《Invincible Exchange System》


 Chapter 1： Invincible Exchange System

    "Ah, it hurts!"


    Wong Wangshu woke up covering his head and knew that he should not drink so much last night. Even if the goddess of the university wants to get married, he should not borrow alcohol to sorrow. Drinking so much will affect today''s work. Habitually reached out to touch the phone under the pillow and took out to watch the time.


    "At seventy forty, okay, it should be too late!"


    I discovered that it was not too late, and Wang Shu breathed a little sigh of relief. If he was late, the unscrupulous unscrupulous boss would have to deduct his salary again. He had little money for one month, and deducted a few times this month and then quit.


    "Ok?"


    I put my mobile phone back, and Wang Shu who was ready to get up and washed up couldn''t help but look at the scarlet quilt in front of me.


    I noticed that the quilt had completely changed, and looked around again, and found that the layout of the room was completely different from his own room. It''s not his cage-like concrete room at all, but the antique tables, chairs, windows and doors.


    "Oh? I have fallen asleep and my eyes are broken?"


    I rubbed my eyes, and Wang Shu felt confused about everything in front of him, and looked again.


    "Are you dreaming?"


    The King of Shu thought of a possibility, otherwise how could he somehow appear in this place?


    "what!"


    But when Wang Shu was trying to determine whether all of this was true or not, a sudden pain came in his brain and belly. The cramps in the abdomen made Wang Shu''s pain alive, and the sweat on his forehead soon soaked the pillow.


    Wang Shushu, the only son of General Wang, one of the four major families of Xuefeng City, has been mentally handicapped since childhood, and has no learning skills. Last night, he went to the blue house with a group of crickets to drink flower wine, but he drank only half of it and then poured. As for what happened later, he had no impression at all.


    "I did it, I went through, and this unlucky guy was poisoned!"


    Wang Shu quickly understood his situation through his memory. He even encountered a legendary crossing, crossing a puppet with the same name as himself, but the situation was very bad. He was poisoned by drugs last night. Already.


    The medicine in the pupa has not yet dispersed, and just after passing through, it is in danger of being poisoned again, and the heart is panicking to death.


    "Save ..."


    He Wangshu wanted to speak for help, but as soon as his voice reached his throat, he was forced to endure it. Since someone had poisoned him last night, the other party might still be outside, waiting for his own life. If you ask for help at this time, you will undoubtedly find your own way.


    After having this speculation, Wang Shu glanced at the door, and surely he saw a shadow behind the door. He immediately dispelled the idea of ??asking for help, but could only endure the pain.


    Fortunately, the poison seemed to have limited efficacy. After a while of pain, it finally relieved a lot, and Wang Shu didn''t know if it was numb.


    7:45!


    After the pain in the abdomen was relieved, Wang Shu reached out and took out his mobile phone, opened the time to see, it was exactly 7.45, and these five minutes were a long time.


    Put the phone back and think about the situation in front of him. He was obviously poisoned, and the enemy must be among those who drank flowers and wine together last night, but who is it? He is not clear.


    "what?"


    However, Wang Shu suddenly stunned the whole person, neglected the most important thing, took the mobile phone out again, and looked at the familiar mobile phone in front of him, his expression became richer.


    "According to the memory just now, shouldn''t I have crossed it? Why can there still be a cell phone? Did it also pass through?" After realizing the existence of the cell phone, Wang Shu''s thoughts became a bit confused, but he was still unlocked habitually Want to determine if you are dreaming or really crossing?


    "Ok?"


    But after unlocking, Wang Shu noticed the difference of the mobile phone. The various applications that should have been on the desktop were gone, and only a piece of software called "Invincible Exchange System" was left.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The king of Wang Shu drew his mouth, and the ghost sent him in. The page quickly changed. The welcome page followed by the shopping page, but it was different from what he imagined. It was not a variety of goods, but seven categories appeared.


    Weaponry!


    Gongfa martial arts!


    Panax medicine!


    Array method!


    Groceries!


    Strengthen!


    Recycle!


    "..."


    Looking at these seven categories, Wang Shu was speechless for a while, but still chose the "weapons" page, clicked on it, and soon there were ten options of "level one to ten", but unfortunately, only one level The place is bright and can be entered, and the second to tenth levels behind are all black.


    "Oh, kinda advanced!"


    Wang Wangshu was intrigued by this invincible exchange system and ordered a level one. The page refreshed again. What appeared in front of Wang Shu was a whole page of various weapons, including tomahawks, lances, and so on, and each had a corresponding name and weapon performance introduction.


    "what!"


    Master Wang Shu wanted to choose a weapon to look at the introduction, but his belly began to hurt again. He dismissed the idea of ??studying those weapons carefully, but he did not quit, but returned to the classification option and chose the elixir directly.


    The potion is divided into ten levels, like weapons, and there is only one level where you can enter. Endure the pain and click in.


    When he clicked into the page of first-class elixir, Wang Shu was stunned because he saw what he wanted at a glance.


    Name: Detoxification Dan!


    Grade: First-class elixir!


    Role: able to solve all ordinary poison!


    Price: 1 system coin!


    I clicked in immediately if I didn''t want to. The name level and price are clearly marked, and there is a picture next to it, which looks similar to the fried golden crispy peanut rice.


    "This Nima!"


    Wang Shushu looked at the introduction of Jiedu Dan, and 10,000 grass mud horses flew in his heart, which was clearly designed for him. Click "Buy Now" directly, and select the number, and click OK.


    ÎÂÜ° "Warm reminder, distinguished users, since you are using the invincible redemption system for the first time, we have a special reward-the first order is free! Excuse me, are you sure you want to place an order?"


    "Where are there so many mothers-in-law? OK, sure!" The pain in the abdomen made Wang Shu difficult to calm down, feeling upset, and ordered several times to confirm.


    "Payment is complete, please wait!"


    Page became payment completion and is shipping. But Wang Shu froze suddenly, but suddenly he regretted it, but before he regretted it, a golden yellow peanut rice appeared out of thin air and fell on the red brocade quilt.


    ten minutes later.


    "Insufficient balance, please recharge! Insufficient balance, please recharge! Insufficient balance, please recharge!"


    The page keeps popping up "Insufficient balance, please recharge". Wang Shu felt that he was going crazy.


    "The first order is free! The first order is free! The first order is free!"


    The king Wang Shu kept repeating "the first order is free." He obviously can choose to buy "999" directly at one time. Why did he choose only 1 Jiedu Dan?


    Wang Shudu, who had eaten the detoxification Dan, was really all solved, and his mental state was restored to the best, but he looked at the roof with empty eyes, and he missed such a good opportunity.


    The explanation of Jiedu Dan is to cure all poisons, but if he can sell it to other people, he can make a lot of money, and the main thing is that his account balance is now zero. As for how to recharge, he has no idea. .


    "ß×, recharge instructions!"


    After leaning on the bed for a long time after the egg hurt, Wang Shu found a different place, and his eyes lit up.


    It turned out that there was a small line of "top-up instructions" below the prompt, and I got excited.


    Recharge instructions:


    Dear user, you can use the scan function in the middle of the screen to recharge.


    Our recharge method is divided into the following two types:


    First, you can convert silver 100 into 1 system coin. You can also use 10 two gold to convert into 1 system coin. Or you can use low-level bloodstones. Each low-level bloodstone can exchange 10 system coins, but it is a very cost-effective way.


    Second, you can also choose the "recycling" function to recycle the items you don''t need, and we will convert them into system coins according to the value of the items. This is a very green and environmentally friendly method.


    "..."


    Wang Wangshu found that the middle scan was actually a camera. In order to test the function, he took a piece of jade from his arms and scanned it.


    Drop!


    The appraisal is completed, a piece of broken jade is worth 1 system coin! May I ask if you want to choose to recycle, if yes, please click OK.


    "Close!"


    The King of Shu quickly confirmed, and there was a ray of light radiating from the mobile phone, covering the jade pendant, and then disappeared completely out of thin air.


    Tips: Successful recovery, get 1 system coin. Are there any items that need to be recycled? (Warm reminder, if you accidentally recycle important items, you can choose to buy it again in the recycling warehouse!)


    After finding that the balance changed from "0" to "1", Wang Shu''s face smiled with satisfaction.


    Huh!


    However, just when Wang Shu was happy, the door was suddenly opened with a kick, and then only saw a girl wearing a red palace costume, probably only one meter and five meters high, rushed in with an angry look, glanced around, very Wang Shu, who was "smirking" in bed soon, was found.


    "Wang Shu, you are a beast, a waste, a mentally handicapped person, like my elder sister who is as beautiful as a flower, and learns to go to the kiln to drink flowers and wine, you **** it!" The girl said indiscriminately, lifting the quilt''s petite body full of strength With one hand pulling his arm, the other hand holding Wang Shu''s ear and pulling down on the bed, and scolding while pulling ...

 Chapter 2： Who is stupid?

    "It hurts!"


    Wang Shu had taken antidote, and his body recovered a little, but the girl was as powerful as a cow, and he could not tolerate it. He dragged it to the door like a dead dog, kicked it upstairs, and rolled it all the way It hurt so much that he almost fainted again.


    "Haha, Miss Lan Jiaer is so angry!"


    "Well, this Wang Shu is really an idiot. Miss Lan is a flower-like jade fairy, but she just fooled into this firework place!"


    The movement was not small, and it attracted many people''s attention. Obviously, many people recognized the identity of Wang Shu and the girl and whispered.


    "Blue Blue ... Blue ... Blue Snow?"


    King Wang Shu grinned in pain, sat up, and looked at the petite girl, who looked like a fairy, but looked angrily towards the girl who came to her, a name came to her mind.


    Through memory, Wang Shu immediately understood the identity of the girl. It turned out that she was the second lady of the Lan family, one of the four major families of Snow Maple City. This woman has a grumpy and extraordinary talent for training. And this woman has another identity, that is his little aunt. Many years ago, he had a marriage contract with Lan Yue, the young lady of the Lan family, and they only got married when they were adults.


    "Waste!"


    When Wang Shu remembered Lan Xue''s identity, the other party stepped directly on his chest, slap him heavily, and scolded him with his eyes. This slap almost made Wang Shu vomit blood.


    "Xiaoxue, what are you doing?"


    When Lan Xue wanted to slap another slap, a woman suddenly took her hand, and looked at Wang Shu lying on the ground with tears in her eyes, and stopped with distress.


    "Sister, why are you here? This place is not what you should have come from, it''s very dirty. This Wang Shu is a waste, even if you lose General Wang''s face, we also lose our Lan family''s face. Today I have to be severe He gave a meal. "Lan Xue looked back and found that the person who stopped her was her sister Lan Yue. Although she was angry, she could not bear to do anything.


    "Xiao Xue, how can you be more wild than a man with a daughter''s house? Wang Shu is also my unmarried ..." Lan Yue took out a white silk handkerchief and gently wiped the bruise on Wang Shu''s face, clearly There was a lot of words, but half of it stopped.


    "Fairy Comes Down!"


    Wang Wangshu''s head was faint, but looking at the woman in front of him, there was only one thought left in his head.


    With thin fiber hands, red lips lightly opened, and a pair of talking eyes, there seemed to be countless words to say, and the grudge was clear. If Lan Xue is a beautiful little devil, then the woman in front of her is truly a fairy.


    Blue Moon!


    Å® This girl is Lanyue, the blue moon that has a marriage contract with Wang Shu, and the blue moon named Xuefeng City.


    "Well, this kind of waste is not worthy of you at all. If it was not for General Wang, he would have died countless times!"


    Tong Lanxue watched her sister be so good to Wang Shu, she didn''t have a taste in her heart, she said with hate in her eyes.


    "Is it her poison?"


    Wang Wangshu glanced at it and found Lan Xue''s murderous gaze, with some bad thoughts in his heart. Although the other party was his own aunt, the hate was real, and the other party really wanted to die. If so, maybe the other person is the one who poisoned it, and the timing is so good.


    "Okay, Miss Lan Er said that!"


    When Wang Shu secretly guessed whether it was the poison under the little aunt Lan Xue, there was a round of applause, and then he saw only a pale man, who was obviously hollowed out by wine, surrounded by a group of younger brothers, and left come.


    After seeing the man, Lan Yue''s face changed slightly. Obviously, she was a little afraid of the man, and looked at Lan Xue with some begging eyes, hoping that Lan Xue could make a clearance for her. Lan Xue frowned and looked displeased, but didn''t say anything. She looked completely like an outsider and turned around with a cold hum.


    "Gao Xiang!"


    The king of kings recognized the speaker at a glance. Because in the memory, it was Gao Xiang who invited him to drink last night, maybe the poison was under the other party. Looking at the other party''s appearance, it was obvious that he had a tacit understanding with Lan Xue.


    This Gao Xiang is a member of the Gao family of the four major families of Snow Maple City.


    Gao Xiang saw that Wang Shu was still alive, and he was a little puzzled, but he had bought the poison from a high expert, and even the master of blood could go to half his life. Why is Wang Shu''s waste alive? Good?


    Although doubtful, Gao Xiang would definitely not ask, otherwise it would be equivalent to not asking for help and exposing himself to poisoning. Now he saw that Lan Xue had no intention of intervening, and he was overjoyed that he had already kept Wang Shu alive. Thing tossed aside, came over flatteringly, saluted to Lanyue and Lanxue, and said, "I have seen two Miss Lans."


    Lan Xue''s disdainful cold humming: "Hum, let''s have something to say and fart!"


    Wu Gaoxiang felt that his face had been beaten and his face changed, but he did not have an attack, but just laughed.


    "Have met Gao Zi!"


    Lanyue didn''t have the courage and momentum of Lan Xue, and a smile was forced out from her face, her voice sounded like a natural gift.


    Although Lan Yue''s smile was barely reluctant, it was still charming, and Gao Xiang almost couldn''t find North.


    "My wife just looks good!"


    Êé Even Wang Shu was obsessed, secretly in his heart. At the same time, I feel worthless for the former Wang Shu. There is such a fiancee and he has to come out and fuck, it is probably an idiot.


    "Brother Wang, is this very comfortable on the ground? You are planning to lie down and you won''t be able to get up, right?" Gao Xiang found Wang Shu was looking at Lanyue in color, and asked uneasily. In his eyes, Lan Yue is his own, even if Wang Shu is Lan Yue''s fiance.


    ܳ "ܳ Your uncle!"


    Both Wang Shu and Gao Xiang were men, and soon they saw the hostility in the eyes of each other, and saw that their wives had been threatened. It is conceivable how miserable the original Wang Shu was.


    The previous Wang Shu was an idiot, but the current Wang Shu is not stupid. He knows that he can''t resist if he is threatened in front of his wife. The people behind Gao Xiang are not good at first sight, except for Lan Xue He and Lanyue have no fighting power. If there is a conflict, they must be the losers, and Lanxue may not be facing himself.


    "Hey, Brother Gao, let''s go drink, I invite you to drink!"


    Wang Shushu can only pretend to be stupid through memory, pretending to look like the original Wang Shu, and said silly with a smile.


    "Haha, this fool!"


    "What a pig! My wife hasn''t known if she''s been teased!"


    When the people next to him heard Wang Shu talking, they couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hum, idiot, waste!"


    Tong Lanxue glanced at Lan Yue with a distressed look, then gave Wang Shu a severe glance, a curse that hated iron and steel.


    Lanyue said nothing, just kept his head down to wipe the bruises on Wang Shu''s face, but Wang Shu could clearly see that Lan Yue was crying.


    Gao Xiang is even more proud of being able to hit Wang Shu''s face in front of so many people, and Lan Yue is still here. Maybe he can really win Lan Yue ¡¯s heart. He asked with a smile: "Hehe, Wang Brother, are you rich? "


    "Dog, you wait, or I''ll make you cry soon!"


    In Wang Shu''s heart, he could not wait to get up and fight for his teeth. He firmly believed that with the invincible exchange system, the day would come soon, but now he can only bear it, and still behaved stupidly asking: "Money Ah? I have. Can you sell this? Change some wine! "


    As Wang Shu said, he deliberately grabbed his own chest and planned to pick up the jade that had just been retrieved by him, but after touching it for a while, he pretended to be very confused, and muttered to himself: "Oh? It''s strange. I clearly remember it here. "


    "Animals!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu could not find Yu Pei, Lan Xue was even more angry. She knew what Wang Shu was looking for. That was her sister''s engagement token. How can this idiot waste be sold for drinking?


    Gao Xiang knowingly asked: "Did you sell it for drinking?"


    Wu Lanyue dropped a tear and fell to the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth, which was bitter. Somehow, Wang Shu''s heart trembled.


    "Wife, I''m sorry!"


    Wang Wangshu wanted to hug Lanyue and say sorry to her, but he couldn''t. If people knew that he was not an idiot, it would be difficult to survive.


    "Brother Wang, since you have no money, then I have some money here, shall I give it to you?" Gao Xiang seemed to have thought of some wonderful idea, grinning at the corner of his mouth, and then whispered in the ear of the younger brother, laughing Then said.


    "Okay, Brother Gao is really nice!"


    As soon as Wang Shu heard that Gao Xiang was going to send money to himself, his eyes brightened, and he immediately stood up and said.


    Gao Xiang always felt something wrong. Although Wang Shu usually looks like this, it seems to be overdone today, but after seeing Wang Shu''s silly face, he felt very good. The only pity is that Lan Yue keeps her head down.


    After a while, Gao Xiang''s men came in with two large plates holding gold and silver, respectively. After seeing the two markets, Gao Xiang''s mouth even smirked. He decided to humiliate Wang Shu in front of Lanyue and said, "Brother Wang, my brothers have also been poor recently. I do n¡¯t have much money. I ca n¡¯t I''ll lend you all. Just choose one of the two. "


    The people watching the show next to me stunned for a moment, and didn''t understand what medicine was sold in Gao Xiang''s gourd. Is there any good choice for this? The number of gold and silver in the two plates is the same, but as long as not all the fools know, the same amount of gold and silver must be valuable.


    Wang Shu slightly stunned, but quickly reacted, and with a smirk on his face, chose the silver plate.


    "Haha, it really is an idiot!"


    "No, no, I''m dying with laughter."


    "Oh, what a sin, General Wang is so wise and brave, there is such an idiot son!"


    The people next to him were all shocked, but they quickly reacted, and the laughing man turned over.


    "Hehe, hehe!"


    The King of Shu also smiled silly.


    "Haha, Brother Wang is really smart. Come here, I have packed all the gold and silver for Brother Wang." Gao Xiang laughed, clutching his stomach, almost smiling, and ordered his men to pack both gold and silver. All to Wang Shu.


    "Oh, it''s heavy! Thank you, Brother Gao, Thank you Brother Gao!" Wang Shu took the gold and silver, pretending to be strenuous, and was accompanied by Lan Yue and was going to go back.


    Gao Xiangda looked at Lan Yue aside with a deep meaning and said, "Oh, don''t have to return, I will sit in the house of Brother Wang when I have time."


    Wang Shu went out, but Gao Xiang didn''t find it. When Wang Shu turned around, the corners of his mouth moved, as if to say two more words-silly bi!

 Chapter 3： Blood Awakening Level 2!

    Along the way, Wang Shu''s heart was thinking about how to make himself stronger, and he must get back where he is today. Although there is an invincible exchange system, you can buy a variety of elixir and weapons, but money is a big problem. It is not difficult to become a RMB player, the hard part is no money.


    Through memory, Wang Shu learned that almost everything that can be sold on the house has been sold by the original idiot. If most people were not afraid of the general Wang who was away all the year round, maybe the mansion was sold. .


    "Wang Shu, you accept these silver tickets, and you come to me if you have no money. And if Gao Xiang will give you money next time, you choose gold instead of silver, do you know?" Just in Wang Shu When thinking about these issues, Lan Yue, who looked at Wang Shu''s smirk, said very distressed.


    With that said, I took out a few silver tickets, and a jade pendant, handed it to Wang Shu, but was snatched by Lan Xue, dissatisfied and said, "Sister, what do you care about so much waste? Just now you I also saw that gold and silver chose silver instead of telling them, and even your beloved''s tokens were sold by him, and you will not have good results following him. I went back to my father and told him to let him find the king The general cancelled his engagement. "


    "Xiao Xue, don''t make trouble, bring things, no matter what, he is my husband ..." Lan Yue''s eyes were full of sorrow. There was obviously a lot of things to say, but when Wang Shuzheng smirked and looked at himself, he The rest was swallowed.


    "Sister! Huh, regardless of you, anyway, you are delaying your happiness!" Lan Xue was so angry that she wanted to vent on Wang Shu again, but after seeing Lan Yue''s appearance, she couldn''t bear to start , Stomped angrily, turned things on the ground and left.


    "Xiaoxue, you are a genius. At a young age, you have been rehabilitated on the fifth floor of Blood Wake, and loved by countless people, how can you understand my pain. Now I am the daughter of the Lord of the Blue City and one of the three beauty of Xuefeng City, but Five years later? Ten years later? Twenty years later? At that time, I was already old and yellow, I was just a woman ... "Looking at the back of Lan Xue''s departure, Lan Yue had countless words to say.


    Shu Wangshu is a waste idiot. This is a well-known fact in Xuefeng City, but she is also a waste, she is also unable to practice, she is seventeen years old this year, but the vitality of her body still has not awakened.


    Because she is a woman, everyone chooses to ignore it, but she is a woman with self-esteem and knows what she is in the eyes of those people. But it''s just a tool for men to vent and play. Therefore, even if she doesn''t love Wang Shu, she must show that she loves Wang Shu very much. At least Wang Shu doesn''t think much about her.


    Lanyue picked up the silver ticket and jade pendant on the ground, wiped away the tears, smiled on her face, turned around and prepared to give it to Wang Shu, and said, "Wang Shu, you still have this money and this jade pendant. Come to me with money, you know? "


    Wang Shushu still looked like that dumb, looked at Lanyue with a smile, and said nothing.


    Master Wang Shu wanted to hold Lanyue now, and then said, "I''m sorry, I''ve made you suffer", but he couldn''t do it, and had to smirk to cope.


    Lan Yuexin took a hard break, and wanted to ask herself, "Is this worth it, he is just a fool, why do you need to bet on his life", but when he got to his lips, he became caring and asked "Do you remember the way back?"


    King Wang Shu kept smirking. Lan Yue looked back and found that Lan Xue had traveled far away and did not dare to delay. She put the silver ticket and Jade Pei into Wang Shu''s arms and turned to chase Lan Xue.


    Wu Lanyue drifted away, the smirk on Wang Shu''s face slowly converged and became dull, as if he had become a person.


    "Sorry, I''m incompetent! But from now on, I won''t hurt you any more."


    The corner of Wang Shu''s mouth moved, and the former Wang Shu certainly did not let the sisters get angry, especially Lan Yue, and he was still so devoted to himself that he was moved.


    I looked around and found that there was no one. Wang Shu smirked at the corner of his mouth, put the silver on the ground, and then took out the mobile phone and immediately chose to recharge.


    Top up successfully!


    Soon Wang Shu recharged successfully, and the silver and gold sent by Gao Xiang just made the account balance from "1" to "2".


    With 2 system coins, Wang Shu did n¡¯t rush to use it. Instead, he tried to scan the silver ticket that Lanyue gave him. What made him excited was that the real thing could be recharged, and the silver ticket could be recharged. 2 "becomes" 5 "directly.


    Looking at the "5" on the account, Wang Shu couldn''t tell the mood. Although it seemed very few, he should be able to buy a lot of things. After all, those first-level items were all sold at the "1" system currency.


    "Try to buy that thing."


    King Wang Shu remembered the jade that was previously recovered by himself, and through the conversation between the two sisters, he knew that it was an engagement token of the two and wanted to buy it again.


    "Nima, this pit? Why not grab it and recover only 1 yuan, and the redemption even costs 100!" But when he saw the redemption price, Wang Shu almost smashed the phone.


    "Forget it, it''s better to wait for the money to be redeemed in the future. Now the top priority is to enable yourself to practice." Wang Shu is not the kind of person who is entangled in small things, understand that this is not something that should be concerned now.


    Through memory, Wang Shu learned that the place he was in was called Xuetian Continent, and it was a place of advocating practice, but not everyone could practice it. Only those awakened by the power of blood in the body could practice.


    As for how to awaken the power of blood in the body, there is no specific method. Just knowing that people will wake up automatically when they reach a certain age. Some people can wake up when they are four or five years old, and some people can wake up when they are more than ten years old. Generally speaking, The sooner the talent is, the better it means that you have more time to practice than others, and naturally have an advantage among peers. But without exception, as long as he cannot wake up after the age of eighteen, this person will not be able to wake up for life. And Wang Shu is nineteen years old this year, so normally, a person is a mortal in his life.


    It is better to say that it is a talented ability to wake up. Coincidentally, Wang Shu didn''t have this talent, so he couldn''t practice and became waste among the people.


    Of course, Wang Shu ¡¯s situation is a bit special. He is not without the power to awaken the flesh, but has been awakened when he was seven years old. He is also a little genius, but unfortunately, after ten years of cultivation, he is still awake. At the level of the environment, there was no sign of breakthrough, so it was laughed at as waste.


    If you change to an ordinary person, the practice of "slowness" is fine, but Wang Shu is different because the seven generations of the royal family are a single pass, and each generation is a training genius. Not to mention, his father Wang Zhennan was born At that time, the strength of blood in the body was already awakened, and when he was an old age, he was already a strong person in the state of blood. At the age of thirty, he was the worldly power of the blood melting state. Dare to come.


    It''s a pity that Lao Tzu''s hero was a waste. Wang Shu not only did not have the amazing talents of his father, but even lacked the intelligence quotient.


    However, from the moment Wang Shu passed through, the master of this body is no longer mentally retarded, but if he wants to mingle in the **** heaven continent and survive, he needs strong power, so only practice is the only one. way. Especially now that Wang Shu wants to protect himself and protect Lanyue, he must make himself stronger.


    "There should be elixir that can improve Xiuwei."


    Wang Shu knows his physical condition. Since it is something awakened by random probability, maybe there is hope. Open the invincible exchange system and choose elixir. I plan to see if I can improve it to elixir. Got what he wanted.


    Name: Xuejing Dan!


    Grade: First-class elixir!


    Effects: After taking it, it can be quickly improved. Taking one capsule of Blood Awakening can directly go to the second layer of Blood Awakening. In the future, you will need to take double Dan medicine.


    Price: 1 system coin!


    Notes: Only applicable to the fifth level of blood awake, taking it beyond the fifth layer of blood awake is invalid. And can only be taken once within ten days.


    "There is a play!"


    After seeing that there was such an elixir, Wang Shu immediately bought one, and the account balance changed from "5" to "4". He also had an extra blood-red pea in his hand. Elixir. After learning about the example of poison elixir, Wang Shu did not even suspect that there was any problem with the elixir, and swallowed it directly.


    Ѫ The effect of this blood essence is faster than he thought. Just swallowing it, you can feel a fire in the belly. When he noticed the changes in his body, Wang Shu found a remote place, sat down on his knees, and quietly waited for the changes in his body.


    Twenty-five hours later, the riots in his body began to calm down, but Wang Shu still did not break through, and he was still in the first layer of blood.


    "Come again!"


    I know this blood essence is useful, Wang Shu once again bought a blood essence, under the same service.


    With the last experience, this time, the elixir was digested faster, and it only stopped for a quarter of an hour.


    "Almost, almost!"


    The King of Kings can clearly feel that there is only a layer of film separated from the second floor of the Blood Awakening, and only a little more can break through.


    After a short while, Wang Shu opened his eyes suddenly, and a breath unique to the second floor of the blood awakening erupted from him ...

 Chapter 4： Wife, sorry!

    ÉíÌå "The body is full of strength, no wonder it is often said that the improvement of each layer is huge!"


    King Wang Shu shook his fist, and he felt that he could beat Gao Xiang who had shown his power in front of him with one punch, and his hearing and vision also became sensitive and abnormal.


    Unbearable with the urge to become stronger, Wang Shu got up and punched a set of punches, and didn''t stop until he adapted to the changes in his body. He pulled out his cell phone again and looked at Xue Jing Dan in the invincible redemption system, lost in thought.


    "According to the instructions above, if I want to go from the first layer to the second layer of blood, I only need to take one, but I have taken three. Is there anything special about my body? And this elixir There is a time limit, and it seems too naive to have the money to advance. "


    However, Wang Shu is not in a hurry. As long as this invincible exchange system is in place, it will be a matter of time before or after promotion. What he really cares about now is how to get money to buy elixir?


    Don''t look at this is only 1 system currency, but converted into real currency, but one hundred and two silver! One hundred and twenty silver can usually last a year.


    Do you borrow money? It is unrealistic. Although it is certainly no problem to borrow a bit in his capacity, but he is not a good person. With his original reputation, don''t say that he can borrow a hundred or two silver, even if it is twelve.


    Looking for Blue Moon? Lan Yue doesn''t look like a person who lacks money, but finding a woman to borrow money is not his character.


    "Buy and sell!"


    When Wang Shushu had a clever idea in his head, he thought of a good way to make money from money. If this blood essence is sold, it will certainly be more than one hundred and two.


    "Yes, just do it!"


    After thinking about this good method, Wang Shu turned the balance into two blood essences and headed for the largest and most reputable chamber of commerce in Xuefeng City.


    Qingfeng Pavilion, the largest retail and auction house in Snow Maple City.


    It has been established for hundreds of years, and has always been known for its credibility. It sells a variety of elixir weapons, and every three months, it will hold a small auction and every other year. For medium-sized auctions, there will be a large-scale auction every three years.


    The King of Shu did not go with his true appearance, but after a make-up, he was wearing a thick armor and his face was covered by armor, leaving only a pair of eyes outside. It looks like a samurai who just came off the battlefield.


    "Hello distinguished guest, what do you need to take?" Although a girl in charge of the reception was a little strangely dressed up by Wang Shu, she still had a sweet professional smile on her face and asked softly.


    The King Wang Shu made a strange and unpleasant husky voice, and said very blandly: "Sell the best elixir, let the words speak out!"


    Those who came to shop nearby were a bit strangely dressed up by Wang Shu, but after hearing Wang Shu''s words, they turned their eyes and wondered who the people in this armor were?


    "Hey, people are really exaggerated now, and their mouth is the best elixir. If there are so many elixir, we won''t eat soil every day!"


    "Yeah, if the best elixir is bad, I might have been out of blood!"


    "Anyway bragging is not cost, I also have the best elixir!"


    However, these people obviously do not like Wang Shu''s "big words."


    Even the girl in charge was slightly surprised, but before she could speak, the strange armor man threw her a rough-looking porcelain bottle and said, "Just show it to your person in charge. I''m waiting here! "


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, he found a place at will, and sat down with a golden sword, with a light and light look. He didn''t listen to the ridicule of passers-by.


    After a cup of tea, an old man walked out in a panic. After seeing Wang Shu''s strange armor, his eyes showed excitement, he came forward voluntarily, and said, "Dear distinguished guest, you are now Is it convenient? If it is convenient, please borrow a step to speak! "


    King Wang Shu nodded, stood up, and said lightly, "Please!"


    The old man led the way with satisfaction, and the two walked towards the second floor.


    "It turns out to be Sun Lao!"


    "What kind of elixir did the man sell, so that Sun Lao could meet in person?"


    "Sun Lao is the most famous second-class gas master nearby, does that person really have the best elixir?"


    I saw that Sun Lao personally met Wang Shu, and many people widened their eyes, especially those who had previously satirized Wang Shu, and felt that they could not hang on their faces, and walked away in a grayish manner.


    Twenty-five hours later, Sun Lao also personally sent Wang Shu down. After Wang Shu disappeared, he turned back to Qingfeng Pavilion.


    I walked to a remote place, Wang Shu turned over and entered an uninhabited courtyard, took off his armor, hid it in a large post, and smiled with satisfaction, with a large silver ticket in his hand.


    One thousand two!


    The face value of the silver ticket in his hand was not low, it was actually one thousand and two. He originally thought that as long as he did not lose money, he did not expect that two could be sold so much, a five-fold increase.


    He took out his mobile phone to recharge, and soon the silver ticket in his hand disappeared, and the account balance of Invincible Exchange System became "10".


    However, Wang Shu was not in a hurry to buy Xuejing Dan for a crazy money-generating plan. After all, this was too dangerous, and it was too late, so he chose to go home.


    ËäÈ» Although he really wanted to buy Xuejing Dan for his own cultivation, he stated that he could only take it once in ten days, so he had to put up with it and look for sword or boxing practice. After all, only cultivation is not enough.


    At the same time, the city''s mansion!


    The blue city lord was wearing a light blue robe, sitting on a chair with his eyes closed, and below were the two men, Lan Yue and Lan Xue.


    Lancheng asked faintly: "Xiao Xue, what do you think of Wang Shu?"


    "Return to your father, in Cher''s opinion, that waste idiot is not worthy of her sister!" Lan Xue said disdainfully. She doesn''t like Wang Shu, her future brother-in-law. It can be said that it is a well-known thing in Xuefeng City, and there is no need to tweak it.


    Ö÷ The Lord of the Blue City nodded his head, no matter what, and turned to Lan Yue and asked, "Yueer, what do you mean?"


    Xun Lanyue took a fierce puff, but still said, "Back to my father, though Wang Shu is nagging, he has a marriage contract with Yueer after all ..."


    Lan Xue knew that Lan Yue wanted to justify Wang Shu, and couldn''t help but curse: "Sister, that Wang Shu is an idiot, are you an idiot? Just cancel your marriage contract, that waste idiot is worthy Not for you. Are you really going to marry tomorrow? "


    Wu Lanyue didn''t say much, all the words turned into a simple sentence, saying: "The husband sings the wife."


    "Well, I know. Xiaoxue, you bring ten thousand gold in it. Yueer, starting tomorrow, you will live at Wang Shu''s house." The Lord of the Blue City nodded, and gently said, and got up after speaking. Turn around and leave.


    ½ã "Sister, hurry up and admit it to my father, my father. My father, my sister just lost my heart for a moment ..."


    Lan Xue heard the meaning of the Lord of the Blue City. This was to sever the relationship between his father and daughter with Lan Yue, and he panicked to explain, but the meaning of the Lord of the Blue City did not stay in the slightest. people.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Yueer!"


    Lanyue naturally understood her father''s meaning, but said nothing, but knelt in tears in the direction of the departure of the Lord of the Blue City.


    "That waste!"


    Wu Lanxue has been stopping the marriage contract between her sister and Wang Shu, but it did not happen, and it happened so suddenly. She doesn''t hate Lanyue. The person she really hates is Wang Shu, the waste. If it wasn''t for him, how could the father break off the father-daughter relationship with his sister? How could I get married before I was twenty.


    "Sister, let''s go!"


    At this moment, Lan Xue''s heart only has hate, she can''t wait to kill Wang Shu.


    After returning to the palace, Wang Shu fell asleep after a day of exhaustion, and did not wake up until the next day when it was bright.


    "Master, please hurry up, Miss Lan Yue, are they here?" As soon as Wang Shu woke up, the voice of the old housekeeper came from outside the house.


    "what?"


    Wang Wangshu is a little confused, why is Lanyue here? He originally planned to find a set of boxing or sword practice today. Why did Lanyue come early in the morning?


    "Master, yesterday ... didn''t the old slave tell you the day before yesterday? Today is the day when Miss Blue Moon comes through the door!" The old housekeeper outside the house seemed to know that Wang Shu had forgotten it, explaining.


    ¹ý "Go through the door? Go through the door! Really!"


    Wang Shu was stunned, but soon remembered that today is really the day when Lanyue passed through the door. No wonder Lan Xue and Lan Yue were so angry when they found him in the Qinglou yesterday. They went to drink the day before the wedding Alcohol can''t stand anyone.


    "I''ll be right there!"


    ¼¤ A spirit, turned over and got up, changed into a good dress, ready to go out to meet the blue moon.


    "Ok?"


    However, halfway through, Wang Shu realized a serious matter. Because all this came too suddenly, and he didn''t hear any noise early in the morning, and the huge royal palace looked as deserted as usual, there was no hustle and bustle of gongs and drums, and no people came and went Even more, no one prepared a groom suit for him, full of desolation everywhere!


    "It turned out that the palace was so lonely!"


    Su Wang Shu suddenly felt very bitter, even when he was married, he had no friends.


    "Wang Shu, why are you still standing there? You still can''t pick up my sister!" As soon as Wang Shu was in a daze, Lan Xue at the door scowled frostily.


    The king Wang Shu trembled, only to see the old housekeeper standing inside the door, Lan Xue and Lan Yue sisters outside. Lan Xue''s petite body had only anger on Qingli''s face, as if it was not the day of her sister''s great joy.


    Lanyue is beautiful, covered with a hoe, like a fairy in the world, independent from the world, but Wang Shu could n¡¯t be happy. He is also the only son of General Wang. Lanyue is the daughter of the city owner. It turned out to be so shabby that there wasn''t any guest, only the housekeeper and Lan Xue.


    I want to cry!


    King Wang Shu wanted to cry. He wanted to have a painful meal, but he couldn''t cry. People were really afraid.


    "Master!"


    When the old housekeeper saw that Wang Shu was in a daze, he later became stupid and reminded him in a low voice, hoping that Wang Shu could go back into the door. There is a custom in Snow Maple City that the groom must carry his back when he enters the door in the new year.


    The housekeeper saw that Wang Shu was in a daze, and whispered again, "Master, what are you still doing? You can''t hurry up and bring Miss Lanyue into the door!"


    "Okay, I get it now."


    King Wang Shu nodded and walked towards Lanyue. Lanyue lowered her head a little shyly, and fiddled with her fingers with anxiety.


    "Blue Moon, I''m sorry!"


    Wang Shu murmured softly, and said with some guilt, Lan Yue lowered her head and said nothing, it seemed that Wang Shu had not heard the apology. Wang Shu didn''t want to expose himself, so he just pretended to be stupid again and hugged Lanyue.


    "what!"


    The king Wangshu moved too fast, startled Lanyue, and held Lan Yue so violently and entered the room.


    "Animals!"


    "Ugh!"


    Lan Xue, who was next to him, hated the book more and more, but the housekeeper shook his head helplessly and sighed.


    "This is the twelve thousand gold that my father asked me to give you. I''ll go first!" Lan Xue didn''t want to read it anymore, took out a stack of gold tickets, and took out all the twelve thousand gold confessed by the blue city master. After speaking, he turned and left.


    "Ugh!"


    The steward has a sour nose and doesn''t know what to say. Can only take the gold ticket silently.


    Wang Wangshu embraced Lanyue rudely, kept entering his room, and left Lanyue on the bed. Lanyue gasped, apparently not expecting Wang Shu to be so rude.


    nice!


    Looking at Lanyue, Wang Shu had only one thought in his head, especially those talking eyes, which made him want to take care of this woman. Gradually, Wang Shu''s eyes changed and his breathing became heavy.


    Although Lan Yue hadn''t experienced it, after seeing Wang Shu''s eyes, I didn''t know why. She was very flustered, she obviously wanted to resist, and she had nothing to say, but she looked at Wang timidly. Book, she felt like a lamb to be slaughtered, and gradually, Blue Moon closed her eyes.


    I''m so charming!


    After Lan Yue closed her eyes, she made her more charming and beautiful, and made Wang Shu a little bit crazy. He really wanted to have Lan Yue now, and pounced on it, pressing Lan Yue under her body, Lan Yue''s nervous body shrank. But suddenly a spirit in her head woke up, and the former Wang Shu was already sorry for her enough, she could no longer hurt her, and resolutely turned to leave.


    When Xun walked to the door, Wang Shu turned his back to Lanyue and said softly, "I''m sorry!"


    After Wang Shu left for a while, Lanyue opened her eyes and watched where Wang Shu left, tears could not help but shed ...

 Chapter 5： Let go of my wife!

    King Wang Shu did not choose to have Lanyue. Although they were already married, he felt unhappy. After leaving the room, go directly to the housekeeper.


    "Master, you!"


    When the housekeeper saw Wang Shu''s greedy eyes, he felt a little uneasy. He was afraid that Wang Shu forcibly occupied the golden ticket brought by Lan Xue, and the ordinary lives of the two were already enough.


    Wang Shu understood the housekeeper''s heart and did not ask for money. Although he was short of money now, he said, "You can keep the money yourself and buy some good wine and food. Tonight, entertain Lanyue well. I am sorry for her . "


    "Less ... Master!"


    After Wang Shu turned and left, the housekeeper was a little dreadful. Was it like what he said from his own master idiot?


    Uh ...


    King Wang Shu went out of the city all the time, went to a remote forest, took out his mobile phone, and began to find a set of boxing or swords that suits him.


    He should have been with Lanyue, but that would only make each other embarrassed. It ¡¯s better to take the opportunity to improve his practice. Only when the practice goes up will he not be underestimated and looked down on.


    Today, this is the best proof that the two were married without even a guest. Soon Wang Shu found what he was looking for.


    Name: Jiuqiquan!


    Level: First-class boxing!


    Function: It can gather the strength of the blood in the body into a burst of energy. There are nine layers of boxing, and every time you increase the strength of a layer, there is one more. If you practice to the extreme, you can burst out of nine spirits in one shot. Jin Yi is stronger than one, the power is comparable to second-level boxing!


    Price: 1 system coin!


    Note: After practicing this boxing method to the fourth level, the physical strength is extremely high. It is best to practice a body-building technique, otherwise you will encounter a powerful opponent and back-qi will make you explode.


    "Okay, this is it!"


    ÃèÊö By description, this Jiuqiquan fits Wang Shu''s requirements very much, and he chooses to purchase 1 system coin. But after reading it, Wang Shu''s face became hard to look.


    "There are only one to three levels of exercises here. If you want to practice the latter, you must wait for the secondary store to be activated before you can buy it! Forget it, I''m not in a hurry, I will train the first three layers first and then consider the future. "


    It turned out that the exercises are not complete, but Wang Shu is not worried. After all, as long as there is something in the invincible exchange system, you can definitely buy it if you have money in the future.


    It ¡¯s okay not to practice, as soon as you practice, you ca n¡¯t stop at all, just like a martial artist, severing all connections with the outside world.


    The sky was dark, and Wang Shu was still working hard.


    In the King''s Mansion, Lan Yue and the steward gathered around a large table of rich meals, but none of them moved chopsticks.


    On the moon, the head of the willow, but Wang Shu was still missing.


    On the wedding night, the groom was not at home, but the steward felt that his old face couldn''t keep up. He had thought that his young master had grown up, but he didn''t expect to go out and fooling around. The dog could n¡¯t change that. Don''t worry if something is delayed. "


    "Ok, I know."


    Xi Lanyue has taken Wang Shu as his wife, but on the first day of their wedding, Wang Shu disappeared and no one would be better off, especially a sensitive person like her who had been married under pressure. Although she didn''t care about her mouth, she felt that she had been wronged. She was opposed to all the pressures and even broke up with her father to marry, but she had to face such a situation.


    The eunuch''s family found Lan Yue''s crying and tearless appearance, and more and more felt that Wang Shu was really not a thing, and then thought that today he asked him to take so much gold in one breath, only to really go to drink wine again.


    "Girl Yueer, wait a moment, I''ll get the young master back." The housekeeper finally couldn''t help but decided to go out to find Wang Shu. He has always loved Wang Shu since he was young, but at this moment There was only one thought in his mind, that was to beat him fiercely after finding this little beast.


    "I will go with you!"


    Xi Lanyue stood up, and was ready to go back to Wang Shu with the housekeeper.


    The steward''s face was a little awkward, and he knew in his heart that the boy was afraid to go to drink wine again, and he was embarrassed to take Lanyue. Lan Yue seemed to be aware of the concerns of the housekeeper, and said, "The moment I get married, I am your royal family."


    °¦ "Oh, what a nice girl!"


    Even the housekeeper, at this moment, feels worthless for Lanyue, and sighs in her heart.


    The two covered the food, prepared it, and went out under the steward''s guidance.


    In the woods outside the city.


    "Drink!"


    Until late at night, Wang Shu finally practiced the first layer of Jiuqiquan, slammed it, and banged it on a tree with a thick wrist. A force of blood burst out from his fist, and the tree clicked. Blast off.


    "Great, this feeling is so great!"


    Looking at the interrupted tree, Wang Shu was full of confidence and clenched his fists. This is strength and this is security.


    Feeling the physical changes, Wang Shu is full of confidence. From now on, no one dares to call him a waste, and with the help of the invincible exchange system, even if he starts later than others, he will surely catch up soon. Only With strength, you can protect what you want to protect.


    Slowly adapted to the changes in the body, Wang Shu felt the beauty of power more and more.


    In just one day, Wang Shu actually successfully practiced the first layer of Jiuqiquan. This will spread, and it will certainly cause a stir. Where is the waste? It is clearly a genius, a genius among geniuses, and this genius still works so hard.


    Ôã¸â "Oops! Why did I forget this?"


    Su Wang Wang suddenly remembered that today was the day of his big wedding with Lan Yue. He had originally decided to make good compensation for Lan Yue. However, he did not expect that he was obsessed with cultivation and has been practicing now. He quickly got up and rushed towards the palace.


    "Damn, they can''t wait for me to come back and go out to find me!" When he returned home, he found a lot of food on the table, but didn''t move his chopsticks. Wang Shu quickly wanted to understand what was going on. Lanyue went out to find herself.


    The King of Shu always felt upset and couldn''t even change his clothes, and rushed out again.


    Xuefeng Fengfeng Street.


    The butler and Lan Yue searched more than ten green houses for a while, but they couldn''t find Wang Shu, they were anxious.


    "Mother Yue, maybe we have misunderstood the young master. He didn''t come here, maybe something was delayed, or he just accidentally fell asleep in some corner of the house." The housekeeper apologized a little.


    "Let''s look again, if you can''t find it, go back, maybe it''s just where you fell asleep." Lan Yue nodded.


    The two of them looked for the next house again. Of course, Lanyue just stood outside and the housekeeper went in to find it.


    After taking a cup of tea, the housekeeper came out again with disappointment. Seeing that the housekeeper didn''t find Wang Shu, Lan Yue''s mood was very complicated. I didn''t know whether she should be happy or lost. The happy thing is that Wang Shu didn''t come, and the lost one couldn''t find him.


    "Yo, Miss Lan, it''s not good to stay in the city''s mansion in the middle of the night, why do you come to this place of wind and moon? I heard that you have married the waste of Wang Shu through the door, don''t know if it is true or not? If you do n¡¯t go home, it wo n¡¯t be that wasteful beautiful lady like you who do n¡¯t, do n¡¯t go out and look for flowers and ask Willow? Haha! ¡±


    But when the two were about to go to the next house, a harsh noise came from behind, and then they saw only the drunk Gao Xiang coming up from the group of younger brothers.


    After seeing Gao Xiang, Lanyue and the housekeeper both secretly said that it was not good. Previously, Gao Xiang was afraid of the identity of the main daughter of Lanyuecheng. Although he had an idea for Lanyue, he did not dare to mess around, especially Lan Xue''s inseparable, which made him unable to start. Lan Xue is a well-known genius. He has just woke up on the fourth floor at the age of sixteen.


    Although Wu Gaoxiang did not practice for so many years like Wang Shu ¡¯s waste, he was still on the first floor of the Blood Awakening, but after more than a year of training, he still stayed on the second floor of the Blood Awakening.


    Now without the shelter of the city''s main government, Lan Xue is not there either. Lan Yue noticed that something was wrong for the first time, made a look at the housekeeper, and hurried away.


    "Don''t hurry, Miss Lan, I love you so much Gao Xiang, you will not tell me when you are married, I am so sad!" Gao Xiang did drink a lot, but was not really drunk, looked around, Realizing that Lan Xue wasn''t there, she became daring, made her eyes look, stopped them, and said angrily.


    "Gao Gong, Moon Girl already ..."


    The steward stood up, guarding the blue moon, and wanted to say something.


    "Go, you old thing, don''t wipe Lao Tzu''s happiness. Lao Tzu wants this little lady skin to accompany me to drink!" However, before the housekeeper finished, Gao Xiang kicked the housekeeper over, kicked him aside, and bumped his head. On the stone steps, his head was smashed and blood flowed.


    "King Steward!"


    Lanyue wanted to help the housekeeper, but as soon as she moved, Gao Xiang was holding her jaw, and her eyes were full of lustful jokes: "Miss Lan, in the day of great joy, shouldn''t you give this face?"


    Wu Lanyue knew that she couldn''t resist, and said frankly, "Gao Gongzi, please take care of yourself!"


    "Oh, Miss Lan, shouldn''t you think you''re still the young lady with ice and purity? Haha, it''s a laughing man. Don''t think I don''t know, your father has cut off the relationship between you and your daughter, and you''ve married to the royal family. . To tell you the truth, the waste is alive for a few days, because his father has been arrested for treason, and is waiting to be convicted. If you know each other, follow me now. Rest assured, you and those **** Different, they will be lost if I get tired of playing, you won''t! "Gao Xiang said with pride and confidence in Lan Yue''s eyes.


    "What? You bullshit!"


    The blue moon was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, and the whole person collapsed and sat weakly on the ground.


    "Haha, haha! Get up, come in and drink with me!" Gao Xiang laughed, greeted his men, and helped the flabby Lan Yue to the building, ordered a table with good wine and food, and got away.


    "Master, master, where are you, master?"


    The steward originally wanted to go in to save Lanyue, but after seeing the two fierce guards, he dispelled this idea. At this moment, only Wang Shu could be found, and he ran away in a panic.


    Walking in the shadow on the side of the street, a petite body completely coincides with a willow tree. Vaguely only a pair of eyes can be seen watching Gao Xiang who is drinking in the restaurant, as well as the blue moon that has lost his soul.


    "Do not live by yourself!"


    A woman''s indifferent voice came from the shadows.


    on the way.


    "What''s going on? Are they really in danger?"


    The King Wang Shu thought that the housekeeper and Lanyue might go to Fengyue Street to find himself, and hurried away, but was very disturbed.


    ²» "No, maybe it will be dangerous, I have to be prepared to do it!"


    After thinking that there might be danger, Wang Shu took out his mobile phone again, first looked at the weapons and equipment, and found that it was not too desirable, and finally chose groceries.


    Soon Wang Shu found an item he liked more.


    Name: Thunderbolt!


    Grade: First-class groceries!


    Effect: After the impact, it will explode and can crack mountains and rocks, with extraordinary power.


    Price: 1 system currency.


    "Yes, that''s it, Thunderbolt!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t want to think about it. He immediately bought 2 pieces, and his account balance was only "7".


    A small box was added to the uncle''s hand. When opened, it was 2 thumb-sized black beads. Even if it had not yet exploded, Wang Shu could feel the violent power in it, carefully closed it and moved on.


    "Master, where have you been? Madam Lanyue was arrested by Gao Gongzi!" Before going too far, Wang Shu saw the steward, and the steward not far away recognized Wang Shu and ran over crying. Holding Wang Shu crying.


    Shu Wang asked calmly, "What''s going on? Speak slowly!"


    The steward did not doubt, how the silly young master would become so calm, but just told him what happened with Lanyue.


    "Mad, this dog thing, let''s go! If I don''t let him kneel for mercy tonight, I won''t believe the king!"


    Shu Wang originally wanted to wait for some time to find Gao Xiang''s trouble, but he did not expect that the other party would send it in today, and dared to threaten his wife. He would not believe the king if he was not allowed to take off a layer of skin tonight.


    Because of the improvement of Xiuwei and the self-confidence brought about by the first layer of successful Jiuqiquan practice, and because of the thunderbolts, Wang Shu decided not to persuade him like this, otherwise, any cat or puppy would bully the door.


    "Less ... Master!"


    The steward looked at Wang Shu''s back. For some reason, he knew that his young master was a ridiculous idiot, but he was full of confidence, as if he could really rescue Lanyue.


    "Is this the power of love?"


    The housekeeper was a bit ignorant. Wang Shu was still a fool during the day. Since Lan Yue entered the door, he seemed to have become a person.


    Howling Moon Street.


    "Miss Lan, take a sip!"


    Gao Xiang held a glass of wine and got to Lanyue''s mouth. One hand was going to slap Lanyue''s incense shoulder, but Lanyue didn''t cooperate, and let it go aside, so that Gao Xiang, who was already a little drunk, swept away. Almost out of fancy.


    "Hum, bitch, shame your face, pour me!"


    Gao Xiang threw the cup angrily and ordered his hand to drink blue moon. Now he was so full of brains that he only wanted to sleep with Blue Moon. As for how to write the word "dead"? He couldn''t control it.


    Gao Xiang spermatozoon fainted on the head, but his men did not faint. He looked uncertainly at Gao Xiang and seemed to be seeking Gao Xiang''s opinion. Although Blue Moon has severed the relationship with the Lord of the Blue City, after all, it is the daughter of the Lord of the Blue City.


    "What to see? I''ll bear it if something goes wrong!"


    Wu Gaoxiang was not in a good mood. Even his men now doubted themselves, and the anger and desire were mixed and completely burned.


    "Dare you! Let go of my wife!"


    But just then, a voice came in from the door ...

 Chapter 6： committed to!

    "Let go of my wife!"


    Wang Wangshu''s angry voice came in from outside, and then he only saw Wang Shuwei walking striding towards the restaurant.


    "Hum, I don''t know what''s alive!"


    After seeing Wang Shu, Gao Xiang''s mouth sneered and sneered, his opponent made a look. Two fierce men jumped out, intending to capture Wang Shu, and then in front of Wang Shu, loved the blue moon.


    "Wang Shu, go, you can''t beat him!"


    Luan, who had been desperate, suddenly stood up and called out loud. She never thought that this idiot husband would come back to save herself. When she heard the other party called her wife, she couldn''t tell whether it was sweet or bitter, how good it would be if he was not an idiot.


    "Boy, I think you''re tired of it, dare to come and clean up Gao Zi''s happiness!"


    "Boy, now kneeling down and calling Gao Gongzi a grandfather, maybe he will let you go in a good mood!"


    Two Gao Xiang''s two hands sulked and bullied toward Wang Shu. They were confident that they could handle it with one hand.


    "Go to death!"


    Although Wang Shushu had the ability to compete with these people, he didn''t want to fight with these people. He planned to start with a strong one, and threw an additional thunderbolt in his hands, and threw it at the feet of the two.


    "Hmm, the eagle worm is small ... Ah!"


    The two naturally saw Wang Shu''s things, but they didn''t pay much attention, and looked down, but did not speak, and suddenly a huge explosion, the two were swallowed up by the fire and the flesh flew.


    "not good!"


    Even Wang Shu mistakenly estimated the power of the thunderbolt, which turned out to be many times more powerful than he thought. After feeling the power, he withdrew backward for a long distance before stopping.


    Plutonium exploded fast and went fast, just a few breaths, but it was only a few breaths, half of the original bustling green building was blown up, and a deep hole was blown out on the ground. The two people who wanted to teach Wang Shu just now couldn''t find a shadow, only vaguely saw some ground meat on the ground.


    Murmur!


    Wang Shu watched the power caused by a small thunderbolt, and his lips were a little dry and he took a spit of water. This power is too great. If he had n¡¯t reached the second floor of the blood awakening and practiced for a day, maybe Even he has to pay in.


    Gao Xiang, who was holding the cup in the restaurant to watch Wang Shu, was bombarded by a huge shock, hit a pillar, and looked at it with an open face. Lan Yue fell to the ground without knowing her life and death.


    "Less ... less ... Master!"


    µÄ The steward who had just arrived was shocked with the same look. When did his young master get such a terrible thing, he almost demolished the whole building.


    "What a terrible bead!"


    In the shadows, a woman''s voice was shaking.


    Crackling!


    While everyone was still feeling heartfelt for the power of the thunderbolt, Wang Shu was proud of his face, clapped his hands, and walked into the restaurant. The butler quickly followed him.


    "Brother Wang, misunderstanding, everything is misunderstanding!"


    After seeing Wang Shu coming in, Gao Xiang seemed to see a demon, and quickly got up, begging for mercy.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Wang Wangshu played with a thunderbolt in his hands and threw it from time to time, asking with a smile.


    "Oh, of course, it is a misunderstanding. Today, my brother and Miss Dalan got married. In order to celebrate, the brother specially invited Miss Blue to come here to drink. This is going to invite someone to invite Brother Wang. I did not expect Brother Wang to be so soon Here it is. "In order to survive, Gao Xiang didn''t blink at all when he talked about his face.


    Wang Wangshu glanced back and found that the housekeeper had helped Lanyue.


    The steward said, "Master, Yueyue just passed out. It''s okay."


    "Okay, I forgive you. Now give me a kneel and call me grandfather, and I will spare your life!" Wang Shu didn''t want to let go of Gao Xiang easily. The last poisoning is likely to be caused by Gao Xiang. Ghost, and dare to think of his wife, fanned Gao Xiang''s face.


    However, Wang Shu originally thought that Gao Xiang would rebel. He did not expect Gao Xiang to kneel down, and his head slammed the floor. He begged for mercy: "Master, it ¡¯s a small mistake, and a small apology to you. I beg you to let go! "


    "Ha ha!"


    Hagiwara had a plan in mind. As long as Gao Xiang resisted, he would clean up severely, but the other party knelt and begged for mercy, and he was also called "Master", and Wang Shu was caught in a sudden, embarrassing and abnormal.


    However, how could Wang Shu spare Gao Xiang so easily, and after being sure that Lan Yue was all right, she was slightly relieved.


    "Okay, since Brother Gao invited me to drink, then I can''t refuse it, right? Say, how much do you plan to spend?" Although he really wanted to kill Gao Xiang, it was not clear that if the old guys in Gao''s family were not Provoked, even ten lives are not enough.


    "One hundred and two!"


    Wu Gaoxiang didn''t know what medicine Wang Shulu sells, and he reported a number with some uncertainty. However, after finding that Wang Shu''s face was not good-looking, he quickly changed his mouth and said, "One thousand and two!"


    "Ok?"


    King Wang Shu said nothing, but frowned. The thunderbolt in his hand was still a little higher.


    Wu Gaoxiang was so frightened that he spit out urine and immediately changed his mouth again, shouting almost collapsed: "12,000!"


    "That''s right. Hehe, I didn''t expect Brother Gao to be so generous, but my wife is not feeling well today, so I can''t drink together. But I can''t wipe Brother Gao''s face, right? You just give me five thousand two, I am still very reasonable. "Wang Shu finally smiled on his face.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gao Xiang froze, but soon realized that he had been pitted. Where did Wang Shu want to drink? He clearly wanted money, but since he agreed, it was not good enough, so he had to take a stack of silver tickets from the space ring. Disgusting as if eating a green-headed fly, handed it to Wang Shu.


    "Haha, Brother Gao, my good brother!"


    The King of Shu did not feel blushed to take those silver tickets, smiled like a blooming chrysanthemum, and also deliberately looked at the space ring of Gao Xiang, to be honest, he really wanted a space ring.


    "Hehe, if Brother Wang likes it, I''ll let you send a past back. There are a lot of things in it, and it''s not convenient for you to give it now." Gao Xiang was also savvy, seeing the meaning of Wang Shu, and barely smiled. Said.


    "Well, why didn''t I find out that Brother Gao is so empathetic? I really misunderstood you before." Wang Shu suddenly felt that Gao Xiang seemed to be more useful than he thought. Maybe he could be a future one. It may be that the cash machine is used, and the killing heart can''t help a little less, as if digging for a baby, staring at Gao Xiang.


    Gao Xiang was embarrassed by Wang Shu, thinking that the other party really wanted to kill himself, and quickly stated, "Brother Wang, I am not right about this today. If you need help in the future, despite speaking, Gao''s definition is inescapable! Hehe . "


    "Haha, it''s good to say. It''s getting late, brothers, I''ll go back first, and invite you to drink someday!" Wang Shu was in a good mood, but he did not expect to find a treasure. According to the original memory, this Gao Xiang is a wall grass that is blown on both sides by the wind, maybe he can really make good use of it.


    King Wang Shu walked over, and left the comatose Lanyue behind, leaving with an arrogant look.


    "There will be a period, there will be a period!"


    Gao Xiang was almost scared to urinate his pants, looking at the back of Wang Shu''s departure, his face was unhappy.


    "Less ... Master!"


    Butler looked at Gao Xiang and Wang Shu, as if he was a ghost, when did his own idiot master become so smart? Is this the idiot master in their family? The steward was puzzled, but he kept up.


    This time, the two did not choose to walk, but stopped a carriage, and soon returned to their residence.


    "Butler, go and warm up the food, and come back to eat with me and Lan Yue!"


    After returning to his residence, Wang Shu sent the housekeeper away, and then returned to his room carrying Lanyue. Although the housekeeper has a doubt in his stomach, he also knows a lot of things. Don''t ask clearly and well, so he will bury his head to do his own work.


    "Wife, I''ve made you suffer!"


    Put Lanyue on the bed, looking at Lan Yue''s beautiful face, Wang Shu felt guilty for a while. Fortunately, Blue Moon was just in a coma, and it didn''t matter much.


    He took out his mobile phone and recharged all the silver tickets given by Gao Xiang, and his account balance soon changed from "7" to "57".


    Name: Xingshen Dan!


    Grade: First-class elixir!


    Role: sober the unconscious person.


    Price: 1 system coin!


    "Xing Shen Dan, yes, it''s you!"


    King Wang Shu found the elixir he wanted and fed it to Lanyue directly. After Lan Yue ate Xingshen Dan, she woke up soon.


    "Kheke cough!"


    After a cough, Lan Yue woke up warily, looking at everything in front of her confused, but after finding out that it was Wang Shu, he sat up and said, "Wang Shu, you run away, you are not Gao Xiang''s opponent. You can''t fight him ... "


    But halfway through it, Lanyue seemed to find a difference, knowing that she was already in Wang Shu''s room, her face flushed slightly, and she stopped speaking.


    "Oh, stupid wife!"


    Master Wang Shu ran across Lanyue and stroked Lanyue''s hair softly. Lan Yue also cleverly leaned into Wang Shu''s arms, feeling relieved like never before.


    "Wife, I''m sorry! It''s my fault that we should have a big wedding today. It''s my fault ..."


    "Don''t talk, I understand!"


    "Ha ha!"


    The better Lan Yue treats him, the more Wang Shu feels sorry for Lan Yue.


    "Wife, one day, I must hold a grand wedding for you, let everyone in the world know that you are my wife of Wang Shu!" Wang Shu turned Lan Yue and looked at it seriously Lanyue''s eyes vowed.


    "Wang Shu, you ... Ah!"


    Lanyue didn''t dare to look at Wang Shu''s eyes any more, but wanted to avoid it, but suddenly it was dark, and Wang Shu''s hot and humid lips kissed, and she was pushed down ...

 Chapter 7： blood blister!

    Hun Chunxiao rises shortly after a short day, and the sky brightens.


    "Master, it''s time to get up! Gao Gongzi comes to you!"


    The steward''s voice came in from the outside. After tossing with Lanyue for the middle of the night, Wang Shu, who had just fallen asleep for a while, was a little irritable, and he didn''t understand what Gao Xiang had come to him, but he reluctantly got out of bed.


    Looking back at the blue moon that was asleep, Wang Shu was full of energy, tidy up his clothes, and went out. He was looking at Gao Xiang with a charming face standing at the door waiting for him, and asked with a smile: "yo Brother Gao, what kind of wind blows you? You didn''t sleep late this morning, and came to me. Is there any good thing? "


    Wu Gaoxiang is indulged in wine all day long. No one knows this better than Wang Shu. However, he usually wakes up at least until the afternoon. How can Wang Shu be surprised when he comes here this morning?


    "Huh? What''s wrong, is it an illusion? How do I feel that the strength of his blood is stronger than mine?" Gao Xiang froze slightly, and couldn''t see through Wang Shu. It was only a few days before, as if the other''s The physical strength of the body is a little stronger than him, and there is some doubt in his heart. Last night, he didn''t notice the change of Wang Shu because of excessive fright.


    "No, it was found."


    The King of Shu did not deliberately converge the power of blood, and was aware of Gao Xiang, fearing to cause unnecessary trouble. He immediately held his breath and condensed the fluctuation of the power of blood, and it seemed to become the usual idiot waste with only one layer of blood wake.


    After discovering that Wang Shu ¡¯s blood gas fluctuations were normal, Gao Xiang was suspicious, but still stated the purpose of the visit, and said, "Oh, isn''t this for the good news of Brother Wang? I heard that Qingfeng Pavilion was half a month later. I am going to auction an elixir that can be upgraded one hundred percent. I heard of the news and came here, I was afraid I missed the opportunity. The space ring last time promised to Brother Wang also brought you together. I hope you''re welcome. "


    Gao Xiang took out the space ring. Don''t look at his generous appearance, but his heart is bleeding. This small space ring is worth two thousand gold. The reason why he can own one is entirely because He is a member of the Gao family, and he didn''t dare let the family know about it, otherwise he might be interrupted. Otherwise, with his usual arrogant attitude, he would definitely not be alone in coming here today, and he would bring seven or eight little brothers.


    "Well, Brother Gao, you are so kind, I just say it for fun, you don''t have to take it seriously!" Wang Shuye never imagined that Gao Xiang would really talk and take the initiative and sent the space ring to his mouth. Although she said pretty words, she took the ring and put it on her hands, and she was very satisfied with it. This space ring is not an ordinary thing. It will change its size according to the thickness of the master''s fingers, and it can be worn on the hand exactly.


    "Brother Wang, then I won''t bother, I will leave in advance." Gao Xiang didn''t want to stay any longer, afraid of being pitted again by Wang Shu, and at the same time he regretted it. This is a well-known waste idiot. Pretend to be stupid and evil.


    "Brother Gao, don''t you stay and drink some wine before you leave? I have nothing else here, good wine is still there!" The more Wang Shu looked at Gao Xiang, the more he felt cute, it was really a cash machine. For the first time sincerely wanted to invite the other party to sit down and drink together. He did not lie, there are indeed a lot of good wines for sale in the invincible exchange system.


    "Can''t, I''ll drink it later when I have a chance to drink it later. Hehe, brother, I''ll go first!" When he heard that he wanted to drink, Gao Xiang was so angry that he scolded his mother. Then he pitted himself a space ring and wanted I asked for money, but I could only swallow it. The power of the thunderbolt last time, but he has a deep memory. I ca n¡¯t guarantee that Wang Shu wo n¡¯t be in a bad mood. I ¡¯ll give him a smile. Reacted and ran away as soon as he turned around.


    "..."


    Watching Gao Xiang come so suddenly and ran away suddenly, Wang Shu was speechless for a while. He clearly wanted to invite the other party to drink. He didn''t know what the other party was excited about, and he was a little puzzled: "I really just want to ask you Just drink! "


    "not bad!"


    Wang Wangshu idea tried to enter the space ring, and found that it was a cubic space with three square feet, and was very satisfied. With this space ring, extra things can be stored in the future without taking the inconvenience of the body.


    With this thought, I put the thunderbolt left in my body into the space ring. As for the mobile phone, Wang Shu hesitated for a while, but chose not to put it in. After all, it is difficult to guarantee that nothing will happen. It is better not to try it because this mobile phone It is beyond his understanding.


    "Uncle Wu, I''m out!"


    Wang Shu looked up and found that it was still early. Last night, he tossed with Lanyue for a night. It is estimated that Lanyue could not get up for the time being. He was going to go out and get familiar with Jiuqiquan. They went out.


    "This boy, hey!"


    The steward originally thought that Wang Shu had grown up, but he did not expect to run out of the wild the next day after the wedding, with a look of helplessness. Of course, he didn''t know that Wang Shu was going out to practice, and thought he would go out and fooling around, so he thought so.


    After King Wang Shu went out of the city, he no longer concealed his cultivation. The speed of the second floor of the Blood Awakening completely broke out, and he arrived in yesterday''s grove in just a quarter of an hour.


    This grove was at least ten miles away from Xuefeng City, but Wang Shu didn''t feel tired at all. Instead, he felt his body stretched out and began to practice Jiuqiquan.


    Jiuqiquan will concentrate the strength of blood gas in the body to burst out in the veins. When you practice to the extreme, you can form nine waves, one wave higher than the other.


    This exercise was one morning, and it wasn''t until the sun was west that Wang Shu felt that hunger in his belly had stopped, mainly because in addition to hunger and thirst, a lot of blood in his body was also consumed.


    "Taking my current practice of the second floor of the Blood Awakening, I can feel the power of my blood being lost ten times at most, and the power is not as great as I thought!"


    Sitting on a bluestone slab, Wang Shu was not very satisfied with the power of the Jiuqiquan, especially after the thunderbolt stimulation last night, the drop became more and more obvious. Of course, Wang Shu knew that the power of the thunderbolt was certainly Strong, but after all, it is external force and cannot be trusted.


    "Find something that can replenish your physical strength and vitality, that''s you!" I took out my mobile phone again, and planned to find something to eat, and I forgot to bring dry food when I went out. I was so addicted to cultivation yesterday that I didn''t notice it To hunger.


    Name: Blood Bean!


    Grade: First-class elixir!


    Effects: It can quickly restore physical strength and a small amount of blood gas after taking it, and reduce hunger.


    Price: 1 system coin!


    Note: Taking too much at one time will hurt your stomach.


    "Yes, this is it!"


    Wang Shushu saw an elixir called blood beans, but it was a good thing to deal with. Some distressed bought 1 system coin and threw it into his mouth to chew it. It tasted pretty good.


    After the blood bean entered the abdomen, it could clearly feel a warm current flowing to the limbs and bones, and the physical strength and vitality had recovered a lot.


    I took a rest for a quarter of an hour, and Wang Shu stood up and prepared to continue boxing, but suddenly, a small thing broke into his eyes and he couldn''t help but stun.

 Chapter 8： Angry bear

    abbit!


    He appeared in front of Wang Shu with a little rabbit. The little rabbit was also full of spirituality. Obviously there was no human being here. He looked at Wang Shu blankly.


    "First-level monsters, medicinal rabbits! I did not expect my Wang Shu to hit the luck!"


    However, this kind of stun quickly turned into ecstasy, and the whole person turned into a dark shadow, and rushed towards the medicinal rabbit.


    The medicinal rabbit that originally came out to forage also noticed the danger. He turned around and ran away, but it was faster than Wang Shu.


    Only then did Wang Shu realize that although this medicinal rabbit had no offensive ability, the speed of escape was absolutely first-rate. He secretly regretted it and was too anxious. At least he would seduce something. Maybe this little thing would be good Go with myself.


    àÅ "Huh? No, this rabbit''s leg is injured!"


    I only chased after a while, and Wang Shu found that the speed of medicinal rabbits slowed down, and one leg was obviously unnatural. The limp must be injured, and I couldn''t help it.


    But the medicinal rabbit is a first-class monster, and it is known for its speed. Even if one leg is injured, the speed is only a little slower than Wang Shu.


    This chase chased for half an hour, and unknowingly chased before a cave, and the medicinal rabbit burrowed into the cave.


    "There are monsters in this cave!"


    Wang Shushu hasn''t been dizzy yet. He felt a strong breath in the cave from afar. He felt a little hesitation in his heart, and looked closely to find that he came out too far.


    However, Wang Shu did not leave in a hurry, because the breath in the cave obviously did not reach the point where he could not resist.


    "Furious bear, there should be an angry bear in this cave!"


    Wang Shushu was thinking about whether to go in, while observing the surrounding environment. From the huge footprints on the ground and traces of some trees inferred, it should be an angry bear in the cave.


    Roar!


    When Wang Shu decided to go in, a huge roar came out of the cave, and the medicinal rabbit that had just entered rushed out again.


    "Little guy, watch where you run!"


    The moment Wang saw the medicinal rabbit coming out, Wang Shu''s body bent down and his legs were violently forced. The whole person appeared like a breeze and suddenly appeared in front of the medicinal rabbit, holding the medicinal rabbit''s ears.


    After the rabbit was caught by Wang Shu, panic appeared in his eyes, his eyes narrowed, and he did not expect to kick his legs. He did not expect it to be a mother rabbit.


    Boom!


    I could not wait for Wang Shu to be happy, but felt that the eyes were dark, the ground was shaking, a behemoth arrived in front of him, and a huge bear''s claw shot towards Wang Shu. Wang Shumeng jumped back, and escaped the shot of the angry bear. The huge claw of the angry bear was undiminished, and a thick tree next to him was shot in two.


    "First-level monster, angry bear!"


    Wang Shushu looked at the broken tree, and his mouth was dry for a while. If it had not been avoided at the critical moment, Wang Shu firmly believed that the end of his small body was not much different from that of the big tree. As for the medicinal rabbit in Wang Shu''s hand, it seemed to be directly fainted and motionless.


    "It seems that the first-level monster is not as scary as the legend!"


    However, because of avoiding the previous blow, Wang Shu had a strange idea in his heart. The angry bear''s attack speed was slow in his eyes. Perhaps he could try it. Even if he could n¡¯t, he could escape because of the anger. Although Xiong is tall and has unrivaled strength, his running speed is very average, and Wang Shu runs away confidently.


    "Animals, come on, take my punch!"


    Wang Shu found that this level of monster was not terrible in the rumor. He pointed at the head of the angry bear and decided to let it go. He is now trying to try the power of Jiuqiquan, and it ca n¡¯t be beaten. Thunderbolt can definitely Spike this beast.


    Roar!


    The huge angry bear was angered by Wang Shu''s actions. In his eyes, Wang Shu, a small human, dared to despise it, roared, and rushed towards Wang Shu again.


    "Hum, it''s too slow!"


    Although the speed of the angry bear is not very fast, it is definitely not slow. It would be difficult to deal with any second level of blood awake, but in the eyes of Wang Shu, it is about the same speed as the turtle. With a sound, he dropped the unconscious medicinal rabbit aside, clenched his fists and greeted him.


    Boom!


    Xiu Xiu fought with this angry bear for Wang Shu, who reached the second floor of the Blood Awakening, and did not fall in the slightest. Like an invincible God of War, he punched and punched the angry bear heavily.


    Using the speed advantage, Wang Shushu took advantage of the roar of the angry bear, occupying a clear advantage, but after all, the angry bear was a first-class monster and was not injured, and he almost shot Wang Shu every time.


    ²» "No, this guy is thick and thick. Normal boxing can''t hurt it at all, only try Jiuqiquan!"


    Wang Wangshu also realized this, and he must have suffered in such a struggle, and decided to give Jiu Qi Quan a try.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Quick and invincible, behind the angry bear, threw three punches on his stomach and head, and then withdrew from a distance.


    "Burst!"


    The angry bear grew more and more angry. This tiny human challenged it infinitely and rushed over. But Wang Shu didn''t panic. He deliberately let Jiuqiquan delay the outbreak. Sure enough, when the angry bear was moving, he exploded three times in a row. The angry bear''s skin was finally exploded, on his stomach, behind him and on his head. Three **** mouths were exposed.


    "The defense is so abnormal!"


    Wang Wangshu''s face changed slightly. He was full of confidence in Jiuqiquan. Although it was only the first layer, he did not expect this angry bear to be so resistant.


    Seeing that three consecutive fists and nine qi fists can only cause skin injuries to angry bears, Wang Shu doesn''t want to fight any more. His small body is probably not enough to be angry. Some distressed took out the thunderbolt, and roared while the angry bear was angry. The moment he threw it into the angry bear''s mouth, picked up the comatose medicinal rabbit, and turned into the wood.


    Boom!


    After Wang Shu left for a while, an explosion came from the woods behind him. Even if he didn''t look back, Wang Shu knew that the angry bear must have been blown up.


    After killing the angry bear, Wang Shu took the medicinal rabbit to wander in the woods, preparing to find his way home, but after looking for a moment, his face pulled back.


    "Did you get lost?"


    A bad idea came out, but instead of being in a hurry, he continued to recognize the direction and continued to shuttle in the woods.


    After an hour!


    "Oops, lost!"


    After looking at the medicinal rabbit for an hour in the woods, Wang Shu realized that he was really lost. He had already gone deep because of chasing medicinal rabbits. Now he is so chaotic and feels away. Snow Maple City is getting farther and farther.


    Alas!


    When Wang Shu realized that he was lost, a wolf howl came from not far away ...

 Chapter 9： Wind Wolf

    After hearing the wolf howling, Wang Shu''s face changed first, and he was afraid of encountering the wolves, and the most feared was encountering the wolves with monsters. Then he must have only escaped. Become gloomy.


    According to the nervous wolf howl, he could vaguely hear that it must be that the wolves found the prey and were under siege. In this case, would the prey besieged by the wolves be human? Humans nearby!


    ¸É "Why, what am I afraid of? With thunder fire bombs and armor weapons in the invincible exchange system, why are you afraid of wolves? Isn''t that exactly my battlefield?"


    Wang Wangshu wanted to scold himself for being stupid and having an invincible exchange system. He was afraid of wolves and tigers before, and immediately took out his mobile phone from his pocket and opened the page of the invincible exchange system.


    Name: Cold Iron Set!


    Level: Level 1 equipment!


    Function: It is made of cold iron, has excellent defensive functions, and is characterized by light-spirited formation. It is not heavy as cold iron when put on, and light as a bird.


    Price: 5 system coins!


    Note: The defense force is limited. If the impact is more than one layer of full strength, a full blow will damage it.


    Wang Shu spent 5 system coins to buy a cold iron suit, which is a helmet, armor, trousers, gloves and shoes five-piece suit. There is no heaviness on the body, but the coldness unique to the cold iron makes him feel very comfortable. .


    Name: Green Light Sword!


    Level: Level 1 Weapon!


    Function: It is made of bluestone and cuts iron like mud.


    Price: 1 system coin!


    Note: High temperatures can destroy weapons.


    I chose another cyan sword that looked good, with the armor in my body and the sword in my hand. Wang Shu was full of confidence and lofty spirits. He tried his armor''s defense strength very well, and the Qingguang sword was also very sharp.


    As for the medicinal rabbit that is inconvenient to hold in hand, Wang Shu is **** with a rattan and hidden in a tree hole. Wait until you get back and ask for the way before you pick it up, otherwise this little thing will always be on your body and it will definitely be inconvenient to fight.


    ·ÀÖ¹ In order to prevent accidents, I bought three more thunderbolts and thought carefully. After thinking that there was no problem, I rushed towards the place where the wolf came from.


    Five miles away!


    "Sister Ma, what should I do? There are less than thirty horses in this group of wind wolves. Each horse is equivalent to the second layer of Blood Awakening, and that wolf is comparable to the third layer of Blood Awakening, and is approaching the second level. Monsters, a few of us can''t handle it! "


    A fifteen or sixteen-year-old man, exuding a second layer of blood awakening, wearing a white robe, the handsome-looking teenager was shaking with a long sword in his hands. He looked at the restless wind wolf on the ground with a slight despair.


    The young man''s sword and clothes were covered with blood, and several clothes were scratched by the wind wolf, exposing a dazzling wound, but if you look closely, you will see a small silver embroidered on the chest of his clothes. Sword, this is the largest martial arts nearby, a unique logo of the disciples of Baijianmen. The question asked by the teenager was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, and the girl was in a white dress, reflecting her exquisite figure.


    This girl named Ma Xiaoman is the leader of this group of people. She has cultivated herself to be the peak of the third layer of Blood Awakening. She can step into the fourth layer of Blood Awakening in one step. She originally led this group of young disciples. When I came out to practice, I also hope that I can break through, but I never expected that, not long after I came out, I encountered the most terrible wind wolf in the mountain.


    Although the wind wolf is only a medium-level monster, its strength is equivalent to the blood training on the second floor of Blood Awakening, but if you face thirty or forty wind wolves at one time, even the fourth floor of Blood Awakening will feel overwhelmed, especially if the wind If there are head wolves in the wolves, then the fifth floor of Blood Awakening is only for running. After all, the wind wolf is the monster that is least afraid of death.


    The pedestrian and her are only five in total, and they did not pay attention to it before. One companion was torn into pieces by the wind wolf when they met, and now there are only four. If it weren''t for her seeing the machine very quickly, and letting a few people climb to the big tree to avoid it, it is estimated that the end will be similar to that person on the ground.


    "Damn, we didn''t expect that we would meet the wind wolves, and there are wind wolves led by a wolf."


    Ma Xiaoman exudes terrible murderousness in her eyes, but she dare not go down. She knows her strength very well. If she is not afraid of one-on-one or one-on-two, she dare to fight even one-on-three. In the face of so many wind wolves, she has no way at all, and now this place is too far away from Baijianmen, it is calculated that very few disciples from the past will be nearby, and it is obviously unrealistic to send a signal for help.


    Because not far away is the training range of the hostile forces of Baijianmen. If they cross the border and are met by the other party, even if they are killed, the martial arts will not be in their early stages. Therefore, few disciples dare to come here to practice, unless It is part of them who think that they are powerful, and they are here for the purpose of killing and treasure.


    ²»Òª "Don''t panic. Although these wind wolves are terrible, they won''t climb trees after all. We just have to wait for a while, maybe we will encounter some brothers and sisters passing by, and we will be saved by then. You should rest for a while and don''t be so nervous."


    After all, Ma Xiaoman is the leader of this group of people. She was also very flustered in her heart. She knew that the possibility of being rescued was very small, but she still had to soothe their emotions, because the two teenagers who came with her and another girl were in a hundred. Jianmen ¡¯s status is very special. It ¡¯s not that she and the dead sister can compare. If there is something wrong with these three people, even if she can escape the wind wolf''s claw, she will only die once she returns to Baijianmen. So she did not dare to take risks, she could only wait quietly for patience with the wind wolves on the ground. Maybe this group of wind wolves would wait impatiently and then take the initiative to leave. Of course, if they meet the dead ghost, they can attract the attention of the wind wolves , And then they took the opportunity to escape is also good, the best situation is naturally a high-powered strong man to kill the wind wolf group, although this possibility is very small, but it is difficult to guarantee that it will not appear.


    The other two teenagers and the timid-looking girl heard that someone would come to the rescue, and finally breathed a sigh of relief, sitting quietly on the branch to rest.


    Although Ma Xiaoman said so, she did n¡¯t think there would be rescue at all. Her mind was just to spend time with these wolves, or to meet a few dead ghosts, they could take the opportunity to get away. The wolves killed this illusion, she thought it was impossible. Such a strong person would never come to experience such a small place. A place where even the second-level monsters are scarce is unlikely to attract any strong ones. .


    "Huh? Someone is here!"


    But when she didn''t think anyone would come for a short time, suddenly her gaze was fixed, and a person wearing strange armor appeared in her sight ...

 Chapter 10： Put together

    ÄÄÀï "Where?"


    "There it is!"


    "That man is wearing a strange dress, is it a guard in the nearby city?"


    "Oh, empty joy!"


    When the other two young men who followed Lu heard someone coming, they stood up excitedly and looked around, but when they found out that it was a soldier wearing armor, they looked disappointed.


    A few people did not think that the person who came was a powerful person. After all, they had not heard of any particularly powerful guard for hundreds of miles.


    Although the distance is a little far away, I can''t feel the specific practice of the guard, but it must be just a rookie. If he saw his body trembling, he must be afraid. If he didn''t run away for the first time, he must be scared and his legs were soft.


    "Sister Ma, shouldn''t we let him leave here, after all, if he gets closer to the wind wolf''s attention, he will be dead!"


    The girl who was always on the side, didn''t speak quietly, looked pale, and looked very timid.


    "Sister Shimie makes sense, after all, that person is innocent!" The other two teenagers thought for a moment, nodded, and agreed with the girl''s approach.


    Ma Xiaoman''s face also showed hesitation, but this hesitation soon disappeared instead of firmness, saying, "No, we don''t say anything. You guys are ready. Once that person has attracted the wind wolf''s Note that we left immediately, maybe we missed this opportunity and there will be no next time. If we can survive and find out his identity, we can give his family a little compensation. "


    "Sister Ma, you ..."


    The three of them were kind-hearted and had never seen anything in the world. When they heard Ma Xiaoman''s practice of treating a person he did not know as a dead ghost, his face changed, and he felt that Ma Xiaoman''s heart was too venomous.


    "The three of you remember me. This world is a world where people eat people. If you do n¡¯t eat people, people eat you. There are always elders in the martial arts, so you do n¡¯t even know that the hearts of the people outside are sinister. If I change to another person, I will definitely do the same when I encounter this situation! "Ma Xiaoman didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with him, and he was afraid that the three would have a psychological burden. He took the initiative to explain, and she did not care whether the three were able or not. Understanding her good intentions, she now only wants to make a few people survive.


    "Well, we know!"


    The three of them showed a seemingly incomprehensible look. This time they were sneaked out, so they could only listen to Ma Xiaoman.


    "Be ready, the wind wolf is heading for that person!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman saw that many wind wolves no longer looked at them, but began to turn to the direction of the people, and his heart was so nervous.


    Alas!


    "Jump!"


    Suddenly, the wind wolf seemed to be provoked, and all rushed towards the people. Ma Xiaoman also issued an order at the same time, and jumped off the tree and ran away in the opposite direction. The other two men and one woman were not slow, and they also followed Ma Xiaoman to jump down and disappeared in the woods in a blink of an eye.


    "I do!"


    I found that the group ran away without even saying hello. Wang Shu had the urge to scold his mother. He came kindly to save people. He just wanted to ask for directions, but he didn''t expect to be put together somehow.


    "Go to death!"


    Wang Shu hadn''t responded yet, a wind wolf''s body turned into a dark shadow, and rushed at him. Fortunately, the cold iron armor had a good defense. He just felt the impact, and the man rolled over to the ground. Bite down his throat.


    Xun stunned with a cold sweat, but after a moment, Wang Shu''s mouth twitched, revealing the weirdness. The wind wolf seemed fierce, but could not bite the cold iron armor at all.


    "go to hell!"


    The king Wang Shu kicked the wind that knocked him down, stood up and stabilized his body, and the glaive sword in his hand killed the wind wolf that rushed over.


    "Very good!"


    I found that the power of the Qingguang Sword was more horrible than I expected. Wang Shu was very satisfied, but it seemed to anger the remaining wolves because of the blood, and he was mad to kill him.


    "Hum, look for death!"


    Wang Shu changed from passive to active, and stabbed at the nearest wind wolf. The wind wolf screamed and fell down, and then Wang Shu rushed towards the other wind wolf. call. One scream followed by another, and seven or eight wind wolves fell in the blink of an eye.


    Alas!


    The wolf was a wolf after all. With a certain amount of wisdom, when he saw Wang Shu as a butcher, he killed several of his companions in a blink of an eye, and wailed, but instead of commanding the wolves to attack, he turned away and ran away.


    à» à» à» à»!


    I saw the head wolf ran away, and the other wind wolves did not dare to fight any more, and one after another wailed and ran away.


    ±ð "Don''t run, I''m not happy yet!"


    Seeing that the wolves were about to run, Wang Shu panicked, and quickly chased him up, chopping down four or five horses, but the speed of the wind wolf was too fast, and he ran clean in the blink of an eye, only looking depressed. Haven''t been cool yet.


    What makes Wang Shu even more depressing is that he ran a trip in vain, and did n¡¯t ask about the way back. He could only go back to his house silently. At least he still remembers the place where the rabbits of medicinal herbs were hidden. See if there is anything like a compass in the invincible redemption system.


    The other side.


    "Xiao Xi, run away, why do you stop? In case the wind wolves catch up, we all have to die!"


    Ma Xiaoman fled with a few people for a while, but did not run far, because there are too many monsters in the mountains. Although they are not afraid of first-level monsters, they do not want to encounter the monsters at this moment, so they must not Do not adjust the direction, in case of being entangled by monsters, after the wolves tore the strange teenager into pieces, maybe they will continue to chase them, but suddenly, they rarely talk, and the girl who looks very quiet Suddenly stopped and did not intend to continue to escape.


    This young girl is called Song Xixi. Although she is only on the second floor of the Blood Awakening, her identity is very special. From the capital, even if the elder of Baijianmen sees her, she will call her a song, how much is it? Noble, Ma Xiaoman doesn''t know, but it is certainly not that she can offend and neglect.


    "Are you running? You can''t run? Sister Shi is carrying you!" Ma Xiaoman turned back and found that Song Xixi''s face was not good-looking, and asked nervously.


    I saw that Song Xixi stopped and the other two teenagers also stopped.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you out of energy? It''s Qi Dan. Eat it quickly. We must not let those wind wolves catch up." Ma Xiaoman felt that the atmosphere was not right, and he was all the way to her. The obedient people at this moment unexpectedly chose to be silent, thinking they were exhausted, and took out a few resuscitation dans, and made them obey.


    "Sister Ma, after discussing with two brothers, Xiao Xi felt that we shouldn''t do this. That man had no resentment and revenge against us, and let him die for us like this. What is the difference between supporting the weak and those who are robbers and bandits? If they are known by the teacher, they will definitely blame us. Therefore, Xiao Xi thinks we should save him. "Although Song Xixi looked very weak , But talked well.


    "What do you two mean? Is it the same as Xiao Xi?" Ma Xiaoman turned to the other two teenagers and asked their opinions.

 Chapter 11： Retribution comes too soon!

    The two teenagers just nodded silently, apparently agreeing with Song Xixi''s approach.


    "You ... Huh, you know, the probability of returning to save him in this way is not more than 10%, and the probability of 90% will die!" Ma Xiaoman snorted coldly, these little dolls did not know the value of life and The seriousness of this matter.


    "we know!"


    Qi Song Song Xi''s face changed, but nodded, his face was firm. The other two teenagers stood behind her in order to show their support for Song Xixi.


    "You ... Okay, since you''re going crazy, I''ll go crazy with you, it''s a big death!" Ma Xiaoman couldn''t possibly leave a few people alone and go back alone because some people had an accident, and she was going to die. It might as well be with these little guys crazy once, maybe there is a miracle.


    "go!"


    The horseman Xiaoman immediately turned his direction and led a few people towards the place where the wind wolves were besieged.


    Howling!


    However, a few people didn''t go far. A bark of dogs came out of the forest, and then only four or five evil dogs and seven or eight people rushed out. Several people formed a circle with a tacit understanding, at a distance of about ten feet. Surrounded Ma Xiaoman and his party.


    "Trouble!"


    After seeing these people''s clothes, Ma Xiaoman walked in his heart, knowing that things were in trouble. This kind of black, with a large sword on his back, at first glance, is the person of the hostile forces of the Baijianmen.


    In the past, when they were in the martial arts, their mentors often warned them that if they met people wearing black clothes and carrying large swords outside, they must not provoke them. The other party is likely to be the people of the Dadaolou. The Dadaolou and Baijianmen are hostile. power.


    After surrounding a few people, the Dadaolou was about the same age as Ma Xiaoman, but the strength of his body was far more than that of Ma Xiaoman''s boy. He clapped his hands and said, "Oh, I did n¡¯t expect it. I was just following a small thing, and I was able to meet a big fish! Give me the rabbit and I can leave you a whole body! "


    The man who spoke was not dressed in black, but in white, with a smile on his face all the time, giving a gentle and elegant feeling, but his most striking thing was a birthmark the size of a thumb on his forehead , A red cloud.


    "Four Awakenings!"


    After seeing the man who spoke, Ma Xiaoman''s pupils shrank sharply. The man gave him the feeling of being no less than the threats of the brothers and sisters in the martial arts. He immediately understood that the other party was definitely in the fourth layer of blood, otherwise it was impossible Give her this oppression. He glanced quickly at those around him, and his heart fell to the bottom of the valley. The weakest person''s strength of blood was equal to her.


    "Under Xiangxiang Yun, I don''t know how to call a girl?"


    Sun Xiangyun, who had spoken before, still had a faint smile on his face, and introduced himself actively.


    "It''s him, it really is him, Dadaolou genius boy, Xueyun Sun Xiangyun!"


    Although mentally prepared, after hearing the other person''s self-introduction, Ma Xiaoman''s heart fell to the bottom.


    Sun Xiangyun is a well-known genius in hundreds of miles. Although he was only 17 years old to awaken the power of blood, he only reached the fourth floor of the blood awakening in just two years. His cultivation talent is evident. , Almost inestimable. In addition, Sun Xiangyun became famous for his talent for cultivation. There are also rumors that this person is a pervert, who especially likes to kill girls, and when he is happy, he still has to drain the girls'' blood.


    When thinking of these rumors, Ma Xiaoman really saw the obscene eyes of the other side constantly looking at her and Song Xixi, especially when looking at herself, the naked eyes could not bear her, and hit one Chills.


    "Oh, friend, you probably misunderstood something, we did not take your medicinal rabbit!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman was completely confused. They just passed by. In order to go back to save the king book, why did they take the medicinal rabbits of the Dadaolou people? Some puzzled.


    "Oh, don''t pretend, my babies won''t lie to me, the medicinal rabbit is here! If you are honest, I can let you and her have a good time, as for the two of them, leave a whole body Alright! "Sun Xiangyun stroked the hound beside him, and said with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Ma Xiaoman''s face became more and more unsightly. Song Yanxi and the two teenagers behind her were also obviously frightened. If they had known it earlier, they should not obey their ghost idea. They would come back to save people. Come in.


    The two teenagers seemed to have some regrets. When they looked at Ma Xiaoman, they lowered their heads in guilt. Although Song Xunxi was a little scared, his eyes were still firm and he said, "Even if I die, I don''t regret it. Definitely died in the mouths of those beasts! "


    "Oh, Xiao Xi, you don''t understand!"


    Xiao Ma knows that the little girl has a bad temper and doesn''t want to say anything. She just touched the other person''s head and was ready to fight.


    "Master, medicinal rabbit found!"


    At this moment, Sun Xiangyun''s men found a bundled medicinal rabbit from a tree hole, and shouted in excitement.


    "Hey, the little guys of Baijianmen, are you dumb?" The smile on Sun Xiangyun''s face became brighter and brighter. Although he knows that the medicinal rabbit is just an excuse, but with a valid excuse, they will not suffer even if things get serious in the future. Otherwise, although Baijianmen and Dadaolou are hostile forces, they will be harmed for no reason, and they will still cause contradictory.


    "Really medicinal rabbit!"


    After seeing those people find the medicinal rabbit, Ma Xiaoman always felt that the retribution was coming too fast. He sold Wang Shu not long ago. It was going to be killed here, and the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but grin. It''s a heavenly cycle.


    "The two men were killed, the two women were **** and sent to my tent, and I will give them to you when I''m good enough!" Sun Xiangyun holding the medicinal rabbit, turned around and was about to leave, instructing lightly.


    "Hey!"


    "Master Young!"


    The group of people around Ma Xiaoman smirked, as if they both regarded Ma Xiaoman and Song Xixi as mid-course meals and approached them slowly.


    "In a while, I killed a blood path in front of you. If you seize the opportunity, run away. Don''t worry about me. If you really want revenge for me, practice well. When the martial arts compare once every ten years, kill a few more. Disciple of Dadaolou, I also know that I know well. "Ma Xiaoman had already made up his mind to die, and whispered.


    Yan Song Xixi and the two teenagers held back their tears and nodded.


    "I do, it''s you!"


    But when Ma Xiaoman was determined to die, a very dissonant voice sounded. Almost everyone was taken aback, looked at the sound, and found that he was wearing a strange armor ...

 Chapter 12： misunderstanding

    "It''s him!"


    "It''s him!"


    When Xiao Ma and his team saw the strange Jiayi people, they had complex expressions of excitement, guilt and fear on their faces.


    That''s the wind wolves. This man came back alive, and recognized them.


    "Blood Awakening Second Floor!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman tried to experience the strange Jiayi people''s cultivation behavior, but when he felt that Wang Shu''s cultivation was only the second floor of the Blood Awakening, his expression became more and more exciting.


    "Blood Awakening Second Floor!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu ¡¯s repair was just the second floor of the Blood Awakening, Sun Xiangyun almost vomited blood and was startled by such a small shrimp.


    After knowing that the other party ¡¯s cultivation was only the second floor of the Blood Awakening, Ma Xiaoman''s eyes could not help showing a bit of scorn and contempt. As for the other party''s siege by the wind and wolf group, he was immediately thrown behind him.


    "Oh, my friend, I don''t know how to call it? Sun Xiangyun under the big sword!"


    Although he recognized that the other party''s cultivation was not high, Sun Xiangyun didn''t want to offend a person of unknown origin and tried to make himself look kind and ask. Because the armor on the other party does not look ordinary, it should not be available to ordinary people.


    If the person he is talking about is another person who is more concerned about gossip, maybe he will know his identity and show worship, etc., but Wang Shu is obviously the kind who does not like gossip. There is nothing special about Sun Xiangyun''s name The feeling was just a faint response, saying: "Wang Shu!"


    "Last name?"


    Seeing the indifferent attitude of the other party, Sun Xiangyun thought that he looked down on him, and his anger rose. He was originally trying to figure out the identity of the other party and was deciding whether to take action. But looking at this attitude, he must be an unknown soldier, and his surname is Wang. There are too many people and there is no big family with a surname Wang nearby, so don''t worry.


    "Master, don''t give me this long-skinned stinky boy, so you don''t need the dirty brother''s hand!" One of Sun Xiangyun''s subordinates noticed Sun Xiangyun''s killing intentions and stood out.


    "Hey, smelly boy, remember my name is Wang Fei, we are also the same surname! When the next life is born, let your eyes be brighter. Do n¡¯t offend people you ca n¡¯t afford to offend. Here, I will dug out your eyes to feed the dog. "Wang Fei came out with a smirk, and walked out, as if Wang Shu had been regarded as dead.


    Wang Shu didn''t take Wang Fei''s eyes at all. Even if he stood up and let the opponent fight, the opponent would definitely not hurt himself. Although this Wang Fei''s repair is higher than him and the blood is awake on three levels, but for the armed him It is far from enough.


    He just wanted to teach Ma Xiaoman and his party, but he did not expect this group of people to steal his medicinal rabbit even if he sold him.


    Although he saw that these people were obviously not a group, and the medicinal rabbit was also in the hands of Sun Xiangyun, the preconceived idea was that the medicinal rabbit was stolen by Ma Xiaoman and then snatched by Sun Xiangyun and others.


    "Boy, die!"


    Áà Wang Fei picked up the big knife behind him and rolled it on the spot. He even used the most sinister move to cut Wang Shu''s legs and then torture it slowly.


    "Go!"


    ËäÈ» While Wang Fei''s strength is not weak, in Wang Shu''s eyes, it is not worth mentioning at all. Not only is his speed slow to death, but also his body is full of flaws, and he does not even move.


    "Haha, the kid must be scared and stupid, he can''t move!"


    "It turned out to be a waste, making us nervous for a long time!"


    "This kind of waste dare to despise Brother Sun, you should cut his legs, and slowly torture him to death!"


    Sun Xiangyun''s attendants saw that Wang Shu''s attack on Wang Fei turned a blind eye, and there was a stunned maggot there, one by one thinking that he was scared and stupid, and couldn''t help but laugh at the words. Even the two teenagers behind Ma Xiaoman were blindfolded.


    "Hum, one waste!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoma didn''t know why, just looking at Wang Shu unhappy, a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "No, he''s not that simple!"


    Wu Song Xi Xi did not think so. Although Wang Shu''s cultivation was only the second floor of the Blood Awakening, but would it be simple for those who can survive the mouth of the wind wolf group?


    Sure enough, when Song Yixi thought that Wang Shu was definitely not frightened, Wang Shu started, and saw that the sword in the opponent''s hand made a slight stroke, and quickly and strangely stabbed Wang Fei''s right hand on the ground, then Wang The long sword in the book turned slightly and pointed directly at Wang Fei''s throat. If he went deeper, Wang Fei would become the soul of the opponent''s sword.


    "So fast!"


    Sun Xiangyun, who stood aside, also despised Wang Shu, thinking that the other party was just a small miscellaneous fish on the second floor of the Blood Awakening, which could not attract his attention at the moment, but at the moment when he saw the other party''s shot, this contempt was immediately put away. He can also defeat and even kill Wang Fei in one stroke, but he will never be so calm.


    "If you move again, I won''t let you see the sun of tomorrow!" Wang Shu''s sword was against Wang Fei''s throat, and the sword''s tip had scratched the skin, and blood leaked out, as long as Wang Fei dared to move , Will certainly pierce each other''s throat.


    Wang Fei''s eyes were full of fear, and he didn''t see how the other party shot. When he realized the danger, his knife-handling had been abandoned by the other party, and the sword had reached his throat. Wang Fei tried to ask Sun Xiangyun for help with his eyes, but he had just moved, and Wang Shu''s sword went deeper, making him feel the fear of death.


    "Friend, we have no grievances in the past and no enmity in the past. I do n¡¯t know why a friend would kill as soon as he comes up. Does n¡¯t he think that Wang is a bully? And I am not here for you!" Wang Shu stared at Sun Xiangyun coldly. He knew that Sun Xiangyun was the head of this group of people. He did not come for these people. Although the medicinal rabbit was in the hands of the other party, he was really angry with Ma Xiaoman and his party.


    "No wonder when I saw the medicinal rabbit at the beginning, its leg was injured. It is estimated that these people caused it. I don''t know which side caused it." Wang Shu also wanted to understand why when he first encountered the medicinal rabbit, That little thing was hurt.


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, all this is misunderstanding, misunderstanding!"


    He did not wait for Sun Xiangyun to speak, Ma Xiaoman first yelled.


    "Hum, misunderstanding? I just want to ask a way, but you deliberately let me attract the attention of the wind wolves, and then came to steal my medicinal rabbit, now know the retribution?" Wang Shu sneered sneered.


    "Misunderstanding, it is really a misunderstanding. We were originally going to make you attract the wolf, but unhappy, and ready to go back ..." Ma Xiaoman understood this when he heard this, but Wang Shu was 100% misunderstood, they were in It was just a coincidence that Sun Xiangyun and his party were blocking here.


    "Okay, stop talking, I know everything!"


    Wang Shu didn''t want to listen to Ma Xiaoman''s explanation, for nothing else, because the face of this woman turned out to be somewhat similar to the goddess who abandoned him in another world. When he saw this woman, he was still stunned, but more Resentment, new hatred and old hatred.


    "Hey!"


    Sun Xiangyun, who was aside, saw that there was a contradiction between the two sides, and signaled that his men would step back and intend to finish watching the fun.


    "Leave the medicinal rabbit, then roll away, otherwise you don''t even want to leave!" But Wang Shu wouldn''t let Sun Xiangyun and his party watch the show and said coldly.

 Chapter 13： Wang Shus strength

    "Okay, you''re fine, you succeeded in angering me! Shame on your face! All men have been killed, and women have been taken back!"


    Sun Xiangyun was originally a man of high arrogance, knowing that things could not be good, and no longer cared about Wang Shu, issued an order, and at the same time greeted him with no escape.


    However, Sun Xiangyun did not go to Wang Shu, but instead went to Ma Xiaoman, grabbing his right hand, intending to capture Ma Xiaoman. Ma Xiaoman is so beautiful that he can''t bear to kill.


    Although Ma Xiaoman is inferior to Sun Xiangyun, he is also the three-layer peak of Blood Awakening. In addition, Sun Xiangyun has just broken through not long ago, especially Sun Xiangyun did not use weapons, but instead played with Ma Xiaoman The mentality of playing, the two also have a good fight, it is estimated that it is difficult to distinguish between the winners and losers in a short time.


    "Up!"


    "Kill me!"


    The original delicate balance was broken in an instant, all the people surrounding Wang Shu attacked, and the three "children" brought by Ma Xiaoman also pulled out their swords to welcome them.


    Although the three were young, they were all on the second floor of the Blood Awakening, and their sword skills and exercises were not bad, especially when the two boys were facing each other. Under the siege of the Chinese Communist Party, although there were left and right branches, they were not in danger for the time being. As for the girl, she was facing a big man on the third floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "Boy, die!"


    "Boy, how dare you hurt the brother Wang Fei, I must make you unable to survive, not to die!"


    The number of opponents was almost twice as many as them. Two men with fierce eyes held the sword and rushed towards Wang Shu with a smile.


    "Noise!"


    The long sword in Wang Shu''s hand was slightly deflected. One sword resolved Wang Fei, who was lying on the ground, and wanted to fight back. At the same time, his body bent slightly, and then his legs shoved hard. The whole person turned into a dark shadow and rushed towards one person. past.


    "what?"


    "So fast!"


    The two pupils shrank fiercely, horrified by the speed of Wang Shu, raised the sword, and wanted to fight back, but just halfway up, one of them saw his own body, but the body had no head, and was turned by Wang. The book cut off his head with a sword.


    "Go to death!"


    Wang Shuyijian solved one person, but the other took the opportunity to chop on his back. This knife Wangshu could not escape at all. Even if Wang Shu wore armor, he could definitely cut it. He still had his own knife. Very confident.


    "Humph!"


    The King of Shu did not want to hide at all, and let the other party chop on it, but what this person did not expect was that this knife would be cut like cotton.


    "Devil!"


    This man saw that his usual unscrupulous killings had no effect at all, and he couldn''t help but change his face and wanted to run away, but he just took two steps and felt that a shadow behind him was approaching. One flower, saw the sword tip appear in front of his eyes, and then fell down suddenly.


    "The next one is you!"


    After King Wang Shu killed the two, he did not stop, but turned his attention to the girl who was besieged by the two, and then turned into a dark shadow again and rushed over.


    "Hey, younger sister, don''t struggle, play with your brother, my brother is happy, maybe I let you go!"


    Han Han smiled, and the sword in his hand kept greeted Song Song Xi''s body, but he was very decisive. He could always make Song Yan Xi do his best to resist, but he could not hurt her. Whenever this Han saw When Song Yanxi turned pale due to resistance, he felt inexplicably excited.


    Song Xixiu is too low, and she is a young woman. With her young age, she suffers from both strength and experience. She can only be tired of defense and cannot launch an effective attack. If it is not the other side''s sincerity to tease her and do not want to be If there is one or two blades left on the little girl, it can take her up to three strokes.


    "what!"


    With a violent effort, Song Hanxi couldn''t hold back. The sword in his hand was blown out, and his body flew out like a falling leaf.


    "Little sister, I want to ..."


    The big man was so proud of his face that he would continue to make fun of Song Yanxi with his big sword, but just after talking about it, he felt that his neck was cold, and then the whole person fell face to face. His body almost fell on Song Yanxi. Song Yanxi It seemed frightened, but his hands were blindfolded and he shivered.


    "It''s vulnerable!"


    After the king of kings solved the last person, a little pride appeared in the corner of his mouth, and then he took out a blood bean and threw it into his mouth to restore his strength.


    ËäÈ» Although he knows that he is not the same as he was now, he beheaded and killed six or seven people who were higher than him. He was still a bit shocked, for fear that the fourth-tier strong blood awakening might not be as scary as him.


    Although there are suspicions of using a light sword and a cold iron suit, but by killing a few people, Wang Shu probably knows his own strength, and should not be weaker than the ordinary three levels of blood awake, otherwise it will not be so easy He spiked this group of people, but he was not sure if he could fight against the fourth layer of the blood awakening. After all, the fourth layer of the blood awakening was not comparable to the third layer of the blood awakening.


    "what!"


    Ma Xiaoman, who had been unable to compete with Sun Xiangyun after all, was disadvantaged after all, but he was unable to do it after fighting 20 or 30 strokes. An accidentally exposed flaw was taken by Sun Xiangyun into the palm of her hand while taking a picture. The whole person He sprayed a blood spurt and flew towards the place where Wang Shu was.


    Seeing Ma Xiaoman coming over, Wang Shu didn''t go up to help him. He didn''t like this Ma Xiaoman very much. When the other person looked at him, the high look in his eyes made him very uncomfortable. In addition, the appearance of Ma Xiaoman and That woman is a bit like. And he didn''t dare to move now, but instead he paid 12 minutes of attention and stared at Sun Xiangyun because Sun Xiangyun was staring at him.


    "Ouch!"


    There was no one to pick up Ma Xiaoman, and she finally fell straight to the ground, her hips fell apart, and she snorted in pain.


    "Okay, I didn''t expect my Sun Xiangyun to be planted in your hands today, you are fine!"


    Sun Xiangyun''s sight was only a slight glance, and he found that the companion who came with him was resolved by Wang Shu in just a dozen breaths. Wang Shu''s strength has completely exceeded his cognition, even if he let himself He didn''t know how to get it done so quickly, and he had already resigned in his mind.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Shu smiled slightly, and was not sure to deal with Sun Xiangyun. Don''t look at the fact that he just killed Sun Xiangyun''s attendants just now, but after all, it is only the second floor of the blood awake state, and the power of blood in the body has been consumed. At this time, Sun Xiangyun had iron heart to kill him, so he had to run.


    The two of them faced each other with glaring swords.


    Wang Wangshu was eager to fight Sun Xiangyun, but he was not sure. Sun Xiangyun was also eager to kill Wang Shu, but his heart was disturbed. He was afraid that he would be killed by Wang Shu.


    "Wang Shu, I remember you, someday I will let you pay for what you do today!"


    However, when Wang Shu was so nervous that he thought the other party was going to do something, he did not expect that Sun Xiangyun turned suddenly into a shadow and disappeared into the jungle, leaving only his hateful voice.

 Chapter 14： Please call me Lei Hong!

    "Great!"


    "He finally ran!"


    Fortunately, Ma Xiaoman and his party shouted that they could survive.


    "Run? Can you run away?"


    However, what they even did not expect was that instead of stopping to rest, Wang Shu had an extra bead in his hand and threw it in the direction that Sun Xiangyun ran away.


    Boom!


    "Oh, surnamed Wang, I will not kill you, I swear I will not!"


    Then a terrible explosion broke out in the woods, shaking the sky, and the scream of Sun Xiangyun. It is estimated that what treasure was used at the critical moment to save his life, but it will certainly not be good.


    "Don''t let me see you next time, otherwise you will die even worse!" Wang Shu was not afraid of the other party''s threats, and shouted in the same direction as Sun Xiangyun escaped. He was in a bad mood. Today he just wanted to figure out how to practice boxing, but he didn''t expect to cause so much trouble because of a little rabbit.


    "too strong!"


    "too terrifying!"


    "Monster, definitely a monster!"


    Ôõô "Why did we provoke such a monster?"


    Although Xiao Ma and his team survived, they all turned pale, and they even pitted this monster. Especially Ma Xiaoman regretted it.


    "Okay, shouldn''t our account be counted?" Without the interruption of outsiders, Wang Shu''s face still looked very unpleasant to Ma Xiaoman, and asked coldly.


    "Misunderstanding, it is really a misunderstanding. You listen to me and explain it to you. It was indeed that we were wrong at the beginning, but you really misunderstood it later ..." Ma Xiaoman faced bitterly, although she felt very **** and did not like it Wang Shu, but explained it again and again, because Wang Shu''s combat effectiveness is far from what the second floor of Blood Awakening should have.


    "Really so? How do I feel like you''re lying!" After stopping Ma Xiaoman''s explanation, Wang Shu''s face became weird. If they really did according to the other side, they felt guilty and wanted to come back to save him. He misunderstood, but when he saw Ma Xiaoman''s face, he felt upset.


    "Don''t believe you ask Xiao Xi, Xiao Xi never lied, and this is our proof, we are disciples of a hundred miles and a hundred swordsmen, you must know it!" Ma Xiaoman completely served Wang Shu, this People are really rooted in wood, so they had to swing out Baijianmen, and then take out the unique logo of Baijianmen. When talking about Bai Jianmen, Ma Xiaoman''s face involuntarily revealed that pride and confidence.


    "Sister Ma is telling the truth. I apologize to you again on behalf of Sister Ma, it was our fault at the beginning!" The young girl Song Yanxi standing next to Ma Xiaoman agreed with Ma Xiaoman''s statement.


    "Pretty pretty!"


    Only then did Wang Shu find Song Xi Xi on the side. This Song Xixi was as innocent and cute as the little girl next door. To make him have a lot of good impressions, coupled with the clear and sincere eyes of the other party, he did not care about it anymore, but Blandly said: "That being the case, then I apologize for the previous rudeness. I was just trying to ask the way, but I did not expect such a misunderstanding to occur!"


    "Ask for directions?"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman and Song Xixi are a bit strange. Doesn''t Wang Shu know the way? Why didn''t you know Lu came to this enchantment? They originally thought that Wang Shu was a nearby guard and came in for hunting.


    "Well, I am just a guard in Xuefeng City, and I accidentally lost my way." After seeing each other''s expression, Wang Shu probably guessed something and had to pretend to be stupid.


    "Oh, this is the way it is." Ma Xiaoman was relieved. If that was the case, that would be great. Just give the other person a positioning compass, and he is preparing to locate the compass for Wang Shu.


    However, the two teenagers who had been silent all the time suddenly crawled to Wang Shu''s side, and fell on their knees, crying in tears: "Brother, take us as a younger brother, we are willing to be a cow for you Be ashamed, just ask you to accept us. My name is Han Haishan (Li Wencheng)! "


    When these two men were besieged by the people of Dadaolou, they almost lost their lives, especially the little fat man named Han Haishan. Because he did not dodge in time, he cut off a large piece of meat in his right arm. Xiao Ming must be gone. As for the handsome young man Li Wencheng, his face was also pale. Just now, Dadaolou''s knife had already reached his thigh. If it wasn''t for Wang Shu''s stabbing to the other side, he would definitely be disabled if he survived. It''s not bad to say that Wang Shu is their reborn parent, and even if they bow down, they won''t feel ashamed.


    "Uh ..."


    The king of kings looked back at them, and was a little speechless. He has never enjoyed this kind of treatment, let alone being praised as a genius. Although he already knows that his training talent is definitely a genius, when he was praised by himself, he still had a bit of ecstasy in his heart. One day myself. Because yesterday he was still being scolded by his little aunt Lan Xue as an idiot.


    "Shame!"


    Ma Xiaoman''s blushing wasn''t enough. Wang Shu didn''t like her. Of course, she didn''t like Wang Shu''s eyes. Now there were two of them. She felt ashamed and left home.


    In fact, Ma Xiaoman hated Wang Shu in his heart. The other party could just catch her, but she was allowed to fall to the ground. There is no gentleman who is fragrant and jealous. Now I see that Han Haishan and Li Wencheng even ran to stab each other. She was so angry that when one Buddha was born and the other Buddha ascended to heaven, she would almost carry the sword in her hand to make a few holes in Wang Shu''s body, if not she was afraid that she was not Wang Shu''s opponent.


    "This is my waistband. In the future, as long as you come to Baijianmen, brother, no one will stop you with this waistband."


    Han Haishan, a small fat man, tore a piece of jade from his waist and handed it to Wang Shu respectfully.


    In addition, the handsome young man Li Wencheng saw that Han Haishan actually gave his waist card to Wang Shu, his face changed, and then he seemed to make a very difficult decision. He also took off a jade pendant hanging from his chest and handed it to Wang Shu, saying: "Brother, this is mine. Its role is similar to Haishan. If you come to Baijianmen in the future, just show it."


    "Wencheng, you even forgive me ..." Han Haishan''s face changed after seeing what Li Wencheng gave, but before he finished speaking, he saw that Li Wencheng signaled him not to speak, so he forced his words to his mouth. Swallowed back.


    "you guys!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman obviously did not expect that these two little ancestors gave such precious things to Wang Shu.


    "Uh, okay!"


    King Wang Shu found that it was not a good thing and didn''t care too much. He received the space ring and looked at Ma Xiaoman.


    "This is a positioning compass. You have marked the location of Xuefeng City for you. You just follow the instructions." Ma Xiaoman handed a palm-sized positioning compass to Wang Shu.


    "Thank you, there will be a period later!"


    King Wang Shu politely accepted the compass, picked up the medicinal rabbit on the ground, and turned away.


    "Brother, what''s your name?"


    Scrutinizing that Wang Shu had walked a distance, he would disappear and Han Haishan and Li Wencheng yelled.


    "Name? Please call me Lei Hong!"


    Wang Shu stunned, responded lightly, and then disappeared into the woods ...

 Chapter 15： Its so young!

    With the help of the positioning compass, it was only half an hour that Wang Shu walked out of the jungle and could see the tall walls of Xuefeng City from a distance.


    "Really good!"


    Wang Shu was full of interest in this positioning compass, but now is not the time to study the positioning compass, because the sky is completely dark, so I have to receive the positioning compass in the space ring, and at the same time, the cold iron suit and the blue sword Take it in, he didn''t want to wear it to the city.


    "It seems that I should be in some formation, otherwise it will not be inside or day, and it will be night outside!"


    At the same time, Wang Shu also understood one thing, that is, he should have accidentally hit some strange formation or enchantment by accident. Now he is too lazy to think so much, and glanced at the medicinal rabbit in his hand. , Turned into a dark shadow rushing towards Xuefeng City.


    "Hmm? She hasn''t slept yet!"


    After returning to the palace, Wang Shu saw at a glance that the blue moon under the lamp did not sleep, and there seemed to be something in mind. When Wang Shu had a clever move, he planned to surprise Lan Yue and secretly hide the rabbit outside the door.


    "Wang Shu, you are back!"


    Xi Lanyue heard the movement, stood up, and found Wang Shu with some excitement.


    "Wife, it''s so late, why aren''t you still asleep? Wouldn''t you miss me!" Wang Shu greeted him, picked up Lanyue, gave him a big kiss, and touched his moon with one hand. Xiao Xiao waist, asked with a smile.


    "Don''t make trouble, I have something to tell you!" Lan Yue patted Wang Shu''s salty pig''s hand and said angrily.


    King Wang Shu asked with a smirk: "Is there anything more important than making people?"


    Lanyue Xiu''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and she said a little unhappy: "Don''t make trouble, let me down, I''ll tell you the business, this is not a joke."


    "Oh, my wife, kidding you, what do you want to say to me?" Seeing Lanyue was not joking, Wang Shu asked with some care. Since Lan Yue had to tell her the news so late, it must be very important to let Lan Yue down.


    Bian Lanyue sorted out the clothes messed up by Wang Shu. She used to naively think that Wang Shu was an idiot. She didn''t know until last night that this was a deliberately clever ghost. Thinking of the past night''s love, Lan Yue''s face turned red, and the deer bumped in his heart and turned away.


    "Wife, do you think?"


    The blue moon under the moonlight was particularly beautiful. Wang Shu hugged Lan Yue from behind and asked with a grin. For the first time, Wang Shu felt that it was nice to have a wife. No wonder people often said: his wife and children are hot hoe!


    Ò»´Î Lan Yue didn''t fight too much this time, but felt a little sweet, but just struggled a little and accepted it.


    "Ugh!"


    Wu Lanyue did not indulge in this sweetness, but could not help sighing. After waiting for Wang Shu to understand, Lan Yue went on to say: "Wang Shu, I heard your father ... Our father has been arrested for colluding with the enemy nation. Have you heard of this?"


    "What happened?"


    Suddenly, Wang Wangshu remembered that in the memory of the original guy, his father was a hero who stood out from the ground, and even the general of Zhennan, who was jeopardized by neighboring countries. How could he be arrested?


    "I''m not quite sure. I just heard from Gao Zi last night. When you were away today, Xiao Xue came once. I asked her if she was real. She didn''t say anything. According to what I know of her, the matter is ten. There are eight or nine who are afraid of being true. "Lan Yue''s eyes were always filled with sorrow, said melancholy.


    "If this is the case, then the trouble will be serious. Do you have any plans?" Wang Shu naturally understood what this meant. If the news was true, I was afraid that it would not be long before he would become the target of criticism. Regarding his father''s identity, he did not dare to treat him. If his father was truly treasonous, he would fear that he would die without a burial body. By then, the entire Great Song Dynasty would be his enemy.


    Lan Yue glanced back and found that Wang Shu was all in deep contemplation, comforting: "I have a woman''s house, what plans can I have. But it is not necessarily true. After all, your royal family is loyal for generations, and General Wang is even more so. Thanks to the Great Song National Government, it should not be treasonous and enemies. Hope is just rumors and we think too much. "


    "It seems that we must improve our strength as soon as possible to truly become independent. Even my father cannot always rely on it." Wang Shu''s sense of urgency is getting stronger and stronger, and he must be stronger in a very short time. This way you can protect yourself and at the same time protect the people you want to protect.


    "So tired!"


    After a long day of tossing, Wang Shu felt endless sleepiness, smelling Lan Yuexiu''s faint scent, and unknowingly fell asleep on Lan Yue''s back.


    Lan Yue was in deep thought, and did not know that Wang Shu was asleep, but just felt that Wang Shu was heavy, and continued to say, "Wang Shu, there is one more thing I want to tell you. After another half a month, we come to our four families again. It''s been three years for the title of the first family. Although your royal family has always been a single pass, it has always occupied the position of the first family, because your great grandfather, your grandfather, and your father all have They are geniuses, they are the kind of peerless geniuses! They are so wicked, they completely crush the peers and even the older generation of strong men. People with their peers ca n¡¯t even look up. Until your birth, This crushing situation has only been broken. Especially in recent years, because of your bad spots, your father seems to be very disappointed in you, leaving you here and leaving you alone ... "


    ι "Hey, Wang Shu, are you listening to me?"


    But halfway through, Lan Yue felt something was wrong. He heard a snoring sound and looked back to find out that I do n¡¯t know when Wang Shu fell asleep on her, scolding with anger: "You pig ! "


    "Ah? What''s wrong?"


    Sui Wangshu suddenly woke up, looked at Lanyue in a perplexity, and found that Lanyue was staring at herself like an angry little tiger, and immediately remembered that the other party seemed to be talking to himself about what matters.


    "Well, forget it, I will tell you when you are free. Since you are sleepy, rest today." Lan Yue felt completely out of interest, and at the same time saw Wang Shu was very tired, and could not bear it. Said.


    "Hey, I''m not sleepy. How could I be sleepy with such a beautiful and gentle wife?" Wang Shu grinned, and said with a smile.


    "What do you want to do?" Lan Yue saw Wang Shu''s eyes, her heart stunned.


    King Wang Shu asked with a smirk: "I have a baby for you. Would you like to see it?"


    "Baby?" Lanyue embroidered her eyebrows and frowned slightly. She didn''t think that Wang Shu would have any babies, but after seeing Wang Shu''s smirk, she lowered her head to see the high bulge there, her face flushed, and said softly. "Well, I don''t look at your baby!"


    "Look!"


    King Wang Shu took out the rabbit with hidden medicinal herbs and almost did not startle Blue Moon. Wang Shu did not find that Lan Yue wanted to be crooked, otherwise he would not bother to take the medicinal rabbit.


    Tong Lanyue''s face was even redder, but this medicinal rabbit was too cute and excited to take medicinal rabbit. However, after discovering that the medicinal rabbit''s leg was injured, she asked sadly: "Wang Shu, how did it hurt?"


    "Hmm ... today I saw it caught in a beast clip ..."


    Wu Lanyue''s sad look is not so beautiful. Wang Shu decided to make fun and deliberately told a story that sounded sad.


    "The horrible hunter will bring the rabbit home ..."


    I listened to Lanyue''s tears, and I was very distressed holding the rabbit. Seeing Lan Yue''s sad appearance, Wang Shu was a little unbearable and suddenly stopped.


    Lanyue would like to know what happened later, and asked strangely, "Why don''t you say that?"


    "I lied to you in the front, this rabbit is what I found on the road, haha!" Wang Shu still told the truth of Lanyue.


    °¡ "Ah, you beast, bad guy, dare to lie to me ... Ah, what are you doing? You let me go ..."


    Xi Lanyue froze a little, and angrily beat Wang Shu''s chest, but before she could react, Wang Shu hugged him and rushed into the room.


    The housekeeper got up at night to see the scene where Wang Shu rushed into the house holding Lanyue, the whole person was choked, and some helplessly shook his head: "This boy!"


    Through what happened last night, the steward also understood that the "idiot" master who had his own feelings had always been pretending to be stupid. He could not help but feel relieved, and felt blushed for once misunderstanding Wang Shu.


    After a while, there was a sound of joy in the room, and even the old housekeeper heard a burst of red ears and red ears, and said secretly, "Oh, how good it is to be young!"

 Chapter 16： Almost exposed

    I spent the whole night crazy with Lanyue and slept until the next day.


    After I had lunch, Wang Shu went out, but he doesn''t plan to go out of the city to practice Jiuqiquan today, but is going to go to Qingfeng Pavilion.


    The last two Xuejing Dan sold for one thousand and two, but he kept thinking about it, but he is not going to sell medicine again today, although it has cost a lot these days, but there is no shortage of money for the time being, he is going to go Buy some common exercises and weapons.


    The cold iron suit and the green lightsaber are extremely powerful and unsuitable for ordinary battles. The Jiuqiquan is also not an ordinary practice, so it is best not to expose it, so I plan to buy some ordinary exercises and come back to practice, after half a month. Another day when the four major families are vying for the first family name, he decides to do a big job. Since his cheap dad and grandfather are both geniuses, he can''t fall into fame.


    "It is indeed the golden signboard of Snow Maple City!"


    When Wang Wangshu came to Qingfeng Pavilion, he looked up at the majestic building and the atmospheric plaque, especially the guests who came in and out, and was still excited.


    Qingfeng Pavilion, Snow Maple City is the largest shop for practitioners to shop and sell goods. Almost no one knows it. However, Qingfeng Pavilion is different from the general store. Although it is the largest in Xuefeng City, it has never been a bully in the store. It has a good reputation.


    This is why Wang Shuhui chose to come to Qingfeng Pavilion. For so many years, he has heard of Qingfeng Pavilion, but he has never visited it. After all, Qingfeng Pavilion is not accessible by anyone, and it must have a certain status of talents. Yes, or you can prove that you have a lot of wealth.


    "Phoenix Fairy, look at Phenix Fairy!"


    "The Phoenix Fairy is indeed our first beauty in Snow Maple City. It is so beautiful. If I could get her kiss, I would rather live for ten years less!"


    "That person can be accompanied by the Phoenix Fairy, it must be a trivial matter, it must be a great figure!"


    "It''s really blinding your dog''s eyes, that''s the owner of the Sun Family, the first family of the West Fire City!"


    ÔÚ At this moment, the already buzzing Qingfeng Pavilion became more and more agitated, and many people stood on their own initiative to give way, and there seemed to be some important characters to come out. Wang Shu was naturally crowded by the hustle and bustle of the crowd, so he could only wait silently, and now he must not be able to enter.


    After a short while, I saw a woman wearing a fiery red robe, tall, with a pair of phoenixes, not anger, and with bright lips that made a woman feel like a strong woman came out. A rough look gives a feeling of being a queen above, but if you take a closer look, you will find that the woman is young, in her twenties, with a touch of youth on her face and eyes. Astringent, people can''t help but want to be close, just like the little girl next door.


    "What a strange woman!"


    The book of King Wang just glanced at him, and a strange feeling came out in her heart. The woman seemed to give people a kind of indifference that was thousands of miles away, and it seemed like a sympathy between beautiful eyes and hopes, making people reverie.


    Å®ÈË This woman is the Phoenix Fairy who is called the first beauty of Snow Maple City, which has made countless men dream of her lover. Wang Shu had heard people talk about it before, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. After seeing it now, he is indeed a big beauty, but in Wang Shu''s heart, Lan Yue is the most beautiful.


    Next to the Phoenix Fairy is a middle-aged man in his forties, with a majestic and tall body, and a strong blood power, which is clearly far from Sanzhang, but Wang Shu feels the power of blood in his body. There is an uncontrolled agitation.


    "It''s so powerful, I''m afraid it''s the strong one! What? This person ..."


    After seeing this middle-aged man, Wang Shu changed his face and immediately lowered his head, because the appearance of the man was similar to that of Sun Xiangyun, who was almost killed by a thunderbolt yesterday. Maybe this person is Sun Xiangyun''s father.


    Fortunately, neither the fairy Fairy nor the middle-aged man noticed a small shrimp like Wang Shu, talking to himself, and left the crowd shortly after.


    "Huh, it ¡¯s okay not to be exposed! Otherwise, even with a thunderbolt, I don''t think I can take a trick, even if there is no chance of shooting, I''m afraid that person is already a strong person!" After the middle-aged man disappeared, Wang Shu was slightly relieved. Fortunately, there were a lot of people who were just confused. Otherwise, if he met the other person alone, his other person''s eyes might scare him into account.


    With the departure of the two, everyone also continued to do what, and immediately dispersed. Wang Shu naturally walked towards the gate of Qingfeng Pavilion with great interest.


    "This little brother, see your face is tight, please show your identification!" But just as Wang Shu was about to enter the door, the old man who had been dozing by the door suddenly stretched out a leg, blocking his way, yin and yang. Said.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect a rookie, but I wanted to slip in under the eyelids of Father Bai, have you ever seen him before?"


    "I haven''t seen it before, I don''t know where the food came from. Look at the clothes he wears, it''s definitely not a character!"


    "I have seen this time, I heard Father Bai often educates newcomers!"


    "Hey, yeah, one month ago, there was a steamed bun Qing Qing trying to fish in muddy waters, and a leg was broken by Master Bai!"


    As Wang Shu was stopped, the people nearby immediately made way, one by one, without any concealment.


    "Oh, it seems my waste name is not as famous as I thought!"


    Listening to those people''s discussions, Wang Shu laughed bitterly in his heart. It seems that the rumors are that the child is not bullying, and the customer is the grandfather of the Fengfeng Pavilion. However, if you think about it carefully, if you really treat them equally, there will not be only those who have status and wealth. Of course, what disappoints Wang Shu most is that it seems that his name is not as famous as he thought.


    In fact, this is not surprising. Many people have heard of the name of Wang Shu''s waste. As long as Wang Shu is mentioned, he can tell you a lot of his deeds, but I have seen Wang in writing and can recognize him. Not many people.


    Twenty-five or five body exudes a breath of blood, and the big man with a large waist and round arms hugs Wang Shu in his arms, obviously giving Wang Shu a good-looking meaning.


    "Young man, who is your doll? Shouldn''t you ask a voice when you see the old man?" After these big men surrounded Wang Shu, the yin and yang voice of the white old man came from behind him.


    "Hehe, older adults don''t count on villains, and the kid''s eyes don''t know Taishan, which makes you old and angry, I hope you can calm down!" Wang Shu didn''t want to cause trouble, and tried to squeeze out a smile and apologize.


    "Huh, my husband asked who was your baby? Dare to pretend to be a grandfather in front of the old husband, you don''t want to live!" But the old white man apparently didn''t buy it, and when he saw Wang Shu, he didn''t understand any rules, but just talked about it. , Did not say in action, his face pulled down, and coldly shouted.


    "It''s a good show!"


    "This boy is dead, I really think that anyone in Qingfeng Pavilion can come? If everyone can come, there are hundreds of thousands of people in Xuefeng City, and the threshold is broken."


    "I really don''t know how to live or die, so I don''t give a red envelope to Father Bai!"


    "Guess how old Father Bai would educate him? I guess it was a broken leg!"


    "No, I guess it was a broken hand!"


    After seeing the old man Bai Bai angry, those onlookers not only didn''t come up to make a siege, but talked excitedly one by one. Because Wang Shu is very unfamiliar, and coupled with non-family reasons, a lively look is also very good.


    "Boy, don''t hurry up and kneel down and admit wrong to Bai Ye?"


    The big man standing behind Wang Shu kicked Wang Shu''s calf with a kick, a throbbing pain came, and suddenly he knelt down unsteadily because the cast was too fierce and the ground It was splashed with thick dust ...

 Chapter 17： Stop me

    Click!


    Although the sound of the fracture of the cheekbones was not great, everyone present was clearly heard.


    "Bai Ye has broken a leg before he even shot!"


    ßõßõ "Oh, this kid really doesn''t know how to die!"


    "Well, what a good young man, unfortunately, I''m afraid I''ll be on my legs for a lifetime."


    When the king of the king''s book broke his bones and knelt down, most of the people present were gloats of joy, only a few regrets.


    "Boy, don''t you admit wrong to Bai Ye kneeling down?"


    Another big man came forward, and the two took control of Wang Shu, clutching Wang Shu''s hand firmly, and pressing Wang Shu''s head firmly.


    Naturally, Wang Shu couldn''t bow his head and grimaced and rebelled. The two big Hans were not as good as him, but he really didn''t want to cause any trouble. However, these two big Hans were so powerful that Wang Shu''s head was little by little. The ground was approaching, and finally hesitated, and stuck his face to the ground.


    "Boy, I didn''t see that you still have some energy, but in the face of our Big Four, it''s not enough!"


    "In front of our white grandfather, it is dragon you want to dangle me, it is tiger you want to lie to me, not to mention you!" After pressing Wang Shu down, the two men said arrogantly.


    "Boy, why not be convinced?"


    The old white man squatted down, patted Wang Shu''s face with his hand, and asked with a slight smile at the corner of his mouth. But before Wang Shu answered, the old man continued to say, "I know you disagree. After all, young people are proud and proud, who didn''t make a mistake when they were young? I won''t embarrass you, as long as you willingly kneel Come down and call me Baiye, not only will I not embarrass you, but I will let you go! "


    "Dream! No one in this world can make me kneel, even if it''s impossible, I only kneel my parents!"


    Wang Wangshu stared at the old white man with red eyes and said coldly. Wang Shu found that he could not bear it anymore. If the other party dared to insult him, even if he exposed himself, he would let the other party kneel.


    "Give me a shame, hit me, and break his other leg!" The old man pulled his face down, turned around, and said lightly.


    "what!"


    He slammed again, and Wang Shu''s other leg was also interrupted, and he could not help yelling. The sweat on his forehead burst out, but he still insisted on gnashing his teeth and did not give in.


    The old man Bai Bai asked again, "How about, have you considered it clearly?"


    Master Wang Shu just gave the old man a cold glance, and then spit at the old man with a spit of sputum. The old man never thought that Wang Shu dare to oppose him, and spit it into his face without notice.


    "Broken me up his other two hands, and then dig out his eyes!"


    The old man Bai has lost his patience. He originally saw that Wang Shu was very young, and planned to accept it as a running dog. He did not expect it to be a gimmick who did n¡¯t know how to be flexible. .


    Click here! Click here!


    Two consecutive sounds of bone fracture, Wang Shu''s left and right hands were abolished at the same time, and Wang Shu was dizzy again with pain.


    The original onlookers still looked at Wang Shu with indulgence, but at this moment they changed their faces one by one, calmed down, and did not dare to make any dissonant sounds again, for fear of annoying the white old man, then trouble It''s big.


    "Baiye, this boy passed out!"


    After a big man saw that Wang Shu was dizzy, he took the initiative to seek the opinion of the old man.


    "Wake up and dig out those eyes!"


    The old man Bai Bai glanced at Wang Shu, who was fainted on the ground, without guilt on his face, and closed his eyes.


    Uh ...


    "Idiot, waste!"


    "You listen, this is a world where people can eat people. If you don''t eat people, people eat you!"


    "Wang Shu, when you graduate, let''s get married!"


    "Brother, where are you going? When are you coming back?"


    "Boy, stop!"


    "Wang Shu, you are a poor girl, let''s break up!"


    "Sister, you are confused!"


    "I hope you are not an idiot waste."


    "Drink it, drink it and you will be born again!"


    After Wang Shu fainted, countless noisy sounds echoed in his mind, as if there were countless people talking in his ears, male and female, old and young.


    Uh ...


    Wow!


    A bucket of water was poured onto Wang Shu''s body, and a spirit woke up. When Wang Shu was awake, he only saw a big man holding a bright dagger in his hand and kept shaking in front of his eyes.


    "Baiye, this boy is awake!"


    ´ó The moment when the big man saw Wang Shu awake, especially the moment when he looked at Wang Shu, he seemed to be stared at by the beast, he felt a little stunned in his heart, and immediately stepped back two steps, a little nervous.


    "Dug his eyes, and then drag them to the gate of the city to hang them, let the crow pecking!" Said the old white man without even opening his eyes.


    "But ..."


    The big man holding the dagger always felt uneasy and stopped talking, approaching Wang Shu carefully.


    "Boy, don''t blame me for being cruel and hot. If you are good, blame you for not having long eyes and provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked. I hope that your eyes will be brighter when you give birth in the next life. Don''t provoke people who you can''t afford! Ming Xiaohuang''s dagger came over. It seemed that Wang Shu''s state was a little scary at the moment, and his voice was a little low, not like a threat, but more like a kind of atonement.


    The big man raised his hand, closed his eyes a little bit unbearably, and dug down the dagger toward Wang Shu''s eyes, but just halfway, he suddenly stopped in mid-air and only felt that his wrist was caught, no matter how hard he tried , It is difficult to move forward.


    "Huh? Ah ..."


    Dahan opened his eyes and wanted to see what was going on, but at the moment he opened his eyes, he felt that a terrible burst of power suddenly broke out, and the entire wrist was crushed in a split second, and the dagger in his hand came out. .


    Huh!


    The dagger had not yet landed, and the original docile king book like sheep suddenly moved. Not only did he crush his right hand for a moment, but he also snatched the dagger, only to feel that his neck was cold, and his head was grunted out.


    "The next one is you!"


    After King Wang Shu killed a big man, he made a perfect arc in the air with his right hand, and another big man beside him was also killed by a single blow. After killing two people in a row, Wang Shu once again turned his target to the other.


    "what!"


    But after all, the man was a blood cultivator in the first layer of blood awakening. After Wang Shu killed the two, he immediately reacted, screamed, and escaped the fatal blow with great thrill, but one arm was like tofu. Was pared out.


    "Boy, how dare you!"


    The old white man also responded. The whole person was like frightened hair, his beard and hair all up, and he sang loudly. However, the old man did not take a head-to-head battle with Wang Shu, but took a stun and immediately backed off a distance.


    "Kill me, kill everyone a hundred dollars again!"


    The old man of Bai Bai is not a blood cult, and he can''t compare with those big men. Since Wang Shu can kill those big men with one stroke, it means that the other party has absolute strength to kill himself, but after all, he is special and can be called. But no one is a fool, and no one dares to come forward, pretending to be deaf and dumb.


    "Stop me!"


    Wang Shushu''s eyes turned red, and he transformed into a **** of killing. He went forward step by step. Although the speed was not fast, in the eyes of the old man, every step seemed to step on his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe.

 Chapter 18： Impatiens

    Ôõô "How is that possible? When will Snow Maple have such a genius?"


    When the dagger in Wang Shu''s head cut off the last person''s head, there was no feeling of muddy water. The word chopping melon and vegetables appeared in Bai Lao''s mind. He had never seen such a terrible boy. What made him even more afraid was why the boy who had just broken his hands stood in front of him as if nothing had happened.


    ´ó The several big men who had previously surrounded Wang Shu died, their heads rolled to the side like black watermelons.


    "Oh my god, this boy is so terrible!"


    "This boy has such a courage to dare to kill the Qingfeng Pavilion!"


    "Well, the old man kicked the nail this time. The young man was so young that he was not so high, and the means was so vicious. I am afraid that he is an extraordinary figure in the four big families, only the descendants of those four big families. It ¡¯s so terrible! "


    The original quiet atmosphere suddenly became hot, one by one, talking loudly, speculating about the true identity of Wang Shu. Many women are frightened and screaming, while others look back and dare not look at them. Only a few brave ones are beautiful.


    "I said, no one in this world can make me kneel, not even the sky, you can''t even do it!" Wang Shu walked to the old man in front of him, stopped only three steps away, his **** dagger finger Holding the old man''s head, he said coldly, "Kneel me down and call me Grandpa. Grandpa is in a good mood, maybe I''ll spare you!"


    "Master, please, please let me go. It''s the little old man who doesn''t know Tarzan!" The old man was already scared, and immediately knelt on the ground for mercy, and he had incontinence. Not only was the ground wet. , Accompanied by a stench came out.


    "Go to death!"


    The dagger in the king''s book turned into a life-threatening blade and stabbed it towards the old man''s chest. He could not let go of this white old man. If he changed to any other person, he would surely die here. As for why he suddenly stood up, and his broken hands and feet are still intact, he still does not know, but whether Anyway, he just let go of the old white man. Just now the other party wanted his life for no reason, no, the other party has already killed him.


    "not good!"


    I didn''t pierce it, but suddenly I felt that the dagger was interrupted by something. I made a cut and made two cuts, and he stood there as if he had been immobilized.


    "Who, who is it? How brave, dare to kill in the place of the old woman!" The voice of a woman came in from the outside.


    "No, it''s Phoenix Fairy!"


    The moment the dagger was broken in his hand, Wang Shu''s mind could not help but the appearance of the first beauty Fengxian in Snow Maple City, screaming badly, but he was too late to escape, because his The body seemed to be immobilized and could not move at all.


    I could n¡¯t move, and Wang Shu ¡¯s desire for killing dropped sharply, as if he was splashed with cold water, his eyes were clear, but it was because his head was sober that Wang Shu became more and more panicked.


    I just felt that a scent of fragrance was passing by, and a fiery figure appeared in front of Wang Shu''s eyes. Who else could the Phoenix Fairy be?


    "What a terrible breath!"


    Originally, the distance was relatively long, and I didn''t feel the horror of the Phoenix Fairy, but now it is close at hand. The strength of the blood in Wang Shu''s body was suppressed, and he could not give birth to a heart of resistance. This is definitely a strong person To have the momentum.


    However, the situation was not as bad as Wang Shu expected. Feng Xianzi killed him without coming, but frowned, looked at the corpses that fell to the ground, looked at Wang Shu, and finally turned his eyes to white. The old man asked with a pleasant voice: "Bai Lao, I just made such a big noise just a few moments after going out. What the **** is going on?"


    "Girl Feng, this is the thing, this boy ..."


    The old man Bai saw the Phoenix Fairy willing to take the initiative for himself, and immediately thanked him for his tears. Then he remarked the course of the matter, but in his mouth, Wang Shu became an evil man who did nothing and did nothing. When he didn''t say anything, he killed someone. And he also called him on his knees.


    The old man''s dissatisfaction with the onlookers immediately caused the dissatisfaction of the onlookers. Many people booed, and the white man''s face was blue and white.


    "Is that right?"


    Xian Feng Xian apparently heard the old man''s words had many inaccuracies, and asked with a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "No, no, girl Feng, in any case, you have to be the master of the slave!" The old white man couldn''t hide it, and fell on his knees, no longer justified, just begging for mercy.


    "Huh, Bai Lao, it seems that you are living more and more back, and when I figure out the reason for the matter, naturally I will handle it impartially!" Feng Xianzi hummed, obviously dissatisfied with Bai Lao, turned her head, a pair of beautiful eyes I looked at Wang Shu carefully and then said gently: "Boy, I have the opportunity to explain it to you, say what you have now, otherwise I have a hard time guaranteeing whether I will kill you in a while!"


    "Phoenix fairy, this is how ..."


    Wang Shushu didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with him, and he didn''t have any reason to lose, so he directly told the story.


    The Fengxian silently listened to Wang Shu ¡¯s talk, but when she heard half of it, the original cold face was covered with frost. Wang Shu heard the old man killing for a while without seeing how the other party ¡¯s hands moved. Screaming like a pig.


    "Ah ... girl Phoenix ..."


    The old man''s right arm was cut off and **** fell to the ground. The old man also passed out in pain, without even talking.


    "Bring Bai Lao down and send it to the Black Gold Mine after treatment!" Feng Xianzi coldly ordered. There were a few people who seemed to know the black gold mine, and his face became very unnatural, but no one dared to say anything, let alone plead for the old man. I saw a few people coming out immediately, dragging the old white man like a dead dog.


    "Hurry up and clean up here so as not to affect the guests. In order to apologize, everyone who is shopping in Qingfeng Pavilion today will enjoy 20% discount!"


    In order to appease everyone''s emotions, Fengxianzi made a big news.


    "What? 20% off discount, my God, I didn''t expect to save so much money this time out shopping!"


    "Haha, the extra money has fallen into my pockets. It turns out that running errands is also very good!"


    The original shocked onlookers were overjoyed when they heard the news. This was what they really cared about.


    After all, the Qingfeng Pavilion is an old-fashioned storefront, and the doorways are cleaned after a while. Most of the customers have been unusual in status. They have seen a lot of scenes, large and small. .


    After the order returned to normal, it was unexpected that Feng Xianzi not only was not angry with Wang Shu, but apologized to Wang Shu with sincerity: "Today''s thing is that I am not good at discipline, and I plead guilty to Shaoxia here. If the young man doesn''t mind, can he speak further? "

 Chapter 19： Wu Shuai

    "This¡­¡­"


    Wang Shu apparently didn''t expect this Fengxian to be so good at speaking. When she was about to say no, Fengxian directly conveyed to his ear with a deep cultivation voice and said, "I have an important thing to want Talk to you, I hope you don''t refuse! "


    "That being the case, it would be better to be respectful, Fengxian, please lead the way!" Since the other person is talking about this, if he doesn''t give the opposite party, then he must be sad, even in front of so many people The face fairy Feng dare not to do anything, it is difficult to guarantee not to do anything behind.


    "Oh, Xiaoxia is so courageous, please!" Feng Xianzi originally wanted to use Wang Qiang to leave Wang Shu, but she did not expect the other person to be so interesting, with a smile on her face, and took the initiative to lead the way.


    "Wang Shu, why are you here?"


    But when Wang Shugang was about to enter the Qingfeng Pavilion with the Phoenix Fairy, a familiar woman''s voice came from behind him.


    "Blue Snow!"


    After hearing that voice, Wang Shu''s instinctual body trembled. If he wanted to say that the person he was most afraid of was Lan Xue, Lan Xue wouldn''t care about his facial problems at all.


    "Wang Shu!"


    Xi Lanxue walked up, looked at Wang Shu''s face, and looked at the Phoenix Fairy again. They found that the two stood close to each other, the relationship was rather ambiguous, the face could not help but pull down, and the voice was a little louder.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Shu wanted to explain, and he laughed twice, but he didn''t explain it yet. Lan Xue was yelling and said, "Wang Shu, you waste idiot, you have already married my sister. What do you want to do? ? "


    Lan Xue has long heard of it. Although this Phoenix Fairy is the first beauty in Snow Maple City, her private life is very unscrupulous and she has raised a lot of faces, especially those young boys who are 17 or 8 years old. Now it happened that Wang Shu and Fengxian were together, and just now the intimate look of the two was seen by Lan Xue. Even though Lan Xue didn''t know much about men and women, he also guessed that they had something to do with each other.


    "Wang Shu, you are really ashamed. Not only has you lost General Wang''s face, but also our Blue Family face. Your sister married you a blood mold that lasted eight lives. You are a waste idiot, a beast, a beast!"


    Wu Lanxue didn''t like Wang Shu, and was very unaccustomed. Now Wang Shu even mingled with other women in public, she was even more unacceptable.


    "The girl seems to be the second lady of the Lan family!"


    "Yeah, she''s been scolding that boy, what''s going on?"


    "Well, isn''t that the King of Waste?"


    ±ð "Don''t say it, it really looks like it!"


    "What is the image, this is the book of waste king!"


    "I heard that Blue Moon Girl has married him, I wonder if it''s true?"


    "It seems to be true, Blue Moon Girl has lived in this waste house recently ..."


    "My heart hurts!"


    "I really want to kill this waste, if his father is not General Jinnan!"


    "Are you sure you can kill him? Don''t forget Grandpa Bai just now!"


    With the noise of Lan Xue, many people recognized Lan Xue, and at the same time finally recognized Wang Shu''s identity, discussing them one by one.


    "He is the son of General Wang!"


    The Phoenix Fairy on the side just heard the name of Wang Shu, and has not seen it. Now she recognizes Wang Shu''s identity, and some of the original ideas have also been put away. A pair of beautiful eyes ripples, but it is more like a relationship between two people. Unusual, but also deliberately held Wang Shu''s hand.


    "Wang Shu!"


    I saw Fengxian holding Wang Shu''s hand at this time, and Lan Xue was shaking with anger. The dog and the male were too much, and he was affectionate in front of her.


    "Okay, well, it''s worthy of being No. 1 in Xuefeng City, Wu admires it very much, admires it very much!" A man''s voice came from the crowd.


    "Who is this person? Why haven''t I seen it before!"


    "I don''t know, when did Xuefeng Cheng have such a handsome man?"


    A commotion broke out in the puppet crowd, and soon gave way. Appearing in front of Wang Shu was a young man dressed in a Chinese suit and dressed as a noble master. The young man looked twenty years old, about the same as Wang Shu, but exuded a breath that made Wang Shu''s heart beat. .


    "Bloodiness! Absolutely bloodness, and it is comparable to this Phoenix Fairy." Wang Shu originally was complacent for his progress. After seeing this young man, he immediately felt Alexander.


    Wang Shushu didn''t know this person, but this person''s eyes had a faint sense of killing. He wanted to kill him, and there was a kind of envious situation when the enemies met.


    "No, this kind of waste idiot cannot enter Qingfeng Pavilion, otherwise it is an insult to everyone!" The man who stood up suddenly stared at Wang Shu with anger in his eyes, anxious to swallow Wang Shusheng alive, high Said.


    Of course, Lan Yue and Wang Shu lived together. He knew it, and even the two were happy. He also knew that Lan Yue was the goddess in his heart. Because of this, he wanted to kill Wang Shu more and more. .


    "Wu Shuai?"


    Through the original memory, a name flashed in Wang Shu''s brain, which seemed to slowly overlap with the person in front of him.


    My memory quickly became clear. It turned out that the young man was named Wu Shuai, who was the first genius of the Wang family for a hundred years and entered the Baijianmen one year ago.


    ¼Ò»ï The reason why this guy hated himself so much was that he proposed to his wife Lan Yue at that time. Unfortunately, because of his strong cheap dad at that time, he forcibly rejected this marriage, otherwise Lan Yue could not be his wife now.


    Coupled with the name of Wang Shu''s waste materials in these years, the first family of Xuefeng City naturally fell on Wu''s head, which made Wu Shuai sad.


    Wang Shushu glanced at Wu Shuai, and then looked at the angry Lan Xue, with a deep smile in his eyes, which was interesting. I was afraid that Wu Shuai didn''t die, and wanted to approach Lan Xue to achieve his goal.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t really want to deal with each other. He is not good at this kind of verbal dispute. If the two really want to fight, he is definitely not an opponent. Even Wang Shu himself guessed that even if he used thunderbolts and threw ten or eight at a time, it was probably impossible for the other party. After all, how strong the blood was, he didn''t have a clear concept, and he just wanted to leave when he turned.


    He is here today to buy exercises, not to make trouble.


    "Yes, Master Wu, you are out of control. People don''t seem to want to ignore you! No wonder Lan Yue likes people and doesn''t like you." A sweet bun voice came from behind him.


    "Wang Shu, you waste idiot, dare to accept my challenge!" Wu Shuai seemed to be a dynamite bucket, which was lightened by the woman''s voice and shouted. Lanyue is always a pain in his heart, especially the thought of Lanyue''s flower inserted into the pile of cow dung in Wang Shu, the more pain.


    "Ok?"


    Wang Shu turned his head and found that there was a young girl in black beside the young man. This young girl was about the same age as Lan Yue, but she was a little bit taller than Lan Yue. Indescribable charm, but if you look closely, you will find that it is not a charm, but a girl''s shame.

 Chapter 20： Test IQ?

    ÉÙÅ® This girl looks at herself with a smile, her eyes seem to speak, as if to say: handsome, come, come X me!


    I just looked at each other for a moment, and Wang Shu felt a chill. If I had to find a simple and rough word to describe the image of this girl, it would be a look of dissatisfaction on her face.


    "àÛàÍ!"


    The young girl seemed to find something interesting and smiled, covering her mouth, but the dissatisfaction in her eyes and face became more and more obvious.


    "Gao Xiang, do you think this waste idiot is not qualified to enter Qingfeng Pavilion?" The more Shuai Wu looked at Wang Shu, the more he felt uncomfortable and turned to shout.


    "Gao Xiang, tell you about the last time you were in Spring Garden. How is this waste idiot idiot? If you don''t believe it, I can give you a try once, and you know how idiot this idiot is!" After seeing Gao Xiang, Wu Shuai had the bottom of his heart. The last time Wang Shu chose silver between gold and silver, it was hot in their small circle.


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s words fell, and one of the crowds that originally surrounded him came out, which is exactly what Gao Xiang, who Wang Shu is familiar with.


    "Oh, this is Wu Sha''s personal inspection. After all, the young just said that everyone didn''t believe it!" Gao Xiang smiled awkwardly when he saw Wang Shu, especially when he thought of all the past, he found it unexpectedly, and he clearly It''s that idiot who''s been fooled by each other.


    "Well, in this case, let everyone see how stupid this idiot is! Give me two plates of gold and silver!" Wu Shuai also felt guilty and decided to verify Wang Shu''s IQ on the spot, He said.


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s words fell, and soon his men appeared in front of Wang Shu with a large plate of gold and silver.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ôõô "Why inexplicably come up with a plate of gold and a plate of silver?"


    "I didn''t expect Master Wu to use this trick!"


    Most people have not heard of Wang Shu and are confused by Wu Shuai''s actions, but many people understand that the inside look is smiling and smiling, and they are waiting for Wang Shu to make a fool of himself.


    ·ÏÎï "Waste, if you dare to lose your sister''s face today, I will make you look good!" Lan Xue''s eyes were full of hate, and at a glance you saw Wu Shuai''s intention. She hated Wang Shu, but she did not like Wu Shuai either. Today she was forced to accompany Wu Shuai.


    "Wang Shu, I heard that you have a tight hand recently, I have some gold and silver here, and I plan to give it to you. But I don''t have much money. You can only choose one of these two, you choose." Wu Shuai remembered the original With Gao Xiang''s means, he wanted to laugh in his heart. There are even such idiots in the world who said with a smile on their faces.


    Those who came with Wu Shuai naturally heard of Wang Shu''s original idiots, and he covered his mouth one by one to try not to make himself laugh, even Wu Shuai could not help but laugh.


    "a bunch of idiots!"


    But they didn''t notice that Gao Xiang, the initiator of this incident, was bitter, and could not help cursing in his heart. If Wu Shuai is really an idiot, they are not as good as an idiot.


    "..."


    I saw that Wu Shuai was actually learning Gao Xiang to play this set. Wang Shu twitched his lips and almost laughed, but stiffly resisted the laughter. Because he decided to hit this Wu Shuai''s face fiercely, even dare to hit his own blue moon wife''s idea, who wouldn''t hit you? Can my blue moon wife make an idea?


    Master Wang Shu deliberately put on a look of gratitude, and asked with some uncertainty: "Do you want to give me money?"


    "Haha, this idiot!"


    "Mom''s mental retardation!"


    However, when Wang Shu spoke, Wu Shuai and his classmates couldn''t help but smile.


    Wu Shuai patted Gao Xiang on the shoulder and said with satisfaction: "Brother Gao, you can!"


    "Damn, a group of mentally retarded!"


    When Gao Xiang saw Wang Shu''s deliberately stupid face, why couldn''t he understand that they clearly wanted to pit you, and you were still happy. In retrospect, I didn''t know that I seemed to have been so pitted. Gao Xiang wanted to remind Wu Shuai and his party, but found that Wang Shu occasionally looked at him badly, so he had to hold back his words and dared not to speak.


    "Hum, a group of mentally retarded people, you usually look down on me. Today it is okay for you to be pitted by Wang Shukeng, who has been pretending to be an idiot." But Gao Xiang quickly found a way to comfort himself, secretly in his heart.


    ˧ Wu Shuai held back his smile and pretended to be serious: "Yes, of course it''s for you, but you can only choose one of these two sets."


    "Ah, you are so nice. I want this!"


    King Wang Shu clapped his hands, rushed to the silver plate, and robbed him rudely, as if he was a monkey protecting his food, hiding aside, afraid of Wu Shuai''s remorse.


    "Haha, this idiot!"


    "Fool!"


    "Waste!"


    I saw that Wang Shu had chosen silver as expected, and a group of people laughed wildly, and they couldn''t hold their mouths together, their chests were stuck to their backs.


    °¦ "Well, General King is a sin!"


    "Poor King I is so famous that he has such an idiot''s son!"


    "This idiot has lost General Wang''s face this time."


    "Unfortunately, the beauty of Lanyue is like a flower, and she married such a waste idiot!"


    "Sadly, sigh, the Blue City Lord has such a son-in-law!"


    "Don''t you think he''s pretending to be stupid? When he was murdered just now, he wasn''t like that!"


    Originally, the people who had just watched the crowd finally responded. No wonder Wu Shuai said that Wang Shu was an idiot and was not qualified to enter Qingfeng Pavilion. Now it seems true. However, many people think of Wang Shu, who had previously killed people like hemp. How could such a person be a waste idiot?


    "Wang Shu! Good, you are fine!"


    Lan Xue heard the voice of slandering her father in the crowd, she was out of anger, her **** had not yet developed and fluctuated, and she was almost out of breath. If she was not afraid of destroying her father''s reputation, she would now like to Killed Wang Shu.


    ¶î "Uh ... is he really an idiot?"


    Gao Xiang who was still waiting to see the jokes of Wu Shuai''s group stopped. This was different from what he expected. Wasn''t Wang Shu supposed to choose gold to make this group embarrassed? Why did you choose silver? Can''t figure it out, Gao Xiang can''t figure it out.


    "Brother Gao, that''s right. This method is really the only way to detect IQ!" Wu Shuai has been happily unable to humiliate Wang Shu in front of so many people, which is very cool, especially with this The way IQ crushes is shame.


    "Hehe, hehe."


    Even Wang Shu followed the "smirk" with satisfaction, but his heart was laughing secretly: "laugh? Now you can laugh and hurry up, I will make you cry for a while!"

 Chapter 21： Test IQ!

    When most people laughed, one person didn''t laugh either, that is, standing next to Wu Shuai, there was Wu Meiqin, the head of the Three Maples in Xuefeng City.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin seemed to see something. With a look of contemplation, he walked over and turned around Wang Shu as if he understood something. He walked back and whispered in Wu Shuai''s ear.


    After listening to Wu Meiqin''s words, the smile on Wu Shuai''s face converged a lot, and he seemed to look at Wang Shu with uncertainty, and then ordered his men.


    After a while, the men brought a plate of gold and a plate of silver in the same way.


    "Brother Wang, do you have enough money? I still do n¡¯t have enough here!" Wu Shuai still had a faint smile on his face this time. He followed Wu Meiqin''s opinion and planned to test Wang Shu''s IQ again.


    Ìì "Oh my God, Master Wu is going to insult Wang Shu twice in the same way!"


    "too terrifying!"


    "Do you say that idiot will still choose silver?"


    In the face of Wu Shuai''s second choice, a variety of voices broke out in the crowd, which was clearly a naked face. However, everyone is also looking forward to whether Wang Shu, an idiot, will choose gold to prove that he is not an idiot.


    "Hey, there are really" smart guys "hooked, but this is exactly what I want!" Wang Shu lowered his head, and a conspiracy smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. At the beginning, he expected that this group of people would never let themselves go. Often times it is necessary to conduct a second IQ test, which is exactly what he wants.


    "He''s acting!"


    "Sure enough!"


    Although the smile on Wang Shu ¡¯s mouth just flashed, it was captured by two people, that is, Gao Xiang who was not light, and Wu Meiqin, who has been following Wang Shu. She has long felt that Wang Shu is definitely not stupid. It was deliberately stupid.


    àÅ "Huh? What''s wrong, how do I feel weird?"


    ˧ Wu Shuai always feels wrong, something weird, one kind of one seems to be the fool, not Wang Shu.


    "Can I really choose any more?"


    King Wang Shu once again pretended to look like that "smirk", with little stars in his eyes asking.


    Wu Shuai nodded and said, "Of course, you can choose."


    "I choose this!"


    Wang Shushu still chose silver again, proud of his face, and seemed to tell others how smart he was.


    "Oh, it really is an idiot!"


    "What a sin, how can General Wang have such an idiot son?"


    "Wang son, you go back quickly, don''t be embarrassed here, you have lost your father''s face!"


    "He lost his dad''s face long ago, he didn''t care about it this time."


    "Is this really the murderous devil just now?"


    However, unlike previous ridicule, most of the people in this crowd felt that Wang Shu ¡¯s cheap father, General Wang, was worthless, shook his head and sighed, and some could not help but began to doubt himself. stupid?


    "Come here, get me some silver and bring it up to Wang Gongzi!" Wu Shuai also seemed to notice something wrong, not only didn''t laugh, but let him go down again to take out another silver, his face was very gloomy, Because he felt like he was pitted.


    "I recognize it, the young man is the young master of the Wu family!"


    "Yes, yes, I remember it too. I heard that he was a genius. He went to Baijianmen to practice a year ago. Why would he come to Qingfeng Pavilion today?"


    "Master Wu is so embarrassed to be an idiot in public, he really loses his identity!"


    "unacceptable!"


    "Master Wu, you, as the first younger generation in Xuefeng City, have treated such a mentally handicapped so much, don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "It''s a world-famous world, and people''s hearts are not ancient. General Wang has contributed to the nation''s sweat and sweat. If you even entertain his son in this way, aren''t you afraid to anger General Wang?"


    °¦ "Oh, this Master Wu is too much!"


    However, what Wu Shuai didn''t expect is that many people in the crowd recognized him, and this time the power of public opinion turned to Wang Shu for an instant, not only no one accused of ridiculing Wang Shu, but began to feel bad for Wang Shu. Wu Shuai listened to those accusations and was upset. How could these people change so quickly?


    After Xun realized that the direction of public opinion had changed, Wang Shu finally raised his head, a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and silently received the previous two silvers into the space ring sent by Gao Xiang, and then stepped forward.


    "Oh, since Master Wu is so generous, then this dish of King Gold has been politely accepted, thank you. I''ll have time to drink at the palace again!"


    With a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, the king of Wang Shu chose the plate of gold and received him in the space ring. He deliberately said the words "Master Wu Da" especially heavily.


    He then turned around and said to Fengxianzi, "Let''s go. Since Master Wu is going to pay, I will accept it!"


    Xian Fengxian stunned the whole person, but soon reacted, Mei Lian Lian, almost eyes full of little stars holding Wang Shu''s arm, walked towards the entrance of Qingfeng Pavilion chicly.


    The sudden changes and actions of the King of Kings made everyone stunned, and the scene suddenly calmed down.


    ˧ Wu Shuai chuckled in his heart, and finally realized that he was pitted.


    Where is he measuring Wang''s IQ to Wang Shu, clearly that the other party is entertaining himself. No, Wang Shu not only entertained him, but also everyone. The other party measured everyone''s IQ over and over again. Only Wang Shu was a smart person, and they were all idiots and idiots. All the words that originally scolded Wang Shu were returned to them.


    "Wang Shu, you are white ... you are a waste. Today, you will be humiliated by me. In the future, Wu Shuai will double my return! In the test after half a month, I hope you wo n¡¯t be at home like before, otherwise I will let you There is no place for burial! "Wu Shuai looked at where Wang Shu left, clenched his fists, and anxiously rushed to tear Wang Shu now.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to be a clever little handsome guy!" Wu Meiqin''s mouth slightly tilted and he was full of interest in Wang Shu. When she heard Gao Xiang talking about this, she thought it was Wang Shu mentally handicapped at first, but when she saw the other person at first glance, she knew that the other person was absolutely pretending. To act, a woman is a natural master.


    "A group of mentally retarded, do you know what''s wrong? Still want to hit others in the face? Are you being beaten this time?" Gao Xiang tried to hold back his smile. He already knew that Wang Shu was pretending to be stupid. When the other party first chose silver, He even wondered if he was wrong. It turned out that they simply wanted to go farther than themselves, deliberately holding Wu Shuai higher, and then fell harder.


    "Maybe Wang Shu is a good choice, maybe I should think about it?" Gao Xiang''s eyes began to drift away, and his mind began to figure out whether to choose to rely on Wang Shu, because from the confrontation between the two, Wu Shuai had already Was crushed by IQ.


    "Well, even though Wang Shu is very clever, and even lived for so many years by pretending to be stupid, it is a waste after all. This matter has to be examined again." But soon, Gao Xiang rejected the idea of ??relying on Wang Shu, after all No matter how clever Wang Shu is, in the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is useless.


    "Brother Gao, you can!"


    Wu Shuai seemed to notice Gao Xiang''s dislike, and stared at Gao Xiang very coldly, saying coldly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Gao Xiang naturally knew the meaning of the other party''s words, obviously he thought that he and Wang Shu had colluded and deliberately came to pit him, it was not good to explain anything, but he smiled awkwardly. Wu Shuai was angry. If he explained that he might still be concealed, he would not explain it.


    "let''s go!"


    Wu Shuai was beaten in public. He would definitely not go to Qingfeng Pavilion if he changed to the usual time, but today is different. He is representing the Wu family to participate in an auction organized by Qingfeng Pavilion. The auction will be able to improve Xiuwei''s best elixir appeared, and the family''s top confessed that he would buy a capsule anyway.


    "Humph!"


    Lu Xun, who was also very angry, was also a smart person with ice and snow. Of course, Wang Shu was pretending to be stupid, but he still grunted with dissatisfaction and followed Wu Shuai and his team ...

 Chapter 22： Blink swordsmanship!

    After half an hour, Wang Shu and Fengxian came out of Qingfeng Pavilion.


    "Master Wang, come again next time, all items in this cabinet will only charge you 50% of the cost!" Feng Xianzi warmed Wang Shu a little.


    Wang Wangshu didn''t want to talk too much with the phoenix fairy. She almost lost herself in it. When she remembered the hotness of the phoenix before, she couldn''t help but flush her ears.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect this little guy to be a bit more determined!" Looking at the back of Wang Shu who disappeared in the crowd, a smile appeared on the corner of Feng Xianzi''s mouth, and she was full of interest in Wang Shu.


    After Wang Shu left for a while, a person dressed up as a small cricket appeared in front of Fengxianzi, handed a smallbook to Fengxianzi, and said respectfully: "Boss, we have checked what you want. This is information about Wang Shu, all of which are recorded in it. "


    "Oh, a little fun!"


    Xian Fengxian took the small book, flipped it at will, and then raised her head, looking at the direction in which the people left, with a faint smile on her face, and then turned into Qingfeng Pavilion.


    Through several alleys, Wang Shu turned over into an unmanned courtyard, and planned to take out the items he just purchased from the space ring, but suddenly there was a cold behind him, and a crisis of life and death came straight to his head. Rolling on the spot suddenly, dodging the deadly sword in a blast.


    "what!"


    The man who shot the shot didn''t seem to think that Wang Shu, an acknowledged waste, was so good at being able to escape his sword and make a flick.


    He then saw only three people wearing masks and wearing black clothes with long swords in their yards.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as Shu Wang felt it, it was found that there was no fluctuation in the strength of the blood on the three of them, and they were slightly relieved in their hearts, and asked with unscrupulous eyes.


    "The one who killed you!"


    ·ÏÎï "Waste, the next life will give birth to a little brighter eyes, even to grab a woman with our master, it is impatient to live!"


    Although the three of them were not practitioners, they were obviously well-trained hands. They did not want to form a triangle with Wang Shuzhang and besieged them.


    "Who really wants my life?"


    Wang Wangshu couldn''t think of who would spend such a large price trying to kill himself? But now is not the time to think about this problem, we must first solve the three people in front of us. The other party obviously did not expect that his Wang Shu is not the original waste.


    "You look for death!"


    King Wang Shu stomped his feet, no longer hiding the power of blood in his body, a powerful force of blood flew out, forming a force that was visible to the naked eye, and rushed towards the three of them.


    "Blood repair!"


    "No, the situation has changed. Quickly withdraw!"


    The three men originally thought that the task of getting the best results was unpredictable. However, Wang Shu turned out to be a blood cultivator. He lost his desire to fight in an instant, and turned away in fright.


    "You can''t escape!"


    The bloodthirsty sneer appeared on the corner of the king Wang Shu''s mouth. Although the speed of the three was fast, in his eyes-very slow. When he moved, he turned into a dark shadow.


    "what!"


    With a scream, one of the men in black was shot dead by Wang Shu. The other two heard the scream and were so frightened that the speed did not get faster, but slowed down.


    "Run away!"


    The other two also understood that they could not run in one direction and two in each direction.


    "Humph!"


    The king of the king snorted and threw the corpse of the black man killed in his hand to the ground and chased after him, killing him in a short while, and screaming again.


    After killing two people, I found that the remaining person had already run a long distance. If I chase again, I am afraid that I will catch up with a crowded place.


    "Hum, you''re dead!"


    Although unwilling, Wang Shu couldn''t rush out to hunt. In case the guards in the city caught the attention, the trouble would be great, but he didn''t want to stay here anymore and chose to return to Wangfu.


    Ææ¹Ö "Strange, but the housekeeper and Lanyue are not here today, have they gone out?"


    When I returned to the palace, Wang Shu accidentally found that the housekeeper and Lanyue were not at home. However, this is also good. His province should deliberately avoid two people to cultivate.


    After returning to the house, Wang Shu took a yellowed book and an elongated "iron wire" from the space ring.


    Blinking swordsmanship!


    This yellowed book was his harvest this time. Wang Shuxin was curious and immediately took it out and opened it. After watching this for half an hour, I finished reading the blinking swordsmanship. After reading it, I couldn''t help showing shock and admiration.


    "I did not expect that although the blinking swordsmanship is not a graded sword skill, the core idea is to use light and shadow and human visual errors to defeat the enemy. Often, people can lose their lives in the blink of an eye, so it is called blinking. Sword Technique! "Wang Shu was very satisfied with the blinking sword technique.


    As for the slender "iron wire", it is a sword that matches the blinking swordsmanship. It is a sword full of elasticity, which can be arbitrarily bent, but without a blade.


    "This time, I mainly practiced Jiuqiquan and blinking swordsmanship. I wo n¡¯t chew more than I chew!"


    Wang Shu silently set a plan. Originally, he could not practice the blinking swordsmanship, but he was afraid to expose the secret of Jiuqiquan. After all, the invincible exchange system can only be the best. Try not to be exposed well.


    After remembering the sword formulas and key points, Wang Shu went out with a wooden sword.


    However, he did not leave the city like yesterday, but practiced in the yard.


    "It really didn''t get used to at first, it seems that the blinking swordsmanship is not so good!"


    After practicing for a while, Wang Shu was tired and sweaty, exhausted, and sat on the ground to rest. Although they are all simple actions, the blinking sword requires high control of the sword, and he was almost stabbed to himself by the mud-like sword several times.


    Even if it''s not good practice, Wang Shu took a break, and then went on to practice again.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t know that, while he was practicing his sword hard, a fierce auction was taking place in Qingfengge''s underground auction house.


    There aren''t many people at the auction house, but most of them are people who are famous in Xuefeng City.


    The most noticeable one is Wu Shuai and his team. They occupy the best position. With the exception of Wu Shuai, the other participants seemed to be lowering their heads, despite their extraordinary momentum.


    Crackling!


    A loud applause came from the center, and then a voluptuous figure, a woman in a red robe, emerged from the ground, her eyes were like fire and red lips, she clapped her hands, and said with a seductive voice: " Everyone is welcome to participate in Qingfeng Pavilion''s annual medium-sized auction! "


    "is her!"


    "It turned out to be her!"


    "Phoenix Fairy, this auction turned out to be presided over by Phenix Fairy!"


    After seeing the women on the stage, a commotion broke out immediately in the venue. Many people obviously did not expect that this auction would be hosted by such a heavyweight figure.

 Chapter 23： Auction

    "This demon!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai and his party also recognized this woman, who was previously entangled with Wang Shu. After passing the discussion of others, he finally understood the identity of the other party.


    This woman is called Wang Xianfeng. She is an elder of the Acacia Sect. She also has another identity. She is the only female Erpindan teacher in Fangyuanli. She is enshrined by various forces and martial arts, and she is Strong in the flesh.


    "Thanks to the invitation of the grandson of the Qingfeng Pavilion, I was greatly flattered. I am here today to host this auction. I hope that the guests can follow the rules of the Qingfeng Pavilion. As for the rules, you do n¡¯t need to explain yourself, you already knew when you came in, But in order to prevent someone from forgetting, I ¡¯ll repeat myself. First of all, there must be no conflicts during the auction, and no threats can be uttered. If they are violated, let ¡¯s not kill them! Second, there is only one auction criterion, that is, the highest bidder wins. If there are not enough yellow and white things on your body, you can use bloodstone medicinal materials such as Yaodan and other equivalent conversions. As for the value, I and Sun Lao jointly identified and then came to a conclusion. Finally, I wish everyone a happy auction and you will be able to photograph yourself My favorite item. "


    Don''t look at Wang Xianfeng''s fragile body, but deliberately included her powerful cultivation when speaking, plus she is also a stunner for all sentient beings, many people on the field nodded in approval.


    After seeing that no one dared to violate, Wang Xianfeng smiled proudly at the corner of her mouth, and clapped her hands again. A maid came out holding a white jade bottle.


    "Before you must have come, everyone has heard a bit about it. This auction will be able to elevate the elixir that can be used to improve blood awakening. This elixir has only one effect, that is, it can be improved one hundred percent after taking it. Wang Xianfengyu held up the white jade bottle in her hand, and the voice of ethereal echoed in the auction house, introducing the blood awakening Dan in the bottle.


    "It turned out to be true!"


    "I didn''t expect the rumors to be true!"


    "True and false, is there any elixir that can make people repair 100%?"


    "Fake it, why is there such an elixir in the world? If there is such an elixir, wouldn''t it mean that we don''t have to practice and just take medicine every day?" Wang Xianfeng''s words dropped, immediately causing a commotion, although everyone was early I heard the news, but few people took it seriously. But at this moment, Wang Xianfeng said this and had to make people believe it.


    Who is Xianfeng? The elders of Acacia are enshrined by countless forces, and the most important thing is that the other party is the only second-class female Danshi within a thousand miles. The previous identities can be ignored, and the second-pindan master is sufficient. But the dream lover of countless men.


    ÓÐ Ò» In the corner, there is a man who is dressed in black and can''t see clearly, but judging by his body shape, he should be a woman.


    "Really, as long as there is such an elixir, Wang Shu can definitely break through the blood awakening layer and get rid of the name of waste. I must take this elixir!" The woman in black murmured, and she was on this trip The purpose is to increase the repair of elixir 100%.


    If Wang Shu is here, he can definitely find out by breath that this woman in black is his wife Lanyue.


    "Everyone please don''t be impatient, don''t be impatient, don''t finish talking!" Wang Xianfeng got the desired response and added again hurriedly: "In fact, this blood essence is not what everyone imagines. Against the sky, because this Xuejing Dan is only applicable to below five levels of blood awake, it is invalid to take more than five layers of blood awake. And it can only be taken once within ten days, and we only have two elixir this time, so The price is a bit expensive. Starting at one thousand gold, the price increase must not be less than fifty! "


    "Hagging us for a long time!"


    ÎÒ "I do, you dare the lion to speak like this elixir, for a thousand dollars?"


    "Haha, it''s a laughing man, there is such a flickering method, so is Qingfeng Pavilion!"


    "One thousand gold? Why don''t you grab it!"


    With Wang Xianfeng''s replenishment, bursts of laughter erupted, and for a long time, even their Qingfeng Pavilion did not know the efficacy.


    Although this Xuejing Dan is only suitable for the fifth level of Blood Awakening, many people are full of interest, especially Lan Xue and Gao Xiang around Wu Shuai, who show a strong desire to buy.


    "If I can take one capsule, I can break through the fourth layer of Blood Awakening and reach the fifth layer of Blood Awakening. Even if I ca n¡¯t take the first place in this year''s test, the second one should be OK!" Lan Xue glanced at Wu Shuai next to him , Thinking about it.


    "If I can take one capsule, I can go to the third floor of Blood Awakening. Maybe I can talk about it in the family. At that time ..." Gao Xiang''s talent for cultivation is not so good. I am also tempted.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin''s cultivation talent is not as good as Lan Xue''s. He just woke up to the third floor, and asked with some enthusiasm: "Brother, are you not interested?"


    "I''m already in a state of blood, this elixir is useless, you can rest assured to buy it, I will not fight with you!" Wu Shuai said lazily. He couldn''t see this elixir at all. He was now thinking about how to avenge Wang Shu, because he had just received the news, and the killer he had sent out had been lost.


    "Wang Shu, it seems that I really underestimated you before!"


    Wu Shuai realized for the first time that he underestimated Wang Shu.


    Although most people are full of interest, the one thousand gold is still too high. After a tumult of noise, no one has the intention of bidding and fell into a cold spot for a while.


    Wang Xianfeng, who is in charge of the host, also seemed a little embarrassed. Originally, Qingfeng Pavilion asked her to host the auction, but she was afraid of such an awkward scene, but it did not occur.


    Her role is to make the guests even more crazy, but if the guests are not at all interested, then she cannot add oil to the fire. She is only the oil. If the fire does not burn, she has no effect. Now she needs someone to come. Break this situation and let the fire burn. As long as the fire burns, she can make the scene more hot. She is looking forward to it.


    The conference hall was silent for a while, and no one spoke. No one would be willing to spend a thousand and two gold to buy a capsule of elixir that is only suitable for the fifth level of the blood awakening.


    Because those who have money can afford this elixir, this elixir has long been useless to them. As for those who are useful, they have no money.


    "Shout, shout, what are you still doing?"


    Xian Fengxian shouted in the heart, hoping that someone would take the lead in shouting the price. As long as someone broke the silence, she would enter her rhythm, and she was sure to shout a satisfactory price.


    "One thousand and two!"


    However, just when Fengxian was about to despair, the voices of the two women remembered at the same time.


    "Someone finally shouted!"


    A delight in Wang Xianfeng''s heart, finally someone shouted ...

 Chapter 24： Two crazy women!

    The people at the conference site seemed to look at the two like fools, but there were really idiots willing to spend a thousand or two to buy the elixir that was very effective.


    Wang Xianfeng frowned, only two people shouted for the price, but it was very bad for her, but she was not discouraged. She quickly resumed her smile and asked, "Two of you, who is the price you called first?"


    "I!"


    "I!"


    Both of them thought it was the price they shouted. The two who spoke were Wu Meiqin and Lan Yue, who intentionally hid his appearance.


    "Two thousand and one!"


    As soon as the other party refused to let it go, Wu Meiqin directly increased the price. His expression was very proud. There was no one who didn''t know her in Xuefeng City. Anyone who knew her would give this face, or say, dare not fight with her. The whole Xuefeng Cheng did not dare to compete with her Wu Meiqin for a woman, she had this confidence.


    Wu Meiqin is not a random price, but for a reason. First of all, the other party does not dare to show the true face, so it is definitely not a character, and the second party is a woman, let alone worry. A woman with a head and a face in Xuefeng City does not Many, even though she and the sisters of the Lan family have some fame, Lan Xue is with her again. Lan Yue has already married Wang Shu, and it is unlikely to come out, so she is more at ease.


    Although there are a lot of gold, it is nothing to her at all, even if the effect of the elixir is not very worthy, she has to take the elixir.


    "Two thousand and two!"


    Wu Meiqin''s voice has just fallen, and the woman''s clear voice sounds again, it seems more confident than Wu Meiqin.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin frowned, turned around, and looked at the woman who was bidding. The woman also looked at herself, as if they saw hostility in each other''s eyes.


    In Xuefeng City, she Wu Meiqin was not afraid of anyone, even the two daughters of the city owner, she did not look at her, because she is the first of the three beauty of Xuefeng City, and behind her is the first family Wu Home, shouted coldly: "Three thousand!"


    "Four thousand!"


    The jaw of the woman''s eyes became more and more bad, and the price was directly increased to four thousand.


    "Who the **** is that woman? It''s so arrogant!"


    "Should they have no enmity, otherwise how could the price be so fierce?"


    "What is that strange woman? Why dare to face Miss Wu?"


    There was a lot of talk in the meeting hall.


    "Oh, I don''t see that it''s quite rich! Since you want to be richer, then try it! Five thousand!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin first felt that he was being beaten. Looking at the strange woman''s face became worse and worse, her mood was getting worse and worse, and the price went up.


    "Okay, well, that''s the way it is, you can get a high price when you get angry!"


    The person in charge of hosting Wang Xianfeng is also very happy. The price of an item is related to the value of the item, but if you encounter such a jealous buyer, the price will undoubtedly be raised a lot. At the same time, you are encouraged to talk to them Continue to bid, and said: "Five thousand, this distinguished guest has reached five thousand, is there any higher?"


    "Six thousand!"


    Wu Lanyue is imperative to the blood essence, even if the price is high, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, she will buy it to Wang Shu, she can not practice, but Wang Shu can not continue to waste like this.


    "Ten thousand!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin can''t stand it anymore. He directly soared the price to 10,000 at one time, which is ten times higher than the starting price, which is hard to see at ordinary times.


    "It is indeed Miss Wu, it is a generous shot!"


    "Yeah, a medicine that is only useful for the five levels below the blood awakening is out of ten thousand!"


    "too crazy!"


    "A rich person is good!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin''s arrogance once again caused the restlessness of the venue, and many people began to discuss whether the two were hostile, or the general auction would not be so rampant and crazy.


    "It''s so high in the blink of an eye!"


    Gao Xiang originally wanted to try to bid. However, the price was raised ten times in a moment, and it didn''t seem to be the final price.


    "Sister?"


    Tong Lanxue looked at the woman bidding with Wu Meiqin in confusion, and murmured with some uncertainty.


    "Little girl is bound to get the medicine, and it is very useful. I don''t know if Miss Wu can cut love!" Although Lan Yue brought a lot of money, if she was so arrogant, she might not know how high the price would be, if it was useful. Fortunately, if it is useless, it is because the bamboo basket is empty and you have to take a step back.


    Twenty thousand yuan is not a small sum. For so many years as the daughter of the city owner, and every year he receives many precious treasures, which is only 200 thousand gold in private. Wu Meiqin was more arrogant than her sisters, and she might not be able to hold back if she refused to be soft.


    "Oh, if the apology is useful, what is the main government building to do? The main government building will be dissolved!" Wu Meiqin was angry, she did n¡¯t care about the money, she was just frustrated, there was no room for relaxation.


    "You ... Okay! Since you like it, then I will accompany you to the end! 20,000!"


    After hearing this, Lan Yue was also very angry. Although the Lord of the Blue City had married her to Wang Shu, there was still a father of the Lord of the Blue City in her heart. Now when she hears the other person, she is insulting her father in disguise. She also Unable to finally break out.


    "crazy!"


    "These two women are crazy!"


    "Twenty thousand! Are they all crazy ?!"


    "Crazy!"


    "This world is crazy!"


    "Is that the case for the rich?"


    With Lanyue and Wu Meiqin thoroughly engaged, Lanyue doubled the price in an instant, no doubt set off an uproar.


    "Be crazy, get crazy!"


    Wang Xianfeng became very excited. The starting price of Xuejing Dan was far beyond her expectations. Although the first elixir was only used to test everyone''s response, she still felt that she could take such a high price. Shock. If this blood essence is really useful, how much can the second blood essence be taken?


    "Go and check for me, what is the origin of the bargaining person!" Wu Shuai''s face changed slightly, and some people dared to hit his sister''s face in public. First family, this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    "Village!"


    Wu Meiqin felt that her face was beaten by an unfamiliar woman, and she felt a hot pain. She couldn''t control her emotions. She stood up and looked at Lanyue. At this moment, Lanyue''s eyes also happened to come. on.


    "Three thousand!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin shouted a trembling price again without giving up. To know that 30,000 gold can already buy a nice compound in Xuefeng City, it can be seen that she is really crazy.


    "Five thousand!"


    However, even more crazy than Wu Meiqin is Lanyue, who immediately added another 20,000 as soon as his voice fell.

 Chapter 25： Blue moon love!

    "His!"


    Various discussions did not erupt on the conference hall. Instead, one after another was shocked and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in the eyes of everyone. Just for a moment, the two seemed to have changed their status, as if this woman of unknown origin was the sweet girl of Xuefeng City, not Wu Meiqin.


    Wang Xianfeng on the stage asked me if she had seen a lot of strong winds and waves, but after hearing Lan Yue''s offer, her pupils shrank sharply, and she could not help but look at Lan Yue a few more times. There were not many people who could have such an atmosphere nearby, especially women Even less, even if she counts, it is only five fingers.


    "It''s this little girl!"


    After all, Xian Wang Xianfeng is not a simple character. Even though Lanyue has blocked her appearance, she soon saw some clues and was a little surprised in her mind, but she soon recovered her calmness, and this little girl should take the pandan medicine right.


    "Don''t bid again, that woman can never get out of the city!" Wu Shuai''s face was even darker than Wu Meiqin. He had regarded Lanyue as a dead person and transmitted the message to Wu Meiqin.


    "Ten ... hum, you''re ruthless, let''s see!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin''s face changed several times, and she wanted to beat the other party at one time, but when she wanted to speak, a man''s voice quietly entered her ears, and she had to temporarily stop the bidding.


    "How do I think this woman is a little familiar?" Gao Xiang suddenly felt that the woman who was asking was a little familiar, and always felt like she had seen it before.


    "Sister!"


    Wu Lanxue finally recognized Lanyue, and she was a little emotional, but she didn''t recognize each other, because at this moment the sisters of the Wu family looked very bad, for fear of danger.


    "No, in the style of Wu brothers and sisters, my sister is afraid of life, I must think of a way!" Lan Xue could feel the brother Wu''s killing intention, and became nervous.


    "Congratulations to the guests for taking Xuejing Dan at the price of 50,000 gold! I hope that the guest''s repair can be upgraded to a higher level!" When Lan Xue was thinking how to remind Lan Yue to be careful, Lan Yue had stepped onto the stage to collect blood. Jing Dan, Wang Xianfeng announced.


    Xi Lanyue paid the money and took the elixir without any intention of staying, and left the auction house straight. After Lanyue left, the auction continued, but few people noticed that there were two fewer people who originally followed Wu Shuai.


    "Gongzi, I''m not feeling well. Let''s meet again in the next day!" Lan Xue always noticed every move of Wu Shuai''s men. After those people hadn''t been away for a long time, Lan Xue offered to leave.


    ¼ÈÈ» "In this case, then I send Lan Xueren a ride?" Wu Shuai didn''t think Lan Xue found his plan, didn''t think too much, just frowned, after all, Lan Xue''s uncomfortable time was a coincidence.


    "Oh, no need, this Snow Maple City is my home!" Lan Xue was so anxious that she didn''t want to talk anymore.


    ˧ Wu Shuai saw Lan Xue''s face was very bad, and thought he was really uncomfortable, so he no longer kept it, and nodded.


    "Farewell!"


    Xun Lanxue turned and left quickly. The woman must be her sister Lanyue just now, and now there must be danger. She must dare to save her.


    After walking out of the auction house, Lan Xue saw that two people were following Lanyue sneakily, and he breathed a sigh of relief, followed silently.


    In the king''s palace.


    "Stab!"


    Practiced all afternoon, Wang Shu finally mastered the use of soft sword, and no longer hurt himself by mistake as before.


    "It seems to take up to three days. This blink of the sword can master the first layer. I never thought I was a genius!"


    Wang Wangshu was in a good mood. He originally thought that it would take a lot of time just for the proficient use of soft swords, but he did not expect to have mastery in one afternoon and overcome the most difficult ones, and then it was much easier.


    There was a car and horse sound outside the yamen, and then Lan Yue and the housekeeper came in together.


    "Wang Shu!"


    After seeing Wang Shu, Lan Yue''s face showed excitement and came forward.


    The king of kings hugged Lanyue, kissed him, and asked, "Wife, is there anything good? So happy!"


    "Well, let go of me, let''s go inside and say!"


    Wu Lanyue struggled to signal Wang Shu to let her down. Wang Shu looked at Lan Yue with a mysterious look, and was a little curious, what surprise would Lan Yue have to herself.


    "You are so sweet!"


    ˦ After Lan Yue and Wang Shu entered the room, on the roof not far away, Lan Xue always had an unintelligible taste. He didn''t want to watch it any more, and turned away.


    "You turn around, don''t look back, guess what good thing I want to give you?" Lan Yue excitedly hid the blood essence Dan she took from the auction house behind her and asked mysteriously.


    "Give me a kiss? Or give me a monkey?"


    How could Wang Shushu guess what Lan Yue was going to give him, he said half-jokingly.


    "You are not serious, who wants to give you monkeys. Well, I won''t sell you, you see!" Lan Yue took Wang Shu and took out the white jade bottle.


    King Wang Shu turned around, looked at the white jade bottle with curiosity, took it over, and asked, "What''s in it?"


    "You know when you open it!" Lan Yue motioned to Wang Shu to open.


    Since Lan Yue said it was a surprise, Wang Shu naturally opened the white jade bottle and found that the bottle was a blood-red pea-sized elixir, and his expression became weird.


    Lan Yue on the side explained: "Wang Shu, don''t underestimate this little elixir. This is what I took from Qingfeng Pavilion. It is said that this blood essence Dan can make the blood wake up to five levels below 100%. You have been promoted once, have you been stuck in the first floor for a long time? "


    "Blood essence!"


    After listening to Lan Yue''s words, Wang Shu became more and more certain that this elixir was one of the two elixir he sold to Qingfeng Pavilion.


    "Wang Shu, with this blood essence, you can be promoted to the second floor of Blood Awakening, and then you will get rid of the name of waste ..." Lan Yue is still intoxicated by Wang Shu''s fantasy after promotion, said Xu Su Non-stop.


    "How much did you buy?"


    Wang Wangshu looked at Xuejing Dan in his hand and looked at Lanyue, always feeling a little strange, and asked uncertainly.


    Lanyue is a bit strange, why did Wang Shu ask the price: "Ah? What are you asking?"


    "This elixir is very useful. You tell me the price and I will pay you back when I have money!" Wang Shu guessed that this elixir is not cheap. Although it is a couple, it still doesn''t want to owe Blue Moon too much.


    "Five Five ... Fifty Two!"


    The blue moon shivered and finally spoke a number.


    "Fifty two gold?"


    King Wang Shu frowned, and he knew that Lan Yue was lying.


    Xi Lanyue shook her head into a rattle and said, "No, no, no, fifty two silver!"


    "Oh, you fool! Don''t waste any more money in the future." Instead of feeling sweet, Wang Shu felt sad and held Lanyue tightly in his arms. He didn''t expect Lanyue to care about him so much that he had a kind of Unreal feeling.


    Ѫ This blood essence is definitely not fifty-two silver. You must know that he is selling five hundred and twenty silver to Qingfeng Pavilion. This Qingfeng Pavilion cannot do loss-making trading, but it has not revealed the blue moon. He knew that Lanyue was just afraid he thought more.


    If Wang Shu knew that Lan Yue had spent 50,000 gold for this little blood essence dan, he didn''t know what expression he would have.


    "Hurry up and wait for it to increase. You can also get a good result after the test of the four major families in a period of time." Lan Yue hoped that Wang Shu would be able to compete in the four major families in the near future. A good result, even if it is still the bottom, I hope Wang Shu can cheer up.


    "Well, I know!"


    Shu Wangshu threw Xuejing Dan into his mouth, his throat moved, and he looked like he was in a suit. After seeing Wang Shufu, Lan Yue finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well, wife, go out first, this elixir works pretty fast, I''m going to refine the elixir!" Wang Shu motioned to Lanyue to go out first, Lanyue nodded nicely, left the room, and closed the room. door.


    After confirming that Lanyue had left, Wang Shu spit out the blood essence and refilled it into a white jade bottle. The invincible redemption system clearly stated that he could only take it once in ten days. He didn''t want to take a risk. The problem is that the trouble is big, put the white jade bottle in a humble corner.

 Chapter 26： Eve of the test

    Time passed day by day, and it was on the eve of the four big families to compete.


    The main city of Tancheng!


    The blue city master stood in a blue robe, standing on the head of the city, his eyes looked sharply like a falcon, and his face was calm. Behind the Lord of the Blue City, Lan Xue stood very nicely.


    Lancheng asked faintly: "Are you sure of tomorrow''s test?"


    Lan Xue hesitated for a moment and said, "As long as you don''t meet Wu Shuai in advance, at least the second place! If Wu Shuai does not participate, it must be the first!"


    "Very well, I hope you don''t let me down! Then Wu Shuai is already a disciple of Bai Jianmen. The ranking this time does not have much influence on him, it only affects the distribution of the benefits of Xuefeng City. I really The hope is that you can enter Baijianmen. Only when you reach Baijianmen, you can go further. I hope your future is more exciting than mine! "Said the blue city lord, seeing no anger, said lightly.


    Å®¶ù "Daughter understands!"


    Xi Lanxue certainly understands the painstaking intentions of his father. Only when he becomes a disciple like Bai Jianmen can he be considered a true genius.


    Ê®Áù At the age of sixteen, she already has four levels of blood awakening. She may be a genius in Xuefeng City, but if she has a force like Baijianmen, she will be nothing, and she will be at the bottom of the ranking outside.


    I do n¡¯t want to talk about her. A genius like Wu Shuai is already a strong man in his twenties, but he is not even a disciple of Bai Jianmen. It shows how fierce the competition of Bai Jianmen.


    "It''s not early, go down and rest!"


    Lancheng Lord does not seem to want to say more, said lightly.


    "Daughter retired!" Lan Xue saluted and retreated.


    "Oh, Yueer, I''m sorry for both of you, father!"


    After the blue snow left, the blue city sighed heavily.


    Gao Jia!


    The Gao Jia''s parliament hall was full of people. Almost all of the young children who were under the age of twenty-five and had reached the second level of the Blood Awakening had arrived. They were discussing strategies for tomorrow''s test.


    Gao Xiang is also here, and his position is relatively high. Based on his cultivation, he should be at the back, but because he is the family of Gao.


    "Waste, get out, this isn''t your place!"


    ²» A dissonant voice rang from the door, and then only saw a face full of British spirit, but his eyes were full of èîæñ youths, walking towards Gao Xiang surrounded by a group of people.


    "Gaotian!"


    After seeing the man, Gao Xiang''s face changed. Gao Tian is the first person of the younger generation of Gao family. He has reached the summit of the fourth floor of Blood Awakening, only one step away from the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, but the relationship between the two is not very good.


    "It''s a good show!"


    "Gao Tian must be looking for Gao Xiang again!"


    Many people immediately understood that Gao Tian was directed at Gao Xiang, covering his mouth one by one, waiting to see Gao Xiang make a foreign appearance.


    "Waste, didn''t you hear me talking? I let you go, this is where my younger Gao family talks, not where you can stay like this waste!" Gao Tian saw Gao Xiang sitting indifferently in his position. , Killing in his eyes.


    "Gao Tian, ??don''t bully people too much. This parliament hall can participate as long as it is on the second floor of the Blood Awakening. This is the rule set by the ancestors. Do you want to violate it?" Although Gao Xiang''s repair is not possible, he is a Gao family after all No matter, the identity is not a loss, some dissatisfied retorted.


    "Waste, I don''t think you want to live anymore. I heard that you were beaten by the waste of the Wang family, and you were so frightened that even the space ring was given to the other party. Does this happen?" Gao Tian asked coldly. .


    Gao Xiang was surprised. Only a few people knew about it. How could Gao Tian know about it? However, while he was still guessing who was leaking the news, he saw that one of his followers stood behind Gaotian, looked at him with a smile, and finally understood. Some dissatisfied said: " Gao Ming, it''s you! "


    "Hehe, brother Gao Xiang, good birds choose wood to live in. I just eat a bite!" Gao Ming said without feeling embarrassed.


    "Okay, you''re fine!"


    Even if Gao Xiangqi didn''t hit one spot, he even betrayed his most loyal brother.


    "Get off, what are you waiting for?"


    Gao Tian didn''t want to talk to Gao Xiang, said coldly.


    Gao Xiang didn''t dare to conflict with Gao Tian. The other party was on the fourth floor with blood awakening. He was only on the second floor with blood awakening. The conflict was to find death, so he had to leave ashamed.


    "Haha, this waste!"


    "Waste is waste, after all, there is no need for Brother Gaotian to shoot!"


    After Gao Xiang left, many people started to compliment Gao Tian, ??but Gao Tian did not buy these people''s accounts and said again: "The wastes that have been repaired to the third floor below the Blood Awakening are all rolled out. There is no share of you here ! "


    "what?"


    "Gao Tian, ??you are too much!"


    "Gao Tian, ??what are you, don''t think Gao Xiang is afraid of you, we are afraid of you!"


    After Gao Tian''s words came out, he immediately aroused a lot of abuse, and even many people stood up and started to do something.


    "Why? With the fist of Lao Tzu! Come up if you don''t agree!" Gaotian didn''t mean to be afraid, and a powerful flesh burst out.


    "So strong!"


    "Fifth Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    After feeling Gao Tian''s breath, the people who had been dissatisfied have quieted down, and those on the second floor of the Blood Awakening, one by one, are as gray and ashamed as before.


    "Huh, a bunch of rubbish! Tomorrow''s test, only me Gao Tian is the protagonist!" Gao Tian looked at the departing crowd with a proud smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Wu family!


    On the ground floor, Wu Shuai waited quietly. Suddenly the door of the secret room opened and a pretty figure came out. It was Wu Meiqin.


    "Congratulations, you finally broke through!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai sensed a little, and found that Wu Meiqin finally reached the fourth floor of Blood Awakening, so even if he does not participate tomorrow, the first place should not accidentally fall to their Wu family.


    "Well, brother, you do n¡¯t have to participate tomorrow, you just have to watch it, I will not let you down!" Wu Meiqin said confidently.


    "Okay, but you have to be careful about Lan Xue and Gao Tian. These two have been awakened to the fourth floor for some days. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to deal with!" Wu Shuai didn''t worry that his sister would lose, but she drove carefully. Year ship.


    "Brother, rest assured! With Bingyin Jia, they can''t hurt me at all, I can say that they are completely invincible!" Wu Meiqin rarely said with confidence.


    "Well, yes, your ice and silver armor is amazingly defensive, even if I have to work very hard to hurt you! In this case, we first tell the father the good news, I can easily return tomorrow, just It depends on your performance! "Wu Shuai thought for a while, and thought there was no problem. He was originally a disciple of Bai Jianmen. If he didn''t participate in this test, maybe he could leave an extra place for the Wu family.


    Íõ¸®!


    "Wang Shu, you will take the test tomorrow. Take a good rest tonight, I will not sleep with you, lest you be dishonest." Lan Yue and Wang Shu sat on the bed, Lan Yue said softly.


    "Ok, I know!"


    Although Wang Shushu felt a little bit itchy, he also knew that tomorrow was an important day.


    After more than ten days of cultivation, Wang Shu once again took six blood essences. He was promoted to the third level of Blood Awakening, and Jiuqiquan was also practiced to the second level, which could explode twice the energy at once. The blinking swordsmanship also mastered the second layer.


    Wang Shu believes that with his current strength, he should not be weak. As for how strong he is, he does not have a general understanding, but he is full of confidence in tomorrow''s test, because he can''t beat it, he still has a thunderbolt, and As long as these things are taken out, especially the firepower of thunderbolts, the cold iron suit and the green lightsaber, even if Wu Shuai on the other side is bloody, even if he can''t win, the opponent must be ashamed.


    Of course, Wang Shu guessed that Wu Shuai should not participate. Through the information told to him by Lanyue, the main purpose of the competition among the four families was to compete for the entry quota of Baijianmen.


    "Hundred Swords Gate!"


    Speaking of Bai Jianmen, Wang Shu''s mind could not help but appear in the figure of Ma Xiaoman and his party.


    "Well, I won''t bother you, good night!"


    Wu Lanyue felt that it was not early and got up and left the room.


    "good night!"


    The King of Books is ready to fall asleep ...

 Chapter 27： Start

    As soon as the sky was bright, Xuefeng City''s Yanwu Stadium was already full of people.


    ÈýÄê The four-family triennial competition is not a small event in Snow Maple City. Every time it is held, it will attract many people to watch it. Occasionally, there are people from other cities who come to see it.


    Wang Shu, wearing a soft sword for practice, walked on the road to the martial arts ground, feeling very calm, but a little sad. Recalling the past, Wang Shu''s face was bitter.


    "Oh, look, isn''t that Wang Shu?"


    "Yes, is he coming to take part in the test this year?"


    "No, Wang Shu''s waste will come to participate?"


    ·ÏÎï "Waste? You are so ignorant, I heard that not long ago, this Wang Shu made a big noise at the door of Qingfeng Pavilion, and killed good people in one breath.


    Ôõô "How is that possible? All of Bai Lao''s men are all wolves, tigers and leopards!"


    "Howling wolf tiger leopard? I think you haven''t been out for a long time, and your mind is confused. I heard that even the great master Wu Shuai also suffered a lot.


    "Is this true?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, this story has been circulating for a long time, and it has been going viral, Wu Shuai didn''t come out to explain it, and it has been very stable recently, I''m afraid it''s true."


    "ßõßõ, it seems that this year''s assessment is worth seeing. Maybe that waste will be a blockbuster!"


    "No matter how amazing it is, it is definitely not as good as those geniuses. Although the talents of cultivation are not fake, but the real strength is still resources. The Wang family has shown weakness over the years, and General Wang doesn''t care about the waste, not even his descendants Only the old housekeeper. Have you heard that, even the daughter of the Blue City owner secretly married it. "


    Wang Shu went all the way to the square table peculiar to the royal family, and heard a lot of discussions about him, but no matter how these people discussed, he couldn''t lose face, walked to the square table, and took out a Taishi chair , Qi Dingshen leisurely closed his eyes and raised the gods.


    After a short discussion, after a while of noise, I saw that a group of people were wearing neat costumes, and the people who entered the martial arts began to enter the martial arts field.


    "The Gao family, the Gao people are here!"


    "Did you see that, the person who took the lead was the first day of Gao''s family, Gao Tian! I heard that he was a genius on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening a year ago."


    Ôõô "How is that possible? Look at him being younger than twenty!"


    "Well, you don''t even want to think about it. The Gao family has so many training resources and all piles on him. It must be better than us. If I also have so many resources, it must not be worse than him!"


    "You pull it down, if you haven''t improved for two consecutive years or the second floor of Blood Awakening, it is enough to show that your talent is not good, and the resources given to you are a waste!"


    ÍÛ "Wow, so handsome, I really want to marry him!"


    King Wang''s eyes quickly locked on the leader, who was dressed in white, handsome and similar in age, but the strength of the blood emanating from the other side was much stronger than him.


    "I don''t think I can do anything in his hands!"


    Wang Shu quickly made a judgment. If he could rely on his own skills, he might not be able to stop the opponent''s one move. Although the opponent was only on the surface of the fourth layer of the blood awake state, Wang Shu felt that the other party must hide the repair. for. Of course, if all the means are available, Wang Shu is very sure. Today, as long as the older generation does not take action, he is definitely the first.


    Except for the amazing high weather, the other Gao family''s children exude weak blood. Almost all of them are the three layers of blood awakening, but there is no threat to him. However, to the surprise of Wang Shu, he did not see Gao Xiang accompanying him today. He originally wanted to find another opportunity to blackmail Gao Xiang because the money in the invincible exchange system was running low.


    "Waste of the royal family? Hehe, fun!"


    After Gao Tian took the Gao family''s children to the Gao family''s Fangtai, at a glance, they found the Wang family''s Fangtai with Wang Shu alone, with a strange smile on the corner of his mouth. These days, Wang Shu''s name has appeared in his ears, and even more to his surprise, Wang Shu came to take part in the test today.


    "Does my face pull hatred like this?"


    In the impression of King Wang Shu, there was no intersection with Gao Tian, ??but after seeing Gao Tian''s expression, his heart was speechless, but he was not afraid of the other''s provocation, and he didn''t mind giving any lessons as long as he didn''t have long eyes.


    The enthusiasm of Wu Gaotian''s presence has not subsided yet, it is another heat wave.


    "It is the gold of the blue city master!"


    "It''s beautiful, if you can kiss Fangze, even if you have a ten-year life!"


    "You dare to think, if the blue city master knows it, you must cut your tongue with this sentence!"


    "That is, did you see the waste of Wang Shu on the Wang Jiafang platform? It is said that the Wang Shu was beaten several times by the blue gold of the Lord of the City. If you were not afraid of General Wang, you might have been killed by the Blue Gold of the Lord of City. Now. "


    "I don''t care, I just want to!"


    Lan Xue''s own talent is amazing. Although she is still young, she is also a famous beauty embryo. Her reputation in Snow Maple City is no less than that of Lan Yue and Wu Meiqin. There is a vague saying that in the next two years, it will definitely be a disaster for the country and the people. beauty.


    "Really beautiful!"


    Naturally, Wang Wangshu was completely attracted by Lan Xue''s beauty, and could not help but utter admiration.


    Lan Xue today is different from usual, but she is wearing a light blue makeup and exuding pride on her small face. With her age and talent, she can indeed despise everyone present. But after seeing Wang Shu in his eyes, there was a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    "Hehe, it''s a headache. They all say that the little aunt is half-butt of her brother-in-law. This Lan Xue saw me like killing his father and his enemies."


    With the passage of time, the people who have come to take part in the assessment have arrived, and the guests who come to watch the ceremony are almost full. Only the people of Wu''s family have not yet arrived.


    "This Wu family is too much!"


    "Yeah, the Wu family has made such a big name in the first family of Snow Maple City, it is really rude!"


    "Stop talking, if you were heard by Wu''s family, would you still like to live?"


    The Wu family was late, and many guests who came to observe the ceremony could not help complaining.


    "coming!"


    When everyone was waiting impatiently, I didn''t know who shouted first, and then everyone stared at the entrance with eyes burning.


    I saw a young man dressed in white, handsome and similar in age, who came in first.


    "It''s Wu Shuai, Master Wu Family!"


    "It''s so handsome!"


    Ö»ÊÇ "He just looks like ..."


    "Wu Shuai is wearing a shirt with Gao Tian!"


    "Haha, what a shame this time!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect the two geniuses to see the same hero and wear the same clothes!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and the people realized that Wu Shuai was wearing the same clothes as Gao Tian. For a time Wu Shuai''s original handsome face was all gloomy, and Gao Tian who arrived early was slightly awkward.


    "Miss Wu!"


    "It''s so beautiful, it really is the symbol of Xuefeng City!"


    "Yeah, if I could marry Miss Wu as my wife, I would only live one day!"


    "Wake up, stop dreaming!"


    However, Wu Shuai''s limelight was completely snatched by Wu Meiqin. Many men''s eyes showed fierce light, and the saliva almost screamed to the ground.


    "àÛ!"


    Wu Wangshu almost spit out blood, even though Wu Shuai and Gao Tian hit the shirt, Wu Meiqin actually looked like a couple outfit with him.


    "Look, is Miss Wu wearing that couple outfit with that waste?"


    ±ð "Don''t say it, it really looks like it!"


    A lot of sharp-eyed people immediately discovered that Wang Shu''s dress matched Wu Meiqin''s extreme tune.


    "Sink!"


    The King of Shu really wanted to stand up and say loudly that he really was wronged. This dress can pull such a wave of hatred. There is always a feeling that the whole world is targeting him.


    "Idiot waste!"


    Lan Xue naturally saw it, and the silver teeth were rattling. If there were not so many people now, she would really like to come and kick Wang Shu to relieve her anger.


    After all the members of the four major families came together, the test had not begun until the sun rose.


    "Thank you all for coming to watch the ceremony, Wu Meng will not say much! Let me announce that this year''s four big family contests begin!"


    When the sun rose, Wu Tianya, the head of the Wu family, stood up, mixed his voice with the power of the blood, and radiated to the surroundings, announcing loudly ...

 Chapter 28： Detection

    "finally come!"


    I heard the announcement of Wu Tianya, the owner of the Wu family, that many people who have made great progress in the past three years are excited, they can''t wait for this day. Of course, some families are happy and sad, and some of them haven''t made much progress in the past three years.


    "Are you finally going to start?"


    Wang Shushu also couldn''t tell whether he was expecting or resisting the day, and whispered.


    The assessment is divided into three parts. The first part is the test. Everyone participating in the assessment must go to the blood test to participate in the test. On the one hand, it is to intuitively know the progress in the past three years, and on the other hand, it is to evaluate the talent. . Generally speaking, if you can break through three levels within three years, you can be considered a genius. For example, from the first level to the fourth level of blood awakening, of course, the more difficult it is, the more difficult it is to break through the two levels, and the inferior level is broken. Even the waste is still in place for three years. Such as Wang Shu, years of blood wake up.


    In general, the first part is a test of talent and effort.


    The second part is a test. According to the test in the first part, the same scores are tested in a group. The strongest three people are selected at each level and the top three are selected.


    As for the third part, the top priority of the assessment is to challenge the top three in each level selected earlier. For example, the top three on the second floor of Blood Awakening can challenge any one on the third floor of Blood Awakening. You can get rich rewards for victory. There is also a chance to be evaluated as a genius, and you have the qualification to enter Baijianmen and become a disciple. .


    For anyone in Xuefengcheng, being able to enter Baijianmen and become a disciple of Baijianmen is undoubtedly a huge temptation!


    After becoming a disciple of Baijianmen, his status will increase a lot, and he can practice more sophisticated techniques. Even if he is an outsider disciple, he will be met by the city ¡¯s master in Xuefeng City. Handsome, so the title of the Wu family''s first family is stable, at least for decades.


    "I can do it!"


    Master Wang Shu looked at the big blood test monument in front of him, his heart filled with confidence.


    According to the experience of previous years, the Gao family began to test because they have many young children.


    The detection of tadpoles was in a hurry, but just a moment after the tadpole incense, the people in front burst into cheers.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    Feeling the noise in front, Wang Shu couldn''t help looking at the testing place. Explosive news spread like a virus, spreading wildly. Just a moment, Wang Shu learned the cause of the noise from other people''s mouth.


    Ìì "Oh my god, I didn''t expect Gao Hua and Gao Yiyi to be geniuses. In just three months, they have reached the third floor of the Blood Awakening!"


    "Isn''t it? They really have reached the third floor of Blood Awakening in three months?"


    "Look, the elders of Baijianmen and the head of the Gao family came down at the same time. Do they want to accept them as righteous sons and daughters?"


    In the shock of the people next to him, Shu Wangshu raised his head, and indeed saw the high Gao and the elders of Baijianmen walk up to the blood tester with a smile on their faces.


    Because the distance was a little far away, Wang Shu couldn''t hear what they said, but just saw that the representative of Baijianmen seemed to be asking something, and didn''t know what he had said with Gao Hua and Lin Yiyi.


    Later, the Gao family owner and the elder of the hundred swordsmen exchanged a few more words with each other, and then saw the Gao family owner laugh and announce: "Haha, today the husband has a child Gaohua and a woman Gao Yiyi, and so on. , I hope that all of you will come back to Zuixianlou and not get drunk! "


    After the Gao family owner finished speaking, he waved his hands and brought the two siblings back to their original positions. The two brothers and sisters stood excitedly behind the Gao family owner and watched the next test quietly.


    "Oh my God, why isn''t that person me?"


    "Too unwilling!"


    "It''s enviable!"


    The detection scene just broke out just now. Many people''s eyes are red. Why is that person not himself?


    Gao has a distinguished status as a homeowner, but everyone knows that he has a son Gaotian under his knees, a rare young genius, but everyone did not expect that just today, they took in a son and a daughter, naturally many people envy Hate, of course, is also reflected from the side, that the brothers and sisters of Gao Tian Gao Yiyi have amazing talents, otherwise it would not be possible for the Gao family owner to announce in front of so many people.


    It seems that the information brought by the two siblings is too shocking. The next tests are quite satisfactory. Although there are several improvements, they are more mediocre than the two, and there is no exciting news again.


    King Wang Shu stood behind and patted the team, and the whole person was drowsy, so he had to wait and demonstrate the blink of the sword silently in his mind.


    Uh ...


    Ȼ In the first phase of the four big family test, a luxurious carriage was parked in front of Qingfeng Pavilion.


    "Why didn''t the Phoenix Fairy come out for a long time today?" The coachman had been waiting here for more than half an hour, and was so sleepy that tears came out, and some strange murmurs.


    Xianfeng Fairy dressed up like a noble queen, walked out, entered the carriage, and came out with her faint voice: "Yanwuchang!"


    Suddenly the coachman was a little surprised, and his heart was a little strange. Didn''t Fengxian never take part in the pediatric competition of the four major families? Why are you interested in going today, and still so dressed?


    Although Xu''s heart was strange, the coachman didn''t dare to ask more, and hurriedly drove the carriage towards the martial arts field.


    "The little ghost of the Wang family is very interesting. Today I have to go and see for myself. How many secrets do you have?"


    After this period of investigation, Feng Xianzi accidentally found that Wang Shu seemed to be full of secrets. She wanted to reveal the secret herself.


    Íõ¸®!


    Lan Yue also got up very early today. Due to her identity problem, she did not accompany Wang Shu, but got up early to clean up the house for Wang Shu.


    Wu Lanyue hummed the small song, and at the same time cleaned up, not letting go of every corner of the room. However, when I packed up in a common corner, I saw a familiar white jade bottle with a sweet smile on his face.


    She couldn''t be more familiar with this bottle. It was the bottle used to contain blood essence. Because of this blood essence, Wang Shu broke through in half a month, and reached the second floor of the blood awakening. Finally, he had confidence and courage. Wang Shu went to the contest.


    "Wang Shu, it doesn''t matter if you are the last one, as long as you can face it bravely!"


    Holding a white jade bottle, Lan Yue is very happy. For a woman, she doesn''t need to marry a wealthy person with high weight. She just wants to marry a man who is confident and hopeful for the future. She hopes that Wang Shu will be That kind of person.


    I don''t know what the magic is, Lanyue habitually unscrewed the bottle cap, but a pea the size and blood-red elixir fell out of it.


    Click!


    I saw that blood-red elixir rolled to the ground, Lan Yue''s whole body shuddered, and tears ran out in thin water.


    Snow Maple City performing martial arts field.


    ¼ì²â The first part of the assessment, the Gao family has come to an end, and finally it is Wang Shu''s turn.


    "Next, Wang Shu!"


    ¼ì²â The middle-aged man in charge of the test stood next to the blood test monument and announced it loudly.


    Boom!


    With the announcement of the middle-aged man, the already lively venue broke out again.


    "Wang Shu? Wang Shu, how is it possible? That waste really came to participate in the assessment!"


    "What happened? That Snowflake City''s famous waste really came?"


    "Did I hear you right? Wang Shu is here. Where is he? Let me look at me."


    "Look, Wang Shu is here!"


    "Oh my god, that waste really came!"


    "Wang Shu? Well, it turned out that he was Wang Shu. I thought he was just watching rituals like us."


    ´ó²¿·Ö When most of them heard Wang Shu''s name, they yelled like a ghost.


    "Who is Wang Shu? Why do the Snow Maple Juniors seem very excited?"


    "I don''t know, it should be the more famous person in Snow Maple Junior?"


    King Wang Shu is very famous in Snow Maple City, but for those who come to participate, obviously the name is very strange, can not help but talk about it.


    "Oh, I''m lucky to catch up, I''m really looking forward to it!"


    In a corner of Yanyan Wuchang, Fengxianzi stood quietly watching Wang Shu who was on the stage, her eyes full of expectation. However, people like Fengxianzi are destined to be calm everywhere and will immediately become the focus of everyone.


    "Look, Feng Xianzi has come to watch the ceremony!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that this assessment could attract such a big man as Fengxianzi."


    Many people also noticed the appearance of the Phoenix Fairy and whispered. Of course, they were very anxious to talk to the Phoenix Fairy, but because their status was too low, they did not dare to come forward.


    "Guess what, where does Wang Shu''s cultivation now go?"


    "Where can I go? Definitely still the waste of the Wake Level One!"


    "It''s hard to say, you definitely don''t know one thing. I heard that Wang Shu had a big fight at the door of Qingfeng Pavilion half a month ago, killing a lot of people, even the old white planted in his hands."


    "True? Although the old man Bai has been not so good, those men raised by him are not weak and covered by a fairy, why is Wang Shu so arrogant?"


    "Can this still be fake? It is said that even Wu Shuai suffered a loss at that time. This incident is not news anymore, do you know? You are behind!"


    Èç¹û "If this is the case, maybe Wang Shuyin has endured for so many years, I will wait for the blockbuster today!"


    ÇÐ "Cut, I am afraid that instead of being a blockbuster, we will all lose our faces at home. We just have to look at it."


    While those who know Wang Shu are talking, they have also speculated whether Wang Shu has been waiting for a blockbuster.


    "Drop blood on this!"


    On the test bench, the middle-aged man did not have a good face after seeing Wang Shu, and said lightly.


    "Ok!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded and walked to the front of the blood test. This blood test is a tall cyan boulder, which looks like a huge emerald, giving a deep feeling, as if you want to absorb your sight.


    King Wang Shu bit his forefinger with his right hand and dropped it ...

 Chapter 29： bet

    "Wang Shu?"


    The elders of Jianbai Jianmen also seemed a little curious. Who is this Wang Shu, and his eyes had some meaning to ask.


    The elder Baijianmen who came to watch the ceremony this time was a fifty or sixty, thin old man. Although he had deliberately converged, he still felt depressed.


    The Wu and Gao masters, who were sitting next to the elder Baijianmen, were smiling and smiling, motioning for the Lord of the Blue City to explain.


    "Cough!"


    The master of the blue city was also blushing, and he coughed intentionally. Some embarrassed explanations: "This Wang Shu is not someone else, it is the only son of that town''s general Wang Jian!"


    "That''s why, it''s no wonder that the popularity is so high! It seems to be a young genius, but the old man hasn''t heard of his deeds before he came. It seems that the retreat time is too long to keep up with the times." Elder Bai Jianmen suddenly, I feel I can''t keep up with the times.


    After hearing this, the Gao and Wu masters resisted and laughed, but they could n¡¯t laugh. The elder Bai Jianmen naturally noticed the changes of the two, and asked a little strangely: "Brother Wu and Brother Wu, Do you have something to say? "


    "Oh, Elder Ma, you don''t know. This Wang Shu is not only the only son of General Zhennan Wang Jian, but also the rider of the Blue City master!" The owner of the Wu family almost said with a laugh.


    "Oh, what happened? Congratulations to the Lord of the Blue City!" The elder Bai Jianmen looked at the Lord of the Blue City a little bit more seriously, no longer as contempt as before.


    "Hehe, where!"


    The Lord of the Blue City naturally understood that the two men deliberately wore their own small shoes, but they would not be stupid enough to show that Wang Shu was an idiot waste, and had to knock his teeth and swallow them.


    "Brother Gao, Brother Lan, Elder Ma, anyway, we''re fine if we''re idle, or we should play some interesting games." Wu Tianya''s eyes turned and he thought of a good way to suppress the Lord of the Blue City.


    "Oh? What game?" Elder Ma showed interest.


    As for the Gao family owner and Wu Tianya, they originally wore a pair of pants, but with one glance they could understand what Wu Tianya was thinking, and also pretended to be curious: "Brother Wu said to listen."


    The master of the blue city burst into his heart, and immediately understood that the two wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to suppress themselves, but they were not too good to oppose, but just smiled awkwardly.


    Wu Tianya said, "This Wang Shu is not only the general''s only son, but also the son-in-law of the Lord of the Blue City, so let''s bet on the ranking of this Wang Shu? In order to be fair, we bet on two parts. The first bet is to improve. The second bet is the ranking. As for the challenge, I don''t think I need to bet! "


    ºÃ "OK, this method is good!"


    The Gao family''s owner immediately echoed. This gambling method is really two birds with one stone. It can take advantage of the opportunity to suppress the blue city owner, or you can grab some extra money.


    Elder Gema is a little confused. He knows nothing about Wang Shu''s information.


    The Gao family owner saw Elder Ma''s doubts and explained actively: "Elder Ma don''t have to panic. You listen to me. This king book is the only son of General Wang Jian. He is also the son-in-law of the Blue City Lord, but he is a waste. , More than ten years of practice ... "


    I listened to the words of Gao''s homeowner. Elder Ma frowned deeply. He originally thought that Wang Shuhui was a genius like his ancestors. He did not expect it to be a complete waste and an idiot. The side of the Blue City host looked even worse.


    "Elder Ma, how about it, are you interested in gambling?" After the talk, the Gao family owner asked very temptingly.


    "Don''t bet!"


    The Lord of the Blue City hopes that Elder Ma will not follow suit, and prays inward that the other party is a bit of grace and not take advantage of himself.


    I didn''t expect to disappoint the Lord of the Blue City. Elder Ma said confidently: "Gamble, why not gamble? I bet he is the last one, and the bet is a piece of iron!"


    When Elder Ma said, he took out a piece of palm-size black ink-like fine iron. After seeing the fine iron, greed appeared in the eyes of several people, especially the owner of the Blue City had dry lips. He wanted to build a dagger now. , But the lack of such superb materials.


    Wu Gao''s owner exchanged a look with Wu Tianya. They were also very interested in this iron essence, but knew it was unlikely.


    The elder Elder Horse found the hot eyes of the three men with pride in their faces. This was what he had spent for a large price, and he was going to return to Baijianmen to temper his sword. After listening to Wang Shu''s deeds, he resolutely took it out to bet. Anyway, he won everything 100% of the time.


    "Why don''t I pick up the money on the ground?"


    At this moment, the elder Equestrian of the Horse thought that there was only one sentence.


    "I also bet he is the last one, the bet is an intermediate bloodstone!" Wu Tianya also confidently took out an egg-sized blood-red bloodstone.


    "Intermediate Bloodstone!"


    "Good thing, I really didn''t expect Brother Wu to have this kind of bloodstone!"


    The other three were shocked, and the low-level bloodstones were rare to see. It didn''t occur to Wu Tianya that he had a middle-level bloodstone in his possession. It was indeed the head of the first family of Xuefeng City.


    "I also bet that he is the last one. The bet is a broken third-order treasure feng shui armor!" The Gao family owner also took out his family.


    "Really Feng Shui Jia!"


    "Although it is broken, its power is definitely no less than the average second-order top-level treasure!"


    The three of them all seemed to have ordered the Lord of the Blue City, waiting for the Lord of the Blue City to speak, one treasure more valuable than the other.


    "Hehe, since you all bet on him as the last one, I am also cheeky, bet on him not as the last one, and the bet is a blood source Dan!" The Lord of the Blue City finally understood that these people are fighting for their own blood Yuan Dan came and had to bite the bullet.


    "Blood Source Dan!"


    "The rumor is true, he has blood source Dan!"


    Ö»Òª "As long as I have the blood source Dan, maybe I can one day break through and achieve the blood source!"


    The three of them couldn''t help thinking about each other, and they made such a heavy note in order to set out the blood source Dan of the Blue City Lord. It is rumored that the Lord of the Blue City saved a great power many years ago, and that great power gave him a blood source dan before leaving, but he did not expect it to be true.


    Several people were expecting in their eyes, staring at the test results of Wang Shu on the stage.


    Drop!


    The blood slowly spilled, and eventually formed the size of a soybean, and fell down.


    "Hum, waste one, waste time!"


    Seeing Wang Shu''s inspection, the middle-aged man muttered with dissatisfaction. Of course, he recognized Wang Shu as the waste son of the well-known general Wang.


    In contrast to the impatience of middle-aged men, those who have heard of Wang Shu''s waste reputation have stretched their necks one by one, and want to know whether Wang Shu is still the waste, or the accumulation of thick hair, after years of training. Blockbuster.


    Hagi''s noisy Yanwu field turned quiet. It seemed like everyone was quiet in an instant, holding their breath and staring at the blood test.


    The sound of King Wang''s blood dripping onto the blood test monument was not loud at all, but everyone seemed to be able to hear it clearly. The blood test monument was like a sponge and absorbed the blood.

 Chapter 30： End of test

    Buzz buzz!


    After a short while, the light on the blood test stele glowed, and at the same time a big "three" character was displayed on it.


    "Wang Shu, Blood Awakening on the third floor!"


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly, and it seemed that Wang Shu was not as bad as he imagined, and Longsheng announced the results of Wang Shu''s test.


    "Three levels of blood wake up, reluctantly, continue to work hard!"


    The middle-aged man glanced at the blood test and said blandly. It is certainly not a genius to regard Wang Shu''s age as a cultivation practice, but at least it shows that Wang Shu is still working hard and is not ashamed.


    Ôõô "How is it possible? Isn''t he the first floor of Waning Blood Wake Up? How did he become the third floor?"


    "I don''t know, how do I know?"


    "The blood test monument is wrong. The blood test monument must be wrong. How could that waste be the third floor of the blood awakening?"


    Although middle-aged men have heard of Wang Shu''s reputation, they don''t know much about it, and naturally behave very dull. But those who knew the history of Wang Shu exclaimed incredibly. Some even wonder if there is something wrong with the blood test.


    "What is the fuss about the third floor of the Blood Awakening? Is it worth the fuss at the age of seventeen or eighteen?"


    "That is, don''t say Wang Shu, even some civilians with a little talent are estimated to be similar!"


    A large part of the guests don''t know the history of Wang Shu. With a look of doubt, isn''t it just a teenager on the third floor of the Blood Awakening? Is there anything to be surprised about?


    "I didn''t expect you, you are still a little genius!" Feng Xianzi kept spinning around Wang Shu, and Wang Shu''s progress was indeed beyond her expectations.


    Wang Shu ¡¯s past and history she naturally found someone to investigate clearly. The main purpose of coming here today is to consider the true strength of Wang Shu. After all, when the two met for the first time half a month ago, if she There is no fault of induction, Wang Shu is just the second floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "It really isn''t the first layer of blood, I really didn''t expect this boy to deliberately forbear for so many years, just to become famous! But the third layer of blood wake up is not enough!" Wu Shuai''s face was very gloomy, and he guessed that The book is certainly not so rumored as rumored, but I didn''t expect that the other party had already risen to the third floor, otherwise, it would not have sent out only three ordinary killers.


    "Hum, idiot waste!"


    Lanxue was also a bit surprised, but still didn''t buy it, just a cold hum.


    It doesn''t matter if Lan Xue doesn''t buy the account, but the owner of the blue city on the stage laughs so tightly that he feels Wang Shu is so flattering for the first time.


    The elders of Gema have somber faces. According to the bet, they have lost, because the third floor of Blood Awakening will never be the last.


    Wu Tianya''s eyes turned around, and he seemed to want to restore the situation, saying, "Brother Lan, our bet is divided into two parts. This first part is of course you won, but if we just give you something like this, we will always be a bit unwilling. Happily, after all, you have more choices than us. It ¡¯s better. If we win the second game, everyone will write off, so you will not lose. If you win the second game, then Wu has intermediate blood Shi Dingdang gave both hands. "


    "Old fox!"


    The Lord of the Blue City cursed secretly. At first, these people thought that they had settled on themselves. However, he did not expect that Wang Shu gave himself a surprise at the beginning, but he did not want to offend the elder Ma too much and pretended to be generous. "Brother Wu said that, then wait for the result of the second match."


    The blue city master is not afraid of the other party''s account. Anyway, he is already in an invincible position. At most, it is a tie, and he will never lose. Let the other party toss.


    A slight awkward smile finally appeared on Elder Horse''s face, and he nodded to Wu Tianya, believing that Wu Tianya was recognized.


    King Shuxiu, who reached the third floor of the Blood Awakening, caused a little sensation, but it was not as amazing as Gao Hua and Gao Yiyi, and soon passed. Of course, if these people knew that Wang Shu''s cultivation was promoted from the first level of blood to the third level in just half a month, he would not appear so calm. But Wang Shu didn''t want to say anything, after all, this is related to the secret of the invincible exchange system.


    Detection continues, and Wang Shu is the first and last person in the Wang family!


    "Next, Lan Xue!"


    After Wang Shu''s inspection was over, Lan Xue finally ushered in the inspection.


    "It''s Lan Xue, the genius beautiful girl Lan Xue!"


    Ìý˵ "I heard that Lan Xue has long been on the fourth floor of Wakeland, don''t know if it is true or not?"


    "Of course it is true, can this still be fake?"


    As Lan Xue came to power, it caused a lot of commotion. Beauty will be paid attention no matter where, especially genius beauties like Lan Xue.


    "Fifth Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    However, a more explosive news immediately caused a sensation.


    "Well, Lord Blue City, I really can''t see it. I usually hide so deep, shouldn''t it be to wait for today?" The first place in the competition was a surefire one. I didn''t expect Lan Xue to be killed again.


    "Lord of the Blue City, you really hide it. I''m so bitter!" Wu Tianya''s face was not very good-looking. He originally thought that Wu Meiqin''s first place today was invincible, but he did not expect to have a high sky first, and now another Lan Xue, I knew it should be Let Wu Shuai participate, and he cares.


    "Oh, each other!"


    Ö÷ The Lord of the Blue City is also not polite. These people obviously have a back-hand. Of course, he did not know that Lan Xue''s blood awakening was on the fifth floor. He also checked last night, only on the blood awakening on the fourth floor. Then the only explanation is a temporary breakthrough.


    "Really good seed!"


    The elder horse horse was not very happy, but Lan Xue was indeed a good seed and nodded.


    "The fifth floor of Blood Awakening, it seems that you have a hard battle today. The high sky first, and now it is Lan Xue!" Wu Shuai also seemed very surprised. When he was playing together a while ago, he also specially tried Lan Xue''s Cultivation is the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening. I did not expect to break through in just ten days.


    "It''s all right, there is Bingyin Jia, neither of them can hurt me, the first one is mine!" Wu Meiqin was also surprised, but everything was under control.


    "Okay, just have confidence!" Wu Shuai is also full of confidence in Wu Meiqin. After all, the ice and silver armor is a second-order sacred armor. Although Wu Meiqin cannot play all its roles, it is not that these people who came today can break the defense. .


    "Bitch!"


    Wu Gaotian''s face was gloomy. He originally thought that he would be the protagonist today. However, he did not expect to hit Wu Shuai with his shirt. All the limelight was suppressed.


    He originally thought that the results of his test would shock and excite everyone, but everyone was attracted by the waste of Wang Shu.


    It''s not important, it''s just a momentary scenery, but at this moment Lan Xue''s light completely covered him, and even the first place in the competition may be taken away.


    "Wu Shuai, Wang Shu, Lan Xue. I must kill you!"


    Gao Tian looked at the three coldly. All the original light should be on him, but the reality hit his face fiercely, and no one noticed him at all.


    "Haha, Gao Tian, ??even if you are doing a good job in Gao''s family, here is a waste, not even Wang Shu!" In the corner, Gao Xiang who came to watch almost couldn''t help laughing. He was humiliated by Gao Tian last night. He was very unwilling. He only came for one purpose, that is, to see Gao Tian being humiliated, so he kept watching Gao Tian and found Gao Tian''s face all the time. As ugly as dead mother, Gao Xiang was very happy.


    Lanxue''s test caused a lot of sensation, but the test did not stop there, but proceeded quickly, and soon went to the Wu family children.


    After half an hour!


    The first round of testing is finally over. Among them, Gao Tianlan and Xue are the two who have the highest level of repair. Followed by Wu Meiqin, Wu Xin and Wu Yu of the Wu family. Gao Qipeng, Gao Qishun, Gao Bingxin and other seven people from the Gao family had four levels of blood awakening. Next, there were 63 people on the third floor of the Blood Awakening, including Wang Shu, Gao Tian, ??and Gao Yiyi. As for the second floor of the Blood Awakening, there were not many, only seven of the Wu family. This time the Gao family came to participate, but none of them were on the second floor of the Blood Awakening.


    After the test was completed, everyone speculated that who would win the first place this year. Everyone is generally optimistic about Gao Tian and Lan Xue. The Wu family, which has always been the hegemon, is because Wu Shuai didn''t participate, it was a big loss. Not only is the quality lower than that of the Gao family, but even the highest combat effectiveness has been overwhelmed by the Gao family. Many people naturally favor the Gao family. Could the name of the first family of Xuefeng City change hands? Full of anticipation and gunpowder.


    ºó After the first round of introductions, start the second round.


    There were very few people on the second floor of the Blood Awakening, only seven, and the lottery was soon completed, and they reached the third floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "The second round of lottery, the blood awakening is completed on the first floor. The blood awakening is on the third floor, and the fourth floor is ready!" The middle-aged man stood on the square platform and announced the next content.


    "It''s finally here!"


    Wang Shushu shook his fist, his heart was full of self-confidence. Walking up the stage, waiting in line, waiting for the draw.

 Chapter 31： Come on!

    "What number do you get? Mine is thirty-six!"


    "I am twenty-seven, how many of you?"


    Ê®¾Å "Nineteen!"


    "Fifteen!"


    "I don''t know who''s lucky this year. I took it by the sixty-three and took it straight? Maybe ..."


    "Hey, it''s almost like taking that guy."


    After several draws, they stepped down and whispered. Many people are also expecting to draw Wang Shu. After all, the name of Wang Shu''s waste is not a matter of two days. Compared to certain elixir, he must be swallowed to be promoted, and his strength is certainly not strong.


    I soon arrived at Wang Shu. Wang Shu also had his own number drawn.


    Ê®Æß "Seventeen!"


    Shu Wangshu glanced at the bamboo board in his hand, which read "Seventeen", and at the same time knew that his opponent was "eighteen."


    According to the previous rules, the same set of competitions are rounded according to the lottery number. For example, if a number one is drawn, the opponent is number two. Three to four, and so on. If the group of fellow initiates is singular, the last number can be taken directly. There are 63 people on the third floor of the Blood Awakening this year. Those who draw to the 63rd can easily enter the second round.


    Twenty-five hours later, the third layer of Blood Awakening where Wang Shu was located was exhausted, and then it was the fourth layer.


    There are very few people on the fourth floor, and fewer people on the fifth floor. Only one tea effort has been completed, and Wang Shu also knows his opponent. He is a 15-year-old boy named Gaoxin Yin. Talent is pretty good junior.


    The tests of the four major families were resolved within one day in the past, so the second part of the test was divided into several tests, one from the second floor to the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "Old man Wu Gengtian! The old man on the third floor of Blood Awakening is judged by the old man. Well, I don''t say much nonsense, Gao Shuang No. 1 smiles at Wu No. 2, please come on stage!"


    An old man in his fifties stood on the platform without any hesitation. He introduced himself briefly, and announced that No. 1 and No. 2 would take the stage to compete.


    Huh!


    With the referee Wu Gengtian''s words just arrived, a fifteen-six-year-old girl and a teenager of the same age jumped onto the ring.


    "Shuangmei, you are not my opponent, let it go!"


    The young man Wu Xiaoxiao pulled out the sword in his waist and said confidently.


    "Hum, who knows if you don''t fight? Watch the sword!"


    The young girl Gao Shuang was not convinced, so she pulled out her sword and greeted her.


    Ding Ding Ding Ding!


    After the two played against each other, they gave out a crisp sound, and the two were equally capable, and it was difficult to separate the winner and the loser for a while.


    "It''s so strong, it''s the Gao and Wu families!"


    "That is, it is also the third floor of Blood Awakening. These two people are afraid of the top ten strength!"


    Many people beside Wang Shushu talked about the two.


    After reading for a while, Wang Shu felt very boring and had no meaning at all. The sword tricks of the two were flawed in his eyes, and they were slow to die.


    The King of Shu felt that he didn''t need to go all out at all, and these people couldn''t catch his move at all. Although he had expected that this test would not be difficult for him at all, he felt a little disappointed now after seeing his peers.


    The book of King Wang was too lazy to look at it again, returned to the place of the Wang family, sat on the chair of the teacher, closed his eyes and raised his soul. But Wang Shu''s seemingly ordinary behavior immediately caught the attention of many people.


    "What happened to Wang Shu? What happened?"


    "I don''t know, I guess I saw the two of them are younger than him, but their strength is far beyond his fear!"


    ¹À¼Æ "It is estimated that when I saw my opponent was too strong, I went to my own site and wept silently!"


    "Haha, waste is waste, get out of here!"


    µ« "But how do I look at him like he''s dozing off?"


    Many people can''t help talking about Wang Shu. Many people think that Wang Shu is scared. They ran to the corner and cried for a while. Of course, a few people found that Wang Shu seemed disappointed and showed little interest. Look like, dozing off there.


    "Ah! I give up!"


    But when everyone was talking about Wang Shu, the results were divided on the stage. What was unexpected was that Gao Shuang had won the first victory.


    "Smile brother, let it go!"


    Wu Gaoshuang had a bit of pride on his face, and said with a fist to Wu Xiaoxiao, who had been stepped down.


    "Humph!"


    Wu Xiaoxiao grunted dissatisfied, picked up his sword, turned and left.


    "Gao Shuang wins! The next group, Wu Yun No. 3 vs. No. 4 Gao Long!" The referee announced the result, and the two members of the next group also jumped up.


    The other dais are similar to this, and they are all in full swing, but because of the relationship between high and low, many people do not like to watch the tais below the third level of the blood awakening. Only the people participating in the assessment were onlookers.


    Most of the guests focused on the third and fourth floors of the Blood Awakening, especially the three-story dais are surrounded by people. After all, it is generally said that the third floor of the Blood Awakening represents a whole new family strength. strength. As for the fourth level of the Blood Awakening, not only talents, but also a large amount of resources, or the four levels of the Blood Awakening of the two families would not add up to seven people.


    "Brother Gao Wu, congratulations, this year''s younger generation is obviously better than previous years! The two juniors on the three-tier platform of Blood Awakening just now are no less powerful than the fourth layer of ordinary Blood Awakening!" Bai Jian Elder Ma, the representative of the gate, said with a smile.


    "Hehe, it''s just a group of hairy children. They can''t get into the eyes of Brother Ma!" Although the Gao Jiazhu''s mouth is demeaning to these younger generations, the joy in his eyes can''t be hidden, because Gao Shuang, who has just won, is really his Gao family. The younger generation has more potential.


    "Sure enough talented people!"


    "It is indeed the four major families of Snow Maple City. A junior is so powerful. I have only practiced for more than ten years before I woke up to the third floor!"


    "Hey, it''s really more deadly than popularity!"


    Many of the guests also sighed. They are really talented.


    "The juniors are pretty good!"


    Xian Fengxian has the same look of tiredness. Although the strength of these juniors is okay, she can''t catch her eyes at all. If not to determine the specific strength of Wang Shu, she would have left.


    The test is getting hotter and hotter, with occasional bursts of lively applause, and Wang Shu, who is keeping his eyes closed, is waiting for more and more irritability, and vaguely notices that a crisis is approaching.


    Ôõô "What''s going on? I''ve been uneasy since just now, and always feel that something big is going to happen today."


    Wang Shu opened his eyes and frowned deeply, glancing around as if trying to find the source that made him feel dangerous, but he couldn''t find it any more, hesitated with some confusion.


    "The victory of Wu Ke on the 16th! The next group of Wang Shu on the 17th vs. the high-tech silver on the 18th!"


    At the same time, on the ring not far away, the referee announced the results and finally it was Wang Shu''s turn to play.

 Chapter 32： You are defeated!

    "Finally arrived at the waste, Xinyin is really lucky. His strength is the last countdown in the third tier of Blood Awakening. He thought that he would be eliminated in the first round. I did not expect to encounter that waste!"


    "Yeah, why don''t I have such good luck?"


    "Xinyin is really out of luck!"


    With Wang Shu''s appearance, many people hate their teeth. Why can''t a soft persimmon like Wang Shu get their way?


    "Ha ha!"


    Êé For these people''s discussions, Wang Shu turned a deaf ear and wanted to squeeze the persimmon? I''m afraid who is the soft persimmon?


    "Oh, if you kneel down and give me three bangs and admit defeat, I''m in a good mood, maybe I will consider letting you go!" Gaoxin Yin stood on the other side of the ring and said proudly.


    When the lottery was drawn, he was always worried that he had drawn a powerful opponent, and he could not even pass the first round. That would be too embarrassing. I didn''t expect to encounter the waste of Wang Shu.


    He was often scolded in the Gao family. He naturally heard of Wang Shu''s reputation. Since the soft persimmon was delivered to the door, it was not good to pinch him. How could he be worthy of himself? This is an opportunity given to us by God, how can it not be missed.


    "It''s so shameless, the new bank got a cheap sale!"


    "This boy, I''m pretty pretend!"


    "Oh, I have to pretend like this once, anyway, how can I win, not pretend!"


    Those who know the depth of high-tech silver in the audience are contemptuous of high-tech silver, not only can they win, but also install a wave. This kind of good thing has made high-tech silver account for them, they are very unconvinced.


    "Really? Maybe it''s you who kneels for mercy for a while!" Wang Shu had only wanted to defeat the other side, and simply walked the cuts. I didn''t expect this high-tech bank to have a foothold and wanted to humiliate him. Since the other party wanted to humiliate him, he naturally didn''t mind giving the other party a lesson.


    "Well, I won''t talk to you for a moment, you will know the difference between my genius and your waste in a while. Don''t think that you have reached the third level of blood awake, and you have the strength to compete with me. , I''m going to hit your service! "Gaoxin Yin said with a ruthless expression on his face, saying very confidently.


    "I hope you can do it!"


    The King of Shu was too lazy to talk nonsense with the other party, raised his wooden sword with his left hand, and turned a sword flower into the air, saying lightly.


    "Wooden sword? My God, he even used a wood sword!"


    "What the **** is going on with that waste, how do you use the wooden sword to take part in the test?"


    "Xue Xiu is not afraid of injury at all, what does it mean to waste a wooden sword?"


    "Contempt, the despise of Chi Luoluo, he must look down on Gaoxin Yin, definitely not worthy of his opponent!"


    "Does that **** think he is qualified to be a teacher of Xinyin, and he wants to teach him?"


    The moment the Wang Shu took out his wooden sword, the whole venue was boiling. People who originally watched other platforms were also attracted by the excitement.


    The scary part of blood repair is the healing ability. Even if a piece of meat is lost on the body, it can be recovered in a short time. Even if the tendons and hamstrings are broken, the pain is unbearable at most. As long as you apply a plaster, it will be over a period of time. Healing, so in general, even if you exchange ideas, you will not use wooden swords, but only iron swords, because you can quickly improve your combat effectiveness only after one injury.


    Of course, there are also times when using wooden swords, that is, when teachers teach students, usually using wooden swords, so Wang Shu took out the wooden sword and naturally caused a sensation.


    "The man is called Wang Shu. I remember that when he tested earlier, he caused a lot of sensation!"


    "Who the **** is that Wang Shu? How dare you take the wooden sword to take part in the test?"


    "It''s this king book again, it seems that he caused agitation for the second time today!"


    Many of the guests who came to see the ceremony recognized Wang Shu. The turmoil caused by Wang Shu''s detection earlier caused many people to pay attention to him. Now Wang Shu has caused restlessness, one by one, naturally curious, this Wang Shu Who is it?


    "Brother Lan, your son-in-law is very interesting!" Wu Tianya said with a mockery.


    "Oh, to discuss and exchange, there is no need to use a knife and a gun, and the wooden sword is also normal!" The blue city master bit his head and said a sounding explanation.


    However, several elder Wu Tianya horses did not think so, but felt that Wang Shu must be afraid of losing miserably, and deliberately used a wooden sword to make the other party lighter.


    Gao Tian and Lan Xue also noticed Wang Shu, because only they are on the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, so no accident, the first and second must be between them, so this test is not necessary at all, only Just wait for the last.


    "Jumping Clown!"


    There was a slight disdain in the corner of Gao Tian''s mouth. Today, he is the protagonist of this assessment. Don''t say that the sudden emergence of soil such as Wang Shu has always been a waste. Even Lan Xue, a genius comparable to him, Nor can he **** his aura.


    "Only she is my opponent!"


    Gao Tian''s eyes were like flames, staring at the opposite Lan Xue, full of warfare. He must prove to everyone present today that he was the first genius of Xuefeng City.


    "Did I keep misunderstanding this **** idiot?"


    Wu Lanxue frowned slightly, feeling a dangerous breath from Wang Shu''s body, muttering to himself.


    Feeling Gao Tian''s war will, Lan Xue looked up and looked at Gao Tian, ??but with a light cloud, said blandly, "You are not my opponent!"


    "Hum, only know if you have played!"


    Gao Tian snorted disdainfully. Lan Xue didn''t bother to bother, just smiled slightly, turned his head blandly, and seriously looked at the ring where Wang Shu was.


    "I''m curious, how many secrets did you hide?" The Phoenix Fairy in the corner finally waited for Wang Shu''s shot, her mood became excited, and she was almost waiting to fall asleep.


    On the stage.


    "You ... you''re looking for death!"


    Gao Xinyin saw that Wang Shu was actually holding a wooden sword, and his expression became even more embarrassed. He belonged to the bottom of the Gao family, and was fed up with all kinds of humiliations. Waste is humiliated with a wooden sword.


    "Meteor Spike!"


    Gao Xinyin pulled out his long sword, and forced his legs into a dark shadow and rushed over.


    He is indeed a Gao family member. The meteor stabbed Gao Xinyin''s hands, and his power increased greatly, but in a blink of an eye, the body seemed to disappear on the ring.


    "So fast!"


    "I can''t see his body at all!"


    "No, Wang Shu is in danger!"


    Many of the people who were attracted to seeing Gao were Gao juniors. When they saw Gaoxin Yin disappearing in the ring, their looks changed greatly. If they replaced them, they would not be able to stop the sword. Many people are worried about Wang Shu. After all, Wang Shu represents the Wang family. You must know that Wang Shu ¡¯s father, Wang Jianzhennan, is still supported by many people. I hope Wang Shu can win.


    "I really don''t see it. The boy from Gao''s family even practiced Gao''s famous swordsmanship and meteor spurs to such a state. The waste can''t be stopped by even a trick!"


    "Well, I really don''t know what to do, I dare to insult our Gao family with a wooden sword, or let Xinyin teach him a little lesson, so that he won''t know the heights of the earth!"


    However, Gao Xinyin''s hand, although it is not bad for people above the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening, can only be regarded as ordinary, and many people present are sure of the next step.


    "Oh, too slow!"


    However, for most people, the sword that is already in sight is not clear, but in Wang Shu''s eyes, it is as slow as an ant crawling on the ground. He shook his head, and his body did not hide. I stabbed in one direction, and at the same time I lifted my legs in a chic sweep.


    "what!"


    A huge scream was sent out from the ring platform, and then I heard only a bang, which was the sound of metal falling to the ground.


    "You lost!"


    Jian Wangshu pointed his sword at Gao Xinyin''s throat, and said it lightly.

 Chapter 33： you lose!

    "How is it possible? How can I be defeated by this waste?" Gaoxin Yin lay on the ground, staring blankly at the wrist of his right hand who had just shed blood, and said to himself incredulously. But whether he admits it or not, the sword of the wooden sword in Wang Shu''s hands is stained with a little blood and is dripping.


    Not only Gao Xinyin couldn''t believe it, even the onlookers widened their eyes one by one, because they didn''t see clearly how Wang Shu shot back, they just saw that Wang Shu squatted down quickly, then stood again. Up.


    "Referee, announce the results of the competition!"


    Wang Wangshu and Gaoxin Yin did not have any major grudges. They did not want to continue insulting each other, put away the wooden sword, and said to the referee who was still watching.


    "Oh oh oh ... this time, Wang Shusheng! Next, next Wu Min on the 19th vs. 20 Gao Shuai!"


    The referee also took a long time to react and quickly announced the results of the test.


    "It''s terrible. Why do I feel that I can''t catch the sword just now? Has the boy realized the meaning of the sword?" The referee looked at Wang Shu''s back, only to feel a heart-beating, he was closest to the two, naturally It is clear that Wang Shu''s sword that seemed to be light and light, even the wooden sword hurt Gaoxin Yin''s hand. If he replaced it with an iron sword, I was afraid that he could cut off the entire hand.


    King Wang Shu was bored. After leaving the ring, he silently returned to the place where he had just slept and closed his eyes. The same behavior, but in the eyes of everyone, has completely changed.


    Ìì "Oh my God, he wasn''t afraid to run into the corner and cry at all, but he felt that his opponent was not challenging!"


    "Hidden, hidden, hidden!"


    "When did Snow Maple have such a genius?"


    "Genius? I''m afraid it''s not possible, I guess it''s just luck. I was caught off guard by the new bank, and the new bank was undervalued!"


    Ò²ÊÇ "Similarly, Xinyin also has the lowest existence in Gao''s house, and there are not a few who can beat him in one hit!"


    Some people think that the opponent is too weak, and Wang Shu was not interested at all, and went to sleep in the corner. Others think that Wang Shu beat Gaoxin Yin only by accident.


    Of course, people who are not much different can''t see the exquisiteness of Wang Shu''s sword just now, but many big men have seen the extraordinaryness of Wang Shu''s sword just now.


    "This boy, has mastered the sword so delicately?"


    Wu Tianya finally faced Wang Shu''s strength for the first time on the square. The sword didn''t seem to be a brilliant sword skill just now, but the timing and strength of the sword were perfect.


    "Wang Shu, you really surprised me!"


    The master of the blue city never expected that Wang Shu''s understanding of swordsmanship reached such a point.


    "This is extraordinary, just now that sword is only so good that only those masters who have been dipping into Yin sword art for decades can use it so well!"


    "A perfect sword, even me, I''m afraid I can''t do it!"


    Many of the guests who came to observe the ceremony also had profound cultivation. If they rely on cultivation, Wang Shu''s sword just now is nothing, but as far as sword strokes are concerned, they can''t do that well.


    "How is it possible that he has mastered the blinking swordsmanship to such a degree? Although it is a sword trick learned by mortal swordsman, how high is the requirement for talent!" The Phoenix Fairy in the corner has an incredible face, No one can see the essence and origin of Wang Shu''s sword, she can clearly understand that it is the trick on blinking swordsmanship, and Wang Shu clearly understands the blinking swordsmanship to a high degree.


    The competition continued in full swing. Because of the small number of other competitors, they all ended soon, and then the second and third rounds were carried out. Some of the competitors had already selected the top three, and Wang Shu ¡¯s leader The round is not over yet.


    After half an hour, all the other platforms ended, and the top three were selected. The crowd did not dissipate in this way, but one by one turned their eyes to the platform on the third floor of Blood Awakening. The first round of the ring where Wang Shu is located is also over. In the second round of the test, it is his turn.


    "Wu Kesheng on the 16th! Wang Shu on the 17th vs. Gao Shuai on the 20th!"


    Finally, it was Wang Shu''s turn again, and the middle-aged man announced loudly.


    "Please advise me!"


    Wang Wangshu''s expression was very dull, he went up to the platform silently, took out the wooden sword as before, and said calmly.


    "I advise you to give up your full strength, I am not comparable to the waste of Gaoxin Yin!" Gao Shuai, who was standing opposite, also felt that he had been insulted, his face was very unsightly, and said lowly.


    Although he didn''t quite understand Wang Shu''s previous shots, he also knew that Wang Shu was a stubble, and he didn''t dare to say too much, lest the loser would still be himself.


    "Even if Gao Shuai is a high-ranking master in Gao''s family, this time Wang Shu is afraid to lose!"


    "It''s hard to say. Although Gao Shuai is powerful, Wang Shu''s strength is obviously not in a grade.


    "Guess, will Wang Shu still defeat his opponent with one sword?"


    After the people on the stage saw Wang Shu came to power, they talked about it. Before Wang Shu didn''t test it, everyone thought he was a waste, but Wang Shu slapped him hard. Gaoxin Yinxiaoshi Wang Shu''s combat effectiveness was defeated by the opponent with a wooden sword. Now that Gao Shuai attaches such great importance, will the results change? Nobody knows.


    "The new silver was just too impulsive. I was able to use the meteor stab to be attacked by the opponent. I defeated it with a sword. I will use the walking tactics. I will not believe that you can still defeat me with a sword!" Wang Shu didn''t change his weapon. He was very dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to be arrogant. In case of arrogance now, he would be defeated by Wang Shu for a while, and that would be to humiliate himself.


    "Look at the sword!"


    Gao Shuai sighed, his sword fluttered in his hands, but surprisingly, Gao Shuai did not attack, but immediately stepped back, pulling the distance between the two to three feet, and even took the defensive first.


    On the market, many people saw Gao Shuai doing this, one by one, they all looked amazed. After all, the sword in front of Wang Shu was too weird. Gao Shuai took the initiative to step back and took the defense. It was clearly a wise move.


    And the distance of Gao Shuai''s San Zhang seems to be casual, in fact, it is well thought out. The distance of San Zhang is enough for him to react. He doesn''t believe that the other party can reach such a long distance, but he can''t react.


    "..."


    Wang Shu looked at Gao Shuai, and found it funny and funny. Gao Shuai was dancing in the eyes of others, but in Wang Shu ¡¯s eyes, he was like a monkey holding a wooden stick and waving wildly. He almost couldn''t help laughing. Come out.


    "Since you are not attacking, then I will let you see the blink sword technique I have mastered!" Wang Shu found that the other party did not have the idea of ??attacking, shook his head, his legs were bent, and his body squatted slightly.


    "Stab!"


    Suddenly the figure of Wang Shu disappeared on the ring.


    ²»ºÃ "Not good! How could it be, how could his speed be so fast?" The moment Gao Shuai''s complexion changed when Wang Shu''s figure disappeared, but the sword in his hand danced even more densely.


    Dang!


    With a crisp sound, Gao Shuai only felt a pain in the back of his hand, the sword in his hand could not be held, and he was blown out, and then his throat was blocked by something, and he dared not move any more.


    "you lose!"


    Wang Wangshu said indifferently in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, the wooden sword holding Gao Shuai''s throat closed and looked silently at the referee.

 Chapter 34： Wang Yijian!

    "Wang Shusheng!"


    Although the referee had expected Wang Shu to be extraordinary, but after seeing it again, he was still shocked and didn''t know what to say. He was reminded by Wang Shu to react and announced the result of the game.


    "What a monster!"


    The referee looked at the back of Wang Shu''s departure. The cold sweat on his forehead flowed down. He was awake on the fifth floor, but Wang Shu''s sword just made him feel dangerous.


    Shu Wang Shu stepped down silently, continued to return to the previous position, sat down, closed his eyes and raised his soul.


    "It''s incredible!"


    "Too strong, why is he so scary?"


    Èý "San Zhang, there was definitely San Zhang in that stab just now!"


    "How did Gao Shuai lose? Who can tell me, how did Gao Shuai lose?"


    "So handsome, I want to marry him!"


    It seemed that the result of this time was too shocking. After more than ten breaths, the applause broke out on the court.


    "It is worthy of being the only son of General Wang. This son has extraordinary talents. Brother Lan, take him to see me after the test, and I will talk to him in person!" The elder Ma, who had a straightforward look, finally couldn''t help but stand up and looked Become excited. He would like to accept Wang Shu as a disciple.


    "Thank you Elder Horse for your love!"


    The Lord of the Blue City was also a little surprised. You should know that the talents of Gao Hua Gao Yiyi were so amazing that they did not make Elder Ma receptive.


    "Good boy, my mother didn''t read the wrong person!"


    Only these two shots, Fengxianzi already has a basic judgment on the strength of Wang Shu, I am afraid that it is not weaker than the fourth level of the general blood source.


    "I still underestimated you, but no matter what genius you are, you are going to die!" Wu Shuai''s eyes grew colder and Wang Shu could not stay. After the trial today, he decided to take the shot himself.


    Many daring young girls began to surround Wang Shu and asked him what he asked him, but Wang Shu said nothing, and closed his eyes except for a smile on his mouth.


    "These two shots should be enough. But today I have been restless and feel that there is a big trouble approaching!" At first Wang Shu didn''t plan to beat his opponent so aggressively, and then attracted attention. He just wanted a normal test, but I do not know why, I have been restless today.


    After a lot of thought, Wang Shu decided to show his amazing talents, which aroused the attention of the Baijianmen elders who came to observe the ceremony and planned to seek a backing. Mainly, Wang Shu felt that the greatest threat might come from the Wu family, or more precisely, Wu Shuai.


    Although he has an upright dad, he can''t hydrolyze the near thirst. Even if he can''t attract the attention of Elder Bai Jianmen, as long as the owner of the Blue City shows him the care that Lao Zhang should have, there will be no problem. After all, Fengcheng still had the final say of his blue city owner.


    Wang Shushu was originally not a high-profile person, but now he can''t tolerate him to keep low-key, otherwise Wu Shuai really retaliates, and if he has no support, he will definitely die miserably.


    After a minute and a second passed, the second round of the test was over soon, and a total of seventeen people entered the third round of the test.


    "Wu Kesheng, the next Wang Shu to Wu Yin!"


    I soon came to Wang Shu again.


    "Do you say he will continue to beat his opponent in one move?"


    "I don''t know, it''s hard to say. Maybe the first two times were luck?"


    "You are a pig. You can still say luck at one time, but that Gao Shuai obviously admits that he was defeated by one sword. How could it be luck, I guess it was defeated by one sword!"


    "I think it''s a sword too!"


    The appearance of Wang Shushu caused another sensation, and everyone speculated whether Wang Shu could defeat his opponent with a sword.


    "Wang Yijian, come on!"


    "Wang Yijian, I love you!"


    "Wang Yijian, defeat one opponent with one sword!"


    The men and women cried out, and they accidentally gave Wang Shu a nickname "Wang Yijian."


    I am most overwhelmed by those who are grateful to Wang Shu''s father, Wang Jian. Most of them are ordinary people. As for the family members, they are still disdainful.


    "Sister, I suddenly feel a little envious of you!" Lan Xue, who had always hated Wang Shu, had some envy for her sister Lan Yue.


    King Wang Shu and his opponent Wu Yin went to the ring at the same time. Wang Shu still had a relaxed expression, but his opponent Wu Yin was very ugly.


    Wu Yin is a fifteen-six-year-old boy who looks and looks much better than Wang Shu. He is a beautiful young man, but somehow he is such a beautiful young boy standing in front of Wang Shu. It seemed as if he had lowered his head so that he could not even lift his head in depression.


    Wu Yin is different from the previous two. He is not a Gao family, but a family member of the Wu family. He has received a higher education than Wang Shu since he was a child. His practice skills are also a higher level, but in the face of Wang Shu At that time, he had the illusion of facing the devil, and even if it was the handsome Wu Shu who was the first day of the Wu family, he would not have such a sense of weakness.


    He was originally one of the seed players in this group. He has the strength to hit the top three of the group, and can even fight against the fourth level of the blood awakening of some average strength. However, when facing Wang Shu, he felt so cold. The whole body was shaking, and before the fight, the hand holding the sword was shaking.


    Many people with bad eyes have seen it. Although Wu Yin is a member of the Wu family, he was timid without a fight. Not to mention that Wang Shu is extraordinary in strength, even if another person is estimated to be able to defeat the current Wu Yin.


    °¦ "°¦, you are not worthy of being my opponent!"


    Wang Shushu didn''t even raise his sword, shook his head, and said.


    ßÛ Dang!


    However, what Wang Shu didn''t expect is that before he shot, Wu Yin''s sword couldn''t be held on the ground. Even he didn''t dare to pick up the sword, turned around, jumped off the ring, and ran away in fright. I could only hear wailing from the crowd, saying: "I confess, I confess, please don''t kill me!"


    "Shame, really shame our Wu family!"


    "What a waste, not even a waste!"


    "This Wu Yin is afraid that it will become a joke in the future!"


    "The strong, let your opponents yield before you make a shot. This Wang Shu definitely has the qualification to become a strong!"


    "Who said Wang Shu was a waste just now? How do I feel that he was the first talent in Xuefeng City?"


    "Wang Shu is so handsome!"


    "I am afraid that it won''t be long before he will become famous in Nanlin County. The Lord of the Blue City really picked up a treasure!"


    As Wu Yin escaped, the scene became hot again. However, it is divided into two factions in general. The children of the family are hostile to Wang Shu, and the ordinary people regard Wang Shu as hope. Some of the more objective attitudes are that Wang Shu is a genius that cannot be ignored. I believe it wo n¡¯t be long before they will. It was named Nanlin County.


    "Okay, it''s worthy of being the son of Wang Jian. The old man will definitely accept you as an apprentice!" Elder Ma''s mood has become difficult to control. He just wanted to rely on Wang Shukeng''s blue city master and almost lost such a piece of jade. Looking at Wu Tianya and Gao''s homeowner''s eyes became unhealthy?


    "Ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    The master Gao and Wu Tianya could only be embarrassed and laughed, and gave the loser the blue city master.


    The elders of the horse did not play tricks either. He gave the iron essence to the Lord of the Blue City, it was just a small piece of iron essence. If he could receive a talented disciple like Wang Shu, his status in Baijianmen would definitely be improved a lot.


    "Elder Ma, don''t you need it?" The Lord of the Blue City really wanted this piece of iron, but he still had some concerns. Don''t look at Elder Ma''s face and kindness, the status of the other party is much higher than him.


    "Oh, you don''t need to be polite. When I accept Wang Shu as a disciple, you and I will be half-in-law. This fine iron will be a little gift." Elder Ma really moved his heart to accept the disciples.


    "Lan then you''re welcome!"


    The Lord of the Blue City received the iron spirit with a flattering favor, but there was something mixed in his heart. He did not expect that he would marry Lanyue out of anger, and unexpectedly picked such a treasure.


    Gao, the homeowner and Wu Tianya, who were beside him, were even more sad. They obviously lost a lot and laughed with them. If not Elder Ma was here, they would stand up and scold their mother.


    Although the competition has been going on, most of the audience have no interest, waiting for Wang Shu to play one by one.


    I unknowingly, after reading Wang Shu''s test, and then watching other people''s test, they felt that there was no meaning at all, and they all looked for positions one by one, learning Wang Shu and closing their eyes.


    This weird behavior is like a virus. It is spreading wildly. There should be a weird scene in the lively meeting place. People are everywhere, but people feel deserted.


    After a quarter of an hour, the third round of testing was over, leaving only eight people to enter the fourth round of testing.


    Each of the remaining eight players is a first-class player. Although they are only three-layer practice of Blood Awakening, each of them has the ability to fight beyond the level. Even if they face the fourth layer of Blood Awakening, they will not How bad.


    "Gao Shuangsheng! Next Wu Ke vs. Wang Shu!"


    The first game ended soon, Gao Shuang won the victory with a slight advantage, and once again arrived in Wang Shu.

 Chapter 35： Defeat Wu Ke with a sword!

    "Come here, come to Wang Yijian!"


    "finally reached!"


    "Guess what, what are you doing!"


    "One sword, I bet one sword to defeat the opponent!"


    Xun''s original quiet atmosphere became active again. Many people started desperately squeezing in front of the ring, hoping to see clearly how Wang Shu shot.


    This time Wang Shu was confronted by a 15-year-old girl. This girl was not very good-looking. The short hair that just covered her ears gave people a refreshing feeling, and her eyes looked very lingering, if not Younger, but a heroic female general.


    ÉÙÅ® This girl is also the ancestor of the Wu family, and has more talents than Wu Yin, but she does not have Wu Yin''s timidity. Although she knows that she is not Wang Shu''s opponent, she stands on the stage and stares firmly at Wang Shu.


    "I admit that I am not your opponent, but I want to know how I can catch you!" Wu Ke, through Wang Shu''s first two shots, is very clear that he is not his opponent, but he wants to know how much he can block him. trick.


    "Don''t you know if you try?"


    Wang Wangshu held the sword like a javelin and stood there quietly.


    "Okay, please advise!" Wu Ke is very clear about his strength and knows that he can''t prevent Wang Shu''s attack at all.


    "Seven Stars Cut!"


    çæ Wu Ke''s legs moved, and a sword split against Wang Shu''s head.


    ÕÐ This trick is named Qixing, and it is a second-order low-level sword skill. Most people cannot learn at all, so Wu Ke intends to overwhelm each other with insight.


    "Seven stars cut, I did not expect Sister Wu Ke to use this trick as soon as she came up!"


    "That''s the victory of King Shu!"


    "Well, that Wang Shu was holding a wooden sword. Wu Ke''s move was chopped down. Wang Shu only had passive defense, but the wooden sword couldn''t prevent it!"


    Many people have seen Wu Ke''s fame for sword skills, and guessed Wu Ke''s intention, using the sharpness of the weapon to break the soft wooden sword.


    "I''ll see how strong you are!"


    çæ Wu Ke''s eyes are full of warfare. She does have such a thought. If Wang Shu catches her first form with a wooden sword, then she is successful.


    Qi Qixing is not a trick, but a set of sword skills. Once Wang Shu takes her first move, then the wooden sword will be cut off. If Wang Shu''s wooden sword is cut off, then the situation will be controlled by her. At that time, the rest of the Seven Star Cuts will be continuously displayed. In the move, Wang Shu couldn''t prevent it anyway.


    When thinking of the possibility that she might defeat Wang Shu, Wu Ke''s mouth showed a smile, but when she smiled, she faintly saw that Wang Shu''s mouth also had a slight smile, and the smile was like Laughing at her overwhelming.


    "what!"


    Suddenly Wu Ke felt a pain in his wrist. It seemed to be bitten by a small bug. His eyes moved slightly to see what bit his own hand, but he didn''t see anything. He couldn''t help but felt a shock and blinked. , Raised his head, but suddenly found that between his eyes, a white piece of wood was standing there. It turned out that Wang Shu''s sword had been pointed at her eyebrows even before she was aware of it.


    "How did he shoot? I didn''t see anything. I saw him motionless before, and my eyes never left his body. How did he do that?" Wu Ke was dumbfounded there, she In any case, you can''t figure out how you lose, and you obviously don''t see the other side''s shot.


    "You lose, it seems that you can''t catch a single move. Don''t be distracted next time you are desperate, or you may lose your life in the blink of an eye!" Wang Shu said with a faint smile on his face. .


    "In the blink of an eye ... what? How could that be, how could his sword speed be so fast?" Wu Ke seemed to remember something, her face turned pale, she just felt that her wrist was bitten by a worm, and she was only distracted for a moment .


    "Referee, is it time to declare the result?" Wang Shu turned to look at the referee and asked with a smile.


    The referee smiled awkwardly and announced: "Hehe, hehe, Wang Shusheng!"


    After getting the referee''s announcement, Wang Shu silently stepped down again.


    "Wang Yijian, you are so handsome, can you tell me how you learned such terrible swordplay?"


    "Wang Yijian, do you have a target, I want to marry you!"


    "Wang Yijian, I heard that the reason why your swordsmanship is so powerful is because of taking Shiquan Dili of our Dabaotang?"


    "Fart, the reason why Wang Yijian is so powerful is obviously because of eating our treasure martial arts!"


    "Wang Yijian, can you tell us your current mood?"


    "Wang Yijian, I heard that you have the strength to impact the positions of two geniuses, Gao Tian and Lan Xue, this time. Is this true?"


    But this time is different from previous times. Wang Shugang just stepped off the stage and was immediately surrounded by a crowd of people asking this question.


    "Make a let, make a let, sorry!"


    Wang Wangshu only thinks that the first two are bigger. These four families are better than the test. It is also quite formal. Why are there all kinds of people?


    "Dear friends, please return to your own position to observe the ceremony. Do not affect the participants of the test. Except for the test participants, no one may appear within ten feet of the platform! Otherwise I think this is a provocation to my Wu family!"


    Obviously, Wu Tianya did not expect that the people who attended the ceremony today would be so crazy. They even left their positions one by one and rushed to the stage to "close contact" with Wang Shu. They had to force their strong blood Power is announced in the voice.


    Ìì Wu Tianya could not wait for Wang Shu to be torn to pieces by the violent crowd, but he is the principal of today. If such a genius dies, he will be considered to have lost his face to the house.


    "This boy, it will really cause me trouble!"


    The more the Lord of the Blue City sees Wang Shu, the more satisfied he becomes. Although he is complaining, his face is full of joy.


    "Wang Yijian, my family has three daughters, be my son-in-law!"


    "Wang Yijian, we are going to spend 100,000 to ask for your endorsement for Dalimaru!"


    "Wang Yijian, we have 500,000 out of the Armour Pavilion, please speak for yourself!"


    It seemed to have been warned by Wu Tianya, and the scene was finally brought under control. Many people also converged, silently returning to the original position to watch, but there are obviously some undead, even if they have gone far, they yelled with a throat .


    "..."


    The King of Shu was speechless for a while, and there was no way for these people. It turned out that when he was a waste, he and Lanyue''s wedding were so big that he didn''t even have a guest. Now he just shows a little strength, so many people stick out an olive branch.


    ²»¹ý "But it really feels good!"


    But Wang Shu does not reject this feeling, especially the self-confidence and sense of security brought about by his rising strength.


    "But why am I so disturbed?"


    While not rejecting, Wang Shu has been restless and frowned deeply ...

 Chapter 36： Crazy!

    The fourth round of the test is over soon, with the last four remaining.


    ËÄ The four people are Gao Shuang, Wang Shu, Wu Fang and Wu Fusen!


    The top three in the third layer of Blood Awakening will eventually be generated among these four people. In addition to Wang Shu, who has always been very relaxed, the other three look dignified. Although they all know that the first group is dead, but they also hope To compete for the second, the most important thing is that if you meet Wang Shu as soon as you come up, the possibility of becoming the top three in the group will undoubtedly double.


    For the sake of fairness, the last group needs to draw another lot, but no one dares to go on stage first. The three of them have big eyes and small eyes. Look at me, I look at you. Even Gao Shuang, the seed player, was embarrassed at this moment and was afraid to go forward.


    As for the other two, I have to say that luck is good. Originally, their strength did not have the opportunity to stay now, but the other two seed players Gao Shuai and Wu Ke came up and were solved by Wang Shuyijian, but it was cheap. Got them.


    "Well then, since no one dares to draw first, I will come to draw!" Wang Shu found that the three did not dare to come forward, but shook his head helplessly, walked forward, and drawn his number .


    The three of them looked at Wang Shu with anticipation, hoping that Wang Shu could tell them the number, and Wang Shu was not stingy, and showed his number plate to several people.


    "Number three!"


    "Okay, as long as I don''t draw the number four!"


    "God, please bless me, no 4 and no 4!"


    When the three of them saw Wang Shu''s number, they prayed in their hearts not to get the number four. After Wang Shu finished drawing, he went aside and waited quietly.


    After Wang Shu pumped out, the three of them also became bold, especially Gao Shuang, who also showed that the children of the family were arrogant, and the first one went up.


    "Don''t be number four, don''t be number four!"


    Don''t look at Gao Shuang with confidence and walk up, but he is nervous to die. He originally took the group''s first goal to participate in the assessment, but killed a monster like Wang Shu. Now she has long been out of contention for the first place. She only hopes that she can take the second place, which is also an explanation. Otherwise, if she takes the third place, she will be ashamed.


    Because of the remaining four, only she is a Gao family, and the other two are from the Wu family. Their Gao children were eliminated, and Gao Shuai had the opportunity to stay until the end but met Wang Shu. I have to say that the group of the third floor of Blood Awakening is a shame for their Gao family.


    "Great, number one, number one, number one!"


    Gao Shuang pulled out the number plate, and when she saw the number one, she almost cried, and felt that she was so insulted for the first time in her life.


    If Wang Shu knew her thoughts, he probably wanted to cry more. He didn''t do anything, just draw a lot. How could he insult her?


    Gao Shuang was relieved, but the other two almost cried out. It was easy to come to this step. Finally, they had the opportunity to impact the top three of the group, but unexpectedly encountered Wang Shu, a monster.


    Because there are rewards in the top three of the group, even if the reward of the third place is a very rich reward for them, not to mention them, even if it is a relationship like Gao Shuang, the reward for the top three of the group is very exciting.


    "I''ll come first, lady first!"


    Among the remaining two, Wu Fang felt that he had to take advantage of the lottery in front of him, and he did not care about his own image. He ran first and reached out to draw.


    "I¡­¡­"


    ¸£ Wu Fusen couldn''t say anything, his expression was helpless. In the end, I had to approach Wang Shu actively, with a very reluctant smile on his face, and said, "Brother, if we meet in a while, give me a face, and let me be decent!"


    "Well, I will."


    King Wang Shu turned around and said with a smile. However, Wang Shu is not good at dealing with people. It always feels a little embarrassed when he smiles, especially the white teeth are exposed, in Wu Fusen''s eyes, it is just the devil''s smile.


    "This guy is too scary to laugh?"


    Wu Fusen was startled and muttered in his heart. However, he also guessed something, Wang Shu must not be good at dealing with people, otherwise he would come to take part in the assessment, and there must be three or five hordes. Few people like Wang Shu were alone.


    "what!"


    But when Wu Fusen secretly muttered that Wang Shu laughed ugly, Wu Fang, who came forward to draw, screamed and fainted.


    "Someone fainted!"


    "What the **** is going on, why do good people faint?"


    "Wang Yijian, she must have drawn Wang Yijian and was fainted!"


    "Haha, Wang Yijian is indeed my idol. Before he shot, his opponent was dazed!"


    I do n¡¯t know who yelled, and the originally quiet venue was lively again. One by one, watching Fang Wu who fainted on the ring, curiously, many people speculated why she collapsed.


    "Did you? Haha, I didn''t expect Wu Fusen to have today, too." Wu Fusen''s brain turned fast, thinking of this possibility, Wu Fang must have been frightened. Since Wu Fang got Wang Shu, then he It must be the face of Gao Shuang. Although they all lose, the concepts are obviously different. At least the decent points that can be lost, maybe there is a chance to win.


    As soon as he thought that he didn''t need to fight Wang Shu, Wu Fusen had flowers on his face. Anyway, he couldn''t meet Wang Shu anymore. He dared and patted Wang Shu''s shoulder and said, "Brother, I still wanted to I ¡¯m looking for a few tricks from you, and I do n¡¯t seem to have a chance. It ¡¯s not me and you who blow, you see that the two women are not, they are afraid that you are afraid to die. If they are really compared, I guess you have n¡¯t shot yet. The two were frightened, but my legs were different. Although I knew my strength was a little worse than you, I would definitely not be scared. "


    "..."


    Wang Shushu was speechless for a while, and suddenly felt that Wu Fusen was quite interesting, and he looked carefully.


    He is about the same age as him, with a pale face and a moustache, and looks awkward. His bones are a bit thin, as if the wind can blow down. It is a bit like a former college classmate.


    "Brother, let me tell you, you must have shined today, but you are still a little younger, and here in Xuefeng City, brother and I will cover you!" Wu Fusen said more and more, anyway, he is meeting today Not feeling good without Wang Shu.


    "After the lottery, let ¡¯s start the final test! Gao Shuang No. 1 vs. Wu Fang No. 2 and Wang Shu No. 3 vs. Wu Fusen No. 4! But because Wu Fang was unconscious and could not continue the battle, Gao Shuang won the first game. Directly Starting the second game, from Wang Shu to Wu Fusen! "The referee walked to Wu Fang and saw the number card pinched in her hands, and announced it loudly.


    "what happened?"


    "Did Wu Fang not faint, but faint with happiness?"


    "My God, that woman turned out to be fainted with happiness!"


    "God, I thought she was faint!"


    "It''s crazy, this world is crazy!"


    After the referee announced the result of the draw, the venue was boiling again. How could they have thought that Wu Fang turned out excited instead of frightened.


    "I ... hehe, hehe, brother!"


    ¸£ Wu Fusen originally wanted to continue to brag, but after hearing the result, his voice seemed to be choked in his throat, and he could not say anything. In the end, there was only a dry smile.


    "It looks like we have a chance today, or should our brothers communicate?" Wang Shu almost couldn''t help laughing, but still looked very serious and asked.


    "Oh, everyone is a buddy, I think it''s fine! Oh, huh ... Ah, I won''t fight, I confess, I confess!" Where is Wu Fusen''s opponent to Wang Shu? He has no idea of ??fighting at all. Wu Yin fled.


    "Wang Yijian! Wang Yijian!"


    "Wang Yijian, I love you!"


    "Wang Yijian Wang Yijian I will marry you!"


    "Wang Yijian ... Ah!"


    With Wu Fusen''s escape, the entire venue broke out. Countless women seem to have been touched by which nerve, and start screaming frantically, hysterically.


    "Someone fainted!"


    "Crazy, crazy, this world is crazy!"


    I was crazy, the scene was completely out of control, and someone started to rush out of my position and rushed towards the platform ...

 Chapter 37： Wu Xin!

    As Wu Fang fainted and Wu Fusen ran away, only Wang Shu and Gao Shuang remained on the third floor of the Blood Awakening. In any case, both of them must have been promoted and can participate in the third part of the assessment.


    "I surrender!"


    There was originally a battle between Gao Shuang and Wang Shu, competing for the first place in the group, but Gao Shuang did not hesitate to give in.


    "Why did I run into this monster? Hey, but okay, let him teach a few of the four levels of Blood Awakening, maybe Gaotian''s arrogant man is not his opponent!"


    Don''t look at Gao Shuang''s admiration, but she is extremely depressed, but then thought of Wang Shu''s abnormal situation, maybe she can help her clean up her usual opponents. Thinking about it that way, Gao Shuang''s mood became brighter.


    With Gao Shuang''s admitting defeat, the second round is finally over. From the second and fourth floors of the Blood Gas Realm, three people are selected from each floor.


    These people all get a seat, sitting in rows, and not far from the platform, each person has a sign representing their repair and ranking.


    The three people on the second floor of Xing Xing Jing are all from the Wu family. The first place is Wu Hao, the second place is Wu Di, and the third place is Wu Yaqin!


    There are no three people on the third floor of Xingxue Xingjing. There are only two of them. They are the first Wang Shu and the second Gao Shuang!


    The three people on the fourth floor of Xingxue Jingjing are the first Wu Meiqin, the second Wu Xin, and the third Wu Yu!


    Gao Tian and Lan Xue, who were on the fifth floor of Xingxue Jingjing, did not conduct a test because the second round of the test was of little significance. It is better to save their strength and wait for the third part to prevent someone from challenging.


    Although Gao Hua and Gao Yiyi had good talents, their actual combat experience was too poor, and they were eliminated in the first round.


    "Well, the third part of the assessment is the genius test! The so-called genius test is your ability to leapfrog. Each person has three challenges. If you can challenge the victory across one level, you will be rewarded ten yuan. Bloodstone, if you cross two levels, reward one hundred, if three levels, reward one thousand! If you can succeed in cross-level challenges, you will be rewarded 10,000, and directly become the disciple of Baijianmen! Of course, if You want a cross-level challenge. Today''s challenge is only Wu Shuai. I hope you think about it! Although we do n¡¯t advocate challenging people who are lower than ourselves, we do n¡¯t oppose it, but after we have overcome it, there is no corresponding response. Conversely, if the challenged person wins, they will be rewarded according to the level span. I do n¡¯t say much below, start! ¡±After the staff was confirmed, this time they changed to a middle-aged referee and stood on the ring to announce the rules.


    "What? Ten thousand bloodstones, my god, this Wu family is really willing!"


    "Reluctant? Who would dare to challenge Wu Shuai if he doesn''t have long-term eyes, he will definitely become a waste person. Do you think the Wu family would be so kind? They just want to kill the genius who can threaten their status."


    "Ten thousand bloodstones, it makes people crazy!"


    "Don''t be stupid, if the 10,000 bloodstones are so easy to get, it will be strange, but you have to fight higher, not higher!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, Wu Shuai is said to be the top genius at the gate outside Baijianmen. He has the ability to fight beyond the ranks. If he wants to defeat him with the cultivation of the blood awakening, it is simply a dream!"


    "It''s not right for you to say that, don''t forget that Wang Yijian is here this year, maybe he can do wonders!"


    "Wang Yijian is powerful, but after all, it is only a three-layer cultivation of Blood Awakening. It is too difficult to overcome the true genius of Blood Aura!"


    After the announcement of the middle-aged man, it caused a little commotion, after all, the reward of 10,000 bloodstones was too scary. You should know that a blood stone can be exchanged for a hundred or two gold, which is gold, not silver. Twelve silver can be exchanged for one or two golds in Nanlin County. The average family''s family of three spends about 12 silver a month, which shows how amazing the number of 10,000 blood stones. That''s equivalent to millions of silver, 100,000 gold!


    Of course, things like gold and silver are very precious to ordinary people, but to practitioners like Wang Shu, they seem worthless. There is a saying that spending money like running water is used to describe practitioners. If you buy a few bottles of elixir, you may need tens of thousands of silver.


    Of course, Wang Shushu knew what Bloodstone was, but never had a chance to use it.


    Bloodstone is like elixir, which can be used to help practice, and the bloodstone only contains the power of pure blood, without impurities, so there is no need to worry about the problem of unstable foundation. On the contrary, some people continue to take elixir to improve the practice in order to pursue the speed of practice, but that often leads to instability in the foundation. When the advanced is exposed, even if it is successful, the future potential will be consumed Exhausted.


    "Ten thousand bloodstones!"


    The light in the eyes of the king of Wang shined and looked at Wu Shuai who was not far away. Although he is not short of money, he really wants this bloodstone.


    Wu Shuai seemed to perceive Wang Shu''s gaze and stared at him.


    "If you dare to challenge me, I will make you regret it! No, I hope you challenge me!"


    Wu Shuai was disdainful, but there was a deep killing in his eyes. Everything that was originally his backing was his protagonist. Everyone should turn around him, even if he did n¡¯t need to. On the field, as long as you sit here, there will be countless eyes, but the appearance of Wang Shu breaks all these fantasies. Almost everyone''s eyes are attracted by Wang Shu. This is something he can''t bear, and he even thinks about even Wang Shu Without challenging him, he must also teach Wang Shu.


    "Very strong, very strong, so strong that I can''t deal with it. I''m afraid I won''t be his opponent when I play all my cards!" After practicing blinking swordsmanship, Wang Shu quickly judged things and made a judgment quickly. .


    Wang Shu is very clear about his advantages, that is, he can clearly see through his opponent''s moves and determine the direction. In fact, his true strength is not much different from the general three levels of blood wake, but this ability to predict the opponent''s moves is far better than Imagine being strong, allowing him to easily defeat his opponent with a single blow, unless the opponent is so strong that you can''t stop it even if you can predict it, and Wu Shuai is just this kind of person.


    Wang Wangshu felt that even if he could seal Wu Shuai''s moves in advance, he could never stop them. The difference in strength between the two was too great. And it''s all just his guess. He has never seen a strong man in the flesh. His most powerful opponent is only the unlucky Sun Xiangyun.


    "I challenge Wang Shu!"


    Íõ While Wang Shu was still thinking about whether to risk the 10,000 bloodstones, a young man about the same age as Wang Shu stood up and walked to the ring, pointing at Wang Shu loudly.


    "I never thought it would be a stubble!"


    Wang Shushu recognized the people on the stage at a glance. This person is the second place Wu Xin on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening. Today''s test is also a rising star, and no one opponent can catch his three moves. If it was not because Wang Shu''s defeat of the sword was too eye-catching, Wu Xin would definitely be one of today''s protagonists.


    "Wu Xin, it turned out to be Wu Xin."


    "How did he challenge Wang Shu? With his performance today, it is possible to challenge the two geniuses on the fifth floor of Blood Awakening. I did not expect to challenge Wang Shu first!"


    "There is something to watch this time, Wang Shu is a genius and no fake, but Wu Xin is said to have been able to break through the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening for a long time, but he has never made a breakthrough, as if he has been seeking opponents!"


    Ìý˵ "I heard that Wu Xin is a madman who claims to be invincible at the same level. Anyone below the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening can''t catch his three tricks, and someone will give him the nickname Wu Sanzhao!"


    "Hey, it''s wonderful, one is Wang Yijian, the other is Wu Sanzhao, today is really worth it!"


    Ìý˵ "I heard that Wu Xin once killed a fierce gangster on the fifth floor of Blood Awakening!"


    "Since Wu Xin you said is so powerful, why is he only second, not first?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    When Wu Xin spoke to challenge Wang Shu, the venue was lively again. The strength of the two people can be said to be top-notch, especially Wu Xin. There are rumors that he has killed the fifth-tier blood robber.


    "I accept the challenge!"


    Wang Shu thought about it. Even if he didn''t go towards the 10,000 bloodstones, at least he had to deter Xiao Xiao, otherwise the individual would have to come out to find him. Then he couldn''t hide again, stood up, and calmly accepted the challenge. Then slowly walk up to the platform ...

 Chapter 38： Wu Wuxin

    "You are strong, very strong!"


    Wu Xin just stood there, exuding an indomitable momentum on his body, as if he were the master of the world, but when Wu Xin faced Wang Shu, he said with a very solemn expression.


    "Haha, you are not bad!"


    Wang Shu can naturally see the extraordinaryness of the other party, and he can vaguely feel that Wu Xin''s surface looks like the cultivation of the four layers of peaks of the Blood Awakening, but the power of the blood is felt close to the sky. And Lan Xue. If you haven''t cultivated yourself to the third level of the Blood Awakening, and practiced the second level with the blink of the sword, you really feel that you can''t take three moves in the opponent''s hands.


    "People call me Wu Sanzhao. That ¡¯s because the blood awakening is below the fifth floor. No one can stop me. I want to know if you Wang Yijian can do the same? Similarly, I want to know if you are true. Wang Yijian, you can defeat me with one sword! "


    Wu Wu''s eyes only had war intentions. It was pure war intentions without any emotions. He didn''t want to gain fame and wealth by defeating Wang Shu like others. He just wanted to defeat Wang Shu. He was a fighting freak.


    In fact, Wu Xin can already hit the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, just a short distance away, he can break through to reach the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, but he is not willing, he always feels a little missing.


    "Although you are strong, I can defeat you with one sword, but I don''t want to do that, because you will die!" Wang Shu behaved very plainly. If he took out the blue lightsaber, with the sharpness of the blue lightsaber, only a little Injury to the other side will make Wu Xin dead without burial, but Wang Shu does not want to do so, he appreciates Wu Xin very much.


    "Haha, if that''s the case, then fight!"


    Wu Xin laughed, the sword in his hand moved, and the whole person turned into a residual image, rushing towards Wang Shu.


    "Meteor Leap!"


    The sword technique used by Wu Xin is not a clever sword technique, but a meteor leap that is one of the three basic meteor types. The seven-star chop used by Wu Ke is exactly the variation of this meteor type. Unfortunately, Wang Shu was distracted because of distraction. One sword lost.


    "it is good!"


    Seeing the opponent''s shot, Wang Shushu couldn''t help but admire it. Meteor Leap was exhibited at Wu Xin, which even made him have an illusion in an instant, as if a large mountain was pressing over him.


    Êé Wang Shu, who had been defeating his opponent by only one sword, finally moved. The wooden sword in his left hand was raised and stabbed toward Wu Xin''s wrist, which was exactly the same as the way he defeated Wu Ke just now.


    "Humph!"


    Wu Xin noticed that Wang Shu''s sword was so treacherous, and in his mind, he thought of seven or eight possibilities, but without exception, his wrist would be stabbed by Wang Shu''s sword, and he could not help humming. The attack stopped for a moment, but the legs slammed on the ground, and the whole man rose like a cannonball.


    Wu Xin once again used the basic three types of meteors to rise. Only by rising to the air can he escape Wang Shu''s deadly sword.


    "Where to go!"


    Where can Wang Xin''s book let Wu Xin escape easily, Mu Jian cuts Wu Xin''s pants dangerously and dangerously, leaving a shallow scar on his thigh.


    ½Ó "Get me a sword, meteor stab!"


    Wu Xin''s thigh was scratched, his body immediately lost balance, fell to the ground, rolled on the ground, and then used the meteor spur, but Wu Xin''s meteor spur is different from normal, but the whole person is lying on the ground, intending Attack the book of Wang Shu.


    "Good job!"


    If you change to someone else, you will definitely be overwhelmed by the sudden counterattack of Wu Xin, but Wang Shu is quite pleased. I never expected that the meteor thorn could still be used in this way, and immediately took a few steps like aside. The sword took the lead to block Wu Xin''s way.


    "How is that possible? Do they see through my mind and know what I''m going to do next? No, they can only use the best move!" Seeing Wang Shu taking a step and making preparations for greeting, Wu heart hesitated , There is a feeling of encountering nemesis.


    "Meteor Break!"


    When there was only one foot away from Wang Shu, the powerful blood power in Wu Xin''s body was injected into the sword in his hand, and finally turned into a red light toward Wang Shu.


    "Meteor Break!"


    "Meteor Break!"


    "This son actually realized that the meteor broke on the fourth floor of the blood awakening!"


    Seeing the red light on display by Wu Xin, the senior members of the Wu family stood up excitedly and looked at Wu Xin incredibly.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply. It seems that if this miscellaneous hair called Wang Shu does not appear today, you are going to challenge me!" Gao Tian, ??who should have been the protagonist of today, became more and more gloomy. So many challenges in one day.


    "Interesting, interesting!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai had a slightly slanted mouth and a slight smile on his face. He originally thought that no one in Wu family could enter his eyes except his sister, but now he has a Wu heart.


    "What a Wu Xin, this hand is still hidden!"


    As the first place on the fourth floor of Blood Awakening, Wu Meiqin''s face is also uncertain. If Wu Xin suddenly used this trick during the test just now, she might lose.


    "The King Shu will lose!"


    "Brother Wu Xin, defeat him!"


    "Brother Wu Xin, invincible!"


    Some people also saw the extraordinaryness of the meteor breaking, and made an assertion that Wang Shu couldn''t hide from such a close attack. Especially the people of Wu family finally smiled on their faces.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that Wang Yijian could not be defeated by Wu Sanzhao after all!"


    "It''s a pity. I thought Wang Shu could create a new miracle for us today. It seems naive."


    Those in the Wu family were happy, but those who supported Wang Shu were dismal.


    ¡°No wonder it ¡¯s called Wu Sanzhao. This trick does n¡¯t mean that the blood awakening is below the fourth floor. Even if it is the fifth floor of the blood awakening, almost no one can stop it? But, it does n¡¯t work for me ...¡±


    Wang Shushu seemed to have anticipated this move for a long time, and there was no panic on his face, but he fell down straight for a moment.


    Huh!


    For a moment, the red light flew across the back of Wang Shu''s head, even cutting his hair several times, leaving a hole in his clothes, and flying out into the distance.


    "What? How is this possible?"


    Wu Xin was stunned. The meteor breaker that he never missed was broken at such a short distance, and the whole person was shocked.


    "You try my sword, too!"


    At the same time when Wu Xin was in a daze, Wang Shu was just like Wu Xin. The whole person stabbed on the ground and Wu Xin wanted to dodge. It was too late. The wooden sword had already reached his throat, as long as he moved again. One click will cut his throat.


    "I lost!"


    Wu Xin knew that the disc was hopeless, and he let go of his sword, and said very frustrated. Although Wang Shu didn''t defeat him with one sword, he lost only three or five moves. He felt very aggrieved, especially the last meteor broke. He couldn''t figure out how Wang Shu could escape, blood awakened. A person at the third level cannot be so fast, unless he can predict in advance.


    "Judging in advance!"


    Wu Wuxin thought that when he predicted in advance, the expression on his face became very exciting. He only felt this way after just a few moves. Wang Shu could predict his moves like a tapeworm in his stomach. Now seeing Wang Shu''s very calm look, this idea is getting more and more certain.


    "Invincible, is he really invincible?"


    A weak and crazy idea emerged. In the face of an opponent like Wang Shu, he couldn''t think of any way to win, unless he promoted his cultivation, and ignored the prejudice of Wang Shu by arrogant cultivation. The so-called one force Break all skills!


    "Of the people I''ve met, only you are worthy of the word genius! But I''m not convinced because you cheated. I hope we will have a chance to fight in the future. Goodbye!"


    Wu Xin is not a person who can''t afford to lose. After picking up his long sword and finishing his clothes, he just left a sentence, then jumped off the ring, disappeared into the crowd, and even the connected assessment did not intend to continue participating. . It seems that because Wang Shu''s victory came too dreamy, everyone did not react.


    "Wang Shusheng!"


    ²ÃÅÐ Even the referee waited for a while before they reacted and announced the results of the test out loud ...

 Chapter 39： Wu Meiqins challenge

    "Invincible!"


    "Genius, he''s the sword wizard who has nothing in it!"


    "No wonder he has no friends, because he is too strong, no friends!"


    "I''m afraid that the fifth floor of Blood Awakening is not his opponent!"


    "Even if there is no one move to defeat Wu Sanzhao, it definitely deserves the title of Wang Yijian!"


    With Wang Shu''s victory, the scene went crazy again, all kinds of praise, speculation was like a flood, could not stop rushing towards Wang Shu.


    "Ha ha!"


    King Wang Shu raised his head and glanced around him. Everyone was full of expectations and excitement, but for some reason, it was this hustle and bustle that made him feel alone.


    Invincible loneliness?


    Wang Shu didn''t know what kind of emotion it was, but he suddenly felt like crying, or maybe he never thought of such a scene. It turned out that he was able to stand here and accept so many people one day. Applause.


    "Wang Shu, according to regulations, you have now defeated the second place on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening, and of course you have become the second place on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening. Are you going to challenge? "The referee came over and asked with a smile on his face.


    ÌôÕ½ "Challenge the first place on the fourth floor of Blood Awakening?"


    Yan Wangshu immediately turned his eyes to Wu Meiqin''s face. To be honest, Wu Meiqin is beautiful, and he looks like a couple today, but Wang Shu doesn''t want to mess with this woman. It always feels dangerous. Besides, he and Wu Shuai have various contradictions.


    "Challenge!"


    "Challenge!"


    "Challenge!"


    However, before Wang Shu answered, the people at the venue had already answered Wang Shu. The sound of the challenge was deafening, and the sound of the shaking shook the ground. If you do n¡¯t know, people will mistakenly think that a powerful army is training.


    "Challenge!"


    "Challenge!"


    Emotions are contagious. Some people who did n¡¯t follow the shout also joined the shouting team. Even some family members shouted in whispers. They also looked forward to it, and hoped that Wang Shu would suddenly rise. Genius can create miracles, defeating Wu Meiqin, the genius of the Wu family, with the three-layer cultivation of Blood Awakening.


    Shu Wangshu raised his right hand high to signal everyone to be quiet. Even Wang Shu did not expect that this would be effective, and the violent venue was really quiet.


    At this moment, Wang Shu''s heart is very complicated, and it is both surprise and panic.


    "This Wu Meiqin''s breath is frivolous. She should have just broken through, but she was able to defeat Wu Xin. What kind of hole card should she have? Or Wu Xin let it go. After all, the three people on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening are all from the Wu family. Nothing wrong. I should be able to beat her, but ... she''s so beautiful! "


    But I soon calmed down my mood and carefully judged Wu Meiqin''s true strength. Without the help of a soft sword, Wang Shu didn''t have much confidence.


    The book of King Wang is not the beauty of Wu Meiqin, but the evil of beauty. As Wu Meiqin''s identity and beauty, there must be many followers. Among these followers, there are many powerful and crazy characters.


    If Wu Meiqin is defeated in public, the troubles are still behind.


    "I choose to challenge Wang Shu!"


    However, before Wang Shu had made a decision, Wu Meiqin first stood up and announced loudly.


    Boom!


    Although everyone is very expecting that Wang Shu can challenge Wu Meiqin, in fact, more of them are affected by emotions, and then shouted, but at this moment I really heard Wu Meiqin said first, one by one, showing shock, as if I heard something impossible things.


    "Did I hear you right? Miss Wu really surrendered Wang Shu''s waste?"


    "Waste? I think you are waste!"


    Few people are optimistic about Wang Shu. Although from the beginning to the present, Wang Shu has given people hope again and again, but that is because the opponent is very ordinary, not a family seed like Wu Meiqin.


    There are many people who practice, but most of their lives will be trapped in the third floor of the blood awakening, unable to reach the fourth floor of the blood awakening, that is because there is a huge gap between the third and fourth floors, there is a Dragon obstacles are not something that ordinary people can overcome.


    Phoenix City has a population of more than one million, of whom more than half are trained, but among these half, the level of Blood Awakening after the fourth floor will not exceed one thousand, which shows how difficult it is.


    Otherwise, there will not be sixty-five people in the third floor of the Blood Awakening, but there are only seven people in the Blood Awakening, and these seven people are the targets of the Wu and Gao families who spent a lot of money to train.


    ËäÈ» "Although I don''t know what cards you have, don''t let me down! I accept your challenge!"


    Wang Wangshu''s face changed several times before finally accepting Wu Meiqin''s challenge. Wang Shu always felt that Wu Meiqin should have some cards, otherwise he would not challenge him. Of course, Wang Shu didn''t want to flinch. He couldn''t flinch in front of so many people. He was said to be as timid as a mouse, and he couldn''t even accept the challenge of a woman.


    "Inflated, this Wang Yijian is too inflated, thinking that defeating Wu Sanzhao is the best in the world!"


    "Well, this Wang Yijian didn''t even know the gap between the third and fourth floors of Blood Awakening!"


    "What a dead end!"


    "This son is too exaggerated. Even if the talent is good, it is only a momentary limelight, and the achievements in the future are limited!"


    "°¦, I thought we could have a Tianjiao named Nanlin County in Xuefeng City, it seems that I think too much!"


    ´ó Some big names also commented on the future of Wang Shu. If Wang Shu can continue to forbear, maybe they can also pay attention to them, and even some big men who had been optimistic about Wang Shu would shake their heads and sigh.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect me to look forward to it!"


    Xian Fengxian became more interested in Wang Shu. She naturally knew that Wang Shu practiced blinking swords, but she wanted to know how many layers Wang Shu practiced? And for a long time, Wang Shu has not used the soft sword exclusive to the blink sword method. If it is used, what will the power be?


    "Should I fancy this kid?"


    Fairy Wu Feng didn''t know why, she knew that Wang Shu was unlikely to win, but her heart was full of expectations, her eyes became weird, and a thought that made her feel funny came out.


    "Hum, idiot waste!"


    Lan Xue''s face, which had just changed a little about Wang Shu''s impression, pulled down again, a grunt of dissatisfaction.


    "You are really looking for death!"


    Wu Shuai saw a satisfied smile on his face after seeing that Wang Shu accepted the challenge of his sister. It happened that Wu Meiqin looked at him, Wu Shuai nodded, motioned Wu Meiqin to kill Wang Shu, Wu Meiqin nodded clearly.


    Wu Meiqin fell lightly on the ring, without the slightest anger on her face, but with a faint smile, like a fairy, fascinating. Wang Shu knew that this wasn''t the fairy''s smile at all, but the devil who was calling for his life.


    "I admit that you are terrific, and you have misunderstood you all the time. I didn''t expect you to hide so deep!" Wu Meiqin said lightly. The ethereal voice made people feel calm, there was a feeling of returning home. Close your eyes and sleep well. Wu Meiqin held a long sword in his right hand and drew a sword trick in his left hand. He was dressed in a palace without wind and automatically. With his beautiful appearance, he felt like he wanted to go by wind, which caused a lot of male obsession.


    "not good!"


    For a moment, Wang Shu was also a little lost, and wanted a pro-Fangze, but a crisis of life and death immediately surfaced, suddenly awake, and felt with a wooden sword to stop, and his body quickly fell down.

 Chapter 40： Arrogant Sun Xiangyun

    Huh!


    The original Wang Jianshu made two sections without any disadvantages. The sword in his hand only had the hilt, which avoided the fatal blow from Wu Meiqin.


    "Wu Tianya, what do you want to do?"


    The blue city master who was sitting on the stage stood up for a moment, just now Wu Meiqin''s sword almost killed Wang Shu, and looked at Wu Tianya with some dissatisfaction.


    "Oh, no fists and feet, even if your son-in-law died in Mei Qin''s hands, he can only blame him for his poor academic skills!" Wu Tianya was a little disappointed, of course he knew that the sword just now could be the limit of his daughter , But never expected to miss it.


    "Well, it''s not bad. It seems that the seedlings in Snow Maple City this year are much better than in the past, and Wu Xin was very good just now." Elder Ma was very satisfied. This time, the quantity and quality of the talents in Snow Maple City were much better than before.


    "It''s really a surprise that you have mastered such a deep charm at a young age. No wonder Wu Xin will lose it to you!" Looking at the half-length sword in his hand, Wang Shu''s eyes appeared killing. If it wasn''t for his soberness, he would have been just now Wu Meiqin stabbed to death with a sword.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin was innocent, and a pair of humans and animals said harmlessly: "Oh, I just want to defeat you!"


    "Then you have to see if you have this ability!"


    The king of kings decided not to hide anymore, reached out his hand to the waist, and pulled out the soft sword like a wire. He kept hiding the soft sword as a belt.


    "Soft sword? Oh, good! If this is your hole card, then I will tell you with actual actions, very silly and naive!" Wu Meiqin can see clearly that the soft sword is extraordinary after seeing Wang Shu taking out the soft sword , But this is not enough.


    "You know enough if you try?" Wang Shu discovered that Wu Meiqin didn''t care much, and sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "Haha, it ¡¯s a real pecking of each other, laugh me!"


    However, at the moment Wang Shu had just started, a very dissonant laughter sounded.


    No one comes, the sound comes first!


    Wang Shu and Wu Meiqin, who were preparing for the test, also stopped and looked up, looking in the direction of the sound.


    The congested crowd gave way to a crowd, and saw a young man in black with a big knife behind his back, walking proudly towards the test bench. Behind the young man, there were also seven or eight black men.


    "It''s him!"


    Wang Shushu recognized it at a glance. The young man who took the lead turned out to be Sun Xiangyun, who had met in the mountains, and his complexion changed.


    "No wonder he has been restless today. It turned out to be because of him, but he should not know me!" When seeing Sun Xiangyun and his party, Wang Shu felt as if there was a big stone in his chest.


    Êé Wang Shu''s character did not like to be in the limelight, but today he had to show himself because he always felt uneasy and wanted to seek support and protection. At first Wang Shu thought it was Wu Shuai''s revenge. Now when he sees Sun Xiangyun, he feels a lot easier.


    "The man of the Dadaolou!"


    "How dare the people of Dadaolou come to Xuefeng City? Are they not afraid of revenge by Baijianmen?"


    "Did Wu''s mess with the Dadaolou?"


    When I saw the people in Dadaolou, most of the people on the field were very unsightly. They speculated about the purpose of the party and began to discuss.


    "Three masters of Dadaolou have come here, and they are far away!" Wu Tianya''s face on the high platform changed slightly, and he stood up, said loudly.


    The Dadaolou and Baijianmen are deadly opponents. Everyone knows that Xuefeng City is in addition to the forces of Baijianmen. Now the people of Dadaolou have come here, the purpose is self-evident, but Wu Tianya is not Worried, after all, the elder horse fell beside him and the elder horse stood beside him.


    After seeing the team of Dadaolou, Elder Horse Ma noticed that the one with the highest repair was not as good as him, and he didn''t take it seriously, but frowned.


    "Hey, Master Wu is getting younger and younger. If it wasn''t for today, I''ve got very itchy hands. I want to learn something with Master Wu." Standing next to Sun Xiangyun, the man in black who looked very ordinary looked old. The voice responded.


    "Hehe, the visitor is a visitor. I don''t know what the three masters are here today. What is the so-called?" Wu Tianya heard the old voice, and became even more discouraged, and reluctantly asked with a smile.


    Although these three masters are just like him on the fourth floor, they are more distinguished than him. Even Elder Ma cannot match. However, the conflict between Dadaolou and Baijianmen is not very useful. Useful is fist.


    "Hey, Master Wu, I feel ashamed. I heard that today is the day when your four major families in the Snow Maple City choose genius juniors. Recently, my junior Sun Xiangyun just broke through the fifth floor of the blood wakeup. In view of the younger generation, in order to make him suffer, the old man came over and asked the Wu family to give pointers. "Da Dao Lou San said with a smile, although the euphemism was very euphemistic, but the meaning is clear: Lao Tzu is here today Field.


    A single stone stirs up thousands of waves!


    "It''s too arrogant. There is such a person. I really don''t think of my genius in Snow Maple!"


    "Well, Dadaolou is really crazy. This year, Miss Lan Xue and Gao Tian are both on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening. They must come from shame."


    "That is, the fifth floor of Xingjing Xingjing wants to learn to smash people, these people in the Dadaolou are really kicked by donkeys!"


    "But then again, then Wu Meiqin and Wang Yijian have not yet tried, who will be more powerful?"


    When I heard this, many people at the venue showed contempt and talked. Most people think that Dadaolou is dreaming insanely. A kid on the fifth floor of a blood awakening wants to smash the field, which is simply dreaming. However, there are many people who are curious, who is more powerful than Wang Shu and Wu Meiqin who are halfway through the test.


    I heard that the three masters of this big sword tower threatened to smash the field as soon as he came up, Wu Tianya''s expression became strange. To tell you the truth, if you hadn''t done so before, you might have been beaten, but this year''s juniors are far superior to the past, and you don''t feel the pressure at all.


    The Gao owner naturally understood Wu Tianya''s meaning, and was preparing to send a message to Gao Tian, ??asking Gao Tian to teach Sun Xiangyun''s kid, but before he could transmit, Gao Tian couldn''t help but jump on the square .


    That Sun Xiangyun had already jumped to the square, his **** were raised high, like a proud cock, his eyes swept everyone on the field, he said disdainfully, "I heard Xuefeng long ago There are many talented people in the city, but it is better to see them all. I came here today to know that they are all a bunch of chickens and dogs.


    "What? Do you dare say I''m garbage?"


    Gao Tian can''t stand the desertion. Today he robbed him one by one, and now he has a nameless **** that he has never seen before. However, this nameless **** has to steal his glory and light, and jumps onto the platform. The powerful momentum peculiar to the fifth floor of Blood Awakening erupted.


    "It''s Gaotian!"


    "Shit, I forgot him, he turned out to be the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening!"


    "There are still masters!"


    The people in the market were also stunned, and they immediately reacted, and they even forgot the high level of the fifth floor of the blood awakening of today''s protagonist.


    After hearing these sounds, Gao Tian almost spit out blood, wasn''t his sense of existence so low?


    "I didn''t expect that the last time Thunderbolt not only did not ask for his life, but repaired it to a higher level!" Wang Shu slightly sensed, and found that Sun Xiangyun was deeper than before, and his heart murmured a little.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin embroidered his eyebrows and frowned, and didn''t bother to care about it. He put away the sword, looked at Wang Shu flatly, and left the square. When Wang Shu saw that the two of them could not carry on, they had no choice but to shrug their shoulders and turned and walked off the stage.


    Only leaving Gao Tian angry and arrogant Sun Xiangyun, but in the face of the five-layer powerful momentum of Gao Tianxue Jing, Sun Xiangyun did not react at all, just looked like a cargo, and then faint Said: "No, no, no, I''m not targeting anyone, but that everyone here is garbage!"

 Chapter 41： Wu Meiqin

    "No, no, no, I am not targeting anyone, but I am saying that everyone here is garbage!"


    After Sun Xiangyun glanced over the field, he was proud of himself and said arrogantly.


    "Presumptuous!"


    "Small beast, you look for death!"


    "Too arrogant, this dog thing is so arrogant!"


    "Dog, do you believe me up to break your leg?"


    Sun Xiangyun''s unkind humiliation immediately aroused public anger, and many people could not help yelling and cursing, but no one dared to go up.


    "This guy is still arrogant!"


    Wang Shu had a weird expression. When he first met Sun Xiangyun, the other party was so arrogant. If it wasn''t for the other party''s arrogance, the two would not have revenge. I did not expect that Sun Xiangyun still had n¡¯t had enough lessons. A wave of hatred.


    "you wanna die!"


    Wu Gaotian found that Sun Xiangyun didn''t put himself in his eyes at all, and wanted to crack, and the whole person turned into a humanoid cannonball and rushed towards Sun Xiangyun.


    "Hum, a little worm trick!"


    Although Sun Xiangyun said relaxedly and arrogantly, Gao Tian was very cautious when he was opposite, and clenched his fists to meet him.


    Both of them are proud and proud, and no one uses weapons, but fights with bare hands and one punch and one punch, the scene is extremely hot.


    The pace was fast and the steps were stable. The dust on the ground flew up and enveloped the two of them. For a while, they could not see the details of the specific confrontation between them. They could only hear the sound of punches and flesh.


    "The dog **** really doesn''t know how to live or die. I guess there are at most ten breaths, and he will crawl out like a dog!"


    "That kind of garbage is not worthy of being compared with our genius in Snow Maple City!"


    "Go heaven, come on!"


    I can''t see the figure of the two, and the enthusiasm of the people on the field is getting higher and higher. They seem to see the end of Sun Xiangyun''s disastrous defeat.


    "what!"


    After a short while, Xu screamed, and saw Gaotian covered in blood flying out of the dust, and fell heavily on the platform.


    "Oh, I said a long time ago, you are just garbage!"


    He then saw Sun Xiangyun stepping out of the dust with pride, stood on the square platform, and spit in a spit into Gaotian under the platform, saying arrogantly.


    "You ... Ah!"


    Gao Tian, ??who was seriously injured, seemed unable to accept such failure and insult, and screamed and fainted.


    "His!"


    "Gao Tian was defeated!"


    "On the first day, Gao''s family was so defeated that they were insulted!"


    "Is Sun Xiangyun really only the fifth floor of Blood Awakening?"


    "very scary!"


    Wu Gaotian''s fiasco finally made many people sober and realized that Sun Xiangyun''s horror. There must be two brushes for the reason why people are so arrogant.


    "He is a lot stronger than before!"


    Although most of the sight was blocked by dust, the blink of the sword practiced on the second floor of Wang Shu, still saw the moves of the two, and immediately felt the pressure. Without the cold iron suit and the green light sword, he estimates that it is better than Gao Tian Defeated even worse.


    "God!"


    When the Gao family owner saw his son was insulted, and as soon as he smashed the armrest of the chair, he wanted to step down to clean up the arrogant Sun Xiangyun, but was stopped by Wu Tianya, saying, "Don''t be impulsive, this is just a junior In the exchanges, the little ca n¡¯t bear to make a mess, let Mei Qin come next! She has ice and silver armor, and she should be able to defeat her opponent. Even if she ca n¡¯t, she can try out her opponent ¡¯s hole cards. ¡±


    Ìì Wu Tianya knows that it is not a time of internal fighting, so he should take out the style that the first family should have, and send a message to Wu Meiqin who just stepped down.


    "Under Wu Meiqin, please advise me!"


    Wu Meiqin under the ring nodded, and jumped lightly to the square again, with a long sword in his hand, said coldly.


    "Someone is on stage!"


    "It turned out to be Miss Wu!"


    "Ms. Wu is only on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening. Can she really defeat her opponent?"


    "Oh, I watch!"


    After discovering that someone came to power, the crowd was a joy first, but after discovering that Wu Meiqin, who was only on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening, was not optimistic.


    I want to know that Sun Xiangyun is a ruthless man. The high sky on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening didn''t hold for a moment, and it was really okay to put on the delicate Wu Meiqin?


    "Hehe, it''s a beauty, but Xiuwei is a little bit worse, it''s good to be a girl in a greenhouse." Sun Xiangyun looked at Wu Meiqin from head to toe with a pair of eyes, surprised.


    "Really? Then you will know if you try!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin hated such eyes and suddenly moved. Don''t look at Wu Meiqin who looks fragile, but it''s fierce and deadly.


    But Wu Meiqin Xiu is still too low, and just after breaking through, the moves seem vicious and subtle, but they are lightly avoided by Sun Xiangyun.


    "Hey, little lady, why don''t you follow me? It''s boring to fight and kill all day long." Sun Xiangyun saw Wu Meiqin get angry and don''t have some beauty, could not bear to let the other side lose too much, and also carelessly teased.


    "Noise!"


    Wu Meiqin was very angry, the other side was higher than her, the charm was difficult to use, and she did not dare to use it. In case of backwash, the trouble would be great. It can only be used at a critical moment, but her own strength is not as good as the other side. Anxious.


    "This woman!"


    Watching Wu Meiqin''s shot, although every move is like a fluttering butterfly, but the moves are fierce, and each sword must cut off the situation of Sun Xiangyun''s life. Seeing Wang Shu''s cold sweat, he was glad that he did not provoke this Mad woman.


    "Hit him!"


    "Miss Wu killed him!"


    "Kill this arrogant dog!"


    Seeing Wu Meiqin taking advantage, many people on the field cheered for Wu Meiqin.


    The two of them fought dozens of moves, and Sun Xiangyun did not take any action. He had been passively defensive. Wu Meiqin''s tricks gradually became old, revealing flaws.


    "Oh, Mei Chin is still too young!"


    "Girl child is going to lose!"


    Many people with bad eyes have seen that Wu Meiqin, although seemingly fierce offensive, has shown defeat and shook his head.


    "At most ten moves, this crazy woman is going to lose!"


    Wang Shushu also saw Wu Meiqin''s defeat and shook his head. Assuming the two really play against each other, Wu Meiqin should not be his opponent if the opponent does not have any hole cards.


    ßÛ Dang!


    After Sure enough ten moves, the situation of Sun Xiangyun''s defense suddenly changed, and the whole person escaped Wu Meiqin''s attack. Wu Meiqin saw the other side dodge his attack, panicked in his eyes, and swung the sword across, trying to repel the opponent, but how savvy Sun Xiangyun was, when the sword was not up, he patted it gently, Wu Meiqin could not hold the sword , Shot down to the ground, and restrained Wu Meiqin.


    "Hey, little lady, I said you can''t do it!"


    After Sun Xiangyun took hold of Wu Meiqin, he felt a scent of incense and kissed Wu Meiqin''s little mouth.

 Chapter 42： Let go of your dogs paw!

    "Beast, let go of her!"


    "Animal, let go of my goddess!"


    Many people in the market saw that Sun Xiangyun was going to blaspheme the beauties and shouted one by one.


    "Hey!"


    The elders of Yunsan were extremely satisfied. Sun Xiangyun not only hit Xuefengcheng with a severe face, but also desecrated the fairy in their dreams.


    "unacceptable!"


    Wu Tianya became emotional and was about to get up and rush down to abolish Sun Xiangyun, but was stopped by the Gao family owner saying, "Oh, Brother Wu is not panic. This is just a junior exchange. We are afraid to go It will break the rules! "


    "you!"


    Ìì Wu Tianya almost vomited blood. The Gao family owner even took the opportunity to retaliate, but he could only endure it. Because when Gao Tian was humiliated, he stopped him.


    However, when everyone thought that Sun Xiangyun was about to succeed, the mutation suddenly emerged. Wu Meiqin suddenly added a three-inch long dagger in his hand and stabbed at Sun Xiangyun.


    "Bitch!"


    Sun Xiangyun was also shocked, and he didn''t care about pitying and cherishing the jade, and patted Wu Meiqin''s chest with all his strength. The strength of this palm was too great, Wu Meiqin''s whole person seemed to be a fallen leaf, flew out, fell to the ground, spit out blood, and fainted.


    Sun Xiangyun was also uncomfortable. A dagger scratched a sharp wound on his right face. He was bleeding slowly, and he touched it with his hands. He looked at Wu Meiqin on the ground with a grim look, as if he was going to use all the vicious means to knock the other side. Torture to death.


    He was just tempted by the opponent ¡¯s charm technique just before he could not find it. He almost said that the more he wanted to get angry, Sun Xiangyun ignored the rules of the competition and stepped down and walked towards Wu Meiqin.


    Hey!


    What everyone didn''t expect was that Sun Xiangyun took the opportunity to tear Wu Meiqin''s clothes, revealing his white carcass, and picked up the dagger on the ground. He was about to scratch Wu Meiqin''s face, intending to destroy Wu Meiqin''s capacity.


    "Animals, how dare you!"


    But at the moment when Sun Xiangyun just wanted to succeed, Wu Shuai not far away jumped out, and the breath of the strong in the blood was exploded, and at the same time, a fist that was visible to the naked eye exploded.


    "not good!"


    Sun Xiangyun suddenly woke up and turned around to resist the punch, but the flesh of the strong-blooded man was not able to be blocked by the five layers of his blood-wokeful state. The whole person was blown out and hit the square. Spit blood.


    "Go to death!"


    "Xiangyun!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai took a few punches and planned to kill Sun Xiangyun, but the three elders also responded extremely quickly and blocked Wu Shuai''s attack. His face was somber and said: "Blood is out of the body, good, good! Fearful future!"


    "Huh, if it wasn''t because of his face, this wild dog wouldn''t be able to scream today!" Wu Shuai dismissed, and Leng Hu hugged Wu Meiqin and left.


    However, when everyone thought that this farce was about to end, I saw that Sun Xiangyun did not know what elixir was swallowed, and after sitting for a while, he jumped to the square again.


    "I just want to ask, who else? Who else doesn''t agree? Come on stage if you don''t agree!"


    Sun Xiangyun, who has won two games in a row, is full of arrogance, with a look of arrogance, he asked loudly. As if Wu Shuai''s shot had no effect on him at all.


    This loud scream made many people scared and frightened. No wonder people dare to be so arrogant. It turned out to be powerful. Some people who despised Sun Xiangyun and threatened to teach him also chose to shut up.


    Wu Shuai is a genius who has nothing in his life. He is already a strong person in his blood when he is only 20 years old. You must know that most geniuses are able to reach the fourth floor of the blood awake when they are 20 years old, let alone their blood. territory.


    Sun Xiangyun only has five levels of blood awakening. Not only does he stubbornly die, but he is also alive and brave, arrogant and arrogant, who dares to provoke such a lunatic? No one dares to mess with it.


    "Little beast, if Meiqin has a three-card, two-short sheet, even if you are from the Dadaolou, my Wu Tianya will let you die without a burial place!" Wu Tianya was trembling with anger.


    However, Xuefeng City has not been defeated, and one person has not played yet, and that is Lan Xue.


    Ìì Wu Tianya and Gao''s homeowner intently focused their eyes on the owner of Lancheng. All the pressure was left to the owner of the Blue City, and Lan Xue was not alone.


    "I know!"


    Of course, the Lord of the Blue City knows that this is a matter related to the reputation of Xuefeng City. He can only catch the ducks on the shelf and send a message to Lan Xue.


    Lan Xue under the ring nodded, and hurriedly walked to the square.


    "You want to challenge me too?"


    Sun Xiangyun found that Lan Xue was even more beautiful than Wu Meiqin. The two are completely different styles of beauty, and they can''t help but get excited, but after feeling the hot wound on his face, his eyes become gloomy, and he must not make a foreign appearance.


    "His ... Yes!"


    Don''t look at Lan Xue usually arrogant, but never seen such a ruthless person, lack of confidence, and a little voice.


    "No good, the blue city master is scared!"


    "Oh, it seems my Xuefeng City has lost her face to home today!"


    "Lose, Miss Lan Er will definitely lose!"


    Lan Xue''s stage fright and fear were seen by many people, and she worried about Lan Xue.


    "She will be scared too?"


    Wang Wangshu was a little surprised. He had never seen Lan Xue afraid. This was the first time he saw Lan Xue showing such an expression. What about the fierce blue snow?


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you!"


    Sun Xiangyun smiled proudly at the corner of her mouth. She did not expect to be a weak chick, and she trembled before she even started. He has seen too many such so-called geniuses. He has a self-cultivation, but he is scared of low combat effectiveness.


    "what!"


    Sun Xiangyun''s drink was like a thunderbolt on a sunny day. Lan Xue''s weapon fell directly to the ground, and the whole person crouched down holding his head. "


    "Ugh!"


    "Shame!"


    Lan Xue lost before the battle, almost everyone felt dull, and sighed.


    "Sher!"


    ËäÈ» Although the owner of the Blue City expected that Lan Xue would lose, he did not expect to lose so badly.


    Seeing that Lan Xue also lost, and lost so miserably, Wu Tianya and Gao''s homeowner slightly balanced in their hearts, showing a knowing smile, and did not feel embarrassed anyway, all three lost their faces.


    "what!"


    But Sun Xiangyun didn''t let Lan Xue admit defeat, but pulled Lan Xue''s hair and pulled down violently, Lan Xue''s horrified face lifted up and gave a sigh of pain.


    Sun Xiangyun sneered and asked, "What did you just say? I can''t hear you!"


    "I''m not your opponent, I beg you to let me go!"


    Lan Xue didn''t have a trace of resistance, just wanted to beg for mercy, but Lan Xue''s voice was too low for outsiders to hear.


    "Okay, I want you to tell them aloud that you are willing to be my girl in the greenhouse and ask me to let you go!" Sun Xiangyun smiled and said loudly, so that almost everyone present could hear it.


    "No, it''s not!"


    Yan Lanxue was in tears, shaking her head desperately, this was not what she said.


    be quiet!


    The meeting place that was supposed to explode became quiet and abnormal for a moment, as if everyone''s ears were echoing Sun Xiangyun''s words.


    "I count three times and let go of your dog''s paw, otherwise you will die terribly!"


    However, in this horrible silence, suddenly a voice broke out ...

 Chapter 43： Sun Xiangyun died tragically!

    Sun Xiangyun felt a terrible breath coming at his face, and immediately let go of Lan Xue with a punch.


    "Humph!"


    A force of violent flesh entered his body, and in a short time he damaged many of his meridians. He did not dare to fight hard anymore, and groaned. He didn''t even see who shot it, so he quit it and resolved it. The violent energy in the body.


    "Although the opponent countered hastily, it was enough to show the power of the Jiuqiquan. The second floor had twice the vigor. It looks uncomfortable to look at him!" Anxious, he did a hard punch with the opponent without thinking, but fortunately he was not very disadvantaged in this punch. However, he was uncomfortable, and he retreated two feet before he could barely hold his body.


    "Wang Yijian!"


    "It''s Wang Yijian!"


    "Wang Yijian''s shot!"


    People in the market shouted excitedly after seeing Wang Shu''s shot.


    "It''s him!"


    "This kid again!"


    A few people in Wu Tianya couldn''t sit still. I didn''t expect that at such a critical moment, it would be this king book that they usually regarded as waste.


    Tong Lanxue completely lost her eyes, just staring at Wang Shu.


    "who are you?"


    Ïé Sun Xiangyun''s entire arm was numb, unable to make any effort, looked at Wang Shu with some horror. Today seems to be sudden, but before he came, he had investigated the information of the younger generation of Xuefeng City, otherwise he would not dare to be so arrogant, it is obvious that Wang Shu is not in that information.


    "Wang Shu!"


    King Wang Shu responded lightly. He was also uncomfortable. Although his right hand could still move, he also had numbness for a while.


    "Wang Shu?" Sun Xiangyun frowned, he never heard the name.


    "Hey, my dear, my little nephew! What is your uncle doing? Uncle has no sugar for you to eat!" Wang Shu had no time to fight again, so he had to take advantage of some of the other''s words.


    "Haha, Wang Yijian is too humorous!"


    "Haha!"


    Wang Wangshu deliberately took advantage of each other and caused a laugh.


    "you wanna die!"


    Sun Xiangyun''s face changed so much that he wanted to rush over to teach Wang Shu, but he stopped suddenly. His right hand was gone, and he was afraid of humiliation and had to stop.


    "They are all injured!"


    The person with narrow eyes naturally found the two''s weird positions, and soon judged that both must be injured, otherwise the ink would not be so.


    For a while, the scene became weird. The two sides just confronted each other, but after all, Sun Xiangyun was an old river and lake. As soon as his eyes turned slightly, he saw Lan Xue, who was very close to him.


    "The purpose of the other party''s charge must be this woman, since that is the case!" Sun Xiangyun made up his mind, suddenly moved, and rushed towards the blue snow that was still in a daze.


    "you dare!"


    Wang Shu saw that the other party wanted to threaten himself with Lan Xue, and he didn''t want that much. Suddenly, an extra black pearl was thrown in his hand, and he threw it towards Sun Xiangyun. At the same time, he quickly put on a cold iron suit and told Lan Xue Rushed over.


    "This ... you''re that person!"


    The moment she saw the black bead, Sun Xiangyun gave a slight stun, and suddenly responded, screaming in anger and frightened, scared to dare to catch Lan Xue again, and turned to run. But where Sun Xiangyun ran.


    Boom!


    ˲¼ä The moment when the black beads touched Sun Xiangyun, accompanied by the sound of explosion that rang through the entire martial arts field, the original ten-foot-wide square platform exploded a large pit with a diameter of one foot.


    Explosions come fast and go fast!


    "Hello, okay!"


    After the shock wave of the explosion, Wang Shu was slightly relieved. It turned out that at the most critical moment, he pulled Lan Xue off the square platform, and protected Lan Xue under his body. He also put on a cold iron suit, otherwise the explosion shock wave would definitely hurt him.


    "Are you OK?"


    The king of kings found that Lan Xue looked like a frightened bird, staring blankly at himself, asking silently and caringly. Lan Xue shook her head nicely.


    "It''s okay if you''re okay, you''ll wait for me here, and I''ll get revenge on you!" With the last experience, Wang Shu didn''t think that the thunderbolt could kill the other party, jumped onto the platform again, and saw it at a glance Sun Xiangyun lying in a pit without knowing his life.


    Sun Xiangyun''s whole body was as dark as ink, only his eyes were white. After seeing Wang Shu coming, he seemed to have exhausted his whole body, his lips moved, and he wanted to say something, but there was nothing, only hoarse. This injury was significantly worse than last time.


    "Ah? What did you say? No no no, I''m not your father, how can you frame me?" Wang Shu knew that the other party must have recognized him, and walked over to the other''s ear, as if to listen to him clearly , Deliberately said loudly.


    "Animal, you **** it!"


    The three elders saw that Wang Shu took the opportunity to insult Sun Xiangyun, and the breath of the strong man broke out, and he was about to kill Wang Shu, but before he left, he was surrounded by three figures. It is the master of Wu Tianya Blue City. There are three people at home.


    "Hehe, the three elders, and the juniors will learn from each other. It is inevitable that they should bump into each other. Shouldn''t you just take a shot?" Wu Tianya said with a smile.


    The master of the blue city and the head of the Gao family had weird faces and forced a smile. When Wu Meiqin was injured just now, he was more angry than anyone else.


    "Humph!"


    The elder Twenty-three knew he was out of touch with the four, and could only hold back and snorted coldly.


    "This kid is really surprising!"


    The Lord of the Blue City seemed to know Wang Shu on the first day, and felt more and more confused.


    "This son will become a big thing in the future, I want to make a decision!"


    The elders of Equestrian Horses appreciated Wang Shu more and more. Not only did he understand the tolerance, but he was also brave and intelligent.


    "You say I''m your uncle? No no no, I''m just kidding. My name is Wang Shu, not your uncle." Wang Shu continued to slap in that gag, and to outsiders Wang Shu took the opportunity to humiliate Sun Xiangyun, but No one noticed that Wang Shu was delaying time. Every time he shouted, Wang Shu would take the opportunity to put two blood beans into Sun Xiangyun''s mouth.


    "I must kill you!"


    Although Sun Xiangyun didn''t know what Wang Shu was stuffing into his mouth, he could still see and hear, and could only stare. As long as he was cured, Wang Shu would never be let go. And the most important thing is that after the strange thing is swallowed, the vitality of the body is recovering quickly.


    "Animals!"


    Elder Twenty-three listened to Wang Shu''s words and was so angry that he was surrounded by people and couldn''t help anything.


    "Nine ... Ten! It should be enough!"


    After letting Sun Xiangyun swallow ten blood beans, Wang Shu felt that they were almost enough. These ten blood beans were enough to break each other''s stomach, and shouted again, "Oh, oh, okay, I know, what happened to Lan Xue just now? Didn''t say, did you make it up? "


    "No, it works!"


    Don''t look at Wang Shu hippie smiley, but always pay attention to Sun Xiangyun, and immediately jump away when Sun Xiangyun''s body recovers.


    "Ah, I want to kill you!"


    Su Xiangyun, who seemed to be dying, suddenly stood up, startled many people, and yelled in anger.


    "Hey, I''ve told everyone what you want to say, what else do you want to do? God, what are you doing? Wouldn''t you be using any mysteries? Blow yourself? Don''t you want to blow yourself!" Pretending to be panicked, he pointed at Sun Xiangyun''s belly that was being rapidly raised, and screamed in horror.


    Sun Xiangyun also seems to have noticed changes in his stomach, looking down at his stomach, and found that he is like a balloon being inflated and quickly bulging.


    "Uncle, save me ... Ah!"


    Sun Xiangyun wanted to speak for help, but half of what he said, his stomach exploded.


    "Yuner!"


    The elder Yun San finally couldn''t control it, broke through the siege of several people, and jumped up, but Sun Xiangyun was completely out of breath.


    "Animal, I''ll kill you!"


    Elder Twenty-three was burning in anger and wanted to find all the culprits, but when he raised his head, he saw that Wang Shu even took the opportunity to run behind Elder Ma and his party, pretending to look scared.


    "Okay, I admit it! Let''s go!"


    Seeing that the revenge was unsuccessful, the elder Twenty-three had to put up with all the grief, put away Sun Xiangyun''s body, and left angrily.


    "what!"


    "Wang Yijian, Wang Yijian!"


    "So handsome!"


    "Really deflated!"


    After the three elders and his party left, Yanwuchang finally burst into a warm cheer ...

 Chapter 44： End

    Enchanted Xianlou!


    "Wang Shu''s nephew, it''s a hero who has been a boy since ancient times. Come, your uncle Wu toasts you a glass! When you were born, I told your father that you will become a great instrument in the future, and you must also be a wizard of cultivation. I Sure enough, I read it right! "Wu Tianya drank flushed and toasted Wang Shu.


    "Oh, Uncle Wu praised me!"


    Wang Shuya felt blushed for Wu Tianya. It was Wu Tianya''s son and daughter who had been suppressing him. Now he came out to pretend to be a good person. He really blushed for Wu Tianya''s thick skin, but it was not good to turn his face. After all, Xuefeng City The Wu family had the final say.


    "Good wine and good wine. My nephew has more than 20 years of this year? Are you married or married? What do you think of Meiqin in my family? You are really beautiful and talented, you are born together!" Wu Tianya''s thick-skinned and even started For Wang Shu''s introduction, he pointed to Wu Meiqin next to him.


    "Dad!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin blushed. The old man really drank too much today and dare to say anything.


    "Kheke cough!"


    The blue city master finally couldn''t sit still. Wu Tianya was so thick-skinned that he even felt ashamed, and coughed intentionally.


    "Brother Lan, what are you coughing? Is it possible that you want to marry your daughter to Wang Shu''s nephew? That will not work, my family will be big, and your family can only be small!" Wu Tianya talked wildly.


    After Wu Tianya said this, everyone at a table was caught in the cold. Almost everyone knew that Wang Shu had married Lanyue, although the wedding of the two was very low-key.


    "Nie Meiqin, your father has drunk too much. Please help him go to rest!" Gao said, and intentionally gave Wu Tianya a step down.


    Ìì Wu Tianya also took the opportunity to get drunk and covered her head and said, "Ah, aw, it''s really old, it won''t work."


    After Wu Meiqin helped Wu Tianya to go down, the atmosphere was still a little silent, after all, the joke was a little bit big.


    "Wang Shu, you must know my identity, too!" Elder Ma, who had been silent, asked suddenly.


    After the elder horse horse spoke, the rest of the people did not dare to breathe. Of course, Wang Shu also learned the identity of the other side from the mouth of the Lord of the Blue City, the elder of Baijianmen, and the elder Ma. This time I came to Xuefeng City to recruit disciples.


    "Of course, younger people know that I have seen Elder Ma!"


    The King of Shu was shocked and didn''t quite understand why the elder Ma asked this.


    "You ¡¯re welcome. Your father, Wang Jian, is a hero, and his status is higher than the old one. I really want to talk about identity. I should also call you a king, but a big man like your father is toiled for state affairs. With more time to discipline you, General Wang can''t protect you from the dangers of being in Snow Maple City. Therefore, the old mind is born of love, and wants to accept you as an apprentice, I wonder if you are interested? "Elder Ma was very calm. Said.


    "Apprentice!"


    "Elder Ma actually wanted to accept Wang Shu as a disciple?"


    The people at the same table were shocked one by one, so why did they work so hard to participate in the test of the four big families? Isn''t it to be able to enter Baijianmen? Even if he entered Baijianmen, he was only a disciple outside. If he could be accepted as a disciple by Elder Ma, his status and status is unimaginable.


    Wang Wangshu looked at the expressions of these people, especially Lan Xue, Gao Tian, ??and even Wu Shuai, who had long been a disciple of Baijianmen, was excited.


    "Wang Shu!"


    The Lord of the Blue City saw that Wang Shu was a little dazed, afraid that Wang Shu could not understand the meaning of Elder Ma, and he whispered.


    Master Wang Shu is not stupid, of course understands what this means, but always feels insecure and lost in thought.


    "Hehe, no hurry, you have three days left, as long as you think about it, of course, based on your performance today, even if you are not my disciple, you can enter Baijianmen, but then you have to start from the lowest level. The disciple started. You think about it yourself! "Elder Ma smiled, and seemed to think that Wang Shu could not refuse this temptation at all, and after a few words, he left.


    After Elder Ma walked for a while, there was a heated discussion on the wine table.


    "Wang Shu, you are crazy, you have rejected Elder Ma''s apprenticeship?"


    "Wang Shu, do you know how many people cannot dream of this?"


    "Wang Shu, you are so young!"


    In the face of these people''s accusations, Wang Shu certainly understood that they wanted to be appreciated by Elder Ma, but he didn''t want to, but unfortunately there were too many secrets in him, and he didn''t have much confidence not to be discovered by the other party.


    Âí This elder horse seems to be high above him, but it is inevitable that he will not see his fortune, so he hesitates.


    "Huh, stupid, I really don''t know if you are really stupid, or pretend to be stupid! You don''t know Elder Ma''s true cultivation and his status in Baijianmen. After you know it, you will regret it!" Wu Shuai made a cold hum, and seemed unwilling to be with Wang Shu. With a cold hum, he also left the table.


    "I don''t have so many excuses, I just look at you unhappy. Find a chance and let us discuss it!" Gao Tian also looked at Wang Shu unhappy, always feel that Wang Shu opportunistic today, accompanied Wu Shuai to leave.


    "Drink slowly!"


    The Gao family''s homeowner also felt boring and got up and resigned. A lot of people walked at a large table for a while, and several other people who were not very familiar with Wang Shu also left, leaving only the blue city master Lan Xuewang Shu.


    "Well, Wang Shu, you just managed to ease the relationship a little bit, and now you''re stiff again!" The blue city owner said helplessly.


    "Different ways are not the same. They usually show their fangs to me, and suddenly they laugh at me. I''m not used to it, and I always feel cold." Wang Shu didn''t care, but the Gao family''s Wu family and him were not. And otherwise, there will not always be contradictions. And the main thing is that he didn''t believe that the other party would really reconcile with him. You must know that he had already been poisoned by people. If it wasn''t for the yin and yang, he might have no bones left. Now, to show a smile to this kind of person, Wang Shu can''t.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this, our grandpas will drink well!" The blue city host thinks so too, since if they can''t come together, they don''t have to be forced together.


    "I want to drink too!"


    Lan Xue, who has not spoken, picked up a glass of wine and said she would join them.


    "You drink too?"


    Wang Shu stunned, some doubted whether Lan Xue would drink.


    "What to see? Of course I will drink! Kekekeke!"


    Lan Xue was very unconvinced, and opened a big mouth into it. But because of drinking too fast, his face turned red.


    "Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    King Wang Shu and the Lord of the Blue City couldn''t help laughing.


    Late at night!


    "Wife, I''m back! Wife, are you still asleep? Come, kiss one!"


    The king of the king shook the door of the king''s palace crookedly and shouted with a sip of wine.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing that Lan Yue hadn''t rested, Wang Shu wanted to be intimate with Lan Yue, but Lan Yue snorted coldly and avoided it.

 Chapter 45： Blue Moon is missing

    "Master, why are you angry?"


    The King of Shu was a bit too drunk, and his mind was not very clear.


    Today, he shot Sun Xiangyun. In the eyes of Xuefeng City people, he is a hero, and Wu Tianya was unwilling to surrender the title of the first family of Xuefeng City. In addition, Lan Xue, who usually added to him at every turn, finally gave him a good look. Representative Elder Ma from the Baijian Gate opened a golden mouth to accept him as an apprentice, and sheltered Xuefeng City, so that the people of Dadaolou were afraid to come to trouble. Wang Shu was in a good mood, so he drank a lot of alcohol.


    "Wang Shu, tell me, have you been lying to me?" Lan Yue''s eyes were red and swollen, and there were obvious tears on her cheeks, but after seeing Wang Shu, she could not speak the vicious words in her heart, very gentle Asked.


    The king of the king asked, puzzled, "I lied to you? Where did I lie to you?"


    "Did you go out and drink again today?"


    Ignoring Wang Shu''s wine, Lan Yue asked unhappy.


    Master Wang Shu thought about it. After the test was finished today, the Gao family host banquet guests, he also went to drink, Lan Yue was right to ask, nodded.


    "Wang Shu, can''t you have a snack? Other people call you a waste idiot, and you just violently give up? Is the person I want to marry like you?" Lan Yue trembled with anger, standing up against the table.


    °¡ "Ah? What do you mean by that?"


    When Wang Shu''s face was confused, why did he give up?


    "look by youself!"


    Lan Yue pointed at the white jade bottle on the table and asked, "Why do you lie to me? Didn''t you say that you swallowed the elixir, and cultivated to improve? I know you like to play and spend a lot of time, I don''t blame you, But why did you lie to me? "


    He was reminded by Lan Yue that Wang Shu discovered the white jade bottle on the table. This white jade bottle was the bottle Lan Xue sent him not long ago.


    Lan Yue''s sorrow is like the flood of the dyke, and continued: "Do you know that I have spent almost all my savings for this blood sperm to promote your cultivation! Do you know that in order not to let you be People discriminate, I am self-taught medicine every day, hoping to cure your illness! Do you know that after marrying you, Lan Xue will no longer associate with me! Do you know that even after becoming your wife, you love me the most? My father also abandoned me! Do you know? Do you know? "


    Tong Lanyue cried as she said tears, her voice became choked and she burst out sadly. Wang Shu was suddenly shocked, perspiration was cold, and his head was sober.


    I misunderstood, there was a big misunderstanding!


    At that time, Wang Wangshu only thought that it hadn''t been taken for ten days and could not take it. He just put it in the corner, and never expected that he would be misunderstood by Lanyue.


    "Wife, listen to me explain ... Ah!"


    Xi Wangshu drank too much and wanted to catch Lanyue, but one didn''t notice, tripped over the threshold, fell down and fell into a faint.


    This fall fell until dawn.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as the sky was bright, the housekeeper got up and saw Wang Shu unconscious at the door, nervous.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    The king of the books woke up stupidly, and found himself lying in the arms of the butler, a little confused, with a headache.


    The steward asked nervously, "Master, are you okay?"


    "Yes, Blue Moon!"


    Wang Wangshu quickly remembered that he drank too much last night, and Lan Yue ran out because of a misunderstanding. He wanted to go after him, but did not expect an accidental fall and passed out.


    King Wang Shu asked nervously, "Have you seen Lanyue?"


    "Isn''t Madam She was waiting for the Master to come back last night?" The housekeeper was a little strange. He saw Lan Yue waiting for Wang Shu late last night.


    Ôã¸â "Oops, hurry up, go to Lanyue, I misunderstood her a little yesterday!" Wang Shu always felt empty and panicked.


    "Where to find?"


    "How do I know where to look? Anyway, look for it!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t care about the alcohol in his body either, stood up and went out to find Blue Moon.


    But at this moment, a loud noise of gongs and drums came from not far away.


    At the first glance of the book, Wang Shushu saw that Wu Tianya, Gao''s homeowner, and Lancheng''s entourage were riding over the horse.


    "First family?"


    Only then did Wang Shushu remember that the plaque of the first family had to change hands, and Wu Tianya and his party must have come to take over.


    "Master, what''s going on?"


    The housekeeper has not seen this scene for many years, and is a little panicked.


    "You first try to deal with them, I''m going to find Lanyue!" Wang Shu didn''t want to talk to this group of people, the main thing now is to find Lanyue. After the rebirth, the biggest influence on him was Blue Moon, who was afraid of losing Blue Moon.


    When the king of kings said, he turned into the courtyard and went out through the wall.


    "..."


    The steward was aggressive and didn''t know how to deal with it, but those who came to Hershey soon arrived at the door.


    "Congratulations, Prince!"


    "Hey concubine!"


    The steward was noisy, but the steward was at a loss at first, but soon it seemed as if he had returned to ten years ago and showed his sophistication.


    The guests who came to congratulate were very strange. Why is Wang Shu the host not present? But under the arrangement of the housekeeper, it was quite pleasant to talk about the world.


    The steward is indeed an old river and lake, which has been dealt with until noon, when the first family changed hands, but Wang Shu has not appeared yet, and finally wrapped the fire in paper.


    When the housekeeper was about to tell the guests the truth, I saw Wang Shu''s face come back lost.


    "Master!"


    Butler welcomed out with joy. But Wang Shu lost his face. He didn''t find Lanyue, and there was no news at all, but he murmured, "Lanyue, where have you been? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "Master, it''s time for handover?"


    The housekeeper whispered a reminder, suggesting that there were many guests in the house.


    "Don''t bother me, I''m so annoyed!"


    Wang Wangshu was very irritable. He looked up and saw Wu Tianya and his group, Da Jin Jin, sitting in the place where he and Lan Yue loved each other, and yelled.


    The people who came to congratulate Wu Tianya and his party changed their faces. This Wang Shu was too arrogant, and he really made himself Wang Laozi on the day.


    "Wang Shu, today we are here to give you face, don''t give shame to your face!" A middle-aged big man sitting beside Wu Tianya stood up and yelled.


    This big man is the owner of a small family that is attached to Wu Tianya. When the Wu family was the first family, their owners were able to manage a mine not far from Xuefeng City, but now the mine is to be taken back, and his mood is the same very bad.


    "Get off, what do you think? Should you come from my royal family?" Wang Shu was upset, and now there are still people who come to touch the mold and don''t give a good face at all.


    "you wanna die!"


    The big Han himself was not bad, and the blood awakened the fourth floor, and flew towards Wang Shu like a tiger down the mountain.


    "Go to death!"


    Wang Shushu clenched his fists, and the double-strength peculiar to the second floor of Jiuqiquan greeted him. He heard a click, and the big man flew out, breaking his right arm directly, damaging many tables and chairs.


    "Wang Shu, you are too much!"


    Wu Tianya finally couldn''t sit still, stood up and drank coldly.

 Chapter 46： Under Blue Moon

    "Excessive? Where am I excessive? You guys came to my house without my invitation and without my consent, and you just made it your own home. Am I overdoing it? I''m in a bad mood now, let me go! Tell me about the name of the first family. I ¡¯m not rare. I ¡¯m alone. ¡±Wang Shu did n¡¯t want to play politely with these people.


    "Okay, this is what you said, let''s go!"


    µÚÒ» The name of this first family was to be ceded, and Wu Tianya was already full of anger, and what was said at the wine table yesterday was just to set Wang Shu''s suit, and he had to pretend to be a grandson.


    "Brother Wu, slow!"


    When the master of the blue city saw that the situation was not right, Wang Shu wanted to break up completely with the Wu family and wanted to get up and mediate.


    "Let them go, my royal family is not welcome!"


    However, before the Lord of the Blue City speaks, Wang Shu speaks first.


    "Wang Shu, you will regret it, it''s too easy to break, let''s go and see!"


    "Brother Wu!"


    "Lang brother don''t say any more, just let Wu be a hot face and stick a cold ass!"


    Ìì Wu Tianya left his men in anger. After Wu Tianya left, the owner of the Gao family also followed. The others saw that the two overlords of Xuefeng City had gone, and they had to leave with embarrassment.


    A short moment, the formerly bustling Wangfu once again restored the peace of the past, only the blue city master Lan Xue and a small number of guards.


    "Ugh!"


    The master of the blue city looked at Wang Shu and really didn''t know what to say. He seemed to recognize Wang Shu for the first time. This complicated and changeable boy was far from simple as he imagined.


    "Wang Shu, where is my sister?"


    After Lan Xue found that Wang Shu was in a bad mood, he seemed to have guessed something and asked.


    "It''s gone!"


    Wang Shushu clenched his fists, his voice squeezed out of his teeth.


    "It''s gone? How could it be gone. Was it **** by the enemy?" The blue city master was surprised, no wonder Wang Shu''s mood would be so volatile.


    "I don''t know. After I separated from you last night, I came back home and found that Lan Yue hadn''t slept. She had wanted to make a joke with her, but she was misunderstood by her. Many, accidentally fell and passed out, and after waiting, she found that she was gone, and then you came over! "Wang Shu made clear the context of the matter.


    Wu Lanxue asked: "Misunderstanding? What misunderstanding?"


    "That''s it! Lan Xue thought I had cheated her, and went out every day to spend a lot of time ..." Wang Shu took out the white jade bottle and said in a downcast mood.


    "Blood essence!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s white jade bottle, Lan Xue immediately understood what was going on. Lan Yue was also followed that day. If it wasn''t for her shot, Lan Yue might have been in danger.


    The blue city owner asked a little strangely: "What is this blood essence?"


    Lanxue explained: "This blood sperm Dan is said to be able to improve one layer 100%, but it is only effective for the fifth level of Blood Awakening. On the day, her sister blocked her appearance and went to Qingfeng Pavilion for auction, which happened to be encountered by me.


    "So amazing?"


    The master of the blue city unscrewed the white jade bottle and found that there was a small blood-red pea-sized elixir inside, and some did not believe it.


    Lan Xue said: ¡°Of course it ¡¯s amazing. You did n¡¯t know that my sister spent 50,000 yuan to capture this blood sperm, and even offended Miss Wu, and was chased by someone on the road. If it was n¡¯t for my protection, Maybe something happened long ago. Then Miss Wu''s family was on the third floor of the Blood Awakening a few days ago. When yesterday''s test, she already had a fourth floor of Blood Awakening, completely because of the effect of the blood essence. "


    "What? What did you just say!"


    After hearing Lan Xue''s words, Wang Shu trembled, grabbed Lan Xue and asked.


    Wu Lanxue replied with some uncertainty: "Ms. Wu''s family was still on the third floor of Blood Awakening a few days ago. When she tested yesterday, she was already on the fourth floor of Blood Awakening, completely because of that blood essence."


    King Wang urged: "No, no, the previous sentence!"


    In exchange, Lan Xue would definitely beat Wang Shu for a meal, but today she did not have such an idea, and said, "Of course it is amazing. You didn''t know that the sister spent the entire 50,000 yuan to capture this blood essence. She even offended Miss Wu''s family and was hunted down on the road. If it wasn''t for my secret protection, maybe something would have happened. "


    Boom!


    Suddenly Wang Shu felt that the whole person was going to collapse. He had known that Lan Yue would definitely lie to him. It was impossible for Xue Jing Dan to buy fifty-two silver, but he did not expect that Lan Yue would spend as much as 50,000 gold. .


    "Why are you still? Find someone quickly! Find someone first! City guard, immediately spread the news, the city searched for the Blue Moon trail, and the people found rewarded twenty thousand gold and sealed hundreds of households!" I also realized that the situation was not right. In theory, Xuefeng City is not big, and Lanyue is just a weak woman. Wang Shu should have found Lanyue long ago.


    "Yes, yes, find Blue Moon!"


    The King of Kings also suddenly woke up, and now nothing matters, the most important thing is to find the blue moon.


    For a while, the whole city was looking for Lanyue, but Lanyue seemed to disappear with no news at all.


    One day, two days, three days!


    Three whole days have passed, but there is no news at all.


    In the past three days, Wang Shu never slept without dripping, and the whole man was stunned and lost a lot of weight.


    "Well, Wang Shu, Yueer leave it to me, I will find a way to find her. You have more important things to do now, and that is to go to Baijianmen with Elder Ma, as long as you become Baijian Disciple of the gate, you can use the status to find Yueer. I suspect Yueer should not be in the city anymore. "The Lord of the Blue City was sitting beside Wang Shu, and was distressed. He never thought that there would be another man who cares about Blue Moon more than him.


    "Hehe, is destiny such a fool?" Wang Shu wanted to cry, but could not cry. He originally thought that the good day for himself and Lanyue was coming, but he didn''t expect that all of them would be in a flash.


    Genius? First family? Is that what he wants? No! He just wanted to stay with Lanyue and be an ordinary person, but everything seemed so difficult.


    The king of Wang Shu seemed to be stared at the mosquito by the neck and wanted to reach out to shoot the mosquito, but felt a strong drowsiness struck, his whole body was weak, his eyes closed slowly, and he fell asleep.


    "Hey, heroes have been sad about beauty since ancient times! Brother Brother Lan is assured that even if he doesn''t recognize me as a master, I will take care of him and let him sleep for a while. I will leave before the time comes!" Elder Ma Stepped out and said with some pity.


    "Well, then bother Elder Ma, and also the little girl please! I have left this blood source dan useless, so I will give it to Elder Ma!" For Lan Xue''s future, only by letting Lan Xue enter the Baijianmen, can he go further and have to endure love.


    "This makes it impossible!"


    After seeing the blood source dan, Elder Ma was slightly surprised. He did not expect that the Lord of the Blue City would send such a precious gift, but after receiving the intention of the Lord of the Blue City, he accepted it.


    "Farewell!"


    Elder Mama took Wang Shu and Lan Xue and said goodbye to the Lord of the Blue City ...

 Chapter 47： Blood Awakening Level 4!

    "Ah, Blue Moon!"


    King Wang Shu screamed, woke up from the nightmare, and looked around with a little confusion.


    There is not much space and some bumps!


    Wang Shushu soon understood that he should open the curtain in the carriage, and found that the carriage was in a dense forest. There were still many carriages in front of and behind, apparently a convoy.


    Scrutinizing his thoughts with a narrow eye, after a while Wang Shu wanted to understand the ins and outs of the matter, and now it should be the way to Baijianmen.


    "Blue Moon!"


    Wang Shu had a nightmare just now, dreaming that Lanyue was falling in a pool of blood, his face was pale and terrible, and he reached out to him for help, but he was bound by a tree branch, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "No, if I go on like this, I will collapse before I can find Lanyue. I can only find her by making myself stronger!" Wang Shu felt that he couldn''t continue to be so decadent, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to find Lanyue. . Take out your phone, open the invincible exchange system, buy a blood bean, and eat it.


    Blood Bean is indeed a good thing to restore physical strength. After eating it, I no longer feel hungry, and my physical strength and vitality are slowly recovering.


    "Although it''s good, you can''t eat more!"


    Blood beans are good, but they ca n¡¯t eat more. When thinking of Sun Xiangyun ¡¯s tragic death, Wang Shu became cold.


    "Wang Shu, are you awake? Can I come in?"


    She recovered some of her physical strength, and Lan Xue''s caring voice came from outside the carriage.


    "Well, come in!"


    After hearing Lan Xue''s voice, Wang Shudao did not refuse. He also had some things to ask Lan Xue, such as how many days he was unconscious and how far away from Baijianmen.


    Lanxue seemed to be a person. She blushed and shyly got into the carriage. The carriage was not large, and the two seemed a little crowded. Isn''t Lan Xue''s unique body fragrance coming from the girl?


    "Would you like to eat something? You have been in a coma for seven days and seven nights. If you do n¡¯t eat anything, you''ll be overwhelmed." Lan Xue looked carefully at Wang Shu with a pair of beautiful eyes, but he was a little confused. This guy didn''t drip for ten days, but It doesn''t look like the maggots in imagination.


    "What? I actually slept so long?"


    The king of the book was a little surprised, thinking that he had slept for at least two or three days, but he didn''t expect to sleep seven days and seven nights, but that''s okay. If you count the time, you can take Xuejing Dan again.


    "Of course, we are only ten days away from Baijianmen in Xuefeng City. Now we have already walked more than halfway. Elder Ma returned to the martial arts in the morning and will be there in three days. You have to adjust the status quickly in the past two days. It is said that when they arrive, they will still participate in the assessment. If the assessment fails, they will waste their opportunities. "Lan Xue said angrily.


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry, I''ll call you again if there''s any situation, I''ll take a break." Isn''t Wang Shudao worried about the so-called assessment, the most concerned about him is Lanyue, but now he is worried too Useless, you can only divert attention through cultivation.


    "Oh, by the way, you almost forgot one thing. This is the reward for your last four family contests." Lan Xue was about to get out of the carriage. Suddenly remembering one thing was forgotten, he stopped and took one out of the space ring. Small leather bag.


    "what is this?"


    The book of King Wang turned out to be a leather bag. I was a little curious about what was inside. If Lan Xue didn''t say it, he would forget that before the start of the test, Wu Tianya did say that there was something rewarded.


    "One hundred low-level bloodstones! You need to save them. Although bloodstones can speed up cultivation, they are not very cost-effective. They are best used to purchase cultivation resources or exercises. Unless it is an emergency, it is better not to use blood. Shi came to practice, because that would be too wasteful. "Lan Xue was afraid that Wang Shu would not know the blood stone, and took the initiative to explain it.


    King Wang opened the leather bag and found that the size of the peas was inside, and the squares were like crystals, with a little blood-red spar in the center.


    "This is the bloodstone!"


    After opening, you can feel the strong blood power of these bloodstones before using them. Just by feeling, Wang Shu can judge that the bloodstone''s recovery ability is definitely stronger than blood beans. Take a small piece, hold it in your hand, and try to absorb it.


    A strong flesh force immediately entered the body, and could not help but be energized. This blood stone is indeed a good thing. The strength of blood in the body has recovered as much as 30%.


    After a dozen breaths, the little bloodstone was absorbed and slammed into a pinch of transparent dust.


    "You''re a waste!"


    I watched Wang Shu exhaust the blood stone, and Lan Xue''s mouth drew a lot of pain, which was too wasteful.


    "Would you also try it?"


    The king of kings noticed Lan Xue''s longing, so she generously took out twenty yuan and stuffed it into Lan Xue.


    "No no no, how could I want it!"


    Xi Lanxue was very eager, she had grown so long and had not used bloodstone, and Wang Shu took out so much at once, of course she felt flattered.


    "You''re welcome, you''re my little aunt. If you accept it, you can accept it." Wang Shu couldn''t stand Lan Xue''s look, but still felt that Lan Xue, who had yelled and yelled at the previous meeting, was kinder.


    "Hum, idiot!"


    Bian Lanxue felt some changes in Wang Shu''s eyes, and he no longer refused. He snorted disdainfully, grabbed the bloodstone and got out of the carriage.


    "Yes, this is the blue snow I''m familiar with!"


    After being scolded by Lan Xue, Wang Shu not only was not angry, but felt relieved. This is the Lan Xue he knew.


    "Thank you!"


    But Wang Shu did not hear Lan Xue''s whisper.


    After Xun Lanxue got out of the car, Wang Shu absorbed two bloodstones one after another. The power of the blood in his body finally recovered and reached the best state.


    "It''s time to try to break through, the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening, I''m here!"


    King Wang Shu took out his mobile phone, opened the invincible exchange system, and bought ten Xuejing Dan directly in one breath.


    "The money is really intolerable!"


    After purchasing ten blood sperm dans, Wang Shu found that the account balance had once again turned to "0", a little helpless self-deprecating. Fortunately, these bloodstones that Lan Xue just gave him can also be exchanged for system currency.


    This time, Wang Shu did not recharge all at once, but only exchanged 10 low-level bloodstones for system currency, and the account balance quickly became "100".


    "Use it first, or upgrade it!"


    The King of Shu put all the remaining bloodstones into the space ring, swallowed a blood essence, and began to prepare to hit the fourth floor of Blood Awakening.


    After a short while, Wang Shu took another blood essence!


    After a minute and a second passed, Wang Shu gave the tenth blood essence dandan an hour later.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it true that the blood awakening below the fifth floor is effective? Why did I take ten tablets without showing any signs of breakthrough?"


    Á¶ Refined the tenth blood essence Dan, Wang Shu still did not feel the need to break through, his brows frowned deeply, there was an unpleasant feeling.


    "Are there any legendary drug resistance?"


    Soon after, Wang Shu thought of a possibility, but the situation was not as serious as he imagined, at least this time it was effective.


    "Other issues will be considered later, and it is important to break through now!" Wang Shu continued to purchase ten blood essences and began to continue to swallow refinery.


    After another hour, after the eighteenth Blood Sperm Dan was completely refined, Wang Shu''s cultivation finally broke through.


    "Four Awakenings!"


    After the breakthrough, Wang Shu was obsessed with the satisfaction brought by the surge of power. However, Wang Shu did not rush out of the car, but continued to adapt to changes in his body.


    Twenty-five hours later, it was dark and the team stopped and began to rest.


    "Wang Shu, would you like to get out of the car and have something to eat?" Lan Xue''s voice rang again from outside the car, and a burst of aroma came in.


    "I know, come down!"


    Master Wang Shu adapted to the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening, opened the curtain and walked down. At a glance, many people were grilling around the campfire.

 Chapter 48： Night raid

    "Wu Shuai, Gao Tian, ??Wu Meiqin, Gao Hua ... Oh, I didn''t expect him to be there!"


    Many of them have been seen by Wang Shu, but there are also a few that he can''t name. Including him, there are more than ten men and women. And not just the genius of Xuefeng City as Wang Shu imagined, not even Gao Xiang, who was pitted by him.


    After seeing Wang Shu, the younger generations of Xuefeng City pulled their faces down one by one. The original lively scene became cold. Obviously, he did not like Wang Shu and looked at him coldly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wu Lanxue naturally noticed everyone''s changes, and smiled a little awkwardly, trying to ease the atmosphere. But before she spoke, Wang Shu took the initiative to say, "Lan Xue, walk around with me, I''m not very hungry!"


    "Ok!"


    Xun Lanxue nodded, and accompanied Wang Shu to leave the camp and hang out nearby.


    "It''s okay to go, this kind of person is too arrogant!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "Yeah, isn''t it just going to be **** off? You really made yourself that day!"


    "It''s better to be brother Wu Shuai, it''s good to be good and good!"


    After Wang Shu left, he heard a few rumours coming, but he didn''t care, just smiled helplessly.


    After seeing Wang Shu, Gao Xiang among the crowd of people was a little happy, because he had an important news to tell Wang Shu, but after finding that everyone rejected Wang Shu, he had to hold his temper and wait for a chance.


    King Wang Shu and Lan Xue walked around for about half an hour before returning, and then returned to their carriages to rest, and set off before dawn.


    After Xuan sent Lan Xue away, the faint smile on Wang Shu''s original face disappeared and replaced with gloom.


    "The team is being followed!"


    After Wang Shu went out for a lap, he accidentally discovered a very serious problem.


    "Who dares to be so bold?"


    Ye Wangshu opened the curtain a little bit and looked at the group of young people who were still carnival and not resting, and began to speculate in their hearts, why was anyone following them?


    After raising Xiuwei to the fourth floor of Blood Awakening, his senses became more acute. When he just went out to hang out, Wang Shu was very convinced that he was being watched.


    "Is he? Or is he? Or someone else?"


    Wang Shu carefully observed the changes of a group of people, and found two people who were questionable, one was Wu Shuai, and the other was Gao Xiang, because after he returned, only two people would take a look at his carriage every once in a while. .


    Wu Shuai did have a hatred with him, but Wang Shu didn''t think it was a life-and-death feud, but he wasn''t sure what Wu Shuai thought. As for Gao Xiang, the contradiction between the two is not light, and both are doubtful. Doubt is doubt, but there is no evidence, or someone else may not.


    "Or that big sword?"


    Wang Shu could not help but think of the Dadaolou, then Sun Xiangyun''s identity should not be low. If the other party wanted revenge, the possibility was not small, but if you think about it, it is not possible. They are not far from the foot of Baijianmen Mountain, only three The journey of the sky, the people of Dadaolou may be too risky to come by, if the people of Baijianmen find out, that is to steal a chicken and not etch back a meter.


    "No, I can''t just sit there and wait, I have to prepare something to prevent it before it happens!"


    King Wang Shu was uneasy, took out his mobile phone, and opened the invincible exchange system. This time, Wang Shu did not choose elixir or equip weapons as before, but chose the formation method.


    Name: Dungeon Formation!


    Level: Level 1 formation!


    Effect: Forms a tough defense shield, which can completely resist attacks below blood.


    Price: 10 system coins!


    Note: The Exciting Array requires twelve bloodstones to be set at the same time, and it can only maintain three hours.


    The King of Kings quickly found a defensive formation called the Dungeon Formation that looked good and bought it directly.


    ¹ºÂò After purchasing this array, it is a palm-sized compass with twelve grooves of the same size on the edge, which can fit into the size of a bloodstone. Wang Shu directly inlaid the bloodstone.


    Buzz!


    After the twelve bloodstones were set, a pale yellow light emanated from the compass and wrapped the entire carriage, but the people outside looked no different from the original.


    With the protection of this dungeon array, Wang Shu was a little relieved, as long as he was not a strong player in the flesh environment, there should be no problem.


    I also said that the general strong-blooded strong are all identity figures, and they will definitely not shoot at such a group of small people. After all, their highest level of cultivation is no more than the fifth floor of the blood-wakeful realm.


    ²» "No, I overlooked the most important person!"


    Suddenly Wang Shu found himself thinking logically and forgotten one of the most important characters-Wu Shuai.


    What if Wu Shuai is an enemy?


    ¿ÉÅÂ A terrible and real guess emerged, and Wang Shu trembled a bit. If it was really Wu Shuai who was going to do something, what should he do?


    "Escape? No, you can''t escape, if he really came at me, I will die!" Wang Shu even thought of escaping, but then thought of it, with Wu Shuai''s temperament as his true heart To kill him, he couldn''t escape.


    "How to do how to do?"


    The King of Shu began to panic and have a headache, but he couldn''t think of any good way to resolve the immediate trouble.


    There was less and less noise outside and it started to quiet down.


    "Yes, it''s up to her!"


    Wang Shu quickly found the life-saving straw. He wanted a good way. If it was really Wu Shuai who wanted to shoot at him, then he would control Wu Meiqin and see if the relationship between the brother and sister was close. It should be able to threaten him. To Wu Shuai.


    After thinking about the countermeasures, Wang Shu was relieved, but instead of taking it lightly, he bought ten thunderbolts and the elixir that can heal. At the same time, he put the cold iron suit directly on the body, and the green sword also held it. In your hand to deal with all accidents.


    "As long as they are coming at me, Lan Xue should not be in danger!" Wang Shu wanted to report to Lan Xue, but after thinking about it, it is better not to fight against the grass.


    Night is quiet!


    There was no movement outside, and everyone returned to their carriages to rest, except for the humming of the insects. The quieter Wang Shu became more nervous, the palms of his hands holding the Qingguang sword overflowed with sweat.


    Concussion!


    There was a chirping sound, like the sound of an arrow firing. The carriage where Wang Shu was trembling, the dungeon array flashed with light, resisted most of the power, hit the cold iron armor, and made a clear sound.


    "Sure enough, it''s for me!"


    Even through the cold iron armor, Wang Shu can feel the power of that arrow. It is by no means ordinary people''s shot.


    "what!"


    Although Wang Shushu was not injured, he still screamed aloud. Since someone calculated him here, he just calculated it.


    "He Fang rat, how dare you attack my Baijianmen team, you''re tired!"


    Sure enough, after hearing Wang Shu''s scream, a loud whistle came from the woods, and then Wu Shuai just screamed loudly. After a while there was a sound of fighting in the woods.

 Chapter 49： Vicious Shuai Wu

    "It really is you!"


    King Wang''s book shook with anger, and never expected that Wu Shuai was really counting him. But after Wu Shuai left, he left the carriage and headed straight for Wu Meiqin''s carriage.


    "Kill them all, leave no one!"


    A group of masked men in black with big swords in their hands soon emerged from the grove.


    "It''s the Dadaolou, everyone run away!"


    "what!"


    "help me!"


    The screams that followed one after another showed that the flowers of Xuefeng City growing in the greenhouse had no resistance at all, and several were killed in an instant.


    "kill him!"


    ÈË After seeing Wang Shu, the man in black froze slightly, but still surrounded him.


    "Go!"


    The King of Shu did not look at these men in black at all. His greatest enemy was Wu Shuai who deliberately produced evidence of absence. Only by controlling Wu Meiqin could he threaten Wu Shuai''s capital. With the sword in hand, the men in black couldn''t bear the blow, especially after mastering the blinking swordsmanship, every time the man in black shot down.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin was besieged by four or five men in black, but Wang Shu soon discovered that the cat was siege. These men in black simply did not siege.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll save you!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin was vigilant, and he was besieged for some reason, but before she responded, she heard Wang Shu''s voice, and saw a black armored Wang Shu coming towards her.


    "She came to save me?"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin was a little confused, and Wu Shuai was the first to rescue her.


    He originally did not intend to attack Wu Meiqin''s several people in black. The plan was a little different, but before they responded, they fell into a pool of blood.


    "Grasp my hand, follow me!"


    King Wang Shu reached out his hand, and regardless of Wu Meiqin''s reaction, grabbed Wu Meiqin''s small hand and passed towards the position of Lan Xue. At the moment, Lan Xue was also besieged by several men in black, and the repairs were not low. Even Lan Xue seemed to be struggling.


    Don''t look at Lan Xuexiu as not bad, but this real scene of life and death has not been encountered, has been slightly injured, and is still struggling to resist.


    "You all have to die!"


    Wang Shu took Wu Meiqin, killing all the way, killing seven or eight people in black in an instant, and rescued Xue Xue, but did not wait for Wang Shu to save others.


    Not long ago, there were more than ten people jumping around. Only four were left. In addition to him and Wu Meiqin and Lan Xue, besides, Gao Tian not far away was struggling to resist.


    "Who are you? Idiot?"


    Tong Lanxue covered her injured arm. Some wondered who this strangely dressed person was, and some were not sure.


    "Don''t talk, take this thing down!"


    King Wang Shu lost a pill to Lan Xue, and was a bit unsure whether to rescue Gao Tian. It seems that Gao Tian and Wu Shuai should not be part of the same group.


    I glanced back and found that Wu Meiqin was staring at himself with little stars, and Wang Shu frowned deeply, wondering: Couldn''t Wu Shuai even tell her?


    "Or just I think too much? Then Wu Shuai didn''t participate, but I misunderstood him?"


    Wang Wangshu''s mind was a bit chaotic. He originally thought it was everything directed by Wu Shuai, but it looked like the situation was not very similar. Obviously Wu Meiqin didn''t know about it.


    "Save ... Save me ... Ah!"


    Wu Gaotian finally couldn''t manage to die, and died of chaos under the sword without calling for help. After Gao Tian died, only Wang Shulan Xue and Wu Meiqin were left.


    There were at least twenty or thirty people in the black clothes, all of them rounded towards Wang Shu.


    "Lan Xue, the two of you should avoid the car and leave the garbage to me to solve it." Wang Shu sent the injured Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin who fell completely in love to the carriage with a dungeon array as protection. At least you can let go of a big kill.


    "You have to be careful!"


    Tong Lanxue looked at Wang Shu''s eyes and felt that Wang Shu was reliable for the first time, as if she was not the waste idiot in her mouth.


    As for Wu Meiqin, she said nothing, only small stars in her eyes, and Wang Shu turned out to be the first to save her. She felt that she was the happiest person in the world.


    The two sides have been fighting till now, and there is no verbal communication, only the sound of sword and blood. Maybe this group of people in black are the people of Dadaolou, maybe not. But those are not important, what is important is that this group of people came to kill Wang Shu.


    "No matter who you are, since you come to kill me, you need to be enlightened! Kill!"


    The king of kings carrying the Qingguang sword, as if killing the gods, rushed into the crowd in black, and every time he wielded the sword, he fell down.


    "This â² is too fierce, everyone be careful!"


    In a blink of an eye, seven or eight people were killed in black. The others were frightened and dared not come forward, but this is the case with the momentum. Once someone backs up, everyone backs up.


    "Run!"


    I didn''t know who called out. The first person was frightened by Wang Shu''s horror, turned and rushed towards the dark woods.


    "Run!"


    As the first person ran away, the second person and the third person soon saw that somebody ran away, and the others no longer care about the others. They followed each other, and in a blink of an eye there was no living person, leaving only the corpse of one place. .


    "This place shouldn''t stay long!"


    When Wang Shu saw that everyone was running out, and didn''t want to go after him, he turned around and prepared to leave in a carriage, but when he was about to leave, he suddenly grabbed his foot with one hand.


    "who is it?"


    The King of Shu was startled, and the green lightsaber in his hand waved down, but at a critical moment, he suddenly recognized the person who grabbed his foot, and it turned out to be Gao Xiang.


    Gao Xiang broke an arm, and the huge wound on his chest was bleeding continuously.


    "Gao Xiang, how are you doing?"


    When I saw Gao Xiang''s misery, Wang Shuxin shuddered a little. All the contradictions between the two people were left behind, trying to save Gao Xiang. At least Gao Xiang helped him a lot. Although he was pitted, he took out a pill and stuffed it into Gao Xiang''s mouth.


    "Wow!"


    But before it was stuffed in, he spit it out, with a large mouthful of blood, it looked like it was hopeless.


    "Wang ... Wang ... Wang Shu ... Lan ... Blue Moon ... Kekeke ..." Gao Xiang''s voice was very weak, as if to tell Wang Shu what news.


    But after hearing the two words of Lanyue, Wang Shu trembled a little, and pulled Gao Xiang a little excited and asked: "You said, what happened to Lanyue?"


    "Wow!"


    With the excitement of King Wang Shu, Gao Xiang vomited a lot of blood again, and his breath became weaker.


    "Speak slowly, speak slowly, I listen."


    King Wang Shu almost cried out, and it was so easy to get the news of Lanyue, would it be so broken? No wonder Gao Xiang had been observing him before. It turned out that there was news about Lanyue to tell him. He also made random guesses and thought that Gao Xiang was calculating himself.


    "Blue ... Lan Yue she ... was ... wind ... &% & £¤%" Gao Xiang took a sigh of relief and continued to say, but said it very vaguely, Wang Shu couldn''t understand it at all, wanted to understand in Wang Shu When it happened, Gao Xiang was out of breath.


    "Go!"


    The news of Xi Lanyue was broken again, and Wang Shu was so angry that he almost wanted to make a few holes in Gao Xiang''s body, but did not do so. Instead, he turned to drive a carriage and quickly left this wrong place.


    Wang Shushu couldn''t guarantee whether this was an attack planned by Wu Shuai. If it was, then it would not be long before Wu Shuai would definitely come back to clean up the battlefield himself. Even if it was not planned by Wu Shuai, then this is a wrong place and should not be left for long.


    After Wang Shu walked for a while, those who escaped returned in black, and Wu Shuai was among them.


    "What do you do? A waste can not be solved?" Wu Shuai asked with a somber expression.


    ÉÙ "Small ... Master, the information is wrong, that guy didn''t hit the arrow at all, but pretended to be dead, and also abducted the lady!" A man trembled in return.


    "Huh, a bunch of waste, I easily deceived the old immortal back to the martial arts in advance, what is the use of you? Let''s die!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai appeared a faint red light outside, and a terrible momentum broke out.


    "Master, you ... Ah!"


    Before a group of men in black had time to resist, they all slammed into a mist of blood.


    "You won''t live long, even if you reach Baijianmen! It''s useless! As long as I spread your news to Dadaolou ..."


    After sighing and killing the rest of the people in black, Wu Shuai showed hatred in his eyes, whispered a few words, and then turned into a shadow, disappearing in the jungle.

 Chapter 50： Seven Brothers

    Wang Wangshu drove in a carriage, and led Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin in the direction of Baijianmen, until it was dawn, a small town appeared in front of him, and then stopped.


    "Get out of the car, I''ll go to town to change a carriage!"


    King Wang Shu greeted Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin to get off the bus. Lan Xue''s injury was almost the same, but because of excessive blood loss, his face looked a little pale.


    As for Wu Meiqin, after seeing Wang Shu, he jumped up with excitement and shouted, "Wang Shu, marry me, I will marry you!"


    "You are neurotic, let me go!"


    Last night, Wang Shushu only doubted Wu Shuai and planned to use Wu Meiqin to fight Wu Shuai. I did not know which nerve of Wu Meiqin had been touched. From last night till now, he has been entangled with him crazy.


    "Well, if you dare to be sorry for my sister, I will kill you first!" Lan Xue''s pale face was a bit harsh, threatening.


    "I''ll help you!"


    "Go away, leave it alone, waste idiot!"


    "..."


    Master Wang Shu wanted to help Lan Xue, but was rejected coldly by Lan Xue.


    "Wang Shu, she doesn''t want you to help, will you help me?"


    Wu Meiqin said without feeling embarrassed, and made a kiss.


    "Isn''t this guy really going crazy?" Wang Shu thought that Wu Meiqin wasn''t quite right. Guessing in his heart, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong. His breath was normal, but his personality changed a little. .


    After getting off the bus, Lan Xue deliberately kept a distance from Wang Shu, while Wu Meiqin held Wang Shu''s arm and let go, and the three went into the town so strangely.


    After arriving in the town, Wu Meiqin and Lan Xue changed their clean clothes and took care of them. Wang Shu changed a bigger carriage, bought some food, and set off again.


    Fortunately, with the help of positioning the compass, I did not get lost this time. After a day and a night, the three finally reached the foot of Baijianmen.


    The foot of Jianbai Mountain is far more prosperous than they thought. It can even be said to be a small city, densely packed with people.


    The three of them asked more than ten inns one after another, and finally found a place to rest on a remote street.


    ¸ø "Here, it''s twelve gold!"


    King Wang Shu took out twelve gold from the space ring and handed it to the counter.


    boom!


    However, the counter had not yet been collected, and a fist-sized piece of gold had been smashed down. A big man more than two meters tall pushed Wang Shu and arrogantly said, "Our brother has been bagged on this floor. ! "


    Wang Wangshu''s face changed, and he has been troubled recently. Now someone comes to trouble him again.


    "What''s your kid looking at? Believe me or not, I dug out your eyes to feed the dog?" The two-meter-high man stared at Wang Shu with a severe glance, threatening to dig out Wang Shu''s eyes.


    This big man is more than two meters tall, has a very stature, and has a very special appearance, especially the two eyebrows that are drawn downwards and densely, and a boxy mouth, which is accurately described in legend. "‡å" face.


    "You can come and try!"


    ´ó This big man is just a taller man, he does n¡¯t have the power of blood to radiate, not blood, Wang Shu is not deceitful, it is not that he deliberately bullies, but this big man is too arrogant.


    "Boy, you look for death!"


    Han Dahan raised his fist and was about to hit Wang Shu''s face.


    "what!"


    However, Dahan didn''t do anything, he just felt a pain in his abdomen, and the pain bent down. It turned out that Wang Shu actually sent his first shot and punched him in the stomach.


    "Lao Tzu is in a bad mood today, get out of my way, otherwise I will make you regret why you are alive!" Wang Shu did not use Jiuqiquan, but just punched him casually, otherwise he used the opponent ¡¯s body, twice as vigorous Qiquan can directly make this big man a waste.


    "Boy, you''re dead. You hurt me. When my sixth brother comes, not only will you die, but even your two female companions will become his slaves!" The big man half kneeled on the ground, enduring the pain Threatened.


    Xun originally was about to leave. Wang Shu, who did not want to care, listened, turned his head, looked at the big man, and a cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    I do n¡¯t know why. After seeing Wang Shu''s smile, Han Han''s heart trembled and he regretted it. Why did he say this?


    "Well, Lao Tzu is sitting here waiting for your sixth brother. I''d like to see how he deals with me?" Since Lan Yue''s disappearance, Wang Shu has been in a bad mood, and he was inexplicably attacked last night. Not his cleverness, maybe he has become a lonely ghost and a ghost now.


    "Who is that person? It feels arrogant!"


    "I don''t know. It looks very face-to-face. It is probably new. Are you going to take the Baijianmen assessment?"


    "Oh, really hard to say, another two days will be the three-year assessment period for Baijianmen, and many new faces have come recently!"


    "What''s the use here? Anyway, only one hundred people are recruited at Baijianmen every year, most of them just run for nothing."


    "The talent of the man is not bad. At the age of twenty, there are four levels of blood awake, and there should be a great chance to pass the assessment!"


    "I''m more optimistic about the two women, especially the younger ones, who are young at five levels of blood awakening, and the other one is also good, which is four layers of blood awakening."


    "It seems that this year''s competition is really fierce, and this practice has not been recommended."


    The conflict between King Wang Shu and Dahan attracted the attention of other people in the shop, and they talked about it. As for the bag shop that Dahan said, no one looked at it at all. At this foot of the Hundred Swords, there are crouching dragons and crouching tigers. Most people really dare not be arrogant.


    The time passed by one minute and one second, and Ayaka passed, but the so-called sixth brother of the big man still couldn''t be seen. Wang Shu had been waiting impatiently, and asked coldly, "Why, your sixth brother belongs to the turtle?" Are you here yet? "


    "you!"


    Da Hanqi almost vomited blood. If he didn''t know he couldn''t beat Wang Shu, he really wanted to pack Wang Shu fiercely, but he didn''t see Liu Brother, and he was so angry.


    "Who dares to slander Lao Tzu is a turtle? Don''t come out quickly to admit to the hoe?" Just then, a man''s dissatisfaction came from the door.


    "Liu, there is a little hair here, come in quickly!"


    After hearing that voice, Dahan Han stood up and cried, rejoicing.


    The voice of Dahan just came to an end, and I saw a big man with a very similar appearance to Dahan rushed in, and the power of his body exuding blood was obviously a blood cultivation.


    "Twin?"


    After seeing this big man, Wang Shu''s expression became weird. The two men are extremely similar in appearance and body. If there is a difference, the person who comes in behind is a blood cultivation, but the cultivation is very low. At the first level, Wang Shu didn''t look at him.


    "Seven brother, who hurt you? Is this the kid?" After the big man came in, he looked around the shop and quickly fixed his eyes on Wang Shu''s body.


    "Well, Brother Liu, it''s him. Be careful, he''s a practicing family!" Lao Qi was very afraid of Wang Shu, reminding him.


    "Huh, the seventh brother is not panic. This little hair is still in your eyes!" The sixth son was only awake from the blood, and he could not feel the practice of Wang Shu, thinking that Wang Shu was just a little trick. The martial arts practitioners didn''t take his heart seriously, rolled up his sleeves, and took Wang Shu to tears over.


    "Small hair, brighter eyes in the next life, even my brother dares to fight, you are impatient ... Ah!" Lao Liu threatened, but only half of the words, only the belly With a pain, the whole man flew out and fell to Lao Qi''s side.


    "I''ll hit your brother, how can you treat me?" Suddenly Wang Shu thought this pair of brothers was very interesting, and asked with a smile.


    "you!"


    The sixth child knew that Wang Shu was not only a blood cultivator, but he was far higher than him. He didn''t dare to come up again for a while, but he was so annoyed that he lost his anger and said, "Hum, you defeated What kind of patience do our brothers have? When our fifth brother comes, you wo n¡¯t cry if you cry! "

 Chapter 51： Seven Brothers

    "That is, when our brother Wu comes, you look good!" Lao Qi also followed.


    "Okay, I won''t go anywhere today, just wait for your five brothers to come, I hope he is not a turtle!" Wang Shu was almost amused by these five big and three thick big men.


    "Small two, don''t just stand and watch and prepare a table for me to drink and drink. Uncle is hungry!" Wang Shu always felt so boring to sit so dry.


    "Do you say these two brothers are mentally retarded? You know you can''t beat them so arrogantly."


    "I look quite mentally retarded!"


    "How do I feel like I heard their name?"


    "Are there? There don''t seem to be any famous idiots around here?"


    The spectators beside me also cried and laughed.


    After waiting for another cup of tea, the five brothers in the mouths of the two Han people didn''t come. Wang Shu took the tea and took a sip. He couldn''t help but quipped, "Why? Your fifth brother is also a turtle. It''s been a long time. Still not here? "


    "Fart!"


    "Nonsense!"


    The two Hans retorted in unison, and at the same time a rough voice sounded outside the door, saying: "Where did the wild dog dare to slander your fifth elder, and still not come out to admit the elder hoe?"


    "Five Brother!"


    "Brother Wu came to save us!"


    After hearing the sound outside the door, the two big men were excited and hugged together.


    "Boy, you''re done!"


    "You are dead. As long as Wu Brother hits the shot, you have no chance to kneel down for mercy!"


    ´ó The two big men seemed to treat Wang Shu as a dead man, with a proud look, and then another big man with a very similar appearance came in.


    "àÛ!"


    After seeing the big man who came in, Wang Shu sipped all the tea. He originally thought that the big man was a twin, but he did not expect it to be a triplet.


    Wrong, not triplets!


    Listen to these two idiots, the other party seems to have seven brothers.


    The whole of Wang Shushu was messed up. What kind of great mother can give birth to these seven wonderful works?


    "Two virtuous brothers, did this little hair hurt you?" When the fifth child came in, he saw Wang Shu and asked strangely.


    "Brother, this guy is awesome, you have to be careful!"


    "Five brother, this guy is not simple and not careless!"


    Lao Qi and Lao Liu are afraid that Lao Wu will lose, and take the initiative to remind them.


    "Two virtuous brothers, don''t panic, this little hairy brother is still not in your eyes!" The fifth child also doesn''t put Wang Shu in his eyes. Although he can''t see Wang Shu''s practice, he can hurt himself. Sixth brother, want to come up to three levels of blood wake up, he does not need to be afraid.


    "Isn''t this home all intellectually disabled?"


    Master Wang Shu was speechless for a while, this guy is also not high, only the second floor of the blood awake state, but how similar the tone of speech.


    "Little hair, brighten up the eyes in the next life, even my brother dares to fight, you are impatient ... Ah!" The fifth child also squeezed his sleeves and said the same thing as the sixth child just now. Come along with Wang Shu.


    "How did I feel like I heard this?"


    "I think so, it seems that the next five brothers will be kicked by that little hair and then stay with us!"


    Lao Liu Lao Qi is a little confused, I always feel where I have heard these words. Sure enough, Lao Wu snorted and fell to them.


    "While your fourth brother is here, you have a good time!"


    The three brothers shouted first before Wang Shu said this time.


    "Damn, retarded!"


    "It really is a group of mental retardation!"


    "Are these idiots come funny?"


    "I remember, what are these guys from!"


    "What''s the origin?"


    "The seven silly brothers in Hulushan, hundreds of miles away!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the seven silly brothers. I remember that when you said that."


    "Seven silly Hulushan!"


    I finally recognized the origin of these three people, one by one suddenly realized, the feelings are the seven silly brothers.


    "Seven silly Hulushan?"


    Master Wang Shu was a little confused. He hadn''t heard it, but in his mind, the story of seven brothers from another world saving grandpa came. Don''t say, it really looks like these brothers came to deliver one by one, isn''t it just like the seven brothers saved grandpa?


    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll wait for your fourth brother to come. I just hope that he is not a turtle like you, or else he will wait until tomorrow!" Wang Shu, who was in a bad mood, was amused by these brothers Even Lan Xue, whose face was always somber, seemed to be unable to laugh and laughed. There is such a wonderful person in this world.


    "Who said bad things about your Fourth Lord again? Not yet rolled out to give your Fourth Lord a gimmick!" But this time, instead of waiting for a while like the previous one, it was that Wang Shu''s voice had just fallen, and the old man came outside Four dissatisfied voices, and then another big man with a large "‡å" face came in.


    "Haha!"


    "This Nima is a living treasure!"


    "No, I can''t laugh anymore!"


    However, as soon as the fourth child came in, there was a happy laugh in the shop, and even Wang Shu couldn''t help laughing.


    "Three levels of Blood Awakening!"


    The king Wang Shu smiled and smiled, but felt a bit of pressure. This fourth child has already been on the third floor of the blood awakening. If you continue to follow this, wouldn''t you say that the next one is the same as the fourth floor of the blood awakening?


    "Did I get a horse honeycomb?"


    Wang Shu felt a little wrong in his heart. Although he was not afraid of the seven brothers, he was still very stressed after going on, especially after a five-story and six-story wake up, he would not be so relaxed. .


    "Four Awakenings!"


    However, this fourth child is obviously a bit smarter than the previous three, and soon discovered that Wang Shu''s cultivation was not so arrogant.


    "Four brother, what are you still doing? Quickly teach that kid!"


    "Four brother, hit him!"


    "Four brother, revenge for us!"


    The three brothers beaten in the front desperately encouraged the fourth child to take revenge on them, but the fourth child did not do anything, but his face changed several times, and felt that he could not beat Wang Shu, and had to bow his head to admit it, saying, "This friend, my three Brothers are underdeveloped. If there is anything offending, please bear with me. Everyone goes out. There are many friends and multiple paths, and fewer friends and fewer paths! "


    The King of Shu could not help but stumble, didn''t he say that Hulushan is seven stupid? Why is it that the fourth child doesn''t look stupid? Not only Wang Shu, but even everyone else was wondering. He had planned to watch a good show, but he didn''t expect to be a silly one.


    However, this is exactly the same as Wang Shu. Since the other party wants to resolve the contradiction, it is better, and they have no contradiction themselves, but they are not familiar with the arrogance of the other party, and said with a smile: "Oh, my friend is serious Now, I just can''t get used to the arrogance of your brothers. Since you have come to mediate, the matter has been revealed. If friends don''t mind, can you sit down and have a drink? "


    "Oh, this is not necessary, our brothers have something to do, don''t worry about it!" The fourth son did not drag the water, and pulled the three brothers who were lacking in IQ and left the shop.


    "Si Si, why don''t you hit him?"


    "Four brother, you don''t love us, if the third brother is here, the kid''s bones must be removed!"


    "Brother, you have changed, you never said that before!"


    After a few big men left, they seemed very unconvinced, and a sound of dissatisfaction came from the outside.


    "Fun, so much fun!"


    Wang Wangshu looked at the direction of several people''s departure, always felt like he had overlooked something, but he couldn''t say anything for a while, only to find an opportunity later to understand.


    After eating, Wang Shu and Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin returned to their rooms respectively, and they were waiting for the assessment two days later.


    Time passed quickly, and two days passed by blinking.


    "Today is the day of assessment, we must do our best. Go!"


    Wang Wangshu and his party got up early and followed the crowd to the gate of Baijianmen ...

 Chapter 52： Harsh conditions!

    The crowd of people was crowded, and the three of Wang Shulan Xue almost dispersed, but they successfully reached the huge square at the foot of Baijianmen Mountain.


    ¹ã³¡ This square is very big, so many people can see it, but there are more people, and there are only tens of thousands of people.


    "Hoo!"


    Wang Shu looked at the dense crowd, and suddenly he was so small that he couldn''t help taking a breath. So many people only recruited 300 people. The competition was too horrible. .


    "There are so many people!"


    Suddenly, even Lan Xue, who was a self-proclaimed genius, suddenly felt great pressure. Wu Meiqin is still the same, only Wang Shu is in his eyes.


    Qi Lanxue and Wu Meiqin''s beauty attracted a lot of people''s attention along the way, but after all, this is the foot of Baijianmen Mountain, and no one dared to pretend. Wang Shu took the two beauties to a relatively forward position, quietly waiting for the assessment to begin.


    The sun is gradually rising, and the square is full of people. The noisy sound is far more terrifying than the vegetable market. When the first rays of sunlight hit the tall and glorious mountain gate of Baijianmen, a melodious bell rang.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    With the ringing of the bell, the noisy square was quiet for an instant, and even the sound of breathing stopped.


    After the bell stopped, the old man with an immortal spirit walked out and stood on the high platform in front of Baijianmen, announcing loudly: "First of all, my husband, on behalf of Baijianmen, thank you for coming to support Baijianmen''s assessment! Once again, the old man said the ugly words in front. Anyone who does not meet the assessment conditions, please go down the mountain quickly, otherwise, if it is found out, it will act as a violation of my hundred swordsman rules. OK, the following old man began to announce the assessment conditions And rules! First, anyone who is twenty-five years old and is repaired below the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, please go down the mountain! "


    Boom!


    When the old man said the first news, the square exploded completely.


    "It''s not fair. Wasn''t it all the 30th floor and the blood awakening level before? Why is it so high this year?"


    "Do you want anyone to live? Do you think everyone is a genius from a big family?"


    "Yeah, it''s simply too much. Except for those young masters who are raised by medicine every day, how many ordinary people can reach the fifth floor of the blood awake state at twenty-five?"


    "Protest, we protest!"


    There are many people crying. Although many people have reached the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening, they are already twenty-five years old. They have worked hard for many years and want to enter the Baijianmen Yuyuelongmen, but the assessment conditions are too harsh.


    "Give everyone a joss stick time, please go down the mountain if you don''t meet the conditions, otherwise it will be discarded if it is found!" The old man''s voice was very flat, as if saying a trivial matter.


    "Damn!"


    "This hundred sword gates are really getting more and more arrogant!"


    "Oh, who made us just ants?"


    Although many people are dissatisfied with the conditions of Baijianmen, they can only leave silently. As long as they are in the body, even if they cannot join Baijianmen, they can go to some forces to seek development. It really became a waste.


    For a short period of time, those who did not meet the conditions were almost gone, and a small number of those who wanted to touch the fish in the muddy water had not yet left.


    "Fortunately, I''m just 25 years old this year, and it''s not over 25!" A young man in the crowd, who was just 25, but was less than the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, thought so. Like him a lot.


    µÚ¶þ "Secondly, anyone who has reached the age of ten but less than sixteen, who has been repaired to three levels below the level of blood awakening, please also go down the mountain!" After the person walked almost, the old man said the second condition lightly.


    "Oh my god, wouldn''t it be too much?"


    "Damn, I thought I was a genius!"


    "Damn, I knew I would work harder, so that I would be able to wake up to three levels!"


    "Do you know what''s wrong this time? Go back and practice well, don''t be ashamed next time!"


    ºó After the second condition came out, many teenagers and girls with good conscious talents were irritated one by one, but fortunately, most of them were accompanied by their elders. They complained for a moment and then left.


    ¹ã³¡ The original square with tens of thousands of people, because these two seemingly ordinary conditions, they only left less than one tenth, and at a glance, they looked like only three or four thousand. Even so, the competition is very large. There are only 300 people as many as this, and it is even less that some people rely on relationships to go through the back door.


    "This competition is really terrible, and the requirements of this hundred sword gates are like imperial edicts. No one dares to disobey at all." Wang Shu took a sigh of relief, but fortunately, there has been a breakthrough in the recent repair, or maybe the old man One more condition, he will be brushed down.


    But fortunately, after the old man said these two conditions, he didn''t mention the other conditions, but a smile appeared on his face, and then said: "Congratulations, everyone, who passed the first pass of the assessment! Please proceed below. Register and proceed to the next assessment. If there is a recommendation letter and referrer, please register on the right, if not, please go to the left! If you are not willing to queue, you can also choose to spend a hundred bloodstones to register in the middle! "


    After hearing the words of the old man, a lot of recommenders and letters of recommendation came out rejoicing, consciously lined up, and went to the right to register. And those of ordinary origin have to frown and go to the left. As for some richer ones, they are thinking about whether to go to the middle green channel.


    "where are we going?"


    Looking at the rapid flow of people on both sides, Lan Xue wanted to go to the right, but Elder Ma was not there, and he didn''t leave any tokens for them, so he hesitated.


    "Left!"


    The King of Kings also thought of this, hesitated for a moment, and chose the left side. Although he still had the waist card from Li Wencheng and Han Haishan''s fat man, but just in case, don''t take risks.


    After all, this hundred swordsmen''s acting style can be a little bit beyond his imagination. Generally, even if the relationship is taken into account, there is a bold and noble channel here.


    The remaining three or four thousand people on the square were quickly divided into three shares, with the most on the left, more than two thousand, and the right on many, at least a few hundred, the least was in the middle, and less than a hundred people Look like.


    Fortunately, Wang Shu and his party did not move slowly. The queue was not very backward, but rather in the middle, but even so, there were more than a thousand people in front, which made them feel terrible.


    Registration is fast. Some people keep registering and go to wait for the next assessment.


    After two hours, everyone was registered.


    "Well, now that everyone has registered, the husband needs to remind you again. The next thing is to test the bone age and cultivation. If there are any conditions that are not met, there is still a chance to leave, otherwise you will be caught later. It was found out that no punishment was severely punished! "After the registration was completed, the old man reiterated again.


    It seems that the words of the old man really played a role. There was a commotion in the crowd, and nearly a third of the unqualified people came out.


    "There are so many!"


    Wang Wangshu was shocked, so many people wanted fish in troubled water.


    "Hehe, you are very honest, but you have missed the opportunity to join Baijianmen. Your name has been included in Baijianmen''s blacklist. I hope you will not come again next time in an attempt to pass the level, otherwise you will scrap it and repair it on the spot. For! "But what the old man said was to tremble this part of the body.

 Chapter 53： Ascend the ladder!

    "I wouldn''t have come out if I knew it already, maybe I could get confused!"


    "Oh, it seems that this life is missed!"


    "Also, there is no place for you to stay here!"


    I regret this part that I came out of. I knew that I shouldn''t hold on to luck or just stay at the end.


    "I will never find out!"


    Although I have gone a lot in one go, there are still a few who are trying to get over the border and are lucky.


    "Okay, the rest of the people please pass through Baijianmen. After climbing up, the old man is waiting for you on the sword field!" The old man announced the final conditions, and then turned into Baijianmen.


    The hundred sword gates seemed to be shrouded by some strange energy. When people passed by, they would disappear, one after another, and soon they entered many people.


    But halfway through, a seemingly old man was ejected.


    "This friend, you are over the age and do not meet the conditions. Given that this is your first time, give a warning. Hope that the rest of the friends also listen, please leave quickly if you do not meet the conditions, or wait for your Only death! "Reminded a gloomy face of a middle-aged man guarding the door.


    "Hum, isn''t it just a hundred swordsmen? What''s the big deal, Lao Tzu hasn''t entered yet!" The man who was bombed snorted and turned and left.


    After having this man''s precedent, many people chose to leave the team silently and did not plan to go to muddy water again.


    "what?"


    At the third of the uncle''s progress, Wang Shu''s eyes lighted up, and he even saw the four wonderful creatures that he had been taught two days ago.


    "Are these brothers not yet twenty-five?"


    As soon as I remembered the "‡å" face of a few brothers and the beard of one face, Wang Shu couldn''t imagine how they were dissatisfied. However, what Wang Shu didn''t expect was that the four brothers actually passed.


    "Ah? Passed?"


    Master Wang Shu was a little confused. I always felt that something was wrong. How could the four brothers pass, but they couldn''t remember for a while what was wrong.


    It seems that the approval of these brothers gave hope to many people trying to find fish in the muddy water, but the fact is cruel.


    After a short while, a young man who tried to touch the fish in the muddy water was passed by the sword that appeared suddenly. He was dead on the ground and his appearance was very miserable. Finally, after this man''s tragic death, those who tried to fish in the muddy water finally chose to leave.


    ²»ÉÙ A lot of people left this time. At least there were hundreds. After losing so many people at once, it was Wang Shu''s turn.


    "Finally in!"


    Wang Shushu passed the test of Baijianmen without any pressure, and murmured at the steps that could not be seen in front of him.


    I looked at it, it was a step beyond the edge, and Wang Shu was dizzy. How long would it take to reach the summit?


    "so tall?"


    Wu Lanxue and Wu Meiqin also passed the inspection of Baijianmen smoothly, and they were shocked to see the steps beyond them.


    I was shocked not only by Wang Shu and his party. Many people were stunned for a while, but some of them started to climb with confidence.


    "Let''s go, even if we can''t see the head, the number of steps will eventually be dead, we can reach the end sooner or later!" Wang Shu didn''t want to fall behind, and greeted Lan Xue and the two to start climbing.


    There are many people with the same idea as Wang Shu, and everyone joins the climbing army.


    The time passed by one minute and one second, the three of Wang Shu gradually passed many people, but still couldn''t see their heads.


    After an hour, on the side of the steps, people who were sweating and resting were gradually met. Although Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin were not weak, they were also sweating.


    "Strange, why isn''t it enough?"


    The book of King of Kings was also a bit overwhelmed. Since early in the morning, he hasn''t even eaten lunch, and gradually feels hungry in his belly.


    "Let''s take a rest over there and eat something!"


    King Wang Shu greeted the two Lan Xue, walked to the side, ready to take a break and move on.


    "I didn''t bring food!"


    Wu Lanxue didn''t expect that the assessment would be so difficult, she didn''t bring food at all.


    "It''s okay, I have it!"


    Wang Shushu took out three blood beans, one for each, for fear that the two would not rest assured, and ate them first. After seeing Wang Shu first serving, the two Xue Xue slightly hesitated and ate.


    "This!"


    After Lan Xue ate the blood beans, her face changed. I did not expect that Wang Shu had this kind of thing. It looked like a simple bean, but after eating it, I found that the strength of the consumed blood was recovered a lot. Not to mention Hunger is gone.


    "What''s the name of this bean? It''s delicious, is there any more? Give me another one!" Wu Meiqin praised the taste of this blood bean and wanted it again.


    "I still have blood beans, I''m afraid you won''t eat them!"


    Wang Wangshu said angrily that Wu Meiqin really treats blood beans as snacks.


    "What dare not? Isn''t it just a small bean, you can give me ten of them!" Wu Meiqin retorted resolutely.


    "I''m afraid you dare not, do you think that Sun Xiangyun really blew himself up?" Wang Shu found that there were no other people nearby, and he was not afraid of anything, and directly told Sun Xiangyun''s affairs.


    "You mean Sun Xiangyun broke his belly with this little bean?" Lan Xue asked with a frown, what he heard.


    "Well, while he couldn''t move, I secretly fed him ten!" Wang Shu nodded.


    "Wow!"


    "Wang Shu, how disgusting!"


    However, after hearing Wang Shu''s words, Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin couldn''t help but retched. After all, Sun Xiangyun''s death was still very miserable. When I thought of the beans he had just eaten, he was the culprit who killed Sun Xiangyun. How could I bear it? However, the blood bean was melted in the mouth. How could the two spit it out, just retching for a while.


    The three of them rested for a while and proceeded on again.


    However, just after the three had not gone far, a group of people appeared in front of them, blocking the steps.


    "Wang Shu, look!"


    Bian Lanxue saw those people being bad intentions one by one. Many people on both sides of the steps frowned and realized that it was not good.


    "Ok, I know!"


    Of course, Wang Shushu saw those people, and he seemed to be afraid of collecting tolls, which was beyond his expectation. The assessment of this hundred Jianmen turned out to be a road robber.


    "Hey, boy, have you got any money? Our brother has been holding hands recently and borrowed some money to spend it!" , And a pair of tinted eyes kept spinning around Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin. Others also found Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin, who stood out, and surrounded them.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know that we are all people participating in the assessment of Baijianmen?" Wang Shu asked with a somber expression.


    After hearing a few words from Wang Shu, a few people looked weird, but soon burst out laughing, as if they had heard such a funny joke for the first time.


    "Who are we? Haha, I''ll tell you the truth, we are the disciples of the Baijianmen Gate you aspire to be!" The young man who stopped Wang Shu said with a laugh.

 Chapter 54： Road Robbery!

    "What? They turned out to be disciples of Baijianmen?"


    Ôõô "How is it possible, how is this different from a robber?"


    "How could the noble Baijianmen have such a scum?"


    µÄ The people who had previously been robbed by this group of people to participate in the assessment were hard to believe. This group of people who looked similar to the robber turned out to be disciples of Baijianmen.


    "Outdoor disciple!"


    Don''t say those people, even Wang Shu was shocked. The Baijianmen, the holy place of cultivation among the foreign people, is such a place? However, Wang Shu thought about the local tyrant channel and back door channel at the foot of the mountain, and he was relieved. Most of these things can really be done.


    However, Wang Shu''s appetite for these hundred sword gates has also been reduced to the extreme, and even the idea of ??not wanting to participate in the assessment, but in order to seek backing, afraid of retaliation from the Dadaolou, can only continue to participate in the assessment.


    "Boy, if you are acquaintances, you will surrender your money, we can let you go, but these two girls who are so spiritual ... Hey!" Seeing Wang Shu''s face changed, the talking young man was even more arrogant The fourth floor of a blood awakening like Wang Shu may be pretty good outside, but he doesn''t even look at it.


    "You look for death!"


    Although Lan Xuexiu was not as good as the other party, his temper was as hot as ever, and he wanted to do it, but was stopped by Wang Shu.


    "Don''t worry, we can''t fight them!"


    Wang Shu observed it again. There were five people in the other party. The lowest was the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, and one stood behind and never spoke. He suspected that it was the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. To such a person, he and Not so sure.


    "Wang Shu, you?"


    Tong Lanxue''s face was incredible, as if she had seen the idiot waste king book again.


    Wang Wangshu asked nervously, "How much toll do you want?"


    When they heard Wang Shu''s admonition, they couldn''t help looking at each other and showing a bad smile. After some eye contact, they said, "Boy, I''m pretty good at seeing you, we don''t want too much, ten bloodstones or one thousand gold, you Choose it! "


    "so much?"


    Wang Shu was a little surprised. The group of people really spoke like a lion, but they pretended to be embarrassed and said, "Several big brothers, look, I''ll give you three thousand gold. Can''t I? friend?"


    After a few people found that Wang Shu really got the money, they were all happy and left Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin aside. They just wanted to get money, but they didn''t expect to meet the big fish.


    "Yes, give me the money! Let the three of you pass!" Wang Shu suspected that the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening had not spoken at last.


    However, Wang Shu was embarrassed, and he didn''t want to give it. He said, "Several big brothers, younger brothers ask a question, if I don''t give you money? What will happen to you?"


    "Boy, are you kidding us?"


    "If you dare, you try it!"


    "Boy, if you don''t give us money, we will break your legs and let you roll down the mountain!"


    A few people''s faces changed, and Wang Shushu was playing them.


    "You don''t care if you do this?"


    Wang Wangshu secretly motioned for Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin to retreat, but asked with a look of panic.


    ¹Ü "Control? As long as you don''t die, Baijianmen won''t control it, and even if you die, Baijianmen won''t necessarily control it!"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, several people almost laughed.


    "It means that as long as you are not dead, Bai Jianmen will not control you?" Wang Shu asked slightly with a smile.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haha, boy, aren''t you confused?"


    "Haha, I laughed so much, this kid is going to resist!"


    "Brothers, have you heard? There are new people to teach us?"


    Several people couldn''t help laughing at it, but just halfway through the laugh, they suddenly stopped, and saw Wang Shu pulling Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin back quickly, and then yelled "down", a black The beads flew over to them.


    Boom!


    "what!"


    "What is this? It hurts!"


    "Help!"


    A huge explosion shook the ground, and the disciples of Baijianmen screamed.


    ÎÒÃÇ "Let''s go, they should not die!"


    Immediately after the explosion, Wang Shu took Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin to quickly climb up the ladder. As long as they arrived at the sword field, these guys should not be too presumptuous.


    After Wang Xue took Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin for a distance, he glanced back and found that several people were lying on the ground and screaming, very miserable, but none of them died. It can be seen that although the firepower was extraordinary, The blood awakening of the sixth floor or above has little effect, especially the blood awakening of the seventh floor, only the clothes were blown up, and the person is still standing firmly. In my mind, I am looking for a time to buy more powerful explosive This thunderbolt was basically eliminated.


    "Oh!"


    "Hurry up, everyone!"


    The people who were originally blocked saw the opportunity and rushed forward.


    "àÛ! Good, good, boy, I remember you Wang Fei!"


    The highest disciple of the outside disciple seemed to withstand the power of the thunderbolt explosion, but he was not badly injured, spit blood, and was full of hatred. He now only hoped that Wang Shu could pass the assessment and become a hundred swordsmen As a disciple of outsiders, as long as Wang Shu is still in Baijianmen, he will have a chance to get back where he is today.


    Wang Shushu and others continued to move forward, and Wu Meiqin was even more fascinated with Wang Shu along the way, and his eyes were full of little stars.


    Qi Lanxue was embarrassed. She had thought that Wang Shu had to admit it, but she did not expect it to be deliberately arbitrarily set out the words of the opponent, and then countered.


    Although the ladder is high, there is an end after all. After the three of them have advanced for another half an hour, a majestic gate appears in front of them, with the words "Sword Field" engraved on it.


    "finally reached!"


    After seeing Wang Shushu, she was finally relieved and smiled.


    "There are so few people!"


    After entering the sword field, Wang Shu slightly hesitated, and there were so few people who arrived in front of them. Of course, even if there are few, it is estimated that there are four or five hundred people. The reason why they feel less is that the enthusiasm of tens of thousands of people at the foot of the mountain at first compared with the hundreds of people today, of course, the number is poor.


    Those who came here first found a place to sit down cross-legged, as if they were comprehending something, and they seemed to be simply cultivating energy and waiting for the next assessment.


    Wang Shu took Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin to find a place, and sat down cross-legged, learning about those people, closing their eyes and raising their heads, but as soon as he closed his eyes, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lan beside him with some horror. Xue and Wu Meiqin found that they were not abnormal, and rested with their eyes closed in peace.


    "What''s going on? Why did I always feel passed by Wan Jian as soon as I closed my eyes?" Wang Shu was a little confused. The moment he closed his eyes, it seemed that countless swords were flying towards him, thinking He was going to be stabbed into a horse honeycomb, but that feeling disappeared as soon as he opened his eyes.


    "Is it just an illusion?"


    King Wang Shu looked around and found that there was nothing special about this so-called sword field, it was an ordinary square, except for four huge stone pillars standing high on the edge. No, not four, but five, because if you look closely at the square on which the old man is located, you will find that there are only half of the pillars. Didn''t feel that there was anything special in this sword field, Wang Shu continued to close his eyes.


    "what!"


    As soon as I closed my eyes, the scorching sensation of ten thousand swords came again, screaming, and opened my eyes sharply.

 Chapter 55： Sword Field!

    "Wang Shu, what happened to you?"


    "My dear, are you okay?"


    Qi Lanxue and Wu Meiqin opened their eyes and found that Wang Shu''s face was not normal. They asked with some concern.


    "It''s okay, I''m just a little uncomfortable. By the way, do you feel anything special when you close your eyes?" Wang Shu was a little unsure whether he had that feeling alone, and asked tentatively.


    "No? I think it''s good. This sword field is really a good place. Close your eyes and feel very peaceful. It''s a good place to rest." Wu Meiqin said.


    "Well, I also think that after a short rest, my physical strength has recovered a lot." Lan Xue also agreed with Wu Meiqin''s statement.


    "Oh, I see. I''m fine, you can just rest." Wang Shu finally understood that he only had that kind of feeling, and people who looked on the sword field swept around and found that many people enjoyed it.


    Wu Meiqin and Lan Xue were puzzled, and they felt that Wang Shu was inexplicable, but did not ask any more, but continued to close their eyes to enjoy the speciality of the sword field.


    "What secret is there in this sword field?"


    Wang Shushu was full of great doubts, but he still courageously closed his eyes again.


    He was the same as the previous two. After closing his eyes this time, countless swords flew towards him, but Wang Shu did not open his eyes, but continued to close his eyes.


    King Wang Shu found himself in a strange world. He stood out of thin air, the sky was red, and the earth was red. The white robe on him was also red, stained red by blood.


    He held half-cut swords in his hands. Countless flying swords were like raindrops. I do n¡¯t know where they came from. He was like sucking iron.


    The moment he was stabbed, Wang Shu thought he would hurt, but unexpectedly found that he was like the air, transparent, and felt nothing, and the flying sword just passed through, and it didn''t seem to come at him.


    "This is where?"


    The book of King of Kings is a little confused, is this his own memory? Or another world? he does not know.


    It wasn''t too fast, and Wang Shu''s eyes brightened, and he found a familiar figure, the petite and delicate figure.


    It turned out that the countless flying swords did not come toward him, but toward the man covered with blood.


    "Idiot, waste!"


    The petite and delicate figure made a heartbreaking cry. Somehow, after hearing the voice, Wang Shu trembled, and there was an urge to cry. He wanted to rush to protect the woman, but his body was completely out of control. .


    "what!"


    Petite body was penetrated by Wan Jian and made a scream, which made Wang Shu''s tears flow constantly, even a feeling that the soul would collapse.


    Petite body slowly fell from the air. Wang Shu wanted to catch that body, but he couldn''t move, and he couldn''t see who issued the flying sword.


    "Lan Xue, are you?"


    King Shu Shu opened his mouth and shouted, but there was no sound at all, but the petite body was too familiar.


    "Idiot waste!"


    The woman''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, but even the moment before her death, the idiot waste was still in her mouth.


    "what!"


    King Shu shouted, and suddenly opened his eyes, like a dream, with sweat on his forehead and pale face like paper.


    Xi Lanxue and Wu Meiqin were interrupted again by Wang Shu''s cry. They opened their eyes and looked at Wang Shu very dissatisfied, especially Lan Xue. The dissatisfaction on their faces was more obvious.


    "Oh, Lan Xue, it''s great that you''re fine!"


    After seeing Lan Xue''s angry little face, I don''t know why Wang Shu wanted to reach out and silently Lan Xue''s head, but the moment he raised his hand, the whole person froze.


    Because the half-cut sword appeared inexplicably on the back of his hand, looking at the shape of the broken sword, it was the one he was holding in the strange world just now.


    ºß "Hum, idiot waste, what are you doing?"


    Lan Xue snorted dissatisfied, and Wang Shu''s hand was lifted into the air, as if to hit her.


    "Oh, it''s okay, you''ll be fine." Wang Shu''s brain was a little messy, but he was still very relieved. Now Lan Xue is still fine.


    "Neuropathy, I''m too lazy to talk to you!" Lan Xue cursed, and continued to close her eyes and continued to rest.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin was jealous, watching the relationship between Wang Shu and Lan Xue, sternly.


    "Oh, I''m okay, you take a good rest, maybe there will be assessment in a while." Wang Shu smiled awkwardly and explained.


    "Hum, you don''t love me at all!" Wu Meiqin snorted and turned away.


    "..."


    Wang Shushu was speechless for a while, and now he was so confused that he had no thoughts about these two women.


    "What the **** is going on? Is the scene just a hallucination? Or is it true? What does the mark on your hand represent?"


    There are countless problems in Wang Shushu''s heart, especially the extra mark on his hand. He tried to look inside his body, but found nothing. The broken sword on this hand is as simple as a birthmark.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t know. When he was confused by the broken sword on his hand, the old man who had been sitting on the platform suddenly opened his eyes, frowned, and murmured, "What''s going on? Is there a sword to confess the Lord? Why do I feel like something is missing? "


    The old man stood up and kept his eyes on the nearly a thousand people on the sword field. He glanced at the young people who came to participate in the assessment. He wanted to find out who was recognized by the Excalibur, but he found by accident that nothing One looks like.


    "Is it just an illusion?"


    The old man frowned even deeper. The feeling of loss that was just now is definitely the feeling of the four legendary swords confessing the Lord, otherwise this obvious feeling would not appear, but he carefully observed the four trees on the edge. The tall stone pillar found no change and could not help but fall into meditation.


    Not only did the old man feel this way, at the same time, in a mysterious cave behind Baijianmen.


    An old man who was dying of wood opened his eyes leisurely, and looked at the four lights emitting weak light in front of him.


    I saw the old man raise his hand gently, his hand was like a dead tree, there was only a layer of leather, and a lamp holder was in his hand. The lamp holder was red and only half, covered with dense black rust, but This light has gone out.


    "Blood ..."


    The old man murmured in his mouth, made vague words, looked it in his hand for a long time, and finally put the lampstand back to the original place.


    The old man slowly closed his eyes and settled again, as if he was integrated with the cave for a moment, but after a while, the four lights that had been on suddenly suddenly exploded, and the crickets went out.


    "Qing Feng!"


    The old man suddenly opened his eyes, staring at the lampholder just extinguished, and spit out two words in his mouth.


    Huh! laugh! laugh!


    I beckoned and grabbed the extinguished lampholder. Almost a moment later, however, the other three lights went out.


    ßÛ Dang!


    The old man shivered, and the lamp holder in his hand fell to the ground. His body looked like a ghost, disappeared for a moment, and appeared directly in the air. I saw that the three visible rays of light stimulated she in three different directions, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Four swords come together! Is it time for another golden age to come?" The old man muttered to himself, not seeing sorrow and joy, and finally did not go after those vanishing sword lights or return to the cave again, but The body slowly disappeared into the air, as if it had never appeared before.


    "What''s going on? The seals of the four Great Swords just moved?"


    The old man on the square platform frowned. It seemed that the seals of the four magic swords on the sword field moved a moment ago, but it was only a moment and everything returned to normal.


    "Oh my God, someone has been acknowledged by Gu Jian!"


    But when the old man hadn''t figured out what was going on, someone suddenly screamed on the sword field ...

 Chapter 56： Sword soul

    "Someone has been acknowledged by Gu Jian!"


    Cheers broke out suddenly in the crowd, and then most of them looked in unison to the edge of the square. A handsome young man in his twenties, who was on the fourth floor of the blood waking state.


    I saw the young man hovering a large sword with a length of one foot, but the sword was not a physical object, but a phantom, but even so, it also caused a lot of pressure on the people around him. The feeling of being killed by that big sword in the past.


    "What it is?"


    "I don''t know, I have never heard of it!"


    "This is the ancient sword heritage, a group of silly hats!"


    "I didn''t expect that Elder Bai hadn''t announced the beginning of Wu Jian, and someone has been recognized by Gu Jian. It seems that he is a genius!"


    People talked on the field, but most people did n¡¯t know what was going on. Even Wang Shu and Lan Xue were confused, not to mention that Wang Shu and others were confused. The young man admitted by Gu Jian also looked at everyone with a confused look.


    "Silver Soul of the Silver? Good, good, I have another hundred-year-old genius in Baijianmen!" The old man on the side of the platform fell to the young man and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Silver Soul of the Silver? What is it?"


    Many people in the market were confused, wondering what the Silver Sword Spirit was, but they didn''t wait for them to ask. The old man took the initiative to explain: "Don''t look at my Baijianmen showing weakness now, not even a star ancestral gate, but thousands of years ago was famous in Nanlin County, and even the entire Song Dynasty was second to none. Pie! This sword soul is a treasure left by the ancestors. According to the cultivation of the ancestors, the sword soul is divided into six types of wood, iron, silver, and gold holy gods, even the weakest wood sword soul, even when the ancestors were alive. The strong man in the bones! "


    "How can it be?"


    "Bragging, will there be a bone-strength Gai Shimen in this hundred sword gates? I don''t believe it!"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "Okay, stop blowing, be careful to blow the cowhide into the sky!"


    "Haha, you don''t see that you are all old and still so humorous!"


    However, when the old man talked about the world-strength powerhouse in Baijianmen, not only did it not make people fascinated, but burst of booing, it is clear that if the old man really has bone-level powerhouse in Baijianmen, it is already Nanlin. The big factions in the county, where there is a long way to go, will not even meet the assessment of the one star school.


    "Hum, a group of ignorant hairy boys!"


    It seems that because of these new pokes, the old man''s face was blue and white, but the attack was bad. In the end, he had a grunt of dissatisfaction, and then returned to the square.


    The old man showed weakness, and the call on the court became even more jubilant, and the tense assessment atmosphere became relaxed for a while.


    "Wang Shu, do you believe that Bai Jianmen has really been out of the bones?" Lan Xue asked with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "I''m not too good at it, maybe I''ve really been there!"


    King Wang Shu looked at the half-sword in his hand and fell into thought.


    Cultivation is divided into ten great realms along the way, namely the blood awakening state, the blood gas state, the blood source state, the blood state of mind, the blood melting state, the blood and bone state, the soul state, the king state, the imperial state, and the sacred state!


    This is common knowledge that all three-year-olds in Xuetian continent know, but it ¡¯s just knowing how difficult it is to cultivate. Even the strongest ancestor of the Great Song Dynasty in the rumors is just the bones, and it ¡¯s just rumors. It ¡¯s a matter of saying nothing to the bones.


    King Wang Shu''s father, Wang Jian, is known as a peerless genius. In his understanding, it seems that he is just a blood fusion, but even so, his father is a general in Zhennan, and he can imagine how difficult it is to cultivate.


    This is like in another world, everyone''s understanding of the universe is far higher than the steps taken by human beings. Human beings have long recognized the starry sky beyond many light years, but their footsteps have always stayed on the moon.


    "Well, everyone is welcome to pass the test of climbing the ladder. The next content to be assessed is Wu Jian!" After the old man returned to the platform, he continued to announce the content of the next assessment.


    "Go sword?"


    "What is Wu Jian?"


    "Shouldn''t the sword be used for practice?"


    "How else can this sword be realized?"


    A lot of people are full of doubts, isn''t sword practiced? How to rely on enlightenment?


    I do n¡¯t know a lot of people, but I do n¡¯t know a lot. After all, a large part of them are related to walking through the back door. Naturally, I understand what Wu Jian is like, just like the person who was selected by ¡°Silver Soul of Sword¡± just now. genius.


    "Is this the case?"


    Wang Shushu looked at the broken sword on the back of his hand and murmured to himself, somewhat understanding what happened to Wu Jian. However, he did not know what level his broken sword belonged to, maybe not as good as the young man just now? After all, the young man just caused a lot of commotion, but he didn''t respond at all.


    "Oh, in fact, Wu Jian is very simple. Although I did n¡¯t explain it before, many of you are doing Wu Jian''s work, and a young man has been acknowledged by the soul of Silver Sword. The next assessment of this young man You do n¡¯t need to participate, and you can directly become my disciple in Baijianmen, and everyone who succeeds in obtaining Soul Soul recognition, regardless of grade, can directly become an disciple! ¡±The old man smiled and continued.


    "real or fake?"


    "No, why is there such an easy thing?"


    Many people are obviously skeptical of what the old man said.


    "From now on, you have half an hour. Anyone who has been recognized by Gu Jian can directly become an inside disciple. If you do n¡¯t succeed, do n¡¯t be discouraged. As long as you pass the next assessment, there is still a great chance to become Outsiders, as long as you work hard, you can become an insider disciple someday! "However, the old man didn''t want to explain too much, and directly announced the beginning of Wu Jian.


    The old man closed his eyes slowly after speaking, no matter what everyone''s reaction was, everyone couldn''t help but be there, and didn''t know what to do next, but there were still smart people who learned the old man''s appearance and began to close his eyes.


    I saw someone closing their eyes with their knees crossed. Although they did n¡¯t know what to do, this behavior was like an infection. Soon everyone followed suit and sat down with their eyes crossed and thought.


    "Wang Shu, shall we also learn to do it?"


    Wu Lanxue and Wu Meiqin were a bit puzzled. They had already rested when they came, and they didn''t feel anything special.


    "Well, there is half an hour anyway, you try it, maybe there is an unexpected harvest!" Now that the old man has said so, maybe he can really realize what, Wang Shu suggested that Lan Xue and the two try it.


    "okay then!"


    Xi Lanxue and Wu Meiqin sat down reluctantly and sat down, starting to realize Wu Jian, hoping to get the recognition of Gu Jian. After all, they came to Baijianmen to be disciples inside.

 Chapter 57： Hundred Sword Souls

    Shu Wangshu also tried to close his eyes, hoping to be a bit sensitive, but unfortunately, the previous feeling that Wan Jian wore his body as soon as he closed his eyes completely disappeared, but he closed his eyes with ordinary eyes. After trying it several times, I didn''t feel anything special, so I had to give up the idea of ??Wu Jian.


    However, Wang Shu was not idle, but silently reviewing Jiuqiquan and blinking swordsmanship. After the assessment was done in a paragraph, he would try to break through.


    After kung fu with a cup of tea!


    Cheers broke out again in the crowd, and another person was recognized by Gu Jian.


    King Wang Shu glanced a little, and found that it was a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. It was a turquoise sword image that looked full of aura. The girl was also very excited, jumping and jumping in that excitement, and those who didn''t realize it were envious faces, but there were still many people who were not affected and continued to realize with closed eyes.


    "Don''t these two little sisters get anything?"


    Wang Wangshu looked at Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin beside him, and found that both of them were intoxicated, as if immersed in another world, and they were a little curious.


    After the girl took the lead in obtaining the recognition of Gu Jian, one person stood up every so often, causing a lot of commotion. And over time, more than thirty people were recognized by Gu Jian.


    "What''s going on this year? Why so many at once!"


    The old man responsible for the assessment finally couldn''t sit still, stood up, and ten of the disciples who had learned on the sword field in the past were unprecedented. This year, only half of them have been completed, and there are more than thirty. , The quality is far more than before, most of them are the wooden sword soul and iron sword soul, even the silver sword soul has three.


    However, before the old man was excited, many people stood up, and the sword soul appeared on their bodies.


    "Forty!"


    "forty five!"


    "fifty three!"


    "sixty seven!"


    "seventy-nine!"


    "eighty eight!"


    "ninety five!"


    One after another has been acknowledged by the ancient sword, the old man is trembling, which has not happened for hundreds of years.


    The reason why Baijianmen was called Baijianmen was a thousand years ago. At that time, every time Baijianmen recruited disciples, hundreds of disciples could get the recognition of Gu Jian, but since the martial arts declined, every time they recruited disciples, When there were more than ten people, it was the ancestors who were in the spirit of heaven. I never expected that this year they would break through the hundred.


    "Hurry up, you are going to spread the news to the inner court. Please invite the elders and the head to watch the ceremony. Today I have so many talented disciples in Baijianmen at once. Is it going to reappear the glory of a thousand years ago?" The body shivered and instructed the disciples around to bring this shocking news back.


    "Ninety-eight!"


    ÔÚ At the moment when the old man had just finished speaking, three more people were passed on and stood up. The old man almost fell to the stage, but he was even more eager in his heart. If there were two more people, that would be a hundred people.


    Buzz!


    Almost at the same time, two more people stood up. These two were Wu Meiqin and Lan Xue beside Wang Shu.


    "One hundred, there is spirit in heaven, my hundred swordsmen finally broke through one hundred people in the past millennium!"


    The old man thumped with excitement and knelt down suddenly, the old tears twitched.


    "Wang Shu, I have been acknowledged by Gu Jian!"


    "Wang Shu, look at it!"


    Both Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin were excited. Although they always felt that their talents were good, they were only in Xuefeng City. When they came to Baijianmen, they knew that there is a sky outside. When Gu Jian acknowledged it, he was very envious, but he was embarrassed to reveal it, and now he found that he was also recognized by Gu Jian, naturally happy like a child.


    "congratulations!"


    Wang Shu was really happy for the two of them. After all, both of them came with a family mission. He was forced to helplessly, especially after killing Sun Xiangyun of Dadaolou, he had to run to Baijianmen to take refuge. If he had been staying in Xuefeng City, the Lord of the Blue City would never have sheltered him, and had conflicts with the Wujia Gao family, and he might have been sold.


    "Wang Shu, you ..."


    After the two of them rejoiced, they seemed to find that Wang Shu had not been recognized by Gu Jian, and they were a little embarrassed to ask.


    "Oh, I didn''t get it, but it''s okay. You can go to the inner door in peace, and I will come to you soon." door. Both women nodded and said nothing.


    "Everyone who has been recognized by Gu Jian now stands by. The elders and elders will meet you in person after a while. If you are gifted, you can even become the elder or the disciple of the elder. If you admit it, please follow your inner disciple to the next assessment site! "The old man announced the next assessment content on it, and after a while, many people sighed and moved slowly in one direction.


    "Wang Shu!"


    The two women were persevering in their eyes, and of course they hoped to get the recognition of Gu Jian.


    "Oh, you take care, I believe we won''t be able to meet again any time soon." After Wang Shu said goodbye to the two, he followed the nearly 1,000 people to the next assessment site.


    After walking for half an hour, Xing''s group walked through a bamboo forest and reached a square. This time, a middle-aged man was responsible for announcing the next assessment task.


    "Welcome everyone to come to this step. The next step is your last assessment, that is, a test of courage, hunting monsters into the mountains!" The middle-aged man announced the final assessment item, but just finished Later, the entire venue almost exploded.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "I''m your mother, let''s hunt down monsters, have you made a mistake?"


    "Haha, haha, the people at Baijianmen must be crazy!"


    "Just kidding!"


    "Crazy, these people at Baijianmen are crazy!"


    At first, most people were confident, and felt that they could pass the final assessment even if they did not receive the recognition of Gu Jian, but almost two-thirds of them protested when the assessment content came out.


    "Oh, why are you friends so excited? Anyone who can get here is at least three levels of Blood Awakening, shouldn''t it be difficult to deal with first-level monsters? As for those who have four or five levels of Blood Awakening, kill one Wouldn''t it be easier for a class monster to be so? Why are you so excited? "The middle-aged man seemed to see everyone''s dissatisfaction and asked with a smile.


    This level of monsters is divided into low, middle and high levels. For example, the strength of low-level monsters is similar to the level of blood awakening. The level of medium-level strength is equivalent to the level of blood awakening. The level of high-level monsters is blood awakening. There are three levels, and those that have not been eliminated in the front are at least three levels above the level of blood awake. In theory, you should not be so excited.


    I seem to think that this middle-aged man is justified, and the voice of opposition has been a lot smaller for a while.


    After seeing the crowd settled, the middle-aged man smiled, and then announced: "In order to choose the best disciples, the assessment time is a bit long for one month, so I hope everyone will do a good job before entering the mountains. There are all sorts of things for sale near here. It''s not too late today, I hope everyone can sleep well, and the assessment will be performed tomorrow morning! "

 Chapter 58： Beast league

    "One month!"


    "Is there anything wrong, even a month?"


    "Is it too long a month?"


    Many people feel a little long for this month, but many people can figure it out. After all, if the time is too short, chance will be very high. Maybe some people have n¡¯t even encountered the monster and the assessment is over. It''s fair for a month.


    "By the way, I forgot to remind you that the monster is not long-sighted, and the disciples who died in the mountains will not bear any responsibility. If you think our requirements are excessive, you can choose to go down the mountain now! Alright, everyone Get ready! "The middle-aged man was about to leave, but seemed to think of something, stopped, and continued to leave after speaking.


    After the middle-aged man left, the venue was quiet for a while, but soon fell into chaos, and countless people rushed to those stores to buy various items.


    "The assessment of this school is too ..."


    Wang Shu looked at those panic crowds for a while, but he didn''t have the same choice as most people to buy items, because he had an invincible redemption system. As long as he had enough money or bloodstone, he didn''t lack anything. .


    "No, right? A biscuit also needs one or two pieces of silver? So expensive, why don''t you grab it?" Wang Shu passed a shop selling food and heard a young man snarling at the clerk dissatisfied.


    Behind that young man, there was a long and dense line of teams. It can be seen that most people think of food issues first. After all, they are going to hunt monsters in the mountains, but who knows if they will meet the monsters themselves. I fell hungry first, but turned into food for monsters, which was funny.


    The clerk''s face was impatient, as if telling the young man whether you love to buy or not, there are still many people who want to buy after you don''t buy.


    "Why do you buy it?"


    "Poor ghost, can''t afford it, don''t waste time in front!"


    "You do n¡¯t buy Lao Tzu, what a crap, Lao Tzu is very tight!"


    Those who lined up behind the young man scolded, anxiously rushing to drive the young man away.


    "Buy, isn''t it okay for me to buy?"


    Suffering from the heartache of the young man, he took out a piece of gold and replaced it with a small bag of biscuits. It should look like a meal. If it is outside, that piece of gold can buy a sheep.


    "This is clearly a blatant robbery!"


    King Wang Shu went all the way, I saw a variety of shops along the way, even the point of sale is so expensive to eat, you can imagine how other shops will be sky-high prices.


    "Maybe this is an opportunity?"


    Wang Shu watched these people being so brazenly exploited by Baijianmen, but he thought of a good way to make money. Although there is no shortage of money for the time being, it is difficult to guarantee that he will suddenly spend a lot of money one day, but he dare not openly now Set up a stall to grab business, otherwise it is really old Shouxing hanging, the suspicion is long.


    "Sorry, the elixir in our store is sold out!"


    When Wang Wangshu passed by a shop selling elixir, a fat man who looked like he was too small and dressed gorgeously, but was fat like a small hill was about to pay, and he heard the clerk say.


    "I have money, don''t fool me, you just take it out!" The fat man punched a piece of gold directly on the counter and said very arrogantly.


    "Oh, this man, I''m sorry. Our elixir is really sold out!" The young man in charge of the sale seemed to know that the fat man was rich, and his face looked very good, maybe he would stutter in the future.


    "Hum, do you believe my father asked my dad to buy all your hundred sword gates?" The fat man snarled dissatisfiedly after taking out a larger piece of gold from the space ring.


    "Oh, dear, you laughed. There is really no elixir in the store. If you really need it, I''ll send it to you tomorrow morning." The young man in charge of the sale brightened his eyes. The stupid money master is going to go back to the brothers to pick up some ordinary elixir.


    "It''s almost the same, remember, Lao Tzu is not bad money, these are the deposit!" The fat man nodded with satisfaction, no longer want the two pieces of gold, and turned away.


    After the fat man left, there was another young man who was very ordinary and even looked a little poor, but before he spoke, he was scolded by the person responsible for selling the elixir: "Get out, no, it''s closed today!" "


    µÄ The person in charge of selling the elixir slammed the shop door shut, leaving only a large number of people waiting in line to be in a daze. But soon, there are a lot of fast response, choose to go to other stores to buy necessities, if not prepared, even if entering the mountain, there is only a dead end.


    "º¾ Humanity!"


    Wang Wangshu looked helpless at the fat man, which was too arrogant.


    "This friend, would you like to join our beast alliance?"


    But at this moment, suddenly, he patted Wang Shu''s back and said.


    As soon as Wang Shu looked back, he found that he was talking to himself tall and thin, with dark skin and particularly small eyes. When the young man was about the same age, especially when the other person laughed, those eyes narrowed into a line, as if Invisible.


    Next to this young man, there is another fat little man in vain. Although this little fat man is not very short, but standing next to this black and thin man, it looks short and looks like a very interesting combination. .


    "Fifth Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    The book of King Wang was just a little inductive, a little surprised in his heart. The man who looked very good and the white fat Xiu Xiu turned out to be the fifth floor of the blood awake state.


    "Hey, this new friend, are you interested in joining our beast league? You have to know that after entering the mountain, it is full of danger. It is dangerous to go it alone." The tall and thin man said.


    "Oh, how do you say that?"


    After Wang Shu observed the two, they found that they were not the same as the newcomers. They seemed to be very experienced. Those newcomers were busy spending all their money to buy various things, and the two were very different. Obviously, it looks like it has been prepared for a long time. At this time, instead of buying essentials, it is pulling people.


    However, Wang Shu also became interested in this beast alliance, and wanted to find out, listening to each other''s tone, it seems that he is not a newcomer.


    "Oh, my friend first introduce myself. My name is Ma Xiong. This is my brother, sloppy. I still don''t know how to call a friend?" The tall and thin man started to introduce himself. Nodded with a smile.


    "Wang Shu!"


    "Oh, brother Wang, tell you the truth, in fact, our brothers are not the first time to participate in the examination of this hundred swordsmen, but the second time!" Ma Xiong nodded and said.

 Chapter 59： Yixiantian

    The book of King Wang was a little hesitant. It turned out to be two old birds. In that case, maybe joining them is still a bit confusing.


    "Brother, can you take a step to speak?"


    Ma Xiong saw that Wang Shu was a little interested, and he planned to find a clean place to have an interest in Wang Shu Daoming, and let Wang Shu join them, so that their team would have one more person, and they would have an extra guarantee at that time. After all, they participated in it once. The appraisers knew that once they entered the mountain, it was not only the monsters and the unscrupulous people who had to guard against them.


    "You should tell me about the Beast League first, so that I can make a decision, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of your time not to join your organization?" Wang Shu didn''t really want to join their team, after all, he There are a lot of secrets on his body. Joining the other party may be exposed. At that time, maybe how much trouble will be caused. He is now in trouble.


    "Oh, this is our introduction to the Beast League. If you want to join, you will gather under the tree over there before entering the mountain tomorrow." The two saw Wang Shu''s hesitation and didn''t think much Like a waste of time, take out a small piece of well-made paper and hand it to Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu was slightly surprised, but he took the paper and watched the two leave. Wang Shu found that when they were looking for someone to send a business card, they seemed to be very targeted, specifically choosing those who seemed to be doing nothing.


    "interesting!"


    Wang Shu''s first impression of the two was pretty good, and when the other party chose, they obviously had a set of their own standards. Those who didn''t seem to be in a hurry to shop were either prepared or well-informed. Newbie.


    "Beast Alliance!"


    Shu Wang Shu picked up a piece of paper and read it, ready to get to know this beast alliance, and soon finished reading it.


    This beast alliance turned out to be an alliance formed by the two brothers, who were sloppy because of the failure of the last assessment. The purpose is to allow everyone to pass the assessment smoothly. The goals and objectives of the organization are clear and seem simple. However, Wang Shu felt that the two brothers could be considered a different path, maybe they could pass the assessment this time.


    The king of kings put the matter of the Beast Alliance aside temporarily, hoping to find a clean place and take a good night''s rest. Although it is necessary to sleep overnight, cleanliness is better than lively.


    I took a rest all night. When the sky was slightly bright, Wang Shu woke up and gathered in the square. Although Wang Shu felt that he was early enough, it was obvious that many people had a rest in the square directly.


    King Wang Shu found a place, sat cross-legged, and quietly waited for the assessment to begin. If he only hunted first-level monsters, he had great confidence to pass the assessment.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and the square was soon full of people. Although a small number of greedy people were afraid of death, most of them stayed. After all, they were only selected from these seven or eight hundred people. Three hundred people, this probability is already very high. If there is no accident, even if hunting and killing a first-level low-level monster, it should be able to pass the assessment.


    "It seems that everyone is very confident. In this case, I am not hesitant, and finally reiterated the assessment rules. Your main purpose after entering the mountain is to hunt and kill monsters, but if you want to pass the assessment, you can not only hunt and kill monsters. You can also collect elixir. This is a common elixir manual. I hope you do n¡¯t miss it. By the way, there are very few monsters and elixir on the periphery. Only in the central area can there be a lot of monsters and elixir. These are in the manual. I hope you read them as soon as you go in. The following entry is based on the list, the first Wan Pengfei! ¡±The middle-aged man appeared on the platform again with a smile, but how did that smile look It makes people feel like a devil''s smile.


    After hearing his own name, a crowd of one or thirty years old with a beard and a bald head with seven layers of blood awakened from his body was found in the crowd.


    "There are seven levels of blood awakening!"


    King Wang Shu was a little surprised, and those who came to take part in the assessment turned out to have such a practice.


    The bald-headed man with a beard full of face glanced over the audience once, showing a weird smile on the corner of his mouth, as if treating the newcomers as lambs to be slaughtered, and then took a pill from the middle-aged man Manual, walked silently to the glowing teleportation array.


    Huh!


    Everyone just felt that as soon as his eyes brightened, the figure of the big man disappeared completely, and it seemed that it should be teleported into the mountain. One after another, someone kept going to the teleportation team.


    "Ok?"


    Halfway through the teleportation, Wang Shu once again accidentally saw the four brothers in Hulushan. They always felt that the four brothers were intrigued, and they had not seen them when they were in the sword field.


    The transmission process was a little faster than Wang Shu expected. In half an hour, most of the teleportation was gone, and finally it was Wang Shu''s turn.


    The King of Shu took a manual of elixir and stood on the teleportation array. The white light flashed in front of his eyes, and after a dizziness, he appeared in a strange place.


    The gray and black rotten ground, the turbid puddles with bubbling bubbles, the strangely twisted trees, the unknown blood-red grass under the feet, and the pungent smell in the air, all these are the scenes that Wang Shu felt when he was sober .


    Regardless of this strange environment, he questioned, Wang Shuxian glanced around vigilantly to see if there were monsters or others here. After all, through the information of the Beast League, the danger in this mountain is not only the monster, but also the heart Bad guy.


    He seemed to be lucky. There was no one except Wang Shu himself within dozens of feet nearby, and he took a sigh of relief.


    However, he did not relax the alert, but instead clasped a thunderbolt in his left hand, took out the green lightsaber with his other hand, and put on a cold iron suit on his body for a perfect strategy.


    At this time, Wang Shu can calm down and observe the strangeness in the place. Wang Shu was not surprised when he suddenly arrived in a strange place. Because there is information in the introduction of the Beast League, in the data, it is mentioned that anyone who enters the teleportation array will be transferred to the corners of the middle-aged population by some sort of shifting array method. As for the end Where it is depends on everyone''s luck.


    It is possible to teleport to the core area, where there are a lot of spirit grasses that can be collected as soon as they appear. This is the guy who has gone fortune. It is also possible that as soon as it was teleported, there were a few beasts watching in front of it, and without going through a **** battle, it was impossible to escape from safety. As for the more unlucky guy, he was directly sent to a Jedi somewhere, and immediately died, of course, this situation occurred the least.


    The most common appears, like Wang Shu, teleported to the corner of the mountain, and can only fumble forward on its own.


    The reason for the above situation is to prevent everyone from appearing in one place and see a monster beating each other, increasing unnecessary injuries. After all, Baijianmen only wants to recruit excellent disciples, not to harm them. Life.


    Wang Shu cautiously wandered around, looked for a place that looked very hidden, hid in, and then took out the elixir manual handed to them by the middle-aged man. He was not in a hurry to find the monster, but I was about to learn about the elixir, lest I miss it for nothing.


    After taking a cup of tea, Wang Shu finally read the elixir manual, but to his surprise, there was not only an elixir introduction in the elixir manual, but also an introduction to the mountain.


    "Yintiantian!"


    He compared the information in his mind with the nearby scenery, and finally he found very useful information. These are the things that the disciples who have stepped out of the mountains and accumulated in the past are now very useful for newcomers.

 Chapter 60： Perilous

    At this time, the place he was in was called the "line of sky" in the document, and the environment was extremely dangerous. If he didn''t choose to cross the mountains and mountains, there would only be this path in the entire lot, leading to the central area.


    The two sides of the path are all steep and dangerous peaks. Even Wang Shu dare not try to climb easily, because it is said that there is a high-level poisonous bee swarm in the mountain. Once it is encountered, it is a strong person in the blood. There is absolutely no life, and this valley has a strange smelling flower, but it can drive away the poisonous bees.


    After Xun determined where he was, Wang Shu recognized the direction and walked towards the mountains not far ahead.


    After half an hour.


    King Shu Shu was standing under a weird cliff, watching two dead dead bodies at his feet, silent. A dead body, a black bodysuit, a burly figure, a thick palm, a thin, red bloodline at the neck, eyes wide open on the skull, and unwillingness on his face, seeming to die extremely unsightly.


    The other one is of medium build and the body is fuzzy. The most important thing is that his face has no facial features at all, and was inserted into the back of his head by a giant sword from the front of the face. The whole person was nailed to the ground alive. Brain blood flowed all over. But on the ring finger of his curly right hand, he was surrounded by strange transparent silk threads, which flickered slightly in the sunlight.


    Master Wang Shu carefully looked at the burly corpse for a while. Suddenly lifted the toes and kicked the head with the red line on the neck slightly. As a result, the huge head immediately rolled to the side without any effort.


    ÈË This person has already had two points on his body.


    King Wang Shu sighed and looked at another corpse. Obviously, the two died together!


    King Wang Shu looked up and looked motionless at the top of the cliff, but he had made a conclusion in his mind, and imagined that most of the scenes were shot when the two met.


    Judging from all the signs, a man with a burly figure should be superior to a man without a face. The flesh and blood on the faceless corpse was bruised and scarred, and the unwilling expression on the burly head was a sign of this.


    ²» Although the unknown faceless man is in a disadvantage, he is obviously a lover of thought, and the weapon he uses is the transparent silk thread. He must have taken advantage of the opponent ¡¯s mindset of overcoming victory, and at the last minute launched a sneak attack with this object, cutting off the opponent''s head, causing the burly man to hang up.


    But he apparently did not expect that for some reason, before the death, the big man still had the strength to launch the huge sword in his hand, and one sword would be unknown because he was too injured and could not dodge, or made the same mistake because of victory. Face male, nailed to the ground. Created a fierce death battle without winners.


    Now that he understands the causes of the death of both, Wang Shu can only wish these two unknown friends on the road a smooth journey and give birth at an early date, and then they politely explored the two.


    ÈË Anyway, people have already hung up, and Wang Shu naturally has to laugh at the packages of both. After all, he has an invincible exchange system that can buy everything as long as he has money. Of course, this opportunity will not be missed.


    I searched over and found nothing!


    Looks dignified, and searched carefully again, still not!


    "There are others!"


    The king of the king felt that Han Mao suddenly turned up. The heart rate also banged faster.


    µÚËÄ There is still a fourth person here, it is this person who has taken away their two packages!


    Although this person is likely to have left the place long ago, there is no guarantee that this person is not watching nearby, using these two bodies as bait, trying to find his flaws.


    Opposite Laoshan Cliff is a large dense forest, which can easily hide people''s tracks, and Wang Shu happens to be facing away from the dense forest, squatting in front of the body. This made him even more disturbed! Maybe that person is hiding behind him. Although this cold iron suit can resist the blow of blood, but it is difficult to guarantee that the opponent will not have any fatal attack and let him die.


    The king Wang Shu''s body remained unchanged, and he still maintained a squatting posture. Seen from behind, he still seemed to concentrate on the body in front of him.


    In fact, he played a twelve-point spirit, quietly took out the thunderbolt, listened to everything with all his heart, trying to find possible snipers.


    I listened quietly for a while, and did not find any strange sounds, nor did I have to detect the breath of any other person.


    After a moment, Wang Shu stood up, turned to the large dense forest, looked coldly several times, and then suddenly jumped up without a word. After a few starts, he became a black spot and gradually went away Already.


    When Wang Shu''s figure disappeared completely and disappeared, a sound of rattling sound suddenly sounded in the dense forest that was originally extremely quiet! Then a slender figure came out and turned out to be a fluttering girl in white.


    Å®×Ó This woman looks young, only fifteen or sixteen years old, but she is pure in appearance, she is innocent and lovely, and looks a bit similar to Lan Xue. It is unbelievable that they will come to take the assessment alone.


    The girl looked at the direction in which Wang Shu disappeared, pouting with a smile, and said to herself old-fashionedly: "The courage, the mentality, is not bad, but the repair is worse, the qualifications seem to be more problematic, and have little potential It can be dug. Otherwise, after going out alive, it will be a creative talent! "


    "However, looking at his last run, it seems to be a deep exercise. It disappeared in the blink of an eye, which is really fun!" The girl raised her sharp chin lightly, big In his eyes, an expression of interest appeared.


    If Wang Shu listened to these words, he would be stunned.


    The other person spoke too eloquently, only a few words, pointed out all the strengths and weaknesses of him, and seemed to know him better than himself. Even the blinking swordsmanship that he just realized last night was incorporated into the body style. This matter is clear.


    "Leave you alone, I''ll get on with my business first! But the next time I meet again, little one! You won''t get through it so easily." The girl wrinkled her nose, creating a naughty Light wrinkles, said reluctantly.


    It seems that Wang Shu became a new toy for her, which attracted her so much that she did not want to leave.


    Eventually, the girl muttered a small mouth, and drilled herself into the grass, and the whole person disappeared.


    All this, Wang Shu didn''t know, let alone know, there was such a woman who remembered him. He also rejoices in getting out of trouble easily.


    The assessment of this hundred sword gates is far more terrible than he imagined. This is the kind of thing that happened when he first entered the mountain. How terrible the road will be in the future. He didn''t even dare to imagine that he would spend one here. How many people can go out a month after a month?


    Of course, Wang Shu was not on those two corpses, and he really found nothing.


    Thinking of this, as soon as Wang Shu reached out his hand, a group of almost transparent silk thread clusters appeared in the palm of his hand. This was what he picked up when he was leaving. It was the silk thread weapon!


    The King Shu shook gently, and the thread gradually straightened. At last, it became a straight wire with a length of more than ten feet. Wang Shu waved it for a while, and immediately felt the wonderful use of this thing!


    ÓÃ This thing is used well, it is really the best weapon for the yin.


    With its almost invisible nature, and its flexible and sharp cutting ability, Wang Shu confidently can make the enemy''s head fall, and the other party can''t figure it out. And if it matches the essence of blinking swordsmanship, I''m afraid it will be more useful than the original soft sword. I really do n¡¯t know what this thread is made from. If it is longer, would n¡¯t it be more useful?


    The enthusiasm of the King Wang Shu drove this thread to cut all the dozens of big trees nearby, without any effort. This made him very happy, more useful than imagined, but the sharpness of this thread has already caught up with the blue lightsaber in his hands, and he really picked up a baby and carefully closed the thread. Into the space ring.

 Chapter 61： Brother and sister

    After half an hour.


    Êé At this time, Wang Shu encountered a major crisis. At a certain intersection, a grey-clad man on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening and a woman in a white coat on the fifth floor of Blood Awakening blocked the way.


    »Ò The gray-clad man was very face-to-face. Wang Shu was convinced that he had not seen each other, but the gray-clad man looked at Wang Shu with a sneer and looked revengeful.


    The book of King of Kings felt a bit bitter in his mouth, but he did not expect that he was being ambushed by others with great care and caution, and it was the worst situation, with one-to-many people!


    He already knew that this line of heaven was also an important passageway into the central area, so he was ready to cross without rest, and the danger of signing here, Wang Shu added 12 points of caution, and always stretched his nerves along the way Got tight. But that''s it. When he just stepped out of the intersection, he hadn''t breathed a sigh of relief before, and he didn''t have the slightest warning, and was blocked by the two before and after.


    Wang Shu saw the gray-faced man''s fierce expression, and knew that it was useless at this time. There was a thunderbolt in his left hand, and a green sword in his right hand. As for the cold iron suit on his body, he never took off. However, after all, the place is in crisis and taking off is tantamount to death.


    The man in gray and the woman in white behind looked coldly at Wang Shu''s every move, without the slightest intention to stop and attack. They both seemed confident and consciously had a good grasp of Wang Shu. This is so calm.


    It''s no wonder! The white woman behind is already the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, let alone the gray man is the sixth floor of Blood Awakening. In the face of Wang Shu, a rookie on the fourth floor of the blood awakening state, they naturally felt that they were in a good position, a trivial matter!


    Seeing this, Shu Wangshu licked his slightly dry lips and chuckled secretly. Since the other party is so ambitious, he naturally wants to make the most of it.


    As a result, Wang Shu moved his lower body shape to one side in an impassive manner, so that he and the two of them could become horns, so as to save the enemy from the back. Sure enough, the two did not take advantage of this opportunity to attack. Facing the strongest enemy he encountered, Wang Shu was not very afraid.


    While trying to avoid tough battles with others, this does not mean that you have no confidence in yourself. Although Wang Shu''s self-payment is a big difference, it is not conducive to fighting protracted battles, but the thunderbolts, green lightsabers, and cold iron suits on his body are sufficient to make up for all these gaps.


    And if he really gets into a battle of attrition, then he also has blood cards such as Blood Bean and Bloodstone that can quickly recover the power of blood. And it really wasn''t working. He simply broke into bankruptcy and threw ten or eight thunderbolts at one time. He didn''t believe that the other party could stop them. Although the power of this thunderbolt threatened the blood awakening above six levels, it was not a big threat, but Does not mean it has no effect. But he was reluctant to use it, and that was another matter.


    However, Wang Shu also had some doubts. The two men were not bad. They should be in a hurry to hunt the monsters in the central area to collect elixir. How could it be blocked here?


    "Boy, you are not guilty. When you saw our brothers and sisters in Longfeng, you even wanted to resist. You really don''t know how to write the dead words?" Although the man in gray clothes couldn''t see the appearance of Wang Shu, he could clearly know Wang Shu''s repair was just the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening, and his voice was very arrogant.


    "Brothers and sisters Dragon and Phoenix?"


    Wang Wangshu''s brow frowned slightly. Although he hadn''t heard it, he should still have a reputation for listening to the tone of the other party. At least it should be the practice of the other party. This kind of assessment of Baijianmen should not be attended.


    "Hey, boy, I''m not a bad guy, I think the weapon on your hand and the iron guy wearing it are pretty good. If you hand it over honestly, I can let you go!" Although the man in gray clothes saw Wang The revision of the book, but can not see the appearance, but judged that Wang Shu should not be a character, otherwise this dress will only cause trouble, it should be a novice. And he is still very interested in Wang Shu''s iron guy, it looks like it should be a first-class thing.


    "Huh, I''m afraid I''ve just taken this thing off, and you''ll kill me, right?" Wang Shu didn''t believe the other''s gossip at all, because he smelled a faint **** smell as soon as he came in. Choi is so simple.


    "Oh, you don''t see your mind!"


    The man in the gray clothes was a little surprised. The brothers and sisters have blocked and killed a lot of people here, as well as plundered a lot of property. As for those who don''t look good, they can''t hide.


    "Thanks to the cultivation of two people, it doesn''t seem necessary to take part in the assessment of Baijianmen? And the two are so unwilling to be lonely in a place like Baijianmen, shouldn''t they restrain themselves?" Wang Shu decided to start first, The transparent silk thread was let out, but his target was not the gray-clad man, but the woman dozing with her eyes closed behind her back, saying something irrelevant.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to talk a lot, but I''m fine when I''m idle. Let me live a little longer. To tell you the truth, the assessment of Baijianmen can be more than just our brothers and sisters. They are not here to participate in the assessment, but to make a fortune! Hehe, did you not think? "The man in the gray coat is also a nonsense, but it is no wonder that Wang Shu, a rookie on the fourth floor of the blood awakening, did not put it at all In his eyes, he liked to see such a rookie''s face suddenly realized before he died.


    "That''s the case. No wonder I saw a lot of corpses along the way, but I didn''t expect that the assessment of this hundred swordsmen turned out to be so bloody!" Wang Shu was so surprised that he understood why before entering the mountains, Baijianmen still returned. If you want to pit these people, the survival rate of this assessment is very low, but because of this, every time you pass the assessment can be said to be human, even if the cultivation is not very high, but it is definitely smart.


    "Brother, what are you talking about with him? A fat sheep is coming again, and it will be resolved soon." The woman opened her eyes, her face impatient, and she seemed to be a little embarrassed by Wang Shu''s iron scoop. Brow said.


    "Ok?"


    When the woman opened her eyes, she also noticed that a crisis was approaching, and she saw a transparent silk thread and didn''t know when she held her neck. She wanted to reach out and take this transparent silk thread away.


    But at the moment when she was in motion, she suddenly felt a pain in her neck, her head fell down, rolled a few times on the ground, and then blood spurted from the neck''s disconnection. She glared before death. Face was incredible how she died.


    "Ah, little girl!"


    The man in the gray clothes was jumped by the sudden drop of his little sister''s head. For a while, he forgot Wang Shu and ran to it, trying to figure out what was going on.


    But when I ran halfway, I suddenly saw a transparent silk line flew over to my neck, and immediately squatted down in shock, and escaped the silk thread in that name.


    "Pity!"


    At first glance, Wang Shu felt a little unfortunate. He did not dare to stay and face the gray-clad man. The difference in strength between the two was too great. He turned and ran away in one direction.


    "Boy, I want you to die!"


    The gray man no longer cares about the corpse on the ground, but chases up towards Wang Shu, but as soon as he left, a black bead flew towards him. The body was a little side away from the black bead. s attack.

 Chapter 62： Lu Wenlong

    "not good!"


    As soon as he avoided the black beads, the man in gray realized that something was wrong, his face suddenly changed, and he wanted to throw the beads away, because the beads were directed at his sister''s body on the ground, but when he reacted, It''s too late.


    Boom!


    There was a huge explosion, and the flames soared into the sky, drowning him in the dust.


    After listening to the explosion, Wang Shu, who kept running away in the woods, did not continue to escape, but stopped and sneaked back to look at the place where the explosion had just occurred.


    "This thunderbolt poses a limited threat to the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening!" Wang Shu looked at the gray-clad man whose clothes were all blown up, his face was dull.


    "Keke cough, beast, I must kill you!"


    The man in the gray coat was not hurt lightly, coughed violently, and roared loudly as Wang Shu escaped. In his mind, Wang Shu was the man he would kill.


    After the roaring gray man snarled, he didn''t leave, but lay on the dead body with pain.


    "This person cannot stay, lest night long dreams!"


    After a lot of ideological struggle, the king of kings decided to take the opportunity to kill the gray-clad man, or he would be remembered by the other party, and there would be more night long dreams. Secretly lurking past, in a grass still ten feet away, secretly let out the transparent silk thread.


    The gray-clad man was still lying on the corpse and wept, and the transparent silk thread wrapped around his neck without knowing it.


    "It''s done!"


    As soon as the king Wang Shu exerted his strength, the gray-clad man''s head fell down, and a joy in his heart made him realize that it was so easy to succeed.


    He suddenly froze, because the man''s cry was still going on, and he hadn''t had time to be happy. The hairs stood upright for a moment, grabbed the grass on the ground with both hands, and wanted to use the strength to rush forward.


    "Go to death!"


    At this moment, a loud drink rang from behind him, only to see that the gray-clad man didn''t even know when he was lurking behind him, ready to smash Wang Shu''s head, but fortunately, Wang Shu ran fast. This punch just hit Wang Shu''s back.


    Huh!


    There was a muffled sound, and Wang Shu could clearly feel that the opponent''s hands were very heavy, and the cold iron armor was actually smashed into the depression. Even though the cold iron armor was across, he also received a lot of impact.


    "what?"


    The gray-clad man didn''t expect that he had missed the blow, and issued a frivolity, and wanted to take another shot, but Wang Shu had already taken this opportunity to escape, at the same time pulled out the Qingguang sword, and turned back and stabbed a sword.


    "Humph!"


    Fearing fraud, the man in the gray suit struck aside and punched the blue sword in Wang Shu''s hand. Wang Shu couldn''t withstand the huge force, and the blue sword couldn''t hold it and flew out. However, this time, Wang Shu had been out of the attack range of the opponent and stood a square feet away. His blood was raging, and there was an extra thunderbolt in his hand, staring at the opponent.


    There are many injuries on the man in the gray coat, but they are all skin injuries. Although it seems that the thunderbolt caused him a lot of trouble, it did not hurt the root. Of course, what attracted Wang Shu''s attention was his opponent''s hands. Because at this moment the opponent''s hands seemed to be wearing a pair of burning gloves.


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to be much stronger than I expected!" The gray man stretched out his five fingers and looked like he was stretching his knuckles, and said to Wang Shu with some surprise.


    "Oh, each other!"


    The King of Kings finally understood why the other party could hurt him through cold iron armor, mostly because of the other''s peculiar gloves, but his heart for this man''s murder was even more urgent.


    ÄÇÖÖ In that kind of scene, the seemingly 100% successful sneak attack was counted by the other party. As long as this person is alive, the threat to him is inestimable.


    Similarly, this man in gray clothing will never let Wang Shu off, this boy is even more terrible than he imagined.


    "Go to death!"


    The man in the gray clothing suddenly launched an attack, and the whole person turned into a black shadow and rushed towards Wang Shu.


    "So fast!"


    When the king of Wang Shu was shocked, he threw out the thunderbolt in his hand at once, and the man went to pick up the blue lightsaber not far away, always guarding against the attack by the opponent.


    Boom!


    This time the thunderbolt was completely emptied, exploded more than twenty feet away, smashed a lot of rocks, and a small pit appeared.


    "Behind!"


    When Wang Shu sensed that there was danger behind him, he suddenly turned around and stabbed a sword obliquely. The place that seemed to be empty suddenly exclaimed, and saw the gray-clad man suddenly appeared, hiding from Wang Shu. Sword, retreated to the place outside Sanzhang, staring at Wang Shu.


    "Blinking swordsmanship!"


    "Blinking swordsmanship?"


    The King of Shu and the gray man drank almost at the same time.


    "You really practiced blinking swordsmanship, and it''s not low. Who are you? I''m from Elder Wu, who are you from?"


    The gray-clad man seemed to be convinced of one thing. Looking at Wang Shu, his eyes became increasingly jealous. The gray-clad man jealous of Wang Shu, but in the same way, Wang Shu also jealous of the other party.


    I never expected that I would meet a man who practiced the same swordsman skills as he did when he went out, and listen to the tone of the opponent. This blinking swordsmanship seems to be related to the hostile forces of Bai Jianmen, but I do n¡¯t know which one power?


    "Is the sword shop?"


    For the first time, Wang Shu thought of the hostile forces of Baijianmen, and thought it was very possible. After all, the fairy Fairy seemed to have a good relationship with Sun Xiangyun''s father, and the blinking sword technique was obtained from the hands of Phoenix Fairy. .


    However, the next word of the man in gray clothing almost let Wang Shu run away. The man in gray clothing said, "Well, Wang Shu is my slaying man. Don''t even think about it!"


    "This man came to kill me!"


    Wang Wangshu was even more shocked. He was really caught up, and the other person was definitely a Dadaolou. It seems that his whereabouts were sold.


    "Wu Shuai!"


    Almost immediately, Wang Shushu was 100% sure. It was definitely sold by Wu Shuai. It seems that he must find a chance to kill that Wu Shuai, or one day he will plant it in the other''s hands sooner or later.


    "I''m from Elder Sun!"


    However, Wang Shu didn''t want to entangle with this man in gray clothes any more. He couldn''t get any benefit. The other party couldn''t take him anymore. Only next time, he had to borrow the elder Sun Xiangyun who was killed by him, and said tentatively.


    "Elder Sun? Huh, a waste thing, his junior can''t be revenge if he is killed! But even if our purpose is the same, but you kill Fenger, I will definitely revenge!" The man in gray also consciously could not eat Wang Shu, and the two explosions here will definitely attract the attention of nearby people. When others come, there will be trouble. With a cold hum, the whole person will disappear after a few flashes.


    "Don''t let me meet you next time, or the dead person will be you!" Wang Shu heard the voice of someone coming over, and didn''t want to stay, so he left this place ...

 Chapter 63： Huang Yuandan

    Soon after King Wang Shu left, two men and two women arrived at the place where the fighting had just occurred.


    "Sister Ma, the sound of the explosion just now is familiar. Could it be that the master had fought here?" A little fat man looked at the deep pit blasted on the stone wall and asked with some uncertainty.


    "Haishan, how could that tall man return to such a place? You must be thinking too much!" A tall woman frowned, not quite convinced that this was the same person.


    If Wang Shu is here, these people will be recognized, it is Ma Xiaoman who was sold when he wanted to ask for directions when he got lost.


    "Sister Ma, come and see!"


    "what!"


    Song Song Xi and Li Wencheng discovered the headless female body and screamed. Ma Xiaoman and the fat man Han Haishan walked over and were shocked when they saw the headless female body on the ground.


    But there was a calm expression on the face of a man who was squatting on the ground and opened the clothes of the headless female corpse to look at it. After watching for a while, he stood up and said, "If I''m not wrong, this is Lu Wenfeng''s body!"


    The man who talked was actually Song Yanxi who looked very weak.


    "Lu Wenfeng? Who is that?"


    "Sister Song, who is this person?"


    The other three were a little confused and didn''t know who Lu Wenfeng was.


    The next words that Ji Song Xixi uttered surprised the three and said, "She is a disciple of Dadaolou!"


    "what?"


    "how can that be?"


    After hearing that this woman turned out to be a member of Dadaolou, several people''s faces changed greatly.


    If someone else said this, they would doubt it, but Song Xixi said that they would not doubt it at all, because Song Yixi ¡¯s identity is very special and he has one ability, which is to never forget, although most of the practitioners His memory is very good, but he can''t do that to the extent of Song Xixi.


    "Xiao Xi, do you mean that the people of Dadaolou have been mixed with the apprentices?" Ma Xiaoman asked uncertainly after his face changed several times.


    "Well, but I do n¡¯t know where they came from. And if nothing unexpected happened, her brother Lu Wenlong must have arrived, and there was a battle between the two sides. It is estimated that the two sides could not win or lose in time. Lu Wenlong Even his sister''s body wasn''t taken away, and it looks like it shouldn''t be bad. "Song Xixi nodded and said.


    "What does Lu Wenlong do? What is the real combat effectiveness?"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman is more concerned about the cultivation of Lu Wenlong, who can kill Lu Wenfeng in this kind of place, and how terrible the opponent who made Lu Wenlong escape, she doesn''t know, but at least you can guess from the side.


    "It is said that six levels of Blood Awakening already existed six months ago. The real combat power is comparable to the seventh floor of Blood Awakening. At our hundred sword gates, at least three hundred in front of the outer gate!" Song Jixi said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "Xiao Xi, are you kidding me? Why is there such a powerful character in this assessment?"


    º£ Han Haishan and Li Wencheng were shocked. This is too scary, but how can there be such a strong person in an entry test.


    "No, it ¡¯s entirely possible that Xiao Xi said. You grew up in martial arts, you did n¡¯t know the sinister outside, and it is said that many people will join in the assessment and kill other disciples, killing money. And there are still some The forces will invite the killer to deliberately kill my excellent seedlings of Baijianmen! "Ma Xiaoman is not surprised. She also passed through the assessment to enter Baijianmen. If it was not fortune, she would have died in this place. .


    I said it was an assessment. In fact, in her mind, this has always been a battlefield of death. The reason for mixing in this time is entirely because of the three people in front of her. These three have never seen a world-famous baby doll, but she can''t listen because the three people''s identities are high. If they annoy them, she will absolutely It would be miserable.


    "What then? Shall we go back?"


    "I wouldn''t have come if I knew it."


    Little fat Han Haishan and Li Wencheng have some regrets. They wouldn''t be here if they knew. The last time they encountered the wind wolf group, if they were not the "Thunder Boom", they would have died. This place is even more dangerous.


    "No, I want to tell you the good news. If I didn''t guess wrong, the thing that caused this explosion is exactly the same as the one who saved us last time!" Song Yanxi said firmly in his eyes.


    "Xiao Xi, you!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman was a little surprised. She had never seen Song Xixi look like this.


    "If you want to go back, go back on your own. I''m going to find the benefactor." Song Xunxi, regardless of the number of people, seemed to be discerning the direction, and finally went in the direction that Wang Shu left.


    "Xiao Xi, let''s go with you!"


    Han Haishan and Li Wencheng hesitated for a moment, but chose to follow Song Xixi.


    "Ugh!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman did not have a good impression of the man in armor, but in the end he sighed and followed.


    Xu said Wang Shu, instead of directly entering the central area, he went around a large circle and found a very hidden place, and then purchased a set of hidden matrix to hide his hiding place.


    I watched it outside, convinced that even if most people find it, it is difficult to find it, then Wang Shu enters the formation and sits cross-legged.


    "Repair is still too low!"


    After entering the mountain, after several life-and-death crises, Wang Shu clearly realized that he still cultivated too low. Only by raising the cultivation to the next level can he survive in the central area, otherwise he can retreat with his whole body. You will not get any benefit.


    "I wonder if this thing is still useful?"


    Wang Wangshu bought a blood sperm capsule and took it in his hands. He was not sure whether to take it, because according to the time of the last dose, it has not been ten days, and the last time he took it, the effect was minimal.


    "Try it first!"


    Fortunately, there is no description of side effects in Xuejing Dan, Wang Shu directly chose to swallow it.


    Twenty-five minutes later, Wang Shu was a little lost, and the blood essence was really useless.


    "It seems that you can only choose other elixir!"


    Blood essence dan has no effect. Although Wang Shu is somewhat lost, he is not discouraged. After all, there must be other elixir in the invincible exchange system. After opening the invincible exchange system again, I have been searching for half a quarter of an hour before I found what I wanted. Elixir.


    Name: Huang Yuandan!


    Grade: First-class elixir!


    Role: refined learning for.


    Price: 10 system coins!


    Notes: Applicable to the four levels above and below the blood level.


    "It''s so expensive!"


    Wang Shushu chose to buy one, which is a broad bean-sized, pale yellow elixir, exuding a faint medicinal fragrance, but the price is a bit expensive for Wang Shu. You should know that Xuejing Dan is only 1 system coin, and this one costs 10 system coins.


    "No matter how many, it is still important to promote cultivation first, money and other things can be earned as long as you live." Fortunately, Wang Shu still has a lot of bloodstones, but I can barely accept them, take the medicine directly, and start to practice Elixir.


    Ȯ This Huang Yuandan is indeed not comparable to Xuejing Dan. As soon as he enters the abdomen, he can clearly feel the surging blood power quickly overflowing. Wang Shu did not dare to slack off and began to refine the elixir.

 Chapter 64： Five levels of blood wake

    ÔÚ While Wang Shu was taking Huang Yuandan to prepare for ascension, many large and small battles were taking place in the mountains.


    The four brothers of Hulushan came to a strange cave and seemed to be hesitant to go in.


    "Four brother, you said that the eldest brother, the second brother and the third brother all disappeared after entering from here, is this true?" The fifth child looked strangely at the bottomless cave.


    "Well, I had a dream, that ¡¯s what the third brother told me in the dream, so I do n¡¯t want to come here, but I still ca n¡¯t help but want to come, I ¡¯ll go in a while, you guys wait for me, if I happen Accidents, don''t come in to save me, I always think there is something bad in it. "The fourth old man thoughtfully, and felt a crisis of life and death, saying very seriously.


    "Brother, do you really want to go in?"


    "Four brother, shall we go back?"


    "Four brothers, third brothers have disappeared for many years, are you really sure they disappeared here?" The old five, the old six and the old seven always felt inexplicable, but did not want to let the old four take risks.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, I''m determined, you''re waiting for me here, I''ll go ahead!" The fourth child didn''t want to say more, and went into the cave alone.


    When the fourth old man went in, one day and one night passed. The three people outside were so sleepy and fell asleep unconsciously.


    Æ« In a lonely wood in the central area.


    "Is there no news about that Wang Shu?"


    A man stood on the tree, his back to a group of black men, and asked lightly.


    "could not find it!"


    "Boss, is it because your news is wrong, then Wang Shu did not participate in the assessment at all?"


    The group of people in black under the linden tree are all extraordinary, the lowest is the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "Huh, don''t make excuses for your incompetence. I have more important things to do now. Remember, when you see Wang Shu, you will be killed directly. Don''t be merciful. Otherwise, I will leave you forever before leaving. All stay here! "


    The men on the cypress tree snorted, and the powerful breath unique to the strong **** body broke out. The people below changed greatly, and they did not dare to hesitate, and retreated, and went to Wang Shu.


    ËùÓÐÈË After everyone had gone, the man slowly turned around and revealed a familiar face, exactly Wu Shuai.


    ˧ Wu Shuai looked at a tall pagoda in the central area and muttered to himself: "Wang Shu, you can''t escape!"


    After three days!


    Shu Wang Shu closed up the hidden formation method, his face was full of self-confidence.


    Five levels of blood awakening!


    I felt the power brought by Xiu to make a breakthrough. Wang Shu was more confident in this assessment. The role of Huang Yuandan was really huge. The 10 system coins were worth the money.


    "Did they come at me?"


    Another doubt emerged in Wang Shu''s heart, that is, about Ma Xiaoman and his party, because three days ago, he unexpectedly found that he was being followed, but the person following him was not someone else, but Ma Xiao Man and his party.


    Fortunately, there is a hidden matrix method. The other party searched for a while near this place, and left very frustrated after not finding Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu didn''t come out at that time, mainly because he had reached the critical moment when refining the elixir and he couldn''t figure out the other party''s intentions. After all, their encounter last time was generally not very pleasant. It was him who had trouble, so he chose to be silent.


    "Forget it, I''ll ask again later when I have a chance to meet. Now the task is to go to the central area to hunt down monsters and collect elixir, so as not to pass the final assessment, this joke will be big." Temporarily set Ma Xiaoman and his party to find him, set aside the direction, and set off towards the central area.


    After an hour, Wang Shu stopped at a cliff because he saw a familiar figure.


    After Wang Shu carefully walked away, after really seeing the figure, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he almost vomited.


    A dead body with naked eyes and extremely unwilling eyes was covered with branches, and the death was very miserable, but the owner of the body was not someone else. It was the gray-clad man who had dealt with Wang Shu three days ago.


    "Go away!"


    King Wang Shu picked up a stone and drove away the crows who were pecking at the corpse. He felt guilty and was going to walk to bury him. After all, the other party would be killed, and he certainly had some responsibility. The opponent wanted to kill him, and he only shot. The death was great, and the original hatred was put down.


    However, Wang Shu had just taken a few steps and felt that his back was cold, as if he had been stared at by a poisonous snake, and his body stopped abruptly.


    "Oh, Wang Shu, I thought you wouldn''t come, it seems that this soul charm is quite effective!" A laugh passed from behind Wang Shu.


    King Wang Shu suddenly turned around and saw the speaker. Sure enough, as he guessed, it was Wu Shuai.


    "Wang Shu, I''m really surprised. I didn''t expect that even the brothers and sisters of the Lu family had lost money in your hands! But you can rest assured that this Lu Wenlong has been killed by me, it''s considered revenge for you." Wu Shuai smiled, It was like meeting with good friends, and smiling.


    "Oh, Wu Shuai!"


    How could Wang Shu be confused by the smile of the other person? This contradiction between Wu Shuai and him has reached an irreconcilable point. From the beginning about the marriage of Lanyue, he hit Wu Shuai''s face in public. Later, the four big families In the test, when the first family was obtained, Wu Shuai''s father''s face was beaten again. No matter which one, the other party would not let him go.


    ˧ Wu Shuai still smiled and said, "Give it up, I can spare you!"


    ¶«Î÷ "Things? What?"


    The book of King of Kings was a little strange, and he didn''t understand what Wu Shuai let him hand in.


    "Huh, Wang Shu! Don''t pretend to be stupid with me, you can deceive others, you can''t fool me. To tell you the truth, your poison is what I let Gao Xiang down. That poison is not ordinary poison, even if it is blood. The strong man ate and died of poisoning, but your king book survived and lived well! Not only did not die, but the original unbearable cultivation talent became evil, and people also cheated. It ¡¯s not that your acting style is exactly the same as the previous Wang Shu, I even doubt whether you have been taken away by an old monster. Since it is not taken away, then you must have got some treasures against the sky! Rest assured, Mei Qinhe If you are so close, how can I be willing to kill you? As long as you hand over the treasure, I will complete you. As for the sisters of the blue family, hey! "Wu Shuai still smiled so brightly, but this smile seemed to Wang Shu a little The eerie horror, he realized for the first time that Wu Shuai was far more horrible than he imagined, no matter by cultivation or means.


    "Wu Shuai, what do you mean by this? Was Lan Yue arrested by you?" Wang Shu suddenly realized that, no wonder he couldn''t find Lan Yue, he was arrested by Wu Shuai.


    "Haha, what do you think?"


    ˧ Wu Shuai smiled coldly and said nothing, then said: "You still care more about yourself now, my time is very limited, give you ten breathing time to consider, whether to hand over that treasure! One!"

 Chapter 65： Mysterious cave

    "Damn!"


    Wang Shu really wanted to throw dozens of thunderbolts at once to fight with each other, but the role of thunderbolts was really limited. Even the sixth floor of the blood awakening could only be injured and could not be killed, let alone four levels of blood were broken in the middle. territory.


    The king of kings encountered the biggest crisis in his life, but he couldn''t fight, couldn''t run away, and there was a cliff behind him. He didn''t think he could jump from this without dying.


    "Two!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai raised his second finger and shouted lightly.


    ¸É "Go, what should I do? How can I avoid this disaster?" Wang Shu was so confused that he could not think of any vitality at all, even if there was no vitality at all.


    "three!"


    Wu Shuai raised his third finger again!


    "Yes, transparent silk thread!"


    Suddenly Wang Shu thought of the transparent silk thread, and while Wu Shuai didn''t notice, he secretly let it out.


    "Four!"


    However, just as soon as Wang Shu released it, Wu Shuai raised a finger again, a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, as if he realized Wang Shu''s intention.


    "He found it!"


    Wang Wangshu dare not use transparent silk anymore, because even if the other party doesn''t look at it, he can perceive his every move, which is the crushing of absolute strength.


    "Five! Let''s die!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai opened his palm. Wang Shu didn''t notice that Wu Shuai''s hands behind him had become like a red iron block, and the moment he shouted five, he shot without warning.


    "what!"


    The king Wang''s writing changed greatly, and a large hand grabbed at him, intending to seize himself. Deeply feeling powerless, Wang Shu also resolutely threw a thunderbolt at the big hand. With a loud bang, Wang Shu fell by the force of recoil.


    "Wu Shuai, if my Wang Shu does not die this time, I must repay the insults I have suffered today!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai originally thought that he was in a good position. He didn''t expect that there was a problem at a critical moment. He missed it and ran to the edge of the cliff. He wanted to see Wang Shu''s figure, but only Wang Shu''s unwilling voice came.


    "Hum, you are lucky, if you have another time, you will definitely die!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai snorted coldly, and seemed to put Wang Shu''s affairs aside for a while, arrange his clothes again, and turned and disappeared into the woods.


    "Am I going to die this way?"


    After Wang Shushu was blasted, his body floated down the cliff like a leaf, watching him falling down to the bottomless cliff at a rapid speed, his heart was bitter.


    Although the rate of decline is fast, Wang Shu still feels that time is passing slowly, countless memories are constantly emerging in his mind like a slide show, and his life is only clearly present in front of his eyes.


    "Blue Moon ... Sorry, Wang Shu is incompetent ... Only come ... Ah!"


    However, just when Wang Shu felt it was difficult to breathe, his eyes were dark, and when he was about to lose consciousness, a terrible suction suddenly came from the cliff next to him, and he sucked him without any precaution.


    "what!"


    Seeing that he was about to hit a cliff, Wang Shu couldn''t help but change his face. Although he knew he was going to die if he fell down, he was looking forward to it. Maybe there was a puddle below, letting him save himself. Ending early can not help but feel sad and frightened.


    "That is?"


    It was only a moment. Wang Shu saw it clearly. The direction he was attracted by the huge suction was not a hard stone wall, but a cave darkly seen.


    When Wang Shu was caught off guard, the whole man was sucked into the cave, but what he didn''t expect at all was that he was not thrown into the mud as expected, but hit a soft thing directly.


    "it hurts!"


    Even if he was not killed, the huge impact made Wang Shu feel that his bones were broken several times, and he couldn''t take action any more, and couldn''t help humming.


    "gross!"


    Wang Shu''s chest was undulating, and his mouth was breathing heavily. He apparently fell from a height just now, which made him hypoxic, but it was obviously not good here. The air was full of acrid smell, just like the rotting animals after death. odor.


    After half a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu regained some consciousness and began to look at the cave that saved his life, but when he saw everything in front of him, he couldn''t help retching.


    ɽ This cave is not as big as imagined, and is about the size of a room, but it is such a small cave, but it is filled with thousands of corpses, and the cave is almost full of birds, all of which are bird corpses. The pungent odor was apparently emitted after the bodies had decayed.


    µÄ The soft thing he just hit was the bodies of these birds.


    "No, I want to leave here!"


    Wang Shu was struggling to sit up, but found that his ribs were broken several times, and there was a lot of pain, sweat on his forehead, and he was unable to sit up. In the end, he could only lie down again on those stinking corpses. on. At the same time, I had some regrets. I knew that I should not be afraid of trouble and put on cold iron armor, otherwise I would not be so embarrassed.


    "Yes, invincible exchange system!"


    King Wang Shu reached out his cell phone and wanted to buy elixir that healed, but when he opened it, he couldn''t help but look ashamed.


    Account balance: 0!


    Looking at the dazzling "0", Wang Shu couldn''t help but want to scold his mother and tried to open the space ring, but unexpectedly found that this place couldn''t open the space ring. There seemed to be some strange power restraint.


    At this moment, Wang Shu suddenly felt that living in such humiliation might be better than death, but unfortunately, he could not die even if he wanted to die at this moment, and could only endure the unpleasant smell.


    It seems that because of her collapse, Wang Shu fell asleep unconsciously, making a slight snoring sound.


    I only passed half an hour.


    Wang Shushu seemed to be awake at the sixth sense, and when he noticed, he opened his eyes sharply and stared out of the cave.


    Because in an instant, he noticed a crisis, an unprecedented crisis.


    Sure enough, a black spot appeared in Wang Shu''s eyes, and he was flying towards his head at a terrible speed. He didn''t even have time to see what it was, so he opened his body sideways subconsciously, even after a sudden pain It came, but he knew that if he couldn''t avoid it, he would die.


    boom!


    As soon as his body gave way a little, the black spot slammed into the place where he had been lying before, and a burst of blood burst out, splashing all over his face.


    Wang Shu felt a little sick and frightened, and turned his head to look at the thing that almost killed him just now, and it was another bird that was sucked in by that strange suction. This bird was only half the size of a fist. If it hadn''t been for him to suddenly wake up and give way, his head might have been smashed by the bird.


    "so close!"


    Suddenly Wang Shu found himself very lucky. He was hit by a cliff by Wu Shuai and did not fall to death. Now he has not been headshot by that bird.


    Although it is sleepy and tired, after the experience just now, Wang Shu can''t sleep anymore. Who knows if there will be another bird flying in the next moment, he doesn''t think he has a chance to hide and can only do it again. Struggling, enduring pain, looking at the cave.


    Sure enough, only a while later, Wang Shu found a different place. There was a place without any animal''s body near the place near him, and the ground was clean.


    "Good place!"


    After discovering that place, Wang Shu''s eyes brightened, and he crawled over struggling.


    This place is also very clever. It just happens to be blocked by a stone monument. This stone monument is three feet high and two feet wide. Although it is small, it can cover Wang Shu''s body. Even if he falls asleep, he won''t be caught by those. The incoming bird hit.


    Wang Shushu leaned back against the stone wall, fortunately for being able to survive. As for those odors, he could not smell the numbness of his nose, but he felt a little scary just looking at the corpse of thousands of birds in front of him. He is not afraid of the little bird corpses becoming anything, after all, he is not afraid of these things, let alone dead?


    "This is it? Oh my **** ..."


    Wang Shu originally could not sleep because of too much mood swings. After casually examining the things in this cave, especially the stone tablet which gave him a "pure land", he could not help but screamed and almost screamed.

 Chapter 66： Sword Spirit!

    Because there is a word on this stele, although it has been a long time, Wang Shu recognized it at a glance.


    Íõ Äæ!


    There are only two simple words on this stele, Wang Ni.


    "Woohoo ..."


    Even if it is only two simple words, Wang Shu''s breathing becomes heavy, because this Wang Ni is not someone else, it is the ancestor of their royal family. This name is as rooted in their blood and cannot be forgotten.


    It is said that countless years ago, the ancestor king rebelled the Alliance of Demons and Demons with his own strength and guarded the race for hundreds of years before it soared.


    Even if the Wang family has fallen for thousands of years, it has been from the first clan of the human race to the current, but the story of Wang Ni has been passed down from generation to generation. Since Wang Shu remembered, his father often told him the ancestors. The inverse story is also officially because of this. After discovering that Wang Shu was really hopeless, he was furious and never returned to Xuefeng City. Obviously, it meant that Wang Shu was self-destructing.


    When I saw what Wang Ni left at this moment, Wang Shu was naturally unable to calm down.


    "So terrible!"


    However, when Wang Shu was surprised, a woman''s voice suddenly appeared in Wang Shu''s mind.


    "who are you?"


    The King of Shu was startled by the sudden sound, and looked around immediately, hoping to find the woman who made the sound, but he was the only one in the cave except he saw the body of the birds.


    "Wang Shu, don''t look for it anymore. I''m in your sea of ??knowledge, and you can''t find me by your current practice!" The woman seemed to notice Wang Shu''s worry and said again.


    "Who are you? How did you get in? What do you want to do?"


    The King of Shu couldn''t help but change his face, wondering how the other party got into his body, even hiding in the sea of ??knowledge, and asked worriedly. He didn''t even know when he was possessed by this woman, this kind of thing is still a bit scary.


    "Wang Shu, you don''t have to be afraid. I am the sword spirit who entered your body a few days ago. Look at your right hand, do you see the half-cut sword?" The woman''s voice still sounded, as if to fear Wang Shu misunderstanding , Take the initiative to explain.


    "I saw it, but what about it?"


    King Wang Shu behaved very calmly, because he remembered the scene he saw in the sword field. Naturally he couldn''t forget it. He raised his hand and looked at the half-cut sword in that hand.


    "Uh ..."


    The woman who claimed to be the sword spirit seemed to be asked by Wang Shu for a moment, and some wondered how to answer Wang Shu''s question.


    "Well, I don''t hesitate, tell me your origin and purpose." Wang Shu asked very blandly. Why this guy chose him, he was very concerned, he always felt that this thing was full of danger.


    "Uh ... well, I''m honest, okay ... Actually, I have forgotten what my name is and where I came from. There is only a vague memory in my head. I seem to come from far away. There is a Very powerful father ... but my father has a deadly opponent, that person is a bit worse than my father ... Later, I seemed to be caught, and the one who caught me was also very powerful. He not only killed me, He also made me a sword spirit ... "The sword spirit paused and said.


    "and many more!"


    Wang Shushu seemed to have heard something surprised, and immediately interrupted the other party.


    "what''s wrong?"


    The puppet woman seemed a little strange, why did Wang Shu interrupt herself.


    "You mean you have been refined into a sword spirit?"


    Wang Shu naturally knows what a sword spirit is. There is a spirit in everything in the world. There is a mountain spirit in the world and a water spirit in the water. If it is a good sword, there is a spirit. Of course, he has never heard of it. Creation, and even the other side refined this woman into a sword spirit, he always thought that the spirit was born from heaven and earth.


    "Yeah, it''s really like this in my memory, what''s so strange?" The woman asked without understanding.


    "Um ... well, it''s rare and strange for me, you can continue to talk about the future, and why it is parasitic in my body." Although Wang Shu didn''t quite understand why the other party became a sword spirit, it was parasitic. In his own body, but it is not good enough to recur, at least he believes that the other party did not mean to kill his life, otherwise he will not talk nonsense to him, and even Wang Shu vaguely thinks that the other party may ask him. As for what the other party said, Wang Shu didn''t intend to believe it. After all, the other party attached to him without his consent at all. Such a woman''s words are not credible.


    "What''s next ..."


    The uncle woman heard Wang Shu asking her what was behind her, and she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "Well, what''s next, let''s talk, I won''t interrupt you." Wang Shu would like to know what purpose the woman has.


    However, what Wang Shu never expected was that after the woman was silent for a long time, Wang Shu was disappointed by the words she said: "I don''t remember any of it. As for how it appeared on you, I don''t remember it I have forgotten all ... well, all forgotten ... if you want to remember, I only remember the last three days, I just woke up three days ago ... "


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wang Shushu was speechless for a while. If the woman was in front of him, he would surely hang up the other side to fight for a break.


    "But I have a feeling that this stele is very useful to me. I feel that there is a force in it. If you can open the stele, I might remember a lot of things ..." The woman seemed afraid of Wang Shu being angry, and added immediately .


    "No!"


    Wang Shu refused directly if he didn''t want to. The stele was likely left by their ancestor Wang Ni, how could he give an outsider who had only spoken a few words with him, or even the name of the other party? . Moreover, Wang Shu guessed that there might be something like Wang Ni''s method left on this stone monument.


    The puppet woman obviously did not expect that Wang Shu would reject her so decisively, and for a moment did not know how to speak, and fell into silence again.


    The king of kings did not care whether the other party was silent or not, and continued to observe the stone monument. But the more he observed, the more frightened Wang Shu was. This three-foot-tall and two-foot-wide stele revealed a terrible murderous demeanor, like a sleeping giant beast. After just looking at it for a while, Wang Shu was as pale as a paper, and a little bit far away from it.


    "So terrible killing!"


    Naturally, Wang Wangshu can detect that the killing intention is not uploaded from the stele, but from the inside of the stele. On the contrary, he feels that the stele makes him feel kind, a feeling of flesh and blood. He was quite sure that the stone monument must have been left by the ancestor Wang Ni, but there seemed to be something terrible in the stone monument. The stone monument might have been left here to suppress something. The thought of this stone stele may have been left by the ancestors to suppress something, Wang Shu endured the pain and stayed away from the stone stele.


    "Are you afraid of that stele?"


    The puppet woman didn''t seem to expect that Wang Shu would be afraid of the stone tablet. She clearly felt that there was a power of summoning in it, and asked in amazement.

 Chapter 67： Blood Sword!

    àÅ "Well, there''s dirty stuff in there, let''s quickly find a way to get out of it. Is there any way for you?"


    After discovering the breath emanating from the stele, Wang Shu looked at the cave again, and he became even more disturbed. He even suspected that the bodies of the birds that had been attracted were the stele.


    "Don''t, really, I don''t lie to you. The contents of the stele are important to me ... well, just like the body! And I feel that as long as I get the contents, I will definitely remember many things." After the woman found that Wang Shu no longer intended to approach the stone monument, she explained nervously.


    "Why do I believe in you? You and I are not relatives, and I am trapped in such a place, how can I believe that you will not lie to me?" Wang Shu became more vigilant. It''s hard to convince him.


    "I ... I ... I ... will recognize you as the master!" After the woman hesitated for a long time, she gave a reason for Wang Shu to consciously refuse to refuse.


    "Confess the Lord? What good am I?"


    Wang Shu could not help but got a bit of interest. The recognition of the Lord sounded like an unequal relationship. If this woman can be controlled, and a good sword is used as a hole card, it is a good thing. idea.


    The invincible exchange system is good, but it is too expensive, the elixir and the formation method are good, but the quality of those equipment and weapons is a bit unsatisfactory.


    The cold iron suit couldn''t even stop Wu Shuai''s blow. Fortunately, he didn''t pin his life on it, otherwise he didn''t know how to die, although he still came down.


    ºÃ´¦ "Benefits? I can listen to you in the future. Whatever you ask me to do, I will do it!" The woman said after hesitating for a moment.


    "Okay, so, from now on, I''ll call you Linger!" Wang Shu heard Linger''s words, and was somewhat convinced.


    "Linger? Linger! OK, I like the name!" Linger accepted the name with satisfaction.


    "How do you recognize the Lord?" Naturally, Wang Shu will not let the other person say a few words, so he intends to let go of the other person. After all, he is not a reckless person, and asked solemnly. Because what he will say next will affect his life.


    "It''s very simple. After I enter the sword in a while, you just need to drop a few drops of blood on it." Linger didn''t seem to resist to recognize the king as the master.


    "Okay, okay! Then how can I open that stone monument!" Wang Shu thought for a while, and felt that there was nothing wrong, so he agreed with Linger''s proposal. He once heard that some of the more powerful things should be recognized by blood.


    "I feel that there is a breath similar to that on the stone tablet. You try to drop a few drops of blood to see it." Although Linger didn''t understand who the Wang Ni was, he could see that Wang Shu seemed to have the same big as Wang Ni The relationship looks like natural selection, let Wang Shu use the simplest method.


    Although Wang Shushu was afraid of what was in the stele, he was also very curious. What is in the stele?


    Drop!


    He crawled to the stone tablet, Wang Shu bit his index finger, and a drop of blood dripped on the stone tablet. Sure enough, when Wang Shu''s blood dripped on the stele, the stele was absorbed all at once, and after a while, cracks began to appear on the stele.


    Boom!


    With the appearance of the crack, the terrible murderous force erupted from the stele without any reservation, instantly shattering the stele into fragments.


    There was a small piece of scrap iron lying quietly on the ground in the place of the original stele.


    Yeah, although it was just a piece of scrap iron, Wang Shu felt that thing was lying there, as if there was life, that was a very strange feeling.


    If you look closely at this scrap iron, you will find that it is a piece of scrap iron. It is better to say that this is a rusty little sword. It is half a foot long and one finger wide. Unfortunately, it has been rusted. Corrosion is not good, and rust has formed in several places above, which looks like a piece of scrap iron. But Wang Shu doesn''t think this thing is a piece of scrap iron, because even so, the breath from above makes him feel suffocated, and he even vaguely sees countless powers die tragically under this little rust sword.


    "Magic sword? This is impossible!"


    However, while Wang Shu was still looking at the rusty sword, Linger screamed in horror.


    "Magic sword? What is a magic sword?"


    When Wang Shushu heard the word magic sword, he was very disturbed and felt like he had done something wrong.


    "Wang Shu, we are in trouble! How could the Blood Demon Sword flow to such an interface ... this is impossible ... this is impossible ... ah ... it found me, Wang Shu, it found me ... fast help me¡­¡­"


    Xun Ling''er did not answer Wang Shu''s words, but seemed to be a little terrified, saying something that Wang Shu couldn''t understand.


    "Linger, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Shushu naturally felt Linger''s fear, and at the same time he felt that he was being followed, which was a kind of stare.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Wang Shu only felt that his eyes were black, and the original rusty sword flew towards his eyebrows, even before the sound came out, he passed out.


    I do not know how long, Wang Shu gradually restored some consciousness, but could not feel the existence of the body.


    The only tactile tingling from the right hand.


    Right hand?


    The king Wang Shu had a cold on his back, and suddenly remembered that before the coma, the rusty sword flew towards his forehead. He subconsciously blocked it with his hands, and did not know if it was blocked or blocked, and the whole person passed out.


    Now when I wake up, I find that I am still in the cave, not far away are the bodies of the birds. As for the stele, it has disappeared, as if it has not appeared, but what surprised Wang Shu is that even without the cover He was not smashed into meat sauce by those who came in.


    "Wang Shu, you finally woke up, great!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu was awake, Linger''s voice came into his ears again, but unlike the previous one, Linger was obviously not in his body.


    "Linger? Where are you?"


    After hearing the voice of Linger, Wang Shushu was also shocked. If the other party really wanted to hurt him, he could not resist at all.


    Äã "Look, I am now the sword spirit of this sword!"


    A small rusty sword suddenly appeared in front of Wang Shu''s eyes, and the sword''s body uttered a soft tone, and Linger''s joyful voice came from this small rusty sword.


    "You mean ... this garbage ..."


    The moment Wang Shu saw this rusty sword, he thought of a possibility, and he could clearly feel that he and the rusty sword had a kind of flesh-and-blood connection, indicating that Linger did not lie to him. This rusty sword was really He was confessed.


    Although he was acknowledged by this rust sword, Wang Shu is not so happy, because the rust sword''s selling situation is a bit worse, especially small and rusty, and it feels like it will be broken with a slight fold.


    "Wang Shu, put away your scornful eyes, this magic sword already has spirit. Don''t underestimate it. Although it is very weak now, it will one day become the most terrible murderer in the world!" Linger seemed to notice Wang Shu Disdain, immediately said.


    Buzz buzz!


    However, Linger''s words were not finished. The rust sword noticed Wang Shu''s disdain, directly expressed his dissatisfaction, issued a burst of soft whistle, and revealed a few killing intentions.


    "So terrible killing!"


    I just felt a little bit of killing, and Wang Shu''s face changed greatly, as if he was like a boat in the sea, and he would be torn at any time.


    (Moreover, update slowly and pull out to play Tintin, until you die! Huh!)

 Chapter 68： Double spirit

    "Don''t make trouble, baby, he is your master!"


    Wu Linger knew that the original sword spirit of the rust sword was angry and immediately stopped it. Otherwise, if the rust sword was terribly murderous, as long as it was a little more, Wang Shu''s spirit could be completely destroyed.


    Rust sword seems to be very angry, after shaking around Wang Shu''s eyes, it seems to warn Wang Shu, can not say that it is garbage in the future.


    After Wang Shu realized that this rusty sword was not as simple as it seemed, he could only change his mouth and said, "Okay, you are the first sword in the world, and I won''t say that you are a wasteland anymore ... I won''t say anything else." "


    I heard that Wang Shu was about to say that he was garbage again, and the rust sword issued another humming sound, and it didn''t calm down until Wang Shu acknowledged it wrong.


    "Huh? Linger, what does this mean? Didn''t you say that you have become the master of this Rust Sword? Why does it look like it is out of your control?" After that Rust Sword calmed for a while, Wang Shu brow slightly. After wrinkling, I felt that there was no problem before asking.


    After Linger was silent for a moment, she heard a sound of shame, and said, "Wang Shu, I''m sorry, I haven''t finished my speech just now. I''m just one spirit of this sword, and to be more precise, it''s the baby who agrees to live in it. Rest, of course, when the baby doesn''t want to control the sword, I can control it. "


    "You mean this rust sword has two sword spirits?"


    Wang Shu''s face was overcast. He originally thought that he would have a blessing after he died. He could get a good sword against the sky, but he never expected that there was a sword in this rust sword besides Linger. spirit.


    "Yes, no. In short, I didn''t understand it to you for a while, anyway, this sword must be yours now, and the baby already recognizes you as the master. As for me ... it is also the sword spirit of this sword, but I am against this sword I do n¡¯t have the right to dominate. I just belong to the boarding house here. ¡±Linger did n¡¯t know how to explain it to Wang Shu for a while, so he could only answer vaguely.


    Although Ling Linger was vague, Wang Shu basically understood. It turns out that this rusty sword already has its own spirit, and it is obviously much stronger than Linger. I don''t know how Linger convinced the other party, but he agreed to let Linger stay in it temporarily.


    Although Wang Shu finds it difficult to understand, a sword has two sword spirits, as if one person has two thoughts, but he can only accept it silently.


    Xi Wangshu stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the rusty sword, but the previous sword spirit of the rusty sword did not seem to be very satisfied with Wang Shu, and flew out of the cave with a "swish".


    "Wang Shu, don''t worry, I will enlighten the baby! When the baby leaves this place, you can open the space ring again, and you will soon be able to reply." After the rust sword left the cave, Linger''s voice came over .


    "I¡­¡­"


    King Wang Shu felt only speechless. Although he could feel the connection between him and Rust Sword, Jian Ling didn''t like him, and could not help feeling that his face was hot.


    However, Wang Shu was not discouraged. After hearing Linger''s words, he felt shocked and sat up with his knees crossed, trying to open the space ring.


    Sure enough, the space ring was really able to open this time, and it seemed Linger was right.


    After Wang Shushu exchanged the bloodstone for system currency, he soon replaced it with some healing elixir and blood beans. After taking it, the hunger in the belly and the wound were healing quickly.


    After a day and a night!


    The injuries on King Wang Shu''s body were completely healed, and the repair was restored to the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, and he improved a lot.


    "I can finally try to go out!"


    After feeling the strength in his body, Wang Shu walked to the entrance of the cave, looked at the bottomless bottom and the cliff, and looked up at the unattainable top, and his heart was still a little vacant.


    He is not afraid of anything else, just afraid that Wu Shuai is still on it. With Wu Shuai''s character, most of these things can really be done, but he is afraid to go down, because the cliff is too deep to see the bottom.


    "go!"


    After the decision was made, Wang Shu no longer stunned. With a little force on his feet, he grasped the protruding stone with his hands, then moved his body upwards, and let his own hands grasp the stone above, like an ape. Climbing up like a tree.


    After Wang Shu left for a while, a red light flew out of the cave. It was the rust sword, but it seemed that the rust sword did not want to leave with Wang Shu, and hesitated for a while before turning into a red light to follow it. .


    Although it was very difficult to climb, fortunately, Wang Shuxiu recovered to the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, only half an hour later, he approached the top of the cliff, and he could clearly see the extended branches.


    "It''s finally here!"


    Wang Shu was a little excited. He stayed in the cave for a day and night, and he had been facing the corpses of the birds. If it was not for the cultivation of drunken minds, most people would have been crazy. Even him, I think it is a little incredible now. Come down.


    "Huh? No!"


    However, Wang Shu was still about three feet away from the top of the cliff. Wang Shu felt a little uneasy, and a sound, if any, passed from the cliff into his ears.


    "Second Brother, we''ve all waited for a day, haven''t we seen the kid''s figure, have we died?" A sharp voice seemed to be impatient for a long time.


    "Little Six, our practitioners are most afraid of being impatient. As long as we don''t find the kid''s day, we must stay here. Although we don''t know what the kid''s body is, Master Wu Shuai''s price is enough for our brother. It''s been a long time, "said a low voice.


    Xiao Liu asked curiously: "Second Brother, do you think Brother has found any clues below? Didn''t Master Wu Shuai say that the boy had been seriously injured and had no ability to resist? We need to So cautious? "


    "I don''t know. In short, we just need to keep this place well. Although according to Master Wu Shuai, that guy is already a wasteful man, it is unlikely to survive, and it is impossible to climb up this cliff, but just in case. "The one called as the second brother is obviously also a cautious master, knowing that the possibility of Wang Shu''s return from this place is almost zero, and he is unwilling to let it go.


    "So strong!"


    Wang Shu no longer listened to what the two said, but carefully moved to the side, intending to go up from another place, otherwise if he collided with the other side, I do n¡¯t know what the result would be, because he felt vaguely It seems that the man called the second brother noticed him. A person who can perceive his existence, even if he has not yet reached the level of blood, is not far off.


    "Wu Shuai, this book of enmity against me is not reported, this life is a man!"


    Wang Shu''s hatred for Wu Shuai is so high that he can''t be added. The other side even beat him down the cliff. He also found a ruthless character who should be full of blood awakening, and keep himself day and night, if not cautious. And with the help of the invincible exchange system, the restoration in the cave was restored to the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening. According to the situation at the time, even if it was struggling to climb up, it just happened to be caught.


    And listen to each other''s tone, there must be someone searching for his presence under the cliff. However, the more this happened, the more Wang Shu felt more fortunate. If he hadn''t been sucked into the cave at first, even if it fell to the bottom of the cliff, even if there was a pool of water that saved his life, he would have been caught and killed. .


    I moved to the side for a long distance. After Wang Shu felt that he wouldn''t be found even if he went up, he struck his hands with his hands, and jumped to the cliff. However, when Wang Shu came up, the whole man stopped.

 Chapter 69： Man in white

    I saw a man he had never seen pulled down his crotch and was draining water, and now he saw Wang Shu suddenly appear, put his hand on that guy, and he looked at Wang Shu dumbly. But soon, the man seemed to recognize Wang Shu and was about to yell.


    "No, this guy knows me!"


    Seeing the change of the other person''s face, Wang Shu naturally knew that it was very likely that Wu Shuai had found the person who killed him. He had previously heard the two people talking, but did not go directly into conflict, but he did not want to have trouble. Found by the other party.


    "Second Brother, Sixth Brother, that kid is here!"


    After seeing Wang Shu, the man who came out to release water didn''t have any idea of ??eating alone, but yelled immediately.


    "shut up!"


    In the anxiety of Wang Shu, no matter how much, the whole rushed forward and punched directly on the opponent''s stomach, not to mention that the man had no defense, even if there was defense, Wang Shu recovered to the fifth floor of the blood awakening The strength of this person has long been taken away from this guy who only has the fourth layer of Blood Awakening. This punch is enough for the man to suffer, and it still uses twice the energy of Jiuqiquan, and most people cannot stop it at all. live.


    Sure enough, Wang Shu''s fist blasted the man directly, hit a tree not far away, spit a blood, and saw that he could not survive.


    After Wang Shu settled the man, he did not dare to hesitate, and planned to leave immediately, because when he was under the cliff, he felt vaguely that the second brother seemed to be not low, but the other party didn''t find himself It may be because there is no special attention. Although Wang Shu''s cultivation is only five levels of the blood awakening state, the inherent sense of crisis is not a little less.


    "Humph!"


    However, when Wang Shu had just moved, a cold hum came into his ear, and then a ghostly figure suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    The man was in his white clothes, in his thirties, tall and thin. He didn''t need to be dressed up as a scholar, but when Wang Shu saw the man, he felt only a scalp, because he felt a moment from the man''s body. It''s definitely murderous to kill many talents.


    The man in white looked at the brother who had lost his breath in the distance, and looked at Wang Shu again. He looked at Wang Shu as if he were a dead person, nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Okay, good."


    "I can''t sense it clearly!"


    The book of King Wang only felt a little bit, and found that the other party ¡¯s cultivation was far higher than himself, and it was impossible to judge accurately, at least it was the eighth layer of blood awake.


    "The ninth floor of Blood Awakening, this is definitely the momentum of the ninth floor of Blood Awakening!"


    After a careful induction, Wang Shuhan''s hair was upright. Although this man was worse than Wu Shuai, it was definitely not much worse. I did not expect Wu Shuai to find such a cruel person to guard himself.


    Sui Wangshu suddenly felt a little regretful, knowing that he should be more prepared and then come up, even if the power of thunderfire is limited, at least it can make the other party uncomfortable.


    "Do you want to jump from here again?"


    In a short moment, Wang Shu thought of many kinds of escape plans. At last, he looked bitterly towards the cliff not far behind him, and sighed secretly in his heart. Would he have to experience life and death again?


    "You are Wang Shu?"


    However, the white man didn''t rush, but looked at Wang Shu as if looking at the goods, and asked lightly.


    Although the man in white already knew that the whole body was covered with blood, and the shabby boy was Wang Shuai who spent a lot of money to deal with him, there was still some doubt in his heart, because Wu Shuai told him that Wang Shu was seriously injured. It has long been a waste. It can be seen that Wang Shu himself, but found that the other party was obviously well, and he was full of blood, and he was not like he was injured yesterday. He did not know if there was any chance, so he wanted to use Wang Shu''s chance.


    He is also a blood cultivator. He naturally knows the importance of chance. If there is no chance, then a person cannot go far, not to mention that he has no family basis for casual repair. The reason why he came to participate in Baijianmen The assessment is not to join Baijianmen, but to be rich like that of Lu Wenlong. In the last assessment, they also made a lot of money, so that he had only five levels of the Blood Awakening. He reached the level of the Blood Awakening in just three years. It can be seen that there is too much oil and water in the assessment of the hundred sword gates.


    Wang Shu did not answer the man in white, but was thinking about how to get away. He would not think that the other party would let himself go, and from the greedy eyes of the other party, Wang Shu guessed that the other party must be trying to him. Things, as for what Wu Shuai said to move each other, it should not be a matter of invincible exchange system.


    If this is not the case, it should be that the other party thought that he had got a chance, but what depressed Wang Shu was that he didn''t get any chance, just took some medicine. As for the rusty sword, he didn''t have much hope, because although the other party recognized him as the master, he didn''t seem to listen to him, and Linger was not reliable. Therefore, you can only rely on yourself.


    "Space ring, you have a space ring!"


    But when Wang Shu was thinking how to get away, the man in white discovered the space ring worn by Wang Shu, and his pale face was a little weird, and he was exclaimed in excitement. You should know that space rings are very valuable, except for some family members, most people can''t afford them. The last time he was evaluated was because he got a space ring, and he has today. I did not expect another one now.


    "Second Brother, Old Seven is dead ... Ah, Second Brother, you ..."


    The man not far found that his brother was dying, and wanted to ask the white man for help, but before he finished speaking, he saw that his neck was caught by the "second brother" in his mouth. When he was speaking, he was directly broken.


    "What a terrible speed! What a poisonous heart!"


    The king of kings hadn''t had time to see how the man in white acted. The other party had killed his brother and returned to him again. His eyes were greedily staring at the space ring in his hand. The other person apparently wanted to eat alone, and even his brother was killed.


    "Give up the space ring, I will spare you!" The man in white stared at the space ring in Wang Shu''s hand for a while, believing that it was a real space ring, raised his head, and said coldly.


    "Hum, it''s nice to say, forgive me for not dying? Isn''t it because my dog ??jumped off the wall and jumped from here?"


    Wang Shu also sneered in his heart. The other person was obviously afraid of jumping off the cliff regardless of life and death, leading to the loss of money and wealth. Only then did he say this to deceive a child. He himself, but he secretly sighed: "I didn''t expect that the space ring I got from Gao Xiang would cause so much trouble."


    For a moment both men fell into a weird silence, and Wang Shu didn''t dare to take a step forward, nor did the other party dare to take a step forward.


    "Wang Shu, baby can help you!"


    ÕâÖÖ In this silence, the voice of a familiar woman passed into Wang Shu''s ears like a tadpole ...

 Chapter 70： Spike

    "Linger, can you hear me?"


    After hearing the woman''s voice, Wang Shu was pleased in his heart, but he did not speak, he just tried to communicate internally, because he and Linger had a master-slave relationship, and such communication only required an idea move.


    "Wang Shu, my baby and I can hear you, don''t worry, you are my master, as long as you have the idea of ??communicating with me, we can hear it." Linger took the initiative to explain to Wang Shu.


    "where are you?"


    King Wang Shu asked nervously. Although he was not optimistic about the Rust sword and Linger before, but thinking of the terrible murderous power of the Rust sword, maybe he could really save his life, and he could only die as a live horse doctor.


    "We''re right behind this person, the baby told me, as long as you admit it wrong, he will help you kill!" Linger explained.


    King Wang Shu raised his head, his eyes narrowed, a man who wanted to see through a white man. Sure enough, although he didn''t really see the rust sword, he realized that Linger was really behind that man.


    The man in white seemed to feel wrong. From now until now, he always felt that there was something behind him staring at himself. Now, after seeing Wang Shu''s gaze, he was a little bit confused, and somehow gave birth to a kind of wanting to run away from Wang Shu This seemed to him to be the illusion of ants.


    "Boy, my patience is very limited!"


    Although uneasy, the man in white didn''t just leave like this, but flashed fiercely in his eyes and planned to rob him. He believed that such a distance, Wang Shu could not escape at all. The man in white said, the power of blood in his body began to work, and the skin surface began to appear light red.


    "not good!"


    I saw that the other party really wanted to use strong, Wang Shu was shocked, no matter how much, he could only shout out subconsciously, and said, "Baby, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t underestimate ..."


    With the opening of Wang Shu, he felt that the power of the blood in his body seemed to be sucked away by some terrible monster, and poured out frantically, and his face became pale in an instant.


    "Look for death!"


    The man in white clothes didn''t know what Wang Shu was nervous about. When he felt wrong, the powerful blood in his body burst out. The whole person was like a shell, with his hands in claws, one toward Wang Shu''s head and one toward his right hand. This shot was so fierce that he wanted to crush Wang Shu''s head while tearing off his right hand.


    Huh!


    However, when Wang Shuhua said about half, the man''s hand held his forehead and grabbed his right hand. He closed his eyes and was ready to die, but he thought he was dead. When I set it, I just felt a hot liquid spray on my face.


    "No ... this is impossible ..."


    The hoarseness sounded from the throat of the man in white, and even without saying the words, the whole person lost all their strength, collapsed, and fell to the ground.


    After a long while, Wang Shu slowly opened his eyes, but when he opened his eyes and saw the sight in front of him, he couldn''t help retching and almost vomited.


    Because this man in white turned out to be a dead man, as if all the blood in his body had been drained.


    Buzz buzz!


    Walking next to the dry corpse, the rusty sword issued a cheerful clear whistle, as if showing off his mighty power to Wang Shuyao.


    Although Wang Shu didn''t take the initiative, he felt a weakness in his body because of the relationship with Rust Sword. However, the rusty sword seemed to be drunk, but after a while, it staggered off and fell to Wang Shu.


    Although he didn''t know how the white man was killed by the rust sword, Wang Shu didn''t want to stay in this place any more. He picked up the rust sword on the ground and put it close. He kicked the fluffy body of the white man down the cliff and kicked the other two People also threw it down, then chose a direction, and quickly left.


    Wang Shu did not go directly into the central area, but found a remote and seemingly safe place to hide, because the sword of the rusty sword cost him a lot of energy, and the strength of the blood cultivated in his body was suddenly lost. More than 80% were taken away. He was afraid that the opponent had a second or third line of defense. If he ran into it so recklessly, he might fall into the trap of the opponent.


    King Wang Shu found a tree hole, hid in it, then covered the hole and arranged the hidden array method. After I was sure that no one was following me, I sat down cross-legged, trying to keep myself calm and trying to recover.


    I practiced for six hours until the night fell and it was dark, and Wang Shu felt that the belly was hungry.


    "It''s time to go to the center!"


    The king of kings took a blood bean, put away the hidden array, put on a clean suit, and set off.


    After a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu saw a camp with fire in the distance and touched it carefully.


    That is a small camp with two tents next to it. There is a bonfire next to the tent. In front of the bonfire, four burly sweats are drinking and eating meat.


    "Second Brother, Second Brother hasn''t heard anything for a whole day, what will happen?"


    One of them sweated a large piece of meat and chewed it in his mouth. ßó It snorted, and asked a bit of suspicion after taking a drink.


    "I don''t know, but I always feel restless. Let''s wait first. If there is no news of the second brother after dawn, we will leave here and meet with the older brother."


    The man called Si Si is a short man with dark skin and bright hair. Although his appearance is a little rough, his mind is very delicate.


    "Four brothers, drink, I''ll get rid of it!"


    A big man next to his wife was anxious, and when he put the jar of wine, he staggered towards the place where Wang Shu was.


    "I ܳ!"


    Although it was only a few words, Wang Shu basically understood that this group of people turned out to be the same as the man in white. He never imagined that he was afraid that the other side would have a line of defense behind him, and he deliberately detoured a long way. He did not expect that he was encountered, and he could not help cursing.


    However, fortunately, the cultivation of this group of people is very ordinary. They are all on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening. They belong to a very ordinary class participating in the assessment.


    µÄ The man who came to relieve his hand staggered over, drunk and hazy, and found no Wang Shu hiding behind him.


    Wang Shu''s body was like a ghost. He stopped the man from behind him. The man was startled, struggling and trying to resist, but he was so drunk that he didn''t have much energy. Wang Shu clicked to solve the man and removed the body Towed aside, hid, and then continued to lurk, watching several others.

 Chapter 71： Be reckoned with

    "Hello, okay!"


    Although Wang Shudian of Dianguang Huoshijian resolved one person, he was still afraid of hitting the grass and terrifying the snake. After all, he had just broken through the fifth floor of the blood awakening state, and his physical condition was not a complete victory period. There was not much confidence in facing several people. If you can successfully sneak attack one by one, that''s the best thing. Now I found that several others were still drinking and chatting there, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Murmur!


    Even if there is a distance, the bursts of wine and meat still arouse the appetite of Wang Shu. He has not eaten cooked food for some days. Although he will misbehave every time he drinks, he does have some desire at this moment.


    "What''s the matter of the eighth, I haven''t come back for a long time. I''ll see!"


    Finally, after waiting for a quarter of an hour, another man couldn''t sit still, stood up, and walked towards Wang Shu''s position. The other two didn''t doubt anything, they said aloud and continued drinking and chatting.


    "Okay, good job!"


    The King of Shu has already waited a little. If the other party does not come out, he will even consider retreating. After all, he is not so sure of confronting the three of the other party. Now he has another one, and he is naturally surprised.


    He has decided, when he is resolved, go out to pack up the other two, and then eat and drink.


    "This old man is really, very fast on a woman''s belly, it is not good for a long time!"


    The man who came over was equally drunk, rickety, and whispered in his mouth. He also pulled out the guy and prepared to put water in, but he just halfway through the movement, only to feel that his back was cold, there seemed to be something, before he had reacted. At that time, I found that my head was turned 180 degrees, but I just saw a young man with blood on his face, showing his white teeth smiling at himself, and then lost consciousness.


    "Get it!"


    After King Wang Shu solved the problem in one person, the courage in his heart was a little bit bigger, and he went straight out, preparing to confront the other two.


    "Hey, two good Yaxing!"


    King Wang Shu emerged from the dark jungle, holding his hands with a smile, smiling at the other man who was already drunk.


    "Brother, would you like to drink a little too?"


    One of the men glanced at Wang Shu at random, it seemed a little confused, raised the jar of wine in his hand, and asked with anger.


    As for the other one, it seems that it is no longer possible, and slammed the jar of wine in his hand, plunged his head to the ground, and woke to sleep.


    "I¡­¡­"


    I saw that these two people didn''t even have a little resistance. Wang Shu felt that he had just gone too far and made too much care, and was too careful.


    "Haha, brother, I said long ago that you can''t drink ... you ... ah!"


    The man who invited Wang Shu to drink seemed to find that another man had fallen, picked up the jar and took another sip, and laughed, but as soon as he laughed halfway, his voice stopped abruptly because he saw the person who had just appeared Holding his neck like a life-threatening death, his body trembled, a little awake, but at the moment when he was awake, he was leaving the world at the same time. With a click, Wang Shu also broke his neck.


    "Although cruel, let you die in your dreams!"


    After Wang Shu resolved one person, he walked towards the dormant man. He didn''t feel guilty at all, because after Wu Shuai''s affairs, he was completely awakened. This is a world where people eat people. If you do n¡¯t eat people, you will be eaten by others.


    Since the other party wants to kill himself, and he has sent someone to guard for so long, then he should recover some interest. And even if he didn''t kill the man, he was afraid that the other party would wake up, knowing that he was the Queen of Shu, he would definitely find him for the first time, he still has a lot of things to do now, and it is impossible to leave himself in trouble.


    As for the behind-the-scenes Wu Shuai, Wang Shu certainly will not intend to let it go, but now he is too low, and he is not Wu Shuai''s opponent at all.


    "go to hell!"


    But when Wang Shu was about to start, the man who was still asleep suddenly woke up and stabbed a straight dagger into Wang Shu''s chest.


    "not good!"


    When Wang Shu saw the man moving, he couldn''t help but be frightened, and immediately understood that the other party was pretending to fall asleep to reduce his alertness, and attacked himself at the moment when he didn''t pay attention. Too slow, the dagger slammed into his chest.


    "Haha, die for me!"


    The puppet man succeeded in a single blow, and did not let Wang Shu''s intentions go. He pulled out his dagger, and drew it towards Wang Shu''s neck.


    "Go!"


    Wang Shu shouted and punched the man''s chest. The man was originally small. Wang Shu''s group was so powerful that he flew out and hit a tree, but he felt the same on the iron plate. Five fingers It tingles and trembles slightly.


    "àÛ!"


    The man hit a tree and spit out blood, but he didn''t die. He covered his chest with one hand, but stared fiercely at Wang Shu with his eyes, and did not dare to come up with a dagger for a while. Although wearing the inner armor, the huge force hurt him through the inner armor. At this moment, the man understood that the fifth and fourth layers of Blood Awakening were so different that he couldn''t hold Wang Shu''s blow even when wearing the inner armor.


    "Inner Armor!"


    Wang Shu naturally knew that the opponent must have worn the inner armour, otherwise the punch would definitely kill the opponent, because the seemingly simple punch was a nine-strength punch that used twice as much energy, which is completely equivalent to the general blood wake Five times the double strength, of course, the other side can''t stop. But he didn''t dare to come forward, and he also covered his **** chest with his hands.


    The man saw that, as long as he could drag on for a while and a half, Wang Shu would certainly be shocked too much by blood loss, and then Wang Shu would naturally become his soul. However, he didn''t dare to wait, because he didn''t seem to be as injured as Wang Shuzhong on the surface, but he knew that Wang Shu''s punch had just shattered his internal organs, and he might not hold on for a while.


    Naturally, Wang Wangshu realized this problem, showing a bit of fierceness in his eyes, and went to solve the man, but he did not do it, because even if he could kill the man, he would surely fall here.


    Huh!


    So at this moment, the man chose to turn around and disappeared into the dark jungle, but as soon as his body moved, he saw his head separated from his body.


    "Hum, want to run in front of us? How could it be so easy!" Wang Shu snorted coldly, and put away the transparent silk thread stained with blood under the reflection of the firelight.


    Don''t look at him who has been hesitant or even trying to escape after being secretly calculated by the other party, but has secretly released the transparent silk thread long ago, waiting for the other party to be paralyzed, and then killed in one hit, and everything is as good as him Expected average.


    The king of kings swallowed an elixir of healing, and then picked up a few games of wild game and a good wine that disappeared into the night ...

 Chapter 72： Suna

    Twenty-three days later, Wang Shu was very close to the central area.


    After the incident of Lu Wenlong and his white brothers, Wang Shu became more and more savvy and cautious. He was cautious along the way and tried to avoid people''s places. His purpose was only to pass the assessment.


    "Wild Fruit!"


    Wang Shushu found that a tree not far away was full of fruit, which seemed to be ripe and non-toxic. He ran to it with joy, picked several and ate it.


    àÅ "Well, it tastes good!"


    These fruits are very delicious. Wang Shu ate more than ten in one breath before wiping his mouth.


    Roar!


    But at this moment, a huge tiger roar came from not far away. After hearing the tiger roar, Wang Shu''s face turned away, and he immediately understood that the roar was definitely not a normal tiger roar, but a monster.


    "what!"


    A few moments later, Wang Shu heard the scream of a woman.


    "No, someone is in danger!"


    The King of Shu is not a good person, but because of his nature, he did not choose to escape, but went straight through the woods and rushed towards the place where the tiger shouted.


    After passing through the dense forest, a lake appeared in front of me. The lake was small, ten feet square, and the lake was clear and transparent. The three-level first-class monster tiger just seemed to pass by to drink water, but just happened to find the prey in the lake. Plopped into the water and besieged towards a woman bathing in the lake.


    "not good!"


    After seeing the three tigers, Wang Shu''s face changed, and he was shocked. The women in the lake can come to this place, it must be repaired, but it still seems very difficult to deal with the three tigers at once, plus The woman on the spot was naked, without any resistance, and fell into danger for a while.


    "Hey, hey, come and eat me!"


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, no matter how many, Wang Shushu jumped out and shouted.


    The three tigers, who were originally excited, heard Wang Shu''s cry, looked back at Wang Shu, and then looked at the woman in the lake. It seemed that Wang Shu was not delicious, and his eyes were anthropomorphic. Despising, continue to swim towards the woman in the lake.


    "Well, these beasts are picky!"


    Wang Shu was almost angry with these three animals and took out the thunderbolt. He wanted to throw it directly and blasted the three big worms. But when he saw the woman in the lake, he was afraid of accidental injury and forcibly put up with it. , Shouted: "Swim straight forward, wait for me in the woods in front of me, my means are bloody, do not look back!"


    As Wang Shu shouted, he took out the transparent silk thread and planned to divide the three tigers into corpses, but he just wanted to get started, and suddenly felt that a wind was blowing in his ears.


    Huh!


    I did n¡¯t know where the rusty sword was, and did n¡¯t wait for Wang Shu to command it. He flew out and stabbed directly at the head of a tiger.


    The tiger opened his mouth, struggling to make a roar, but there was no sound at all, just slapping water splashes there, and he lost weight at a terrible speed in the blink of an eye.


    "Devil!"


    It took only two or three breaths for the tiger to become a dead body. Wang Shu''s eyelids jumped and his heart was terrified. Although the rust sword killed the man in white, he knew the horror of the rust sword, but now he watched With everything happening in front of me, I still feel horrified.


    After the rust sword dries up another tiger, it emits a soft humming sound, seems to feel very comfortable, and flew out again, flying towards another tiger.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    Á¬ Even Wang Shu didn''t dare to watch the **** scene again. Although there was no blood splashing out, the horror made Wang Shu shudder, as if he could hear the sound of rusty sword sucking blood like a vampire.


    After a few short breaths, there was no movement behind Wang Shu. Apparently the three tigers who had lived and died a while ago were dead. The rusty sword flew back again and automatically returned to Wang Shu''s arms. And tremor came from the right hand.


    Woohoo!


    Although I know that this Rusty Sword already considers itself as the master, but thinking of the terribleness of Rusty Sword, Wang Shu feels uncomfortable. What if this Rusty Sword is unhappy?


    As for the unfamiliar woman, she swam across the bank and hid in the forest.


    The death of the three tigers was too horrible. Wang Shu always felt that he couldn''t just let it go, or threw thunderbolt and threw it in the past, ready to destroy the body.


    After the explosion, the tiger''s body was completely fragmented and disappeared. Then he took a look at the clothes on the ground not far away and grabbed it silently, heading for the woman.


    "Huh? What about people?"


    After Wang Wangshu walked into the woods, he didn''t find the woman''s trace, her face changed slightly, and she didn''t sense the other person''s breath.


    "Hi handsome!"


    ÉùÒô A voice suddenly patted on Wang Shu''s shoulder, and a woman''s voice came from behind.


    "who is it?"


    Because of the shadow of the previous attack by Lu Wenlong, the king of kings rushed forward two steps as soon as the man took a picture of himself, pulled out the soft sword around his waist, and turned back to stab the woman.


    "Ah, no good!"


    However, when Wang Shu turned around and found out that it was the woman who had just shot herself, her face changed, and she felt very reckless, but it was too late to stop it.


    Because this blinking swordsmanship is exquisitely fatal, the win or lose is in the blink of an eye.


    "Fast sword!"


    When the woman saw that Wang Shu actually shot to kill, her face changed slightly, but she didn''t panic at all. Obviously this kind of attack could not hurt her at all.


    I saw the woman''s right hand stretched out to make a scissors-like look, and gently clamped it directly to the soft sword.


    "Sixth floor of Blood Awakening!"


    Seeing that the other party was able to resist his own attack, Wang Shu felt a little relieved, but after feeling that the other party ¡¯s cultivation was actually the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, his face became difficult to look again. A woman was worried for a long time, taking the practice of the other side, not to mention the three first-class high-level monster tigers, even thirty could not threaten her.


    Ó´ "Oh, is the handsome guy pretty temperamental?"


    Fortunately, the woman didn''t seem to be angry, she still had a smile on her face, and said a little jokingly.


    Although this woman said so in her mouth, she had scolded Wang Shu''s ancestors for eighteen generations. Don''t look at her seemingly easy resistance to Wang Shu''s attack, but just a little bit of mistakes just now, It will take her a little life, and the other side still holds in her arms the clothes she took off when she was just taking a bath, and has no intention of returning it to her.


    ºÇ "Oh, sister, sorry, I was reckless just now, and I apologize to you."


    Wang Shushu listened to the other''s tone, and was relieved in his heart, indicating that the other was not a very unreasonable person, and quickly apologized with a smile.


    "Oh, how do you pay?"


    The woman looked at Wang Shu for a while, with a smile-like expression on her back, and stared at those clothes intentionally.


    "I ... haha, sorry, I''ll give it back to you."


    I was so asked by the other party, Wang Shu couldn''t help but, after seeing the other party''s gaze, he returned those clothes to him.


    "Oh, okay, younger brother, my sister is not embarrassing you, my name is Suna, how about you?" But Suna did not obviously embarrass Wang Shu, but took the clothes, received the space ring, refreshing self Introduce.


    "Thunder!"


    Wang Wangshu was a little strange in his heart, but after hesitating for a moment, he did not say his real name, but used a pseudonym.

 Chapter 73： Yao Dan

    "Lei Hong? Hehe, what explosive did you use to solve the three beasts? They match your name. I''m glad to meet you!" Su Na smiled and stretched out her hand, intending to formally meet.


    "Well, it''s also nice to meet you!"


    Master Wang Shu knew that this was a common handshake ceremony in Nanlin County. As long as they shook each other''s hands, they were friends, hesitating for a moment, not afraid of the other''s plot, nodded, and extended their hands.


    "Oh, look at the appearance of Brother Lei, should also come to get rich?" Su Na looked at Wang Shu for a moment, and asked with a smile.


    Master Wang Shu always felt like he had heard the words. After hesitated, he immediately remembered what Lu Wenlong said. Many people in this assessment came in to get rich.


    After trying to understand this, Wang Shu said, "Well, yes, is there any good way for Sister Na?"


    "Pull one more to death!"


    After Su Na determined that the other party was not a big brother from a large family, she was overjoyed, and her plan was a little more secure, but her face still showed sorrow. He asked hesitantly, "Sister here has a way to get rich. But it ¡¯s dangerous. I do n¡¯t know if my brother dares? ¡±


    "This woman is so good at acting."


    The king of Wang Shu was silent for a while, and the other party became acquainted with himself, but now pretending to be tugging, which made him unhappy, but still smiled and asked, "I don''t know what my sister said?"


    "Evil Dan!"


    Wu Suna looked around and found that no one paid special attention to them, and attached to Wang Shu''s ear, showing a very ambiguous gesture, whispered in a narcotic voice.


    "what?"


    However, for the ambiguousness of the other party, Wang Shu felt a bit embarrassed, but almost shouted out of excitement after hearing the word Yao Dan.


    Xun Yao Dan, that is only something that can condense out of the body of the third-level monster, each one is extremely precious.


    What''s the effect of Yao Yao Dan?


    Xue Xiu can directly take refining to increase the strength of blood in the body, but that is very extravagant and wasteful, and if you take too much, there is also danger, because if you repair too low and take too much Yaodan, you will As a result, it is impossible to refine, and the violent power in the demon dandelion cannot be released. A little lightness will make the blood repair hemiplegia, and even severely explode directly. Therefore, very few people choose to take blood directly, but most of them choose to find alchemists to practice Yaodan into elixir.


    After practicing the elixir, not only is it easy to absorb, but it is not as violent as taking it directly, and it is almost impossible for the medicine to be too fierce. However, even the lowest-level monsters can be condensed. What is the concept of a third-level monster? The weakest third-level monster is also a bit better than the seventh floor of Blood Awakening. There are even three third-level monsters in the assessment site of this hundred sword gates. This is what Wang Shu never imagined. He was still naive. I thought it would be nice to have a secondary monster in this place.


    Now Wang Shu even feels helpless in the face of the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, let alone a monster that is equivalent to the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. It is estimated that the other party can take his life by one move. He doesn''t think I will be as lucky as I escaped from Wu Shuai last time. And Wu Shuai certainly did not do his best at that time, otherwise it would be impossible to make such an oolong.


    "Oh? Brother Lei knows Yaodan?"


    When Su Suna noticed Wang Shu''s excitement, her eyes flashed a little differently, and she asked in amazement.


    Because according to her speculation, Wang Shu, a young-looking hairy boy, is not easy to cultivate to the fifth floor of Blood Awakening. He must have been lucky, how could he know Yaodan? She couldn''t help but be vigilant in her heart, afraid that she would find a master who was a pig and a tiger. After all, she can cultivate to the sixth floor of Blood Awakening at a young age, without sacrificing herself behind her.


    àÅ "Well, I saw it in a booklet."


    Although Wang Shu felt that the other party ¡¯s response was strange, he did n¡¯t pay much attention to it. Of course, these things were learned through the Beast League. Subtly, Wang Shu ¡¯s attitude towards the Beast League was much better. It seems that the other party found himself. Really to pass the assessment.


    "Oh."


    Wu Suna did not know what was in her mind, she always felt that something was wrong, and she was quite sure that Wang Shu must be taking the assessment of Baijianmen for the first time, not the old bird in her mouth, who made money here.


    She had previously drawn two people together, and they were both in the assessment for the first time. They were the same as Wang Shu, both of whom were in the fifth level of blood, but the two were confused when they heard the Queen Dan. Knowing what Yaodan is, where is the enthusiasm expressed like Wang Shu?


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    When Wang Shu saw that Su Na was absent-minded, she also muttered in her heart. Did she know that Yao Dan was strange?


    In fact, Wang Shu didn''t know at all. Everyone who cultivates is very conservative in information. From the dynasty and some ancestors, to a family family, even the well-known information will not be shared with outsiders.


    I had a particularly famous joke in the dynasty that was not a joke.


    The owner of a city in the Song Dynasty is a literati, and the city lights up every holiday season, and requires a lantern riddle to be displayed on the lanterns of each household. He will inspect the lantern riddle, and if he is not right, Yes, it will reward that family.


    During a certain festival, the city''s owner inspected a corner of the city, but unexpectedly discovered that a dozen family members were all a riddle, and the handwriting was exactly the same, completely from one person''s hands, and could not help but be angry. The family grabbed them and asked them why.


    These dozens of people have explained the reasons. It turns out that these people are all hardworking and ignorant. Their daily income is only enough to make ends meet. Although they have a desire to learn, but the school is expensive, they ca n¡¯t pay it at all. Copywriting.


    Who knew that Mr. Jiaoshu was also a lazy man, thinking that these people could not live together, and had sold a pair of lantern riddles dozens of times, but never expected that even a dozen of them were lantern riddles, and they were caught by the city owner.


    The city owner was angry and rushed to the crown. In a rage, he arrested the teacher and killed him, but when the man was killed, the city owner was very upset. The reason why he can make such a joke is not to blame the teacher, only the ten Several of them are neighbours, but they don''t care about each other.


    In fact, this is not a joke, but it is indeed a joke. Even if it is only across a wall, it does not know who the neighbor is. It also reflects from the side. Everyone is conservative in information.


    Except for those who came out of the cultivation family, many people do not know what the monster is all their life. Even if the blood power of the body accidentally awakens, the cultivation grows with the increase of age, and it will not know about blood cultivation. Information, unless someone tells.


    Even if Yao Dan thinks that this is the simplest common sense in Wang Shu, many people do n¡¯t know, and before that, he really did n¡¯t know. In particular, many people who come to participate in the assessment for the first time are even less likely to know. They only know that the content of the assessment is hunting monsters, but they do not know the specific situation in the mountains.


    "Lei brother, let''s go, I''ll take you to know a few people, and I''ll explain to you soon."


    Su Suna always felt uneasy and seemed to find a teammate she shouldn''t find.

 Chapter 74： Cooperation

    Wang Wangshu naturally would not reject anything. Since the other party found himself, he would definitely explain, nodded, and followed each other''s steps.


    After walking for a while, the two turned around and passed through a forest. They unexpectedly walked to a small gathering place. It seems that many people participating in the assessment have gathered in this place.


    Many scattered tents, many people are eating in front of the tent, talking about a variety of topics, Wang Shu glanced at the past, did find a lot of familiar people, it seems that people trying to get rich through the assessment There are not a few, and I don''t know if these people have been preparing for a long time, or if some of them were pulled in behind him just like him.


    Su Na walked in front, without saying a word, with a heavy heart. Wang Shu followed, although she was very indifferent, but very vigilant, ready to fight back at any time. After all, the two met for the first time. Maybe the other party dug a hole for him to jump.


    Fortunately, in Wang Shu''s heart, the other person suddenly burst into a wound and did not appear. After the two walked for some distance, they got into a tent.


    As soon as he entered the tent, Wang Shu saw that there were already three people in it, two young people in their twenties and one big man in their thirties. The two young people had similar looks, and they seemed to be brothers. Many bald men look fierce and have scars around their eyes.


    "Two levels of blood awakening, five levels, and one level of blood awakening!"


    Wang Shushu only had a slight induction, and there was a great deal of pressure. The two brothers were okay, but the blood power of the big man was obviously much stronger, and it turned out to be the seventh floor of the blood awake state, and Wang Shu recognized the big man.


    It is the first bald man Wan Pengfei who entered the teleportation array!


    "Huh? This kid is your helper? No, the repair is too low!" The bald man Wan Pengfei saw Wang Shu for the first time, with a look of contempt and disdain, said coldly.


    The other two brothers seemed to agree with Dahan''s words, but nodded slightly.


    "Hehe, brother Wan and brothers of the Wu family, don''t worry, listen to me slowly. You also know that it is difficult to find people who are equivalent to our cultivation and have no background, in case they have attracted the attention of those people, Our plan is to empty the basket. "


    Of course, Su Na knows that Wang Shu ¡¯s cultivation is low, but she ¡¯s afraid that it wo n¡¯t help much, but she ca n¡¯t find a better choice for a while. After all, people who have similar cultivation and have no background are hard to find. Explained bit by bit.


    After hearing Su Na''s words about the group of people, all three''s faces changed slightly. It seems that there is still a weak force in the mountain, even Wan Pengfei, who is on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening, is also jealous.


    µ«ÊÇ "But this hairy boy is afraid that the beast is not enough to plug his teeth."


    The ferocious man frowned. Although he knew what Suna was saying, Wang Shu was too weak. He didn''t say five levels of the blood awakening, and it looked like a milk baby.


    "Oh, brother Wan joked, naturally Brother Lei couldn''t face the blue fire wolf, just need him to take out the thing in the wolf cave when we deal with the beast, even if we can''t kill the blue fire wolf, It''s not too bad, "Suna explained with a smile.


    "Well, forget it, one more person has more strength."


    The vicious big man seems to agree with Suna''s proposal, groaning for a moment before nodding, and threateningly said, "boy, I warn you, if you can''t do anything, I will make you regret it!"


    Êé Wang Shu sneered at the threat of the other side. If the two faced alone, it would not be obvious who regretted it, but he still bowed his head and said nothing.


    Of course, Wang Shu was also very depressed. He didn''t know what exactly he was looking for, and was threatened.


    "Oh, Brother Lei, you do n¡¯t have to be afraid, your sister will protect you. Just because I was too anxious, I did n¡¯t tell you clearly. In fact, this is the case. Three years ago, when the last Baijianmen assessment, I A green wolf was found in the mountains ... "Suna still explained that for Wang Shu with a faint smile on her face.


    "That''s it!"


    Xun Su spent half a quarter of an hour explaining to Wang Shu the reason for finding him. After Wang Shu understood all of them, she nodded, and Suna did find him reasonable.


    It turned out that Suna had already come to take part in the assessment three years ago. She accidentally found an injured green fire wolf, and subsequently found the cave where the green fire wolf was hiding.


    When she went out, she sneaked into the cave and saw a hundred-year-old blood ginseng from a distance. But when she just wanted to go deeper, she found that the blue wolf was back. Suna was afraid to take risks. Can only leave. At that time, she only had the cultivation of the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, and was not an opponent of the second-level high-end monster Beast Blue Fire Wolf.


    At that time, the green fire wolf was not yet an adult, it was only a second-level higher monster, but once the green fire wolf became an adult, it was a third-level monster. At least seven layers of blood wake up to deal with it.


    Although she went to guard several times later, the green fire wolf seemed to have a sense, and she wouldn''t go out of the cave at all. Even if she left, she would come back in a moment.


    Although the green fire wolf found Suna several times, it seems that because of his timidness, he just stared at Suna from a distance and did not dare to come up.


    Wu Suna didn''t want to give up that hundred-year-old blood ginseng. In the end, she had no choice but to leave. Three years passed. Only then decided to find a few helpers, and if possible, kill that green fire wolf, you can also get Yaodan.


    Although Xun Na said she was looking for help, it was obvious that Xiu Wei was very close to her, and there were not too many people. She was afraid that she would not be able to control the situation when she met the dark-hearted generation.


    "Lei Brother, now I have told you the news, do you think about it, would you like to go with us?"


    Although Su Na was not afraid that Wang Shu would not agree, she still had to give face. After all, at a critical moment, she still had to count on Wang Shu to pick that century-old blood ginseng. After all, with the strength of the four of them, she should only be able to hold back the adult Blue fire wolf.


    Wang Shushu found that several people were very confident in seeing their own eyes. Obviously, as long as he refused, he might be ready to kill others. After all, the other party was also afraid that he would leak the news. Moreover, the mountain was full of murder, and many people had died along the way.


    "I''m afraid I won''t agree, these people won''t let me go. It''s all here, anyway, it''s really inconvenient for one person to move, and Wu Shuai obviously has other helpers, and many people are expected to be wary. If these people want to eat black, maybe they will make a small fortune in the mouth of the green wolf when they die, hehe. "


    The expression of groaning on He Wangshu''s face was hesitant, but his heart was sneering. If the other party really wanted to eat dark, then he wouldn''t mind giving the other party a painful lesson.

 Chapter 75： Linger is angry

    These four people did not urge Wang Shu. Su Na looked forward, hoping that Wang Shu could agree, and the two brothers of the Wu family looked at Wang Shu with a smile. The fierce man, who was originally bad-tempered, also Quiet, looking at Wang Shu with a smirk, as long as Wang Shu refuses, he intends to dispose of Wang Shu. The five layers of scum like Wang Shu''s blood awakening, he can confidently win.


    "Okay, I promise you, but the time must be delayed for two days. I have encountered a lot of trouble in the past few days, and my condition is not very good."


    Wang Wangshu couldn''t wait to hunt the blue fire wolf in his heart, but he was afraid that he was too enthusiastic and caused the other party''s suspicion, and he could only pretend that he was not ready. In fact, he was really not ready. He didn''t want to run away from Wu Shuai just like last time. He had to take the opportunity to do some preparation.


    Áé As for Linger, Wang Shu didn''t give much hope. After all, Linger can kill the nine levels of the Blood Awakening, but it is not necessarily able to kill Wu Shuai.


    After hearing Wang Shu''s agreement, a few people relaxed their expressions. Although they were not afraid of Wang Shu''s refusal, if they did, they would always have some resentment in their hearts.


    "I don''t know what Brother Lei needs? Maybe my sister has it here, if possible, we will leave tonight, so as not to delay too much time, there are many long night dreams, the situation is very chaotic recently, and we are about to enter the central area. A lot of oil and water. "


    I''m the happiest of all, Suna. She was the initiator of this incident. She doesn''t want the news to leak.


    "Don''t worry, I promise not to leak the news, you can rest assured!" Wang Shu knew what the other party was worried about and said on his own initiative, and then wanted to get out of the tent, but was left by Su Na before she left.


    I saw Suna take out a lot of delicious food from the space ring and said, "Brother Lei eat something and leave, and I will give you a tent in a while!"


    "Row!"


    Although Wang Shushu can rely on blood beans to satisfy his hunger, he will be annoying if he eats too much, so he stayed for a meal with a few people.


    When I was eating, a few people talked casually, but obviously they had some reservations. They just talked about some strange things and kept quiet about their origins.


    After eating a meal, Wang Shu only knew that the two brothers were surnamed Wu, and did not even know the name and origin. Several people were obviously wary of each other. This bald man Wan Pengfei seems very confident. Even without introducing himself, others will know his name.


    On the contrary, Suna''s special enthusiasm for Wang Shu was obviously a way to win him. Although no one pointed out, Wang Shu faintly noticed that the five of them were divided into three parties. At the highest level, they looked down on a few people. The two brothers clearly did not trust Suna, but Suna deliberately pleased Wang Shu. After dinner, Suna deliberately sent Wang Shu away, and propped up a tent for Wang Shu.


    "Brother Lei, you have to cultivate your spirits, and we will start tonight!" Suna said with a very ambiguous look and tone after sending Wang Shu to the tent.


    "Well, I know!"


    After the expressions of a few people during the meal just now, Wang Shu also basically figured it out. Although this Su Na was repaired among them, although it is second only to the big man, although it is higher than that of the Wu family brothers, the other is a brother. She still had to press her, she was alone and she was obviously unsure, so she had to pull in Wang Shu to make up the numbers, and she would not lose too much in the momentum, of course, it meant pulling back.


    "Brother Lei, don''t you invite your sister to sit in?" Su Na didn''t want to leave so directly. She hadn''t confirmed Wang Shu''s attitude, and her voice became more gentle.


    "No, I''ll practice in a while, it won''t affect Sister Na''s rest."


    The King of Shu somewhat understood the meaning of the other party, but he didn''t have any special thoughts about Suna, and politely rejected the other party.


    Wu Suna found that Wang Shu didn''t seem to have any special thoughts about herself. She had clearly signaled Wang Shu, but Wang Shu didn''t seem to see it, and remained indifferent. There was some drumming in my heart. Was Wang Shu in line with her? In case that the other party would be against water, she would lose money. Maybe there is any danger. In my heart, I could not help cursing: "This smelly The kid is still a chick and he doesn''t understand it! "


    "Brother Lei, would your sister tell you something to watch out for in the mountains? After all, entering the mountains is very dangerous." Su Na''s heart fluttered, her teeth gritted, her eyes became blurred, and she twisted her waist. Leaning on Wang Shu''s body, and deliberately pulling down the placket a little, revealing the white skin, said more tenderly.


    Wow!


    However, it wasn''t Wang Shu''s goodwill that greeted Suna, but a soft sound. Wang Shu pulled the curtain of the tent without a word, and only loved Lan Yue in his heart.


    "Hum, smelly boy!"


    The rejection of King Wang Shu, the angry Suna Yin''s teeth bit into a rattle. If Wang Shu is not needed, she now wants to rush in and drag Wang Shu out for a beat. She can only helplessly stamp her foot and leave alone.


    However, Wang Shu in the tent was helpless, because the curtain was not pulled by him, but the rust sword in his hand actually flew out and pulled the curtain up. At this moment, Linger''s angry voice was in Wang Shu''s brain. Zhong remembered, saying, "Wang Shu, I warn you, if you dare to mingle with that cheap woman, I will destroy you on behalf of the baby!"


    "..."


    Wang Wangshu felt that he was wronged. He did not expect that this Linger would interfere even with the women he contacted.


    "I want to stab her with that sword, and dare to seduce my master." Linger seemed very angry, and the rusty sword flew around in the room.


    "Linger, don''t mess around. Maybe there is a senior who is a master in the neighborhood. If the other party knows your existence, I will be dead." Wang Shu was afraid that Linger would come in and be nervous.


    Wu Linger was very excited, and said, "Well, I''m annoying, I know I know I know everything. Besides, I used the baby''s sword to kill that bitch, and I still feel dirty."


    Although Ling Linger said so, her behavior was still very agitated. The rust sword flew around in the air, and she lost her sanity.


    Fortunately, although Linger was angry, he did not go out of style. After flying for a while, he flew back, disappeared, and appeared on his arm.


    "What a problem woman!"


    After Linger was settled, Wang Shu was relieved, but he was helpless to Linger.


    "No matter what, I will practice first."


    King Wang Shu sat down on his knees and practiced earnestly. Unconsciously, it was already dark.


    "Brother Ray, get ready to go!"


    It wasn''t long before the book of King Wang awoke, and Suna''s voice came in from the outside.


    "okay, I get it!"


    The king of kings answered, but did not rush out, but with a faint smile on his face.


    "The third layer of Jiuqiquan!"


    Because of this time, Wang Shu practiced Jiuqiquan to the third level and mastered a new method of use, which is to get out of his body, punch a punch in the ground, and the ground directly sunken.


    "Hey, one more guarantee!"


    After feeling the power of the third layer of Jiuqiquan, Wang Shu went out with a smile ...

 Chapter 76： mutation

    After three hours, under the leadership of Suna, the group went to their destination very smoothly.


    Wu Suna found a place that seemed relatively safe and said, "Everyone stops here. It''s only ten miles away from the cave. While the sky isn''t dawning now, the blue fire wolf is still resting in the cave. Let''s check our plans."


    A few people also fell to the ground and whispered to each other.


    Wang Shu naturally knew the plan of several people on the way before. It was very simple. When the day dawned, a few people went to ambush the blue fire wolf while the blue fire wolf was out, and Wang Shu was at the Wu family. Accompanied by my brother, Zhongwu, I went directly to the cave to pick the hundred-year-old blood ginseng, and then joined with a few people. If the situation is optimistic, we will kill the blue fire wolf. Everyone can make a profit. They fled separately and met at the gathering place. Wang Shu was also very clear that the second Wu said that he was to accompany himself, but he was actually monitoring.


    After a few conversations, several people were sure that they were OK, and finally acted again, heading directly to the location of the blue fire wolf cave.


    However, what surprised Wang Shu unexpectedly and rejoicing was that within five kilometers of the Blue Fire Wolf, there were almost no other beasts, probably because the nearby beasts knew that the Blue Fire Wolf was there, and were afraid to enter.


    This also just facilitated the actions of several people, and they became more careful. The last five miles was almost half an hour away. Several people found an ambush where they could see the cave where the green fire wolf was far away.


    ´ó¼Ò "Everyone rest and recover, I''ll go to watch, and after the dawn of the green wolf goes out, I will send you a signal, then I will start!"


    Wu Suna gave full play to the role of the initiator of the incident, and did not rush to recover. She took the initiative to assume the role of surveillance.


    Naturally, a few people would not refuse, and they sat silently cross-legged, working to restore physical strength.


    Naturally, Wang Shu sat down pretending to be in a recovered state, but in fact he didn''t feel tired at all, because he secretly ate a blood bean while some people were not paying attention halfway, just to make up for it Consumption of this distance.


    "Although the role of this blood bean is ordinary, it is the best thing to face this situation!"


    Wang Shushu originally thought that with the improvement of Xiu Wei, the role of blood beans is to fill the hunger, but did not expect to have the effect of speeding up the recovery of blood, he did not consume much of this journey.


    And when he found that the Wu family brother who was one line higher than him, even his breathing became heavy and obviously consumed a huge amount of money. Even the fierce man with seven layers of blood had a lot of sweat dripping on his forehead. Rejoicing and shock turned into horror, secretly saying: "Blood beans are far more useful than I thought."


    In addition to Wang Shu, several people are nervously and quickly recovering their strength. Wang Shu didn''t dare to walk around, fearing to arouse the suspicion of several people and discover the secret of Blood Bean, so he could only meditate silently.


    A few people had spent a lot of time along the way. After an hour, the night finally slowly receded, and the sky in the distance showed a white belly.


    "That green wolf is out!"


    Just when several people recovered almost, Suna appeared again and said excitedly.


    "go!"


    A few people said nothing, tacit understanding, Suna and Wu Bo and the fierce man ran all the way in one direction, while Wang Shu and Wu Bo rushed towards the cave.


    "Always feels wrong!"


    Wang Shu and Wu Lao stopped at a distance of about ten feet from the cave and did not rush in. In case the Green Fire Wolf suddenly returned at this time, they would be in big trouble. They had to wait for Suna and others. The news confirmed that the two sides had already fought before they would enter the cave, but Wang Shu instinctively felt uneasy.


    "Hundred Years of Blood Ginseng!"


    Contrary to the anxiety of Wang Shu, the second soldier Wu next to him was full of greed and excitement, because they could clearly see that in the depths of the cave, a blood-red blood ginseng was standing there.


    The blood ginseng is one foot high, and the flesh is very thick. Even with a distance of more than 20 feet, Wang Shu can smell a burst of medicine. It is indeed blood ginseng, and it must be only a hundred years old. Will give out such a strong medicinal fragrance.


    But the second child Wu also endured, and did not rush in. He also understood the terribleness of the third-level monster such as the green fire wolf.


    Huh!


    Just as the two were waiting for news of Suna and others, an angry wolf howl came from a distance, and it was obvious that the blue fire wolf had been attacked by Suna and others.


    "Do it!"


    After hearing the wolf howling, the second child of the military could no longer bear the temptation of blood ginseng for a hundred years, and suddenly turned into a white shadow, and rushed towards the obvious hundred years of blood ginseng in the cave.


    "No, there is something wrong with the wolf!"


    At the same time as Wu Wu''s action, Wang Shu naturally moved, but as soon as he moved, his heart trembled, and a crisis of life and death appeared immediately. He seemed to be caught by something, and he faintly heard the wolf. I was not normal, but there was something abnormal, and he couldn''t tell for a while.


    As the crisis approached, Wang Shu''s speed slowed down at the same time, at the same time, he took out the green lightsaber and clenched it in his hands, and the cold iron suit that he had not worn for a while also passed to the body, and at the same time communicated the spirit Come, say: "Linger, get ready for battle!"


    "Linger understands! Wang Shu, there seems to be something in the cave that makes me feel dangerous, but I can''t find it!" Linger can also feel the crisis, although she can feel a wider range than Wang Shu , But also limited to Wang Shu''s cultivation, she can''t play much role.


    "I know!"


    Shu Wangshu raised his attention to the highest point, staring at the second Wu Wu who rushed into the cave.


    "Hundred years of blood ginseng, I made it, haha, I''m rich!"


    After Wu Wu''s second rushed to the hundred-year-old blood ginseng, the whole person shivered with excitement, and even almost went mad. The price that a hundred-year-old blood ginseng could sell was not what he could imagine. The second old military man shook his hands, and for a while he was excited and didn''t know how to start, how to pick the blood of 100 years.


    "Huh? Illusion?"


    King Wang Shu slowly approached the cave, but just for a moment, he vaguely saw that the blood ginseng for a hundred years actually moved, not knowing if it was an illusion caused by his high mental tension.


    As Wang Shu kept approaching the centuries of blood ginseng, the feeling of being stared at by a poisonous snake became stronger.


    At this time, the second Wu Wu seemed to be unable to wait, reaching out to the roots of the blood ginseng for a hundred years, ready to pick, he did not want to wait for Wang Shu to come in and pick under the other party''s surveillance.


    ²»ºÃ "Not good, not blood ginseng, retreat!"


    At the moment when Wu Erji had just started, Wang Shu clearly saw that the hundred-year-old blood ginseng had actually moved, and while Wu Erren had not encountered the blood ginseng, he rushed towards Wu Er second.

 Chapter 77： Blood crown snake

    "what!"


    In the same way that the second son of the military heard Wang Shu''s voice, he naturally found that the blood ginseng actually moved, and a thick blood rushed to his face, only to feel that his fingers suddenly hurt, and the blood ginseng had the same length of feet and quickly. Back off.


    Hiss!


    After the original "blood ginseng" attack succeeded, it quickly retracted a distance, and the whole body was completely exposed. It turned out to be a snake with a head similar to blood ginseng, and the branch of blood ginseng was the snake''s body. The previous hide was very good, but Wang Shu didn''t find it. At this moment, the snake was spitting its core, staring at Wang Shu who had just entered the cave with some disdain, and twisted his extremely dissonant body towards Wang Shu.


    "Blood ... Blood ... Blood Crown Snake!"


    The incident happened very quickly. The old man who was still alive and weak was paralyzed, and his whole body became bright. It was obviously poisonous. Just a few breaths were not enough, and he was desperate in the temporary front eyes. The name of the snake.


    Murmur!


    After Wang Shu heard Wu''s second name of the snake, the whole person was not good, and felt that his throat was dry and he took a mouthful of water. Although he wanted to turn around and fled, it was obvious that the blood-crowned snake had already fixed his eyes on the king. The book, as long as Wang Shu slightly negligent, will rush forward, but can only slowly retreat.


    ËäÈ» Although this blood-crowned snake is only a first-level higher-level monster, it is extremely toxic. Even every drop of blood on its body contains venomous poison. As long as ordinary people are contaminated with a trace, they will definitely die.


    Wang Shu naturally knew the terribleness of this blood-crowned snake. If it was just a first-level monster, he would not be so nervous. The Qingguang sword could kill this little thing in one shot, but the blood-crowned snake king book was not sure. Because if you make a mistake, the dead person is him.


    "Nine Qi Boxing!"


    At this time, the green lightsaber could not be used at all, and Wang Shu''s only reliance was Jiuqiquan. Fortunately, he has not let go of Jiuqiquan these days, and he has mastered the third layer before leaving today. Instantly exerted three times the strength of energy, the energy can penetrate through the body, I am afraid there are still a few opportunities.


    "Can''t be in a hurry, you must kill yourself!"


    As the blood-crowned snake continued to approach, Wang Shu''s speed slowed down instead. He did not have the confidence to turn away and could only run a bet. When this blood-crowned snake attacked him, he gave a fatal blow. He believed in blood. Guan Snake''s body cannot bear his current attack at all, and the biggest problem is whether he can hit it. If he can''t hit, the blood-crowned snake must be able to attack him.


    Both sides have only one chance to attack!


    "Okay, get closer, get closer!"


    As the blood-crowned snake approached, Wang Shu secretly prayed. As long as the blood-crowned snake was within one foot, he would be sure to kill.


    But the blood-crowned snake also seemed to know that Wang Shu was not easy to mess with. Suddenly, he stopped three places away from Wang Shu and stared at Wang Shu, especially the blue lightsaber in Wang Shu''s hand, making it feel Threat of death, it can even smell the death breath of other fierce beasts emanating from it.


    "What a cunning thing!"


    The king of kings did not dare to step forward, and did not dare to turn around and run away. This blood-crowned snake also seemed to have wisdom.


    For a while, one person and one snake confronted each other strangely. In addition to the breath of Wang Shu in the cave, it was the hissing sound of the blood-crowned snake.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds ...


    The blood-crowned snake did not dare to come up, and Wang Shu also did not dare to go up. After more than ten breaths, due to tension and high concentration of spirits, Wang Shu was already covered with dense sweat drips on his forehead, which was contrary to Wang Shu''s tension. The blood-crowned snake''s otherwise restless body suddenly calmed down, with a playful look in his eyes.


    "not good!"


    Although he didn''t know why the blood-crowned snake suddenly calmed down and kept a certain distance from Wang Shu, Wang Shu instinctively felt that things were in trouble, and his heart secretly said that it was not good.


    "Wang Shu, hurry up, that green fire wolf is back!"


    Sure enough, when Wang Shu felt his heart beating, Linger''s anxious voice suddenly came to his ears.


    "What? Damn it!"


    The king of kings did not dare to reprint the ink, and suddenly punched a punch at the blood-crowned snake. At the same time, he immediately turned around and planned to escape.


    Huh!


    The blood-crowned snake seemed to have seen through Wang Shu and would react so quickly. The moment Wang Shu did not punch, he fiercely escaped, and at the same time turned into a blood-red shadow, and shot towards Wang Shu''s back.


    "Look for death!"


    The King of Books naturally knew that the Blood-Crowned Snake was attacking the moment he turned around, and he had no choice but to break the idea of ??escaping, turned around, and punched the Blood-Crowned Snake that was flying fast in the air.


    Huh!


    Fortunately, the previous two were not close. When the blood-crowned snake had three feet of distance to attack Wang Shu, the fist wind containing the power of blood would directly blast the blood-crowned snake into a mist of blood.


    Although he punched the blood-crowned snake into a blood mist with one punch, Wang Shu did not feel happy at all, but rushed out of the cave with great changes. The blood of this blood-crowned snake contained highly toxic blood. .


    Huh!


    But Wang Shugang escaped from the cave, and a blue giant wolf burst out of the jungle, stood in front of him, and roared.


    "It''s you!"


    But what shocked Wang Shu was not the sudden appearance of the blue fire wolf, but the person riding on the blue fire wolf.


    The blue fire wolf is tall and mighty, with an extraordinary momentum. The breath emanating from his body is comparable to the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening, and his body is three points larger than the average adult tiger. Just a slight feeling makes Wang Shu feel asphyxiated. Green Fire Wolf is expected to kill him in an instant.


    But what really astounded Wang Shu was not the strength and horror of the blue fire wolf, but the man riding on the blue fire wolf.


    Suna!


    At this moment, Suna looked at Wang Shu with a look of shock, apparently did not expect that Wang Shu was still alive, and what surprised her even more was that Wang Shu was the one wanted by Wu Shuai yesterday, and said with a smile: "Oh, I didn''t expect you, Wang Shu, to be alive! "


    However, she was a little confused in her eyes, why the blood-crowned snake had not killed Wang Shu. If she knew that the blood-crowned snake had been killed by Wang Shu, she was afraid that she would run away immediately, and she would not have anything to do with Wang Shu.


    "Oh, Sister Na is still alive and well, why can''t I live?"


    It was just a moment of loss of mind, and Wang Shu understood that all of this was just planned by Suna. I did not expect that several people would become opponents'' pawns. As for why the other party seduced them, I was afraid they would have a special effect.


    "Do you know my name?"


    However, Wang Shu quickly thought of it. He clearly told the other party under the false name Lei Hong, but now he heard the other party call him Wang Shu.

 Chapter 78： out of control

    "Oh, I didn''t expect that you were so fatal that you could escape from the killing god''s hand, or would you have gotten from your elder sister? The elder sister must treat you well!" Su Nayi riding on the green wolf Face looking at Wang Shu''s iron pan, he said temptingly.


    "The two were afraid that they had already been poisoned by this vicious woman!" Wang Shu glanced casually, and saw that there was a lot of blood on the head of the green wolf. Knowing how he died, I felt a little sad. Although Wang Shu and those people had no feelings, in a short period of time, the other party passed away forever, and his heart was touched.


    "Wu Shuai, I didn''t expect you to buy so many people in order to kill me!" But what made Wang Shu angry was that it was clear that Wu Shuai had already distributed his news, otherwise Su Na would not When you see yourself, you know your true identity. It seems that you can''t wear it in the future.


    "Linger, can you kill that green fire wolf!"


    The most worrying thing about Shu Wangshu now is that Su Na will deal with his poisonous hand, and asked anxiously.


    µ±È» "Of course you can! But you are too low now. Killing the opponent will consume at least half of your blood power, and you have no ability to launch a second attack at all! So, if you have a chance, run away." Linger said.


    "Run away? Oh, Linger, you look down on me!" Wang Shu''s heart became disgusted with the word runaway, and quickly thought of how to break the situation in front of her.


    "Don''t you want to launch two attacks at once? No, then your realm will be unstable and even fall back to the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening." Linger thought that Wang Shu was desperate to fight, and nervously advised him.


    "Brother Wang Shu, are you still unmanned, or will your sister teach you?" Su Na, riding on the green wolf, asked with a smile on her face. She was reluctant to let Wang Shu die. Wang Shu was quite handsome. But in this mountain, it was a good thing to deal with loneliness. At least, she had to spend a long month talking about it.


    "Disgusting!"


    Wang Wangshu naturally understood the other party''s meaning, and heard the other party say such words, there was no reason for disgust. However, he secretly released the transparent silk thread. He did not let the silk thread approach Suna, but some distance.


    ºß "Hum, shameless, ignorant things! Hmm? What, you actually killed my little flower?"


    Wu Suna originally wanted Wang Shu to serve her well, and then killed after playing enough, but suddenly her face changed and she stared fiercely at Wang Shu.


    "No, Linger, help me!"


    Wang Wangshu originally did not have any luck, and had always made a decision to gamble. After seeing that Su Na''s face changed, she first started off and quickly injected the power of blood into the rusty sword.


    "what!"


    At the moment when Wang Shu injected the power of blood, the rusty sword seemed to change from the **** who helped him to the devil who wanted to kill him. A terrible suction erupted from it, as if he wanted every minute and every bit of blood in his body. All the power is sucked away.


    Buzz buzz!


    As the Rust Sword continued to absorb the power of Wang Shu''s blood, the Rust Sword began to become brighter, emitting a dazzling red light, and at the same time a terrible killing intention broke out, even Wang Shu, just felt the kill It was cold from head to toe, almost kneeling.


    "Xiao Qing, kill him!"


    Su Na, who was riding on the blue fire wolf, felt the threat of death in the same way, and her voice became trembling and instructed the blue fire wolf.


    Huh!


    After all, the blue fire wolf is a third-level monster, but the same, after feeling the killing outbreak of the rust sword, wailed, and immediately fell down on his knees, shivering.


    "what!"


    With the rapid loss of blood power in his body, Wang Shu''s face became pale, and his face became emaciated, and at the same time, he quickly lost weight. He had a feeling that if he absorbed it in this way, he would definitely become a dead body, and those The same as the beast killed by the Rust sword.


    "Linger, what''s going on?"


    It was painful to give up the power to continue to inject blood, but at this moment the rust sword was completely out of his control, even if he wanted to stop, the rust sword did not care about his feelings at all, and continued to absorb the power of the blood in his body madly, even if The last time I faced a man in white was not so crazy.


    "Wang Shu, if the power you provided can''t kill that green fire wolf, even if it **** you into a dead body, it won''t stop. I don''t know how it will ..." Linger obviously didn''t expect this to happen. The thing, the baby didn''t tell her before, but just told her that if she wanted to kill a powerful enemy, she would give all her strength.


    "Xiao Qing, kill him!"


    Su Na also saw the change in Wang Shu, causing her heart to fear, but also, the little red sword in Wang Shu ¡¯s hands became more and more terrible. Xiao Qing was completely paralyzed and lying on the ground. Motionless, no matter how she screamed, Green Fire Wolf seemed to be inaudible.


    Huh!


    Just when Wang Shu felt that he was about to die, it seemed that the rust sword had finally drunk enough, and suddenly broke free, turned into a bloodlight, and spurred the head of the green fire wolf that was trembling on the ground. , Easily pierced the blue fire wolf''s brain, inserted in it.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    However, what happened next made both Wang Shu and Suna stupid. I saw the rusty sword like a vampire demon, devouring the blue wolf''s body at a terrible speed, and only one skin was left in the blink of an eye Wrapped in bones.


    Especially Suna, she completely lost her consciousness. Suna was completely frightened and her brain stopped thinking.


    "Go to death!"


    Although Wang Shu always knew that this rusty sword was extraordinary, but after seeing this scene, I still felt a bit scary, but now it is not in a daze, she suddenly pulls the transparent silk thread in her hand, and she is shocked and does not understand What happened, my head grunted to the side.


    "Wang Shu, it''s not good, the baby is out of control!"


    However, after killing Qinghuoluo and Suna, Wang Shu''s troubles were not resolved, because the rusty sword even absorbed the blood of Qinghuoluo and turned to him.


    "Damn!"


    There was a moment of scolding in Wang Shushu''s heart, and he had no strength at all. Now this guy has to shoot at him. He can''t think of any consequences except facing death.


    "Wang Shu, run away, baby will kill you, I can''t control it!" Linger''s anxious voice echoed in Wang Shu''s head.


    "Of course I want to run, but I have no strength at all!" Of course Wang Shu wanted to run, but had no strength at all. How did he run?


    Buzz buzz!


    The rusty sword issued a moan, and kept flying towards Wang Shu, but it seemed to be blocked by something, very slowly.


    The rusty sword eyes pierced Wang Shu''s throat and sucked his blood.


    "what!"


    Suddenly Linger screamed, and the rust sword suddenly turned around and flew in the opposite direction, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    After seeing the rust sword finally gone, Wang Shu plopped on his knees, and then the whole person fell to the ground weakly and passed out.


    Twenty-five hours later, seven or eight people emerged from the jungle.


    I was walking in front of two people, one of whom was tall and thin, and the other was fat.


    If Wang Shu is still awake, he will surely recognize them. These two are the brothers Ma Xiong and Ma Hu who invited him to join the Beast League.


    "Go, what are you afraid of, that big guy is dead!"


    "Come on, what are you afraid of?"


    Ma Xiong and Ma Hu stopped at a distance of more than ten feet from Wang Shu. Although they did not see how Wang Shu killed the third-level Green Fire Wolf, even though Green Fire Wolf only had a skinny skin, they could Those who killed the third-level monsters were definitely higher than them. The people behind them shouted and encouraged the two to step forward to look at the wind.


    "Go and go, big deal!"


    The two looked at each other, gathered up the courage and walked towards Wang Shu lying on the ground. When there was still a distance, they tried to throw a stone at Wang Shu and found that Wang Shu had no response. Only then stepped forward safely and took off Wang Shu''s helmet.


    "It''s him!"


    "It''s him!"


    But after seeing the familiar face under the helmet, Ma Xiong''s sloppy brothers were shocked ...

 Chapter 79： Saved

    After three days.


    "Huh? Where is this?"


    King Wang Shu opened his eyes and looked at everything strange in front of him, his heart was full of doubts.


    "Where''s the Cold Iron Armor? Huh, fortunately, the cultivation is still alive, but the strength of blood is a bit inadequate!"


    Wang Wangshu was shocked to find that Han Tiejia was gone, but fortunately, Xiu Wei was still there, but there was a shortfall, and he only needed to add something.


    After careful observation, Wang Shu found that he was in the tent, not far from lighting the oil lamp. Occasionally, one or two applause came from outside. It should be at a party.


    King Wang Shu sat up, took out a blood bean and ate it, and then took out a blood stone, began to restore physical strength and repair, this place looks temporarily safe.


    The practice of the King of Shu had practiced for more than a full hour, and the strength of blood in his body had recovered seven or seventy-eight. He was preparing to get up and go out, but before they left, the two came in.


    "It''s you!"


    After seeing the two, Wang Shu was a little surprised, depending on the situation, he should have been saved by the two brothers.


    "Brother Wang, are you awake?"


    The two also held a bit of food in their hands, and after seeing Wang Shu, they were also surprised, but soon a smile appeared on the original gloomy faces.


    These two are not others. They were the brothers Ma Xiong and Ma Hu who invited Wang Shu to join the Beast League.


    "Well, thank you for your help!"


    Wang Shushu looked at the food in the other''s hands and looked at the other''s expression. He was very grateful and at the same time a little ashamed. At the time, he rejected the other''s invitation.


    "You do n¡¯t need to be so polite, it ¡¯s really good for Brother Wang. In just a few days, he broke through to the fifth floor of Blood Awakening, and killed the six-layer Su Witch and her third-level monster beast with his own strength. Fire wolf!"


    The sloppy horse brothers looked at Wang Shu, and they were shocked. This young man who looked very ordinary was not as good as them a while ago, but he did not expect to kill the famous Su Witch near here alone. You should know that there are many good hands on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening who are folded in the hands of the Sorceress.


    Of course, the two brothers didn''t know. In order to kill Suna and the blue wolf, Wang Shu himself almost lost it, especially when there was an accident at Linger. Fortunately, Su Na cares for a while, only flees and is taken in by Wang Shu, otherwise, if the other party desperately fights with Wang Shu, the dead person is definitely Wang Shu.


    "Su Witch?"


    Wang Shu frowned, most of whom knew who the other Sue Witch was. Fortunately, he had Linger''s help, and after Sona saw the fire wolf died, she only wanted to escape, otherwise who would live or die It''s really two words.


    "The Su Witch is said to have come to take part in the assessment twice. Each time, she will kill a lot of people who participate in the assessment, so everyone calls her Su Witch. Of course, you did not tell anyone about the killing of the Su Witch. A few people who saved you with us then. "Ma Xiong explained for Wang Shu.


    "Okay, I know. By the way, is this the central area? How many people are there in your beast alliance? How many monsters have you hunted? Are you sure of the assessment? How many days are left before the assessment?" Wang Shu always felt in his heart Uneasy, there are many questions I want to ask, without concealing them, asking directly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s question, both brothers'' faces became embarrassed and abnormal.


    Ôõô "What? Is there any trouble?"


    From the expressions of the two, Shu Wangshu guessed a little, but I''m afraid the situation is not optimistic at all.


    "It''s true, we did run into big trouble, because the only entrance to the central area was blocked by a group of people of unknown origin." Ma Xiong said wistfully.


    "Blocked by someone? Who has such a big capacity?"


    Wang Wangshu was shocked. It was hard to imagine who it was, and he dared to stop the disciples of nearly a thousand people from entering the central area. You must know that the people who dare to enter the mountain are at least the fourth layer of blood awakening, and there are many of the seventh layer of blood awakening. Most of them are the fifth layer and the sixth layer of blood awakening. In order to withstand the anger of so many people.


    "Well, the entrance was blocked by a group of black men of unknown origin. They seem to be looking for a person. As for the name of that person, we don''t know. Of course, the most important thing is that they have a strong man sitting in the town, No one dared to stand up at all, and there were a few dissatisfied two days ago, and that person was killed in person. "Ma Xiong seemed to think of something terrible, and said pale.


    "Wu Shuai!"


    Wang Shushu''s face changed slightly, and he immediately thought of Wu Shuai. Except Wu Shuai, he could not think of such a place. Who else was in the blood, it seemed to be coming towards himself.


    "I have something to ask you. Who was the one who saved me at that time?" Wang Shu felt that this place was not safe. If possible, he didn''t want to involve the two brothers.


    "There are also five people in Li Guichuan''s group." Ma Xiong thought for a moment, and said with some uncertainty, after all, the two brothers were forced to helplessly at that time, and the memory was a bit fuzzy under tension.


    ͉̫ "So many! What are they all doing? Also, do they know my true identity?" Wang Shu then asked.


    °¡ "Ah? Brother Wang, what do you mean by this? Are you the person they are looking for?" The two brothers Ma Xiong were startled and heard the voice of Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu shook his head and said uncertainly, "Thank you two for saving my life. I don''t hide it. I do have an enemy. His cultivation is exactly the kind of blood. I think the other person was probably directed at me. I I ca n¡¯t show revenge, so I ca n¡¯t hide this from you. It seems I have to go first, or your brother will suffer if they find it. "


    "What? The strong-blooded man turned out to be the enemy of Brother Wang?" This surprised the two brothers even better.


    "Well, I don''t want to say too much. The two pills of your elixir are enough for you to break through the first layer and reach the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening. There will be a period later!" , Gave it to the two, and then the whole person got out of the tent and disappeared into the night.


    "King ..."


    Ma Maxiong originally wanted to call Wang Shu, but unfortunately, Wang Shu had disappeared, so he had to return to the tent and look at the elixir in his hands, looking at each other, wondering what to do.


    "Brother, do you think there is any problem with this elixir?" Ma Hu didn''t seem to believe Wang Shu and was afraid to take elixir.


    "I do n¡¯t know, take it first, and take it later when it is determined that there is no problem. I don''t think the brother Wang is like a bad person." Ma Xiong also had a good impression of Wang Shu.


    "Well, I know."


    He nodded sloppily and put away the elixir.


    "Well, we must not pass the assessment in this way. I originally thought that many people should be passed this time. They should be able to pass the assessment smoothly, but they did not expect the team to disagree." Ma Xiong could not help but sighed, he Originally, I thought that preparations were made in advance this time, and those who passed the assessment could pass the assessment. However, it was unexpected that someone had blocked the entrance to the central area.


    Although there are monsters out there, they are very poor. Only when they enter the central area can there be a large amount of elixir and monsters. You must enter the central area to pass the assessment. Otherwise, you can stroll around this area and wait for a month. When the time comes, there will be no results at all.


    "who is it?"


    The corner of the tent suddenly moved, and Ma stood up and shouted loudly. At the same time rushed out of the tent, trying to catch the eavesdropper, but saw nothing.


    "Brother, what''s going on?"


    He followed sloppily and asked strangely.


    "It''s okay, let''s go back."


    Nian Maxiong is not quite sure whether he is suspicious or not. He always feels that someone is monitoring himself. The two returned to the tent again and rested.

 Chapter 80： Sneak

    Xu said Wang Shu. After bidding farewell to the two brothers, he could only go dark and go forward. He was going to go to the entrance of the central area to inquire about the situation. He wanted to determine if it was Wu Shuai''s man.


    There was a map of the mountain and a compass to guide him. After half an hour, Wang Shu saw a place similar to the fortress from afar. The lights were bright and the voice was full of people. It seemed that there were a lot of people in that power.


    Behind that fortress, you can see a towering pagoda, which is said to be the only way to the central area.


    In the past, no one dared to occupy this pagoda. Everyone can pass the pagoda in peace, enter the central area to hunt down monsters and collect elixir, and then pass the assessment smoothly. But this year''s situation is clearly different and it has been occupied by a group of extraordinary people.


    "Sixth floor of Blood Awakening!"


    Wang Shu only sensed from a distance, and his face changed slightly. The two people at the fortress were six levels of Blood Awakening. It is no wonder that so many people did not dare to resist, let alone Wu Shuai who was in the blood and sitting in the town. This mountain can be said to be a one-handed existence.


    ι "Hey, brother, are you going to sneak?"


    However, at this moment, a voice came from behind Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu couldn''t help but be shocked. He was so embarrassed that he wasn''t noticed when he was approached secretly. If the other party had misconceptions about him, he was afraid that he had already reached the Tao. He could not help looking at the direction of the voice and found that he was short If a person is hiding in the bushes, if it is not his voice, Wang Shu may not be able to detect the existence of the other party.


    "Friend, talk here!"


    The short-bodied man greeted him and secretly drilled in. Wang Shu hesitated for a moment and followed up, wondering what the other party said was sneaking.


    "Friend, look at you, it should be your first time to participate in the assessment? Now the entrance has been blocked by them. If you want to pass, you have to pay a lot of fees, otherwise don''t even think about the past. Are you interested and We smuggled together? "After the two were some distance away from the fortress, the short, thin monkey-like man stopped and asked.


    "What do you say?"


    Wang Shushu was a little curious, what was going on here? It seems that Wu Shuai blocked the intersection has caused a lot of people''s anger, and even some people think of some other ways.


    Then Wang Shu carefully looked at the man. He was thin and small, and had two hairs. He looked like a skinny monkey, but what Wang Shu really cared about was that the other party ¡¯s cultivation turned out to be the blood awakening. Floor.


    "This assessment is really not as simple as it looks!" Wang Shu realized more and more that there were so many masters hidden in the assessment of Baijianmen, and he encountered many.


    "The assessment has been going on for ten days. At least more than a hundred disciples have died. Except for some who first entered the central area, at least three or four hundred people were blocked in the periphery. You ca n¡¯t enter the central area at all. It is also known that there are no monsters and elixir in this periphery. If you continue to wait, you will just waste your opportunity and fail the assessment at all. Therefore, if you want to become a disciple of Baijianmen, you only have to enter the central area and hunt the monsters. It is possible, but the entrance is blocked by the group of people. To enter, you must pay a hundred bloodstones to enter. This is just a joke. Where do we have so many bloodstones? "


    The thin monkey explained for Wang Shu, and then without waiting for Wang Shu to ask about the smuggling, the thin monkey continued to say, "As for the smuggling, it is to use the loopholes in the enchantment, because the mountain and the mountain are separated by the enchantment. We accidentally discovered a loophole in the enchantment. As long as we attack that place together and expand the loophole, we can smoothly enter the mountain. At that time, everyone can continue to cooperate or separate. "


    "Okay, I''ll go with you!"


    Wang Shu thought for a moment, and felt that his risk to pay the so-called toll was recognized by the other party. He might as well sneak along with the skinny monkey. Although his hatred of Wu Shuai was beyond the limit, his brain was not hot yet. He still can''t fight Wu Shuai, and the main thing is that Linger is not around now. If Linger is around, maybe there is a chance to fight.


    It was dark, and Wang Shu followed the little man in the jungle for a while, found an open space, found that there were seven or eight tents, set up a campfire, and seven or eight people started to grill food around the campfire. And heating.


    After hearing the movements, those people were ready to fight as if they were near enemies, but after finding that the people were short thin monkeys, they sat back one by one. As for the new stranger Wang Shu, it was just Nodded politely.


    "Skinny monkey, find another friend who is going to sneak?" Just after the thin man sat down, he handed over two strings of barbecue-like things and asked with a smile.


    "Well, there are many people and powerful people. After all, that place may be dangerous. I think this little brother is good, so I called it." The thin monkey took the barbecue, nodded, and signaled that Wang Shu would also take the barbecue and sit. After going down, it was roasted around the campfire.


    Crackling!


    Wang Shu and the thin man were sitting together, also around a fire, holding an iron roasting stick in their hands, wearing five or six three-inch wide and one thick piece of meat with one finger, reaching under the fire. Let the hot red charcoal grill.


    These pieces of meat do not know what kind of animal meat, but Wang Shu is very certain that it is not beef, pork or chicken.


    First of all, these pieces of meat look dark red. It looks like beef when you look at it, but if you take a closer look, you will find that the fat of beef will not be embedded in the meat like these pieces. It looks like It''s like pork belly, but the meat is much tenderer than pork and looks like chicken. When he saw these pieces of meat before, he was curious. He had never seen such a piece of meat before.


    Huh!


    Because of the high temperature, the oily flowers on the meat exploded and made a sizzling sound, and most of the oil droplets fell on the coals, slamming, and immediately burned, accompanied by a burst of black smoke.


    But with the explosion of those oil flowers and the emergence of black smoke, there was a strong aroma.


    "Haha, skinny monkey, if it goes well, we should be able to reach that central area before dark tomorrow night. By then, everyone will be busy and will not be boring now!"


    Íõ While Wang Shu was seriously roasting meat, a young man in his 20s picked up the skewers in his hand, biting two pieces directly in one mouth, and chewing, mouth opening.

 Chapter 81： delicious

    "Oh, what you said is easy, not to mention that the seal is full of danger, even if we arrive in the central area, as long as one accidentally will be used as food by monsters, so don''t be too happy."


    ²î²»¶à A young man of the same age sitting next to him seemed to be cooked, raised the meat skewers, and after tearing off a slice, said very worried. At the same time, he put the piece of meat in his mouth and chewed.


    After hearing this, several people''s faces were not very good-looking. The assessment this time seemed much more difficult than before. There were many killers along the way. Not to mention, the road into the central area was blocked by people, and now What is the situation in the central area, everyone is still confused.


    "Haha, why do you care so much? Anyway, as long as you pass the assessment of Baijianmen, I must go to Yuncheng for a month!" A man in his thirties seemed to keep everyone from having too many negative emotions. Actively said.


    "Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    After hearing this person''s words, a few of them also laughed, as if everyone knew how to look, even Wang Shu nodded, this group of people really know how to enjoy.


    "Oh, don''t drink tonight, just eat some barbecue, and wait until tomorrow to get things done, I''ll take you there, for a little money!"


    Ìýµ½ After the thin monkey sitting next to Wang Shu heard this, he smiled helplessly, shook his head, and said.


    "Oh, it seems that the men everywhere are almost the same! I don''t know what happened to Lan Yue?"


    Listening to the topic of several people, Wang Shu also smiled a little, could not help but miss Lanyue in his heart.


    The skinny monkey couldn''t help laughing, and at the same time picked up the grilled meat skewer and handed it to Wang Shu, signaled to Wang Shu to eat, and said, "Friend, taste a piece?"


    "No, thank you!"


    After seeing the barbecue in front of the king, Shu Wangshu raised the barbecue in his hand slightly, and signaled that the thin monkey was going to cook it.


    "Oh, then I''m welcome, anyway, all come out and mix up, not so many manners!"


    I saw that Wang Shu refused, and the thin monkey didn''t feel embarrassed at all, and said something, tore two pieces of barbecue directly, and chewed slowly in his mouth.


    Huh!


    Previously, three-inch length-width, one-finger-thick roasted meat was roasted, and the oil and water inside was roasted out, and it became only half the size of the original, especially the drop of oil on the fire. The aroma can''t help moving your index finger.


    "Scented!"


    Although he had eaten blood beans to satisfy his hunger, Wang Shu could not help but lick his lips after smelling the seductive fragrance.


    King Wang Shu felt that the iron signs in his hands were slightly hot, and even the roasted meat on it was browned, so he picked it up.


    Huh!


    Each of the five pieces of meat looked very seductive, especially the remaining oil flowers on it were constantly boiling, and Wang Shu could not help but swallow.


    Huh!


    He lifted the skewers, and Wang Shu also learned from them and tore the next piece directly, all chewing in his mouth.


    "Ah, it''s hot!"


    But after facing the entrance of the meat slice, I felt a scalding, and Wang Shu spit out the meat slice.


    "Oh, hot!"


    Because of his recklessness just now, Wang Shu felt that his tongue seemed to have blistered hot.


    "Haha, I just forgot to tell you that this cold toad meat is very hot in the mouth, as long as it bites open, it will be fine!"


    I saw Wang Shu because he didn''t know how to eat this cold toad meat. After the hot monkey seemed to be hot, the thin monkey next to him stunned slightly, but immediately laughed and explained.


    "Haha, you can''t do this!"


    "Haha, as the saying goes, you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, but the cold toad meat is just the opposite, haven''t you eaten it before?"


    "Haha, don''t worry, you have another piece to take a look at and bite open immediately after the entrance, you will find it wonderful!"


    The people next to the crickets laughed one by one when they saw that Wang Shu didn''t understand the skills of eating cold toad meat.


    "I¡­¡­"


    The King of Shu felt that there had been a lot of bubbles on his tongue, but after listening to these people, he still tried to bite again at the next piece of cold toad meat.


    Huh!


    However, after Wang Shu had learned this time, he did not swallow the whole piece. Instead, he blew it first. When he saw the oil flowers on it cooled down, he started to bite, and only slightly bite for a little bit. .


    Hot!


    But after this bite, Wang Shu''s first feeling was still very hot, and his face changed slightly, and he was about to spit it out.


    "Don''t stop, keep biting!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s face change slightly, the thin monkey immediately encouraged.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    After discovering that these people looked at each other seriously and expectantly, Wang Shu endured the hotness, and suddenly continued to bite.


    Huh!


    cold!


    However, as soon as Wang Shu pressed hard and broke the surface layer with a bang, a cold immediately attacked his teeth.


    "This?"


    After feeling the cold that was contained inside the sliced ??meat, Wang Shushu''s face changed again.


    It was just this cold, that the previous scalding disappeared immediately, and a delicious gravy immediately melted in the mouth, the feeling was very beautiful.


    "Don''t stop, chew!"


    The thin monkey continued to teach Wang Shu.


    Huh! Huh! Huh!


    After feeling the beauty of it, Wang Shu no longer hesitated, tore off a piece, and chewed quickly.


    The feeling is very wonderful. Under the hot appearance, it contains delicious and cold gravy, but after the heat and cold, the taste of the meat slice is even more delicious after it is neutralized in the mouth.


    "Delicious and delicious!"


    After a while, Wang Shu chewed a piece of cold toad meat, swallowed it, and couldn''t help but admire it.


    "Haha, haven''t you eaten this cold toad meat before?" After seeing the color of enjoyment on Wang Shu''s face, the thin monkey''s face showed pride and asked.


    Huh!


    Wang Shushu couldn''t refuse the deliciousness, tore off a piece again, put it into his mouth and chewed, shook his head, and spoke in the mouth with words of "never eaten".


    "Haha, don''t worry, we don''t have many other things. The most important thing is this cold toad meat. Our Gongsun''s family is based here by raising chills!" After seeing how Wang Shu enjoyed it, he lost weight. The monkey felt very proud.


    "It''s delicious, it''s really delicious. I have lived for so many years and haven''t eaten such delicious barbecue!"


    Master Wang Shu swallowed another piece of barbecue and praised him with great praise. At the same time, he also knew that the other party seemed to come from a force called the Gongsun family. It should be a family, but he had not heard of it.


    "CNM, it''s so delicious, I eat soil every day, you eat so well."


    The King of Shu immediately bit a piece again, chewed it, and chewed, and couldn''t help scolding it. This group of people really knew how to enjoy it. Unlike him, he tried to eat blood beans every day to satisfy his hunger.


    Huh! Huh!


    Wang Shu didn''t notice the difference between the people around him, and he still chewed on his own, but after half chewing, he saw these people one by one, stopped, his face was in doubt, and asked: " Uh ... what''s wrong? "


    There was silence for a while!


    "Haha, it''s all right, you just like to eat, just like to eat!"


    After a short while, the skinny monkey first reacted, patted Wang Shu''s shoulder, said with a laugh, and made a look at the people next to him.


    "Oh, just delicious, just delicious!"


    "Friends like it!"


    When those people next to him saw the eyes of the thin monkey, they reacted one by one, and they responded, while tearing off the barbecue and chewing.


    "Oh!"


    Although Wang Shushu didn''t understand what happened to these people, he answered, continued to tear off a piece, and chewed ...

 Chapter 82： Enemy attack

    After an hour.


    Crackling!


    Most of the bonfire that was burning is already out, and only the fiery red carbon remains.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    At this time, most people have already fallen asleep because of drinking too much, because the weather is good, everyone is lying on the ground horizontally, sleeping, and one or two wine goblets or dream talk are heard from time to time.


    Huh!


    Even the thin monkey seemed to drink almost, leaned directly on Wang Shu''s body, and slept asleep. At this time, his chest suddenly moved and he hit a wine goblet.


    "Um ... uh ..."


    After finishing drinking, the skinny monkey smashed his pout and issued a slang hum.


    Tata!


    Of course, not everyone is asleep, and two people are watching around the outside of the camp, alert to possible accidents, but the two are also alcoholic and obviously not drinking less.


    Crackling!


    In addition to the two patrolling, there was another person who did not sleep, but surrounded the fire and continued to mumble and drink, as if it seemed to be drunk.


    ÈË This man is Wang Shu!


    It was the first time since he came into the mountain that he was so relaxed, and he was with a group of strangers whom he had just met tonight.


    Wang Shu has not experienced this feeling for a long time. After entering the mountain, his nerves are tense at all times, afraid of losing his life. After spending time with this group of people tonight, he realized that he was living too much. tired.


    Hey!


    One of the patrollers walked and suddenly hit a wine goblet.


    "Well, you stare first, I''ll make it easy!"


    After this person had sipped wine, he rubbed his red eyes with his hands, and spoke to the person not far from him.


    "Ah ... um, I see, you go!"


    The man next to him seemed very sleepy, yawned, nodded, and said.


    However, when he yawned at this level, his eyes burst into tears, and it was obvious that the young man was very sleepy.


    "Ok!"


    Staggering, he heard the man''s answer, responded, and walked into the jungle next to him.


    Huh!


    Although it''s late at night, the moon is very bright, and the trees here are not particularly dense and tall. It is still possible to see the road ahead. The young man walks on the leaves on the ground in the moonlight, not far away. A thicket of bushes went away.


    "Ah, tomorrow is finally over, this time he has been out for a month, and women haven''t encountered one!"


    ÈË While walking towards the bush, the man clamped the sword to his armpit, reached out and pulled out his own "brother", ready to solve it on the spot, while complaining.


    Huh!


    However, just when he was about to release water, he suddenly noticed that the bushes in front of him moved slightly and made a slight sound.


    Huh!


    Ö®ºó After the guy found something wrong, he shook his body slightly, immediately shook his head, frowned, and immediately stopped putting water, but instead held the long sword under his arm in his hands, his face awake awakely.


    "What? Come out!"


    ÈË The man held a sword in his hand, pointed into the bush, and yelled.


    After a short while, the bushes didn''t respond any more. The scene just now seemed like he was dazzled.


    "What''s happening over there?"


    At this time, someone in the camp near not far seemed to hear the voice of the man and asked.


    Huh!


    But just then, a little rabbit ran out of the bush immediately.


    ºÇ "Oh, it seems I''m neurotic, I''m a bit of a soldier!"


    ÈË After seeing the jumping bunny running out, this man shook his head and a helpless smile appeared on his face.


    "It''s okay, I''ll come over here!"


    After this person found a false alarm, he said hello to the people over there, directly inserted the sword into the ground, untied his belt again, and prepared to release his hands.


    "Oh, just fine!"


    When the people there found that nothing was happening here, they couldn''t help it.


    Huh!


    "A bird, landed on the branch, brother, I saw the eighteen-year-old sister ..."


    After this guy pulled out the guy, he started to release his hands, and at the same time, he started to hum the little song.


    Han Hanguang!


    But after this man relaxed his vigilance, a sudden cold light suddenly appeared in the bushes, and then a dark shadow fluttered at him.


    Huh!


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    After feeling the murderous spirit, the man trembled, his pupils suddenly shrank, and at the same time he reached out to grab the long sword inserted on the ground, but before he could react, he only saw his body standing upright There, the head rolled to the ground.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    Between the electric light and flint, the man was beheaded and his head rolled to the side.


    Huh!


    Soon, the man''s body was immediately dragged into the bushes.


    ι "Hello, are you okay?"


    The people on the other side of the camp seemed to be unable to wait and made a rushing sound.


    "Come here, what urge?"


    There was a sound from the bushes almost the same as the one just now, and it looked a little unhappy.


    After a quarter of an hour, a man emerged from the jungle, but the man''s head was not raised, and his head was lowered.


    "Why did you go this long? You are well guarded, I will go for it!"


    The person who had previously guarded the camp saw a slight frown after seeing the man, but seemed to feel something wrong, but he had a strong sense of urine, and was too lazy to bother with anything. He just walked towards the jungle.


    "Ok!"


    The man responded casually.


    "Hey!"


    After seeing the man gone, the people who came out began to look around, but after a while, he found the skinny monkey asleep on Wang Shu, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    But he didn''t do anything else, but stood still quietly, as if waiting for something.


    About half an hour later, another man came out of the woods wearing the same clothes as the man who had gone in before.


    "Hey!"


    After seeing the person who walked out, the former person raised his head, and a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Hey!"


    The person who walked out seemed to find out, looked up, and looked at the previous one, and also showed a strange smile.


    Tata!


    After the two met, they walked towards Wang Shu by accident.


    "Hey, what are you two doing? Code!"


    However, just after the two were close to the thin monkey, a person not far away woke up stupidly, and seemed to find the difference between the two, and he could not help asking.


    After the person questioned, two more people woke up and turned their attention to them. Even Wang Shu felt that something was wrong and looked at the two, but he was a little confused, and he didn''t recognize them well. clear.


    Tata!


    But the two men ignored the man, still lowered their heads, and walked towards the skinny monkey more quickly.


    "What? I told you two to tell you the secret, did you hear me?"


    The sound of scolding and seeing that the two did not listen to the password, they scolded again.


    Tata!


    The two men stepped a little faster, almost running.


    "No, there are enemy attacks!"


    When the man saw that the two had ignored him, and rushed towards the thin monkey, he was startled and screamed, and at the same time the whole person got up and galloped towards them.

 Chapter 83： entrust

    "No, there are enemy attacks!"


    "There is an enemy attack!"


    Ò» As soon as the other people heard this, the drunkenness woke up for a few moments, and his face changed sharply.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    With the sound of an enemy attack, in the quiet jungle, there was a rapid sound of gongs.


    "not good!"


    "Do it!"


    After the two realized for a moment that things were not as smooth as they had imagined, they secretly said in their hearts that it was not good, but they also moved and rushed out.


    Huh! Huh!


    However, they did not choose to run away, but rushed towards the sleeping thin monkey, and when they ran, the two sleeves moved slightly, and the two sleeve swords were immediately exposed.


    "Skinny monkey, watch out!"


    After seeing that the goal of the two was a thin monkey, the first alert person uttered a loud voice, and he did not dare to hesitate. He kicked his feet on the ground, and a wooden stick immediately turned into a dark shadow. Shoot away.


    Huh!


    Although this man is not very old, he is really amazing. The blood awakening is on the fifth floor. This random kick, the stick is like a poisonous snake that launches an attack. The speed is terrible and it is fierce towards one of them. His head blasted away.


    Dang!


    The long sword kicked by the man was easily blocked by the dagger in one''s hand, but he ignored those people and continued to come towards the thin monkey.


    "not good!"


    The King of Shu also noticed that something was wrong, and threw the jar of wine in his hand suddenly, and then he wanted to stand up to resist, but when he just wanted to stand up, the wine came up all of a sudden, one did not stand firmly and fell.


    "Drinking something wrong!"


    Suddenly anxious, Wang Shushu had to roll on the spot to avoid the attack of the two, but he lost sight of each other. The thin monkey could not protect him.


    "You die for me!"


    "You die for me!"


    At this time, the two men had clear goals and were extremely fast, rushing directly towards the skinny monkey.


    But at this critical moment, the thin monkey also woke up, but for a moment, the opponent''s dagger was inserted into his chest.


    "what!"


    The thin monkey sent a painful sorrow, and at the same time he woke up with his hands in his palms and patted them towards the heads of the two. They moved very fast, and after a successful blow, they retreated in a very tacit manner, just avoiding one of the thin monkeys. Hit and disappear into the dark forest.


    "Don''t chase, you are not their opponents!"


    After seeing the two disappeared, a few people who had woke up wanted to chase them, but were stunned by the thin monkey. Then they took out a jade bottle, and did not know what was inside. They swallowed a lot in one breath.


    Wang Shushu awoke a lot, and immediately came forward to support the thin monkey, because the thin monkey''s wound was bleeding hard, it was obvious that the injury was not minor.


    "Skinny monkey, don''t you mind?"


    "Brother, are you okay?"


    The remaining few people around came and asked with a look of concern.


    "I''m okay for the moment, the second child is looking at how many people are dead?" The thin monkey glanced and found that his two brothers were missing.


    The second child said with tears: "The third child and the fourth child are dead, the others are fine!"


    "Kheke cough!"


    The skinny monkey coughed violently, and it really seemed to be impossible.


    After seeing the skinny monkey like this, several other people not only did not have the concern they should have, but their eyes became weird, with a flickering look.


    For a while no one was talking and the atmosphere became weird.


    The embarrassing atmosphere continued for a while, and the thin monkey said, "You don''t have to worry. I''m fine with this injury. It only takes a few days to recover, and I hope you can wait a few more days."


    It was only at this time that Wang Shu keenly discovered that this group of people was not a group. It seemed that the other few were the people who were looking for skinny monkeys temporarily. terrible.


    "Oh, then you take care of your body, let''s search nearby, are there any trace of those two people!"


    "Oh, yeah yeah!"


    For a while, several other people laughed, and walked away with all their hearts. After a while, only Wang Shu and a thin monkey brother were left.


    After making sure those people were gone, the thin monkey whispered to Wang Shu: "Friend, although we are meeting for the first time, I believe you are different from them. Now I just hope you can take my brother through the assessment and become Disciple of Baijianmen, I ca n¡¯t do it. This is a map of the weak place, take it, maybe you can enter. And this is the key of our Gongsun family ¡¯s treasure. If one day you can find the treasure, hope Can you help our Gongsun family! "


    The thin monkey said, he took out a piece of slap-sized iron with a pattern on it, and seemed to understand that he was not far from death. Although he had expected this day, he did not expect to come so soon. , And the brothers died in one go.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    The second child on the sidelines heard the meaning of the thin monkey and asked angrily.


    "Second, don''t talk, I can''t do it anymore. I can''t take care of you anymore, the third and fourth are dead, it''s just you, I have no regrets, I just hope you can pass the assessment of Baijianmen, Become a disciple of Baijianmen and get the due protection. As for the enemies, do n¡¯t think about it. You ca n¡¯t fight them, live well, and keep a trace of fire for our Gongsun family. From now on, he is your elder brother, Everything is listening to him, I believe he can let you pass the assessment. Now you two go quickly, those people are white-eyed wolves, knowing I can''t do it, I will definitely come back and kill you. "The sweat on the forehead of the thin monkey is getting more and more Too much panting, finally could not stand, and sat on the ground.


    "Brother, I won''t go, I will die with you if I die!" The thin monkey''s brother did not want to leave, growled.


    "Friend, please!"


    The thin monkey entrusted all his hopes to Wang Shu. Although he didn''t want to, at the moment he has no one to trust except Wang Shu.


    "No, you go, those people are coming, I''ll stop them for a moment!" The thin monkey noticed that something was wrong, and those guys who said they were looking for enemies are back again, and their faces changed, urging Wang Shu and his Brother left.


    "go!"


    Wang Shu''s mind was still a little dim, everything came too fast, but he also understood that he could not stay, otherwise he would face a fierce battle. His current state is very bad, and he ca n¡¯t say that he is pulling the reluctant second child to escape. Into the dark woods.


    Huh!


    I was not long after Wang Shu and the second child had gone. The previous ones really appeared in front of the thin monkey, and their faces were very gloomy.


    "Skinny monkey, tell us where the enchantment is weak, otherwise we will make you worse off!"


    "Skinny monkey, you have been fooling us for so many days, always have to pay a price?"


    A few people were not in the same group as the thin monkeys, but they didn''t want to pay the toll. Now the thin monkeys can''t do it, and the agreement between them is naturally nullified.


    "Oh, I knew you were unfamiliar white-eyed wolves!" A thin sneer appeared at the corner of the thin monkey''s mouth, and he said very flatly, and then the corner of his mouth overflowed with blood, his head crooked, and he died.


    After a few people found that the thin monkey actually committed suicide, it was a stun, but soon became angry and jumped. It turned out that the previous thin monkey was not taking medicine for healing, but poison.


    "Chasing, chase the two, they must have a map on them!"


    However, a few people also reacted quickly, and the map must be on Wang Shu and the second child.

 Chapter 84： Brother crisis

    The night was too dark, and several people did not have a clear direction, so they had to separate and start chasing.


    I say Wang Shu again, Wang Shu led his second child in the woods and stopped until the sky was slightly bright.


    "You let me go!"


    The second child was very resistant along the way, and he kept struggling. If it wasn''t for Wang Shu''s cultivation to be much higher than him, he would have been freed.


    He Wangshu felt that it should be safe, so he let go of the thin monkey''s brother, and then seriously looked at this person.


    The skinny monkey''s brother is a lot younger than Wang Shu, but what Wang Shu really noticed is that this person is nothing like the skinny monkey. He is long and clean, and his appearance is very handsome. If it is not the voice of speaking No different from a man, and with a flat horse on his chest, Wang Shu would suspect that the other party was a woman dressed as a man.


    "What to see? You broom star, you were killed by my brother as soon as you came. Give me back my brother''s things, I don''t want your care!" The man looked upset and kept rubbing the bed Wang Shu pulled an aching wrist all night and said angrily.


    "What''s your name?"


    King Wang Shu took another look and was relieved when he found out that the other party was not a woman. He didn''t want to get in touch with some strange women anymore. He always felt that every time he got in touch with a woman, it would be unlucky.


    "Why can I tell you? Give me back my brother''s stuff!" The thin monkey''s brother didn''t want to talk to Wang Shudu at all and still held out his hand to ask.


    "Okay, I do n¡¯t need what your brother said about the treasures of the Gongsun family, but I ca n¡¯t give you the map with a weak enchantment. This is the reward for saving you. You have to know, if you do n¡¯t, You must have been killed like your brothers last night! "Wang Shu was not polite, and he didn''t want to be followed by anyone. The mountain was full of danger, and he took the slap-shaped iron piece smartly. He came out. As for the map, he didn''t want to give it.


    After all, Wu Shuai could offend so many people blocking the intersection, and he must be prepared. Even if he has money, he ca n¡¯t pay the toll. He only enters through the weak area of ??the enchantment. If he does not enter the central area and cannot pass the assessment, then Oolong is the trouble.


    "You ... Huh, you''re ruthless!"


    The skinny monkey''s brother seemed to be furious, but in the end he still accepted the thing, snorted, and turned away.


    "No matter what, I will find this weak place first!"


    After the thin monkey ¡¯s brother left, Wang Shu took out the map given to him by the thin monkey, and prepared to study how to enter the central area. The assessment time had passed one third, and he had not hunted a monster. No wonder The hundred sword gates will set the assessment time at one month. It seems really scientific.


    "Is there anything wrong, even there?"


    However, after carefully identifying the map, Wang Shu''s expression became weird, because the weak part of the enchantment was not elsewhere, it was the place where Ma Xiong and the Ma Hu Brothers and the Beast League were.


    On the other side, in the camp where Ma Xiong and Ma Hu are.


    "What''s going on? Early in the morning, restless!"


    In the camp, Ma Xiong felt uneasy early in the morning. He had no cultivation mind at all, and when he received the exercises, he always felt that something big was going to happen.


    The sloppy sloppy side also had a look of irritability. He also didn''t have much cultivation mentality. After seeing Ma Xiong looking at himself, he also asked uneasily: "Brother, do you also feel restless?"


    "Ok."


    Bian Maxiong nodded. Although he was licking blood on the tip of the knife since taking the assessment, he never had such anxiety today.


    "What are you doing here? You are not welcome here!"


    "Get out, or we''re welcome!"


    When the two brothers felt uneasy, there was a loud noise outside the tent. After hearing the two brothers, they looked at each other and went out immediately.


    When the two brothers saw the people, the original irritable complexion became gloomy, because it was not who came, but the mysterious black men who built a fortress in the central area and blocked the entrance.


    The other party came three people today, each of them is not low, and the blood awakening is on the sixth floor. At the moment, they are being surrounded by members of the Beast League, but the three men in black not only have no fear, but look proud. , Do not look at this group of people at all.


    "Who are you in charge here?"


    One of the men in black glanced contemptuously, and found that most of them were around, and asked in a haughty tone.


    Although members of the Beast Alliance wanted to teach these three people, but no one dared to step forward. Now after hearing each other''s questions, they turned their attention to the Ma Xiong sloppy brothers. They were all drawn by Ma Xiong and sloppy.


    "it''s me!"


    Ma Xiong stepped forward, in name he was the boss of the Beast League, but he knew in his heart that many people were not convinced by him. Do n¡¯t look at them, there were more than 20 or nearly 30 people. Once there was a problem, he would definitely be a bird and beast. God has heard some wind, some people want to leave the organization and go it alone.


    "Well, very good! Presumably you already know our history and I don''t waste time. You should know that we are looking for someone recently, and this is the portrait of that person!" After looking at Ma Xiong for a while, the man in black , Take out a picture, and after unfolding it is a man wearing armor.


    "Who is this? Have you seen it?"


    "Haven''t seen it, haven''t heard of this person participating this time?"


    "Have you ever seen it?"


    "No!"


    After seeing the person in the painting, many people gathered around, and after looking at it, they shook their heads one after another, indicating that they had not seen it before.


    "It''s him!"


    Ma Xiong and Ma Hu looked at each other in a subtle way. The person in the painting was the Wang Shu dressed in iron armor. In addition to the two, the eyes of other people also became flickering, clearly recognizing the person in the painting. Wang Shu was rescued by Ma Xiong sloppy the other day.


    The man in black found that no one had taken the initiative. After frowning, he proudly said, "Presumably you want to pass the assessment of Baijianmen and become disciples of Baijianmen?"


    Everyone''s face changed slightly, and it was obvious that the man in black was in the middle of it. They really wanted to pass the assessment, otherwise they would not be so desperate to participate in the assessment with such a high mortality rate, but still no one was tempted. This group of people in black impressed them so badly that they were rude and unreasonable, blocking the only way to enter the central area, just to find such a strangely dressed person.


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, our boss said that anyone who can provide information about the people in this painting and confirm it will not only let him pass the entrance for free, but also help him hunt a third-level monster to ensure that he is 100% Bai Bai passed the assessment of Bai Jianmen, and he can be taken care of in Bai Jianmen in the future! "The man in black raised his eyebrows, and stated a condition that made the people almost irresistible.


    "what?"


    "how can that be?"


    "100% passed the assessment!"


    "And get the care of the other boss!"


    Those who can come to participate in the assessment are not fools. Naturally, you can understand the meaning of this sentence, and it is obvious that the boss of the other party must be a person from Baijianmen. One by one, especially a few people, can''t help it. I want to stand up and testify to Brother Ma Xiong.

 Chapter 85： Mutiny

    "not good!"


    Ma Xiong and Ma Hu could not scream at the same time. If the other party did not say the conditions of this temptation, no one would be willing to cooperate with them, but even under these conditions, even their brothers could not help but tempted.


    What are they doing so hard for? Isn''t it just to pass the assessment? Now that there is such a ready-made opportunity, who will miss it?


    Ma Xiong and sloppy eyes squinted, and immediately found that several people could not bear it and wanted to expose their brothers, because when they saved Wang Shu a few days ago, the iron armor was worn on Wang Shu''s body, but later he took off No one else in the camp knew it.


    "I''ll give you time to make a note of incense, if you know the news, please let me know!" A sneer appeared on the corner of the man in black, and he seemed to notice the strangeness of the atmosphere, especially the abnormal performance on Ma Xiong and Sloppy''s face. Very skeptical.


    Everyone else was annoyed one by one. Why didn''t they know this weird man in armor? If they knew, they could pass the assessment smoothly.


    Only passed more than ten breaths. A man in the crowd woke up to the fifth floor, was burly, and a man with many sores on his face walked out of the crowd.


    "Li Guichuan!"


    "No, Ahu, let''s run away!"


    After seeing the man out of the crowd, Ma Xiong''s sloppy brothers'' faces changed greatly, and apart from that, they turned and fled in different directions.


    "Hey, get me back!"


    There was a playful smile on the corner of the man in black, and he said lightly. The two men in black on the sixth floor next to him rushed out suddenly.


    "What do they run?"


    "Do they know the whereabouts of that person?"


    Seeing the sudden escape of Ma Xiong and Ma Hu, most of them were still in the drums, only a few seemed to know what, with a look of regret, and at the same time looked at Li Guichuan who was standing next to the man in black. .


    "Have seen Bai Baizi!"


    With a sore face, Li Guichuan''s face was full of charming smile, saluting to the man in black.


    ¹« The man in black nodded, and lost a bloodstone to Li Guichuan, as if he had lost his bones to the dog, and said, "It seems that the news you said is credible. This bloodstone is a reward!"


    "Thank you, son Bai, thank you son Bai!"


    ¹ó Li Guichuan can shine with his eyes, and quickly took over the blood stone, his appearance begging like a dog.


    After Li Guichuan collected the bloodstone, in order to please Baigong even more, he said, "Baigong, when the brothers of the Ma family are brought back, you will know that the kid wearing iron armor must have been hidden by them. Last night I also heard them talking, if you do n¡¯t believe me, you just ask. "


    The original Beast League, who was still in the drum, waited, and immediately understood that it turned out that this was the secret of Li Guichuan''s secret. No wonder these people came to the camp early in the morning and said that they were looking for an Iron Man. In particular, the other people who saved Wang Shu that day were ashamed of Li Guichuan, and their eyes were full of hate. Of course, there are other people who are very unwilling to know that they would have informed them first. The reward of that bloodstone is very tempting.


    "Bai Gong, the kid wearing iron armor must have been hidden by the Ma brothers!"


    "Yeah, son Bai!"


    The original members of the Beast Alliance who did not care at all did not have to be separated from each other by the black man and the white boy. Several people began to turn against the water. When they stood behind the black man, they were about to obey the white boy.


    "Smart people" are not in the minority. After seeing that Bai Gongzi didn''t even object, another five or six people stood by. It was clear at a time that the Beast League was divided into two factions.


    "Haha, haha!"


    The son-in-law Bai Bai glanced back and found that the Beast League, which was originally less than 30 people, suddenly stood behind him, and couldn''t help laughing.


    Puppet warrior has a good strategy. He is the highest level of soldiers who do not fight, but he does not even open the mouth of alienation. So many people have sincerity. Who has this courage? Who else besides him?


    "you guys!"


    "If you said you were going to pass the assessment together, you betrayed!"


    After seeing that nearly half of the people chose to actively break away from the Beast League, some people with collective consciousness changed their faces and wanted to yell and shamelessly, but before they yelled, three or four people left the team and stood up to Bai Gongzi Behind him. For a while, the beast league originally had a team of nearly 30 people, not even 10 people.


    The atmosphere was strangely quiet for a moment, and only heard a moan, the Ma Xiong and the sloppy brothers were all wounded and weak, and were thrown to the ground like a dead dog.


    After seeing such embarrassing Ma Xiong and Ma Hu brothers, Liu Qiqi, who was still watching, immediately left the team and walked behind Bai Gongzi. Even the person who had just yelled at him followed him, and Mingzhe kept himself safe. It is known that the Beast League has declared its existence in name.


    At this time, even if the members of the Beast League add the Ma Xiong brothers, there are only the last four.


    There was also a young man with a clean skin, a short height, and a thin body. He stood silent without a word, but was full of hate in his eyes, and a big man with a burly and strong face, with the same gloomy face. No hair.


    "Say, where is the guy in this painting hiding? Honestly speaking, I can give you a lot of joy!" Li Guichuan stepped on Ma Xiong''s face and asked in an arrogant tone.


    "Traitor!"


    Xiong Maxiong can''t wait to get rid of his meat.


    "Hehe, traitor? Look at them, they are all members of your beast alliance! But now?" Li Guichuan said with a sneer, pointing at the group standing behind Bai Gongzi.


    It seems that Bai Baizi didn''t want to care about this farce at all, and took the initiative to walk to the side, watching it lightly, it was like a monkey show.


    As for the members of the Beast Alliance who rebelled without resorting to rebellion, not only did they have no shame on their faces, but they stared fiercely at the Ma Xiong sloppy brothers, seeming to have deep hatred.


    "ÅÞ!"


    "Two wastes!"


    "Rubbish!"


    I even spit my sputum directly to the brothers of the Ma family, and here comes a punch and kick.


    "Enough is enough!"


    After the Ma brothers were beaten, his breath became weaker. Li Guichuan was afraid of killing the two and stopped this behavior. He came forward and asked coldly, "Say, where do you hide that guy Anymore? Don''t think I don''t know! "


    "You **** it!"


    Hata Ma''s eyes were full of hate, but there was nothing he could do.


    "Da Cong, Ronaldinho!"


    But there is a touch of warmth in his heart, because there are two people who have not defected.


    ¸ø "Give you three seconds. If you don''t say it, I will break their legs!"


    Li Guichuan seems to see Ma Xiong''s thoughts, pointing coldly at the two who have not betrayed ...

 Chapter 86： Who am i not targeting

    "Li Guichuan!"


    Ma Maxiong''s face changed greatly. He was not insulted by himself, but he could not help but see that the only two people who did not rebel were tortured.


    "Are you yelling at me? It''s no use, as long as you tell the whereabouts of that kid, please be sure to let your brother die!" Li Guichuan said coldly.


    Others are very tacit, and surrounded the two betrayed Luo Dingyu and Zhang Zhicong. Luo Dingyu repaired a lower level, the blood awakened the fourth floor, Zhang Zhicong the blood awakened the fifth floor, but he had to face more than 20 repairs. The people who sent them, they were not opponents at all.


    Luo Dingyu and Zhang Zhicong did not speak, but just stared coldly at the group of people who surrounded them, ready to fight, and those who rebelled seemed to laugh and laugh, waiting for Li Guichuan to order, anyway This so-called beast alliance is just that they have no sense of organizational mission and honor in order to pass the assessment. They do not feel that they have betrayed.


    "Are you still human?"


    Bian Maxiong clenched his fists, his heart was furious, and the pain could not be increased.


    "Don''t say yes? Okay! Interrupt one of the two of them!" Li Guichuan said coldly when he found that Ma Xiong had nothing to say.


    Although Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu were good, they were subdued only in the blink of an eye, and they were knocked down and pressed to the ground, breaking one hand, but they were both very angry and did not say a word.


    "Li Guichuan!"


    "Animals!"


    Ma Xiong and Ma Hu could not bear to see the two because they were miserably implicated and struggled to resist, but the two men in black brought by the white boy pressed on them so that they could not move. .


    "Don''t you say? Otherwise, their other hand will be used up!" Li Guichuan stepped on Ma Hu''s face with one foot, watching Ma Xiong asking.


    Ma Xiong growled, "Don''t touch my brother, there is something for me!"


    "Oh, I know you are not afraid of death, but they are afraid!"


    ¹ó Li Guichuan smiled, pointed at Luo Dingyu, and then sank, yelling, "Interrupt their other hand!"


    Click! Click!


    Luo Dingyu and Zhang Zhicong have already endured to the extreme, trying not to let themselves make a sound, but the pain can not be hidden at all, as if it is emitted through the muscles, it is the sound of heartbreaking.


    "You let them go. It''s nothing to do with them. They don''t know anything!" Ma Xiong saw the true colors of these people for the first time.


    "Leave them? No, no, it''s not me who put them, but you! As long as you tell the boy where they are, they have nothing at all, but you choose not to say, it''s your choice, how do you Can you blame me? "Li Guichuan had been at odds with Ma Xiong early, and he always wanted to be the boss of the Beast League. How could he not take the opportunity to retaliate today?


    "Animals!"


    Ma Xiong and Ma Hu can not do anything but scold Li Guichuan at this moment.


    "Hey, you just scold it, you will be scolded anyway! I will ask you again, do you really say it?" Li Guichuan seemed to have lost patience, stepped on Ma Xiong''s back, and held on Ma Xiong''s hair asked coldly.


    "You kill me, I don''t know!"


    Don''t say that Ma Xiong doesn''t want to tell the whereabouts of Wang Shu, even if he wants to say, he doesn''t know the whereabouts of Wang Shu.


    But Li Guichuan didn''t think so. He thought that Ma Xiong was hard-mouthed, rather than really not knowing, and said angrily: "Okay, you don''t know, right? I make you wonder! Interrupt me The other two legs, and then abandon their practice, I want to make them waste, garbage! "


    "Ah, Li Guichuan!"


    After hearing Li Guichuan''s words, Ma Xiong growled, Xue Xiu was not afraid to break his arm or leg, because he could recover quickly, but if it was abolished, it would really become a waste.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    After Luo Dingyu and Zhang Zhicong broke their legs, they finally couldn''t bear the fear and called out. Even though their practice has not been abolished, the psychological defense has collapsed.


    "Haha, haha!"


    ¹ó Li Guichuan laughed excitedly, as if this call touched his nerve.


    "You let them go, I don''t know, I really don''t know where he is, you let them go!" Ma Xiong almost collapsed, muttering to himself.


    "Scum, garbage!"


    The sloppy sloppy still kept a trace of clarity, but stared fiercely at Li Guichuan and spit out between the teeth.


    "Who do you say is scum, garbage?"


    After Li Guichuan was scolded, his face became more gloomy and he asked coldly. He hated others scolding others for scum and rubbish, because when he was killing his loved ones with his own hands, that woman also scolded him for the same words.


    He was stunned by the other''s eyes, and dare not curse.


    "I said!"


    But at this moment, a faint voice came out from the woods not far away, and then saw a man wearing iron armor and holding a sharp sword in his hand came slowly.


    "It''s you! Haha, haha, I knew you would come!" After seeing the appearance of the Iron Armor, Li Guichuan first stunned, but then couldn''t help laughing.


    "Iron Man!"


    "The one I''m looking for is him!"


    "Surround him, don''t let him run away!"


    After seeing the Iron Armor, those people also beat the blood of the chickens one by one and gave up tormenting Luo Dingyu and Zhang Zhicong, and surrounded them.


    Bai Gongzi, who was in charge of the arrest, saw the Iron Man with a slight blink of his eyes. He felt that the other side was not the fourth floor of the blood awakening, but the fifth floor, and his brow frowned, which seemed to be a little different from the information he knew. . However, he did not keep his heart in mind and continued to keep his eyes closed. He believed that the group of crazy dogs like Li Guichuan would solve each other.


    "Boy, who did you say is garbage? Isn''t it very arrogant? Why don''t you talk!" Li Guichuan also gave up Ma Xiong and sloppy, slowly walked towards the Iron Man, and asked arrogantly.


    Because he also feels that the other side''s cultivation is the same as him, but there are dozens of helpers around him, and the other side has only one.


    "You shouldn''t come!"


    "Stupid, really stupid!"


    When Ma Xiong and the Ma Hu brothers saw the familiar iron armor, their eyes were full of anger, and they were so angry that they should not come to this place.


    Tiejia said very blandly: "Of course you are the garbage!"


    "What? You even said I was garbage!"


    ¹ó Li Guichuan hated others for saying he was garbage. After hearing this, he was so angry that he almost jumped.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, I''m not talking about you!"


    The iron armor man smiled, glanced at the people around him, and said lightly.


    "Hum, you are still a good friend. I''ll make you die sooner!" Li Guichuan''s face became better after hearing the other party''s change of mouth. But just after he finished speaking, the next words of the Iron Man were driving him crazy.


    The iron armored man spread his hands, shrugged, and said very flatly: "No, no, no misunderstanding, I am not targeting anyone, but I mean ... everyone present! All garbage!"

 Chapter 87： Are you okay?

    "kill him!"


    ¹ó Li Guichuan was so angry that his hair stood upside down, and the momentum of the fifth layer of blood awakening erupted. The whole man was about to start, but before he even started, he felt an abdominal pain, and the whole man kicked out.


    "kill him!"


    "Oh!"


    After seeing Li Guichuan being kicked and flying face to face, not only did not scare everyone, but he jumped excitedly one by one, because they were originally worried that their head work would be robbed.


    "Hum, a group of things that don''t know how to live or die. Since you want to die, I''ll do it for you!" The Iron Man hummed coldly, his body finally moved, the sword fluttered in his hand, and each person would have a sword falling.


    Huh! Huh!


    Long sword flutters, blood oozes, the Iron Man enters the flock like a tiger, and in the blink of an eye, seven or eight people fall, but this group of people still jumps up like a crazy dog, and they must tear up the Iron Man.


    "Go to death!"


    As soon as he hid on the side of the Iron Man, he discovered the flaws of the Iron Man, and chopped it with a mountain knife in his hand.


    Huh!


    However, the moment when the mountain knife was cut, he regretted it because the opponent''s iron armor was different from the ordinary iron armor, and the defense force was amazing and terrible. His unsurprising mountain knife suddenly closed his mouth, and the other side was just a body. The shape shook for a moment, and did not hurt the other party at all.


    "Do not!"


    At the moment of this man''s cyanosis, the Iron Armor suddenly turned around, and the sword in his hand came straight towards his forehead. He desperately backed away, but only withdrew two steps. As soon as his eyes became dark, he completely lost consciousness. .


    While the Iron Armor chased and killed him, the Iron Armor revealed a lot of flaws, and the attack of five or six people reached the Iron Armor at the same time.


    "Boy, let''s die!"


    "Haha, I killed!"


    After these people succeeded, they shouted in excitement, but their excitement lasted only for a moment. The Iron Man suddenly turned in place, and the heads of these five or six people rolled down like watermelons.


    "what!"


    "Devil!"


    "Run away!"


    Twenty of the original mutinous people were killed in the blink of an eye by the Iron Armor. Only four or five were left. These four or five finally calmed down, frightened, and screamed and fled.


    "Want to run? Late!"


    The iron armored man was extremely fast, catching up in an instant, and one person fell every time he shot.


    I only had more than ten breaths. Except for the face of the betrayal Beast League members, Li Guichuan, who was shocked and frightened, was all killed.


    "Hey, next is you!"


    The Tiejia people sneered and walked towards Li Guichuan, who was shaking in that place.


    "No, don''t kill me, it''s all he asked me to do, I''m wrong, please don''t kill me!"


    After Li Guichuan saw the Iron Armor coming towards himself, he threw the weapon in his hand to the ground, sat on the ground with his buttocks, and kept stepping forward with his legs on the ground, while identifying the three surviving blood awakenings on the sixth floor. Man in black.


    "Ah ... you ..."


    However, Li Guichuan only withdrew a short distance, and suddenly a poison dart hit his throat. He was unwilling to look at the three men in black. He couldn''t even say anything, and his face turned black and purple. ,died.


    Twenty-three men in black also seemed to know that the armored men were not easy to deal with, and they immediately formed a **** tendency, surrounding the armored men.


    "You are really strong and terrible! It''s no wonder that he is usually so proud that he will spend so much to catch you!" Bai Gongzi''s eyes were very dignified. He originally thought that the other party was just the fifth floor of ordinary blood wake, but The situation is far worse than he imagined. The opponent''s attack methods are not much different from him. If this is the case, the three of them can solve the opponent 100%, but what really makes him fear is the opponent''s iron armor. How strong? He''s not sure!


    "Well, aren''t you three arrogant? Didn''t you just say you were arrested? Why? I''m standing here now, but how dare you not come up! Or do you fear death, if you are afraid of death, go Bring Wu Shuai''s dog stuff! "The Iron Armor''s iron armor was red with blood, and the sword in his hand kept dripping with blood.


    "It really is the person Wu Shuai is looking for!"


    After hearing the words of the Iron Armor, Bai Gongzi''s face changed, and his heart secretly said. But he didn''t do anything, but made a look to the other two people, and he retreated without fighting.


    Such an invincible attack and defense against invincible opponents. As long as it''s not brain damage, you will not choose to attack!


    Huh!


    Three beeps sounded, and the three of them turned around and fled into the woods in an instant, intending to make the Iron Armor not know who to chase. The three of them are also very confident. This way of escape, most people can not catch up, as long as the other party hesitated for a moment, they can escape 100%. And this is not the first time they have used this method of escape. Once they even survived from an opponent in the Ninth Floor of Blood Wake, relying on this method.


    "Escape? Flee separately? Haha, you are trying to die!" After seeing the three of them intending to flee separately, the Iron Man laughed, throwing three more black beads in his hands and throwing them in three directions. Go out.


    If you change to another person, this tacit escape method may really be able to escape, but they choose the wrong person.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    After taking a breath, three huge explosions came out of the forest, accompanied by three screams and three black shadows, falling to the Iron Man like a dead dog.


    All three suffered minor injuries. Although not fatal, they were very uncomfortable. Lying on the ground in pain and sorrow, the power of this thunderbolt was limited, and it was not fatal to the sixth floor of the blood awakening. Fleeing, but accidentally suffered a big loss.


    Huh!


    However, before the three of them had time to resist, they only felt a pain in their hands and feet, and all of their hands and feet were scrapped.


    "you!"


    "what!"


    The three of them finally reacted, and the Iron Armor wasted their hands and feet at the moment when they were shocked by the bombing.


    "Hey, in order to prevent you from having any means, your repairs will be abandoned one by one!" The Iron Man''s voice was cold like a beast. The long sword in his hand did not stop, but instead turned towards the three people''s Dantian. Part of the blood sea stabbed a sword.


    "No! I have something to say, I''ll give you whatever you want."


    "Ah, you can''t do this!"


    The three seas of blood were abolished, and they passed out instantly in pain. They originally wanted to talk about conditions, but the other party did not give them a chance at all.


    After confirming that all three have passed out, the Iron Armor finally turned his attention to the shocked Ma Xiong sloppy brothers.


    When Ma Xiong and Ma Hu felt each other''s eyes, not only did they not have fear and fear, but tears flowed out instantly, and their tears filled their eyes.


    "Are you all right?"


    After seeing the two men in tears, the iron armored man''s nose was slightly sour, and he gently took off the helmet, exposing a handsome face ...

 Chapter 88： Booty

    "Nothing!"


    "OK!"


    Ma Xiong and sloppy tears filled with excitement, because who can have that familiar face besides Wang Shu? They never expected that Wang Shu would come to rescue them, and they did not even think that Wang Shu would be so terrible. They could only be described by invincible words.


    "Don''t talk, take this elixir first!"


    Wang Shushu found that the two were in good condition, but suffered some trauma, took out two healing elixir, and gave them to the two.


    Ma Maxiong and Ma Hu originally had suspicions about Wang Shu. Last night Wang Shu gave them the elixir, but at this moment they did not ask anything and took the elixir. After taking the elixir, the two''s faces changed. The effect of the elixir was so good that they sat up cross-legged and started to refine the elixir.


    "You first refine the elixir. I''ll see how the two of them go!" Wang Shu naturally knew the effect of the elixir. He was shot down by Wu Shuai the same day. , Towards the same shocked Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu walked over.


    Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu did not know Wang Shu. After seeing Wang Shu coming, he moved his body and his eyes were not good, but his hands and feet were broken, and he could not resist, so he could only stare at Wang Shu because of their pain. Wang Shu brought them.


    "Sorry, I''m the one who hurt you. This is the holy medicine for healing. You can take it. It won''t take long to recover as before! If you have any dissatisfaction, wait until the injuries are healed." Wang Shu inspected the bodies of the two and pressed The stone on the chest was put down, because the two just broke their hands and feet, and the repair was not abolished. Fortunately, he appeared in time. Otherwise, if the repair was abolished, it would be a big trouble.


    I found that the two could not move, but just stared fiercely at him. Wang Shu shook his head and used strong medicine to put the elixir into their mouths.


    After Xiuyao entered the mouth, the two also changed their faces slightly, no longer paying attention to Wang Shu, but silently refining the medicine.


    The twenty-four people were healing with the refining medicine, and Wang Shu was not idle. Instead, he began to clean up the battlefield and went to these dead bodies to find valuable things.


    But I found seven or eight people in a row. There was nothing valuable on them, and there was no space ring. Wang Shu''s face pulled down. It seemed that these people were much poorer than he thought.


    "There is only one bloodstone!"


    Until the end, Wang Shu finally found a blood stone on Li Guichuan''s body, and his face barely looked better. The members of the Beast League are really too poor.


    "How did I forget, there are three of them!"


    Wang Wangshu turned his eyes and immediately found that the three men in black had not yet searched, and walked with a bad smile on his face.


    "This guy has fifteen bloodstones! This guy has twenty!"


    After Wang Shu turned over the first man in black, he found fifteen bloodstones with high emotions. He turned over the other one and had twenty. But when he turned over to the white boy, his brows frowned. .


    "No?"


    After turning around for a long time, Wang Shu didn''t find any valuable items on this white boy, and always felt wrong. This white boy is also a small leader, how can there be no valuable things on his body?


    "Right! Space ring!"


    Master Wang Shu thought for a moment, flashed aura, and immediately focused his attention on the opponent''s hand. The ring, which looked very ordinary, was taken off directly.


    "I''ll take a look. What''s in it?"


    After Wang Shushu took off the space ring, he was very upset, but this was the first time he murdered and robbed the treasure, slowly injecting blood, and opened the space ring of Bai Gongzi.


    "Wow!"


    But as soon as he opened it, Wang Shu immediately closed the space ring, then looked around nervously, and found that all four of the Beast League were busy refining the elixir, and the three men in black were still unconscious. When no one noticed himself, he was slightly relieved.


    "Collect it first, wait for a place where nobody is available, and then count it!" Wang Shu just glanced at it, but was shocked, because the space ring was full of gold and silver. He even saw a lot of bloodstones, and there were many miscellaneous things, but Wang Shu was not in a hurry to take an inventory. After all, this thing was in his hands, and he was not afraid to fly, and directly received the space ring.


    Twenty-five hours later, the injuries of Ma Xiong''s sloppy brothers were almost the same, and they stood up, grateful in their eyes.


    "Thank you, Brother Wang!"


    "thank you!"


    There are countless words of gratitude in the hearts of the two brothers, but in the end, there is only a simple thank you. Of course, Wang Shu understood the mind of the other party, and everything was in silence.


    "Sorry, I haven''t stopped for a while!"


    King Wang Shu found that Ma Xiong looked at the corpses on the ground with a complex expression, and felt a little bit unhappy. After all, these people were members of the Beast League and were drawn by the two brothers.


    "All these people **** it! I want to thank Brother Wang for helping!"


    Nian Maxiong did not feel that Wang Shu was wrong because these people had betrayed the beast alliance. Even if Wang Shu did not do it, he would do it.


    "Thank you!"


    "Thank you for giving us elixir!"


    Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu, who were not far away, also recovered almost the same injuries. The original broken hands and feet all healed. The two looked incredible, but they stood up and thanked them a little.


    "You''re welcome, your injury was originally caused by me, and I should apologize!" Wang Shu felt a little guilty. The two had no relationship with him, but they suffered no harm because of him.


    "Da Cong, Ronaldinho! Thank you for your company. You will always be there with the Beast League. Originally, our brothers just wanted to organize an alliance where everyone can pass the assessment. I did not expect such a thing!" Ma Xiong also felt I''m sorry for the two, and said embarrassed.


    "Nothing!"


    Ö¾ Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu shook their heads. This kind of thing can be understood. After all, the other party is absolutely strong. If it is not the appearance of Wang Shu, it must be the four of them.


    "what!"


    The three men in black who have been in a coma also woke up leisurely. After seeing the men in black woke up, a smile appeared on the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth and said, "These three have been abolished by me and left to your disposal. Right. "


    The four members of the Beast Alliance looked at each other with ruthless eyes, picked up a sword on the ground, and walked towards the three.


    Huh! Huh!


    Twenty-four people tacitly cut off the arms of two of them in black.


    "what!"


    The two men in black, who had their arms cut off, yelled in pain. After a while, they fainted again, leaving only the pale white boy.


    "Brother Wang, this is your captive, you decide for yourself!" Ma Xiong, who was able to cut off one arm of the man in black, was already very content and handed the remaining Baigong to Wang Shu.


    Wang Shushu found that the eyes of some people were sincere. It seemed that the white boy wanted him to kill himself, but he didn''t think about it, and walked over.


    "Don''t kill me, please let me go, as long as you let me go, I promise you everything!" Bai Gongzi felt the threat of life, and had long lost his previous pride, humblely begged.


    "Anything you say?"


    When Wang Shu''s heart moved, he did have some things to ask the white boy, especially some about Wu Shuai. Don''t look at Wang Shu now is very powerful. Wu Shuai was simply vulnerable.


    Upon hearing that there was a play, Prince Bai almost begged Wang Shu to beg for mercy: "Yes, anything, just let me go!"


    "Well, as long as you tell me a satisfactory answer, I can promise not to kill you!" Wang Shu nodded and said.

 Chapter 89： good news

    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, Ma Xiong and his team changed slightly. They wanted to remind Wang Shu that they could not let the tiger return to the mountain, otherwise they would die very miserably, but after all, Wang Shu caught them, and their lives were also saved by Wang Shu. Yes, it''s not good to say anything, I can only accept it silently.


    "Okay, let''s just say, what do you want? Or if you want to ask, I know everything!" Bai Gongzi seemed to see the omnipotent God, and was grateful in his eyes. He just wanted to survive, as long as he lived. After that, he could use the power of his family to make Wang Shusheng better than death.


    "Where is Wu Shuai now? Is it in the fortress you built? Also, why is Wu Shuaiming already a disciple of Bai Jianmen, and he has to join the assessment team? Is it for me? There are a lot of doubts in Wang Shu''s heart, but what concerns him most is the real purpose of Wu Shuai. It stands to reason that a person like Wu Shuai, even in Baijianmen, is definitely not in a low position, how could he be mixed into the assessment team.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Bai Gongzi hesitated for a while and fell into contemplation, but after a while, he still told the truth, saying: "Wushuai is no longer in the fortress. He has entered the central area. As for his involvement in the assessment team, he is not rushing. It ¡¯s you, but Baijianmen has been spreading a legend. Legend has it that the area where the assessment is buried is the fundamental faction of Baijianmen. Half of the town''s demon sword was left here countless years ago, and it has never been taken by anyone. Found. As a top ten disciple in the outside door, Wu Shuai wanted to get the first place in the next internal door examination, so he decided to come in and try his luck. As for his order to kill you, it was just an accident. When he was seriously injured, Lu Wenlong asked for your information from the other side, so ... "


    "Half of the town demon sword!"


    King Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, and he was a little skeptical. Is this half of the demon sword in Bai Gongzi''s mouth the half of the rusty sword?


    "Okay, I know."


    Master Wang Shu nodded and probably understood what was going on. Fortunately, Wu Shuai didn''t come at him, it was just an accident, so he felt a little relieved.


    He Baixiong asked with anticipation: "Then you can let me go?"


    "Let you go? Of course!"


    Wang Shu booked for a while, but soon smiled, and agreed very quickly.


    The refreshingness of the book of King of Kings made everyone stunned.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Bai Baizi''s head was like a chicken pecking rice, but then Wang Shu''s words changed his face greatly.


    King Wang Shu said lightly, "I promised to let you go, but they didn''t promise!"


    "What? You mean and shameless ... your personal scum ... ah!" Bai Gongzi''s face changed greatly, and he scolded Wang Shu for shamelessly, but only two words, in exchange for Ma Xiong''s sword.


    After Xun killed Baigong, Ma Xiong left the sword aside, looked at Wang Shu with a contemptuous expression, and said, "You are so shameless ... but I like it!"


    "Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    A few people couldn''t help laughing, they were afraid that Wang Shu would release Bai Gongzi, but Wang Shu was overcast.


    "Haha!"


    The King of Shu also laughed, because he had no intention of letting go of this white boy.


    "Brother Wang, why don''t you also join our beast alliance?" Ma Xiong seemed to think of something and said to Wang Shu.


    The other three people looked at Wang Shu with anticipation. If Wang Shu joined the Beast League, it would undoubtedly greatly enhance the strength of the Beast League. Even if there were only five people, it would be far more powerful than the original team of twenty or thirty.


    "OK, I join!"


    After hesitating for a moment, the king of the king nodded.


    Fifteen minutes later, several people shuttled through a dense forest.


    "Brother Wang, if I remember correctly, the place you want to find is not far ahead!" Ma Xiong walked in front and said with some uncertainty.


    "Well, let ¡¯s go and see first. If the place is right, I have a way to let us enter the central area without going through the only entrance!" Wang Shu was also a little bit upset. The reason why he would come back to this place, It''s because the map with the enchantment loophole is just around here.


    "Really?"


    "Brother Wang, aren''t you kidding me?"


    A few people were skeptical. If there was such an entrance, they should have heard about it long ago.


    "Oh, I''m not quite sure. I only know after I arrived. If it doesn''t work, then we will find a way to contact a group of people and then break through. After all, not only we have not yet entered the central area!" Wang Shu was not afraid of anything As long as Wu Shuai didn''t sit down in person, he didn''t take the so-called fortress into consideration. He didn''t believe in such a small assessment, and the legend that the imagination would attract a large number of strong bloodies, if nothing unexpected happened. , Surely only 100% of Wu Shuai is bloody. For example, the man in white who lives in the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening should also be purely heterogeneous. Judging from most of the exercises to participate in the assessment, most of them should be the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, and few in the fourth and sixth floors. There are few three-story buildings, so if there are seven-story buildings, there are definitely not many. Since there are very few people on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening that can threaten him, Wang Shu does not have to look forward or backward.


    After Wang Shushu joined the Beast League, the relationship between several people became closer, even Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu were no longer so exclusive, although they were somewhat mindful.


    Âí Under the leadership of Ma Xiong, a group of people soon came to a lake, which looked very ordinary.


    "If the map is not wrong, this enchantment loophole is in the lake!" Wang Shu checked the map again in his brain, and carefully observed the lake. According to the description on that map, Wang Shu was not aimless, but was deliberately looking for something.


    "found it!"


    After a short while, Wang Shu found a stone that looked very ordinary. If you look closely, you will find that a small toad image is carved on this stone.


    "Hanchan?"


    After seeing that toad, Wang Shu could not help but sound the cold toad meat that the thin monkey said at the time, and lifted the stone in the way that the thin monkey gave him.


    Buzz!


    After I lifted the stone away, a whirlpool suddenly emerged from the originally peaceful lake, and the lake kept pouring to that place. Wang Shu immediately put the stone back, feeling a little excited.


    "Great!"


    Seeing that there are loopholes in this place, and the thin monkey is obviously prepared for a long time, even the array method is arranged, you only need to activate the array method to enter, but you never expected that you were killed at that time .


    Sudden changes in Laohu scared Ma Xiong''s party lightly, but after the original vortex disappeared again, several of them were aggressive and had no idea what was going on.


    "I have good news for you now, I have found the entrance to the central area!" Wang Shu said with a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 90： Levy

    "what?"


    "Where and where?"


    A few people were equally excited and wanted to know where the entrance was.


    "But wait for me first, I think there is one more thing you would like to do!" But Wang Shu did not tell a few people what to do, but smiled mysteriously, pretending to be mysterious.


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, he turned and left, then plunged into the jungle and disappeared. Only Ma Xiong and his team were left in a daze, confused.


    After a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu saw that he had emerged from the jungle again, but he had two large cloth bags in his hand, and did not know what was inside.


    "Now I want to ask you a question. If you can, do you want to remove the fort that is blocking the only intersection?" After coming, Wang Shu put two bags on the ground and asked mysteriously.


    "Did that fortress be demolished?"


    "You''re not kidding!"


    "How can it be?"


    With a look of unbelief, a few people were very skeptical whether Wang Shu had a bad brain.


    Wang Shushu didn''t speak, just smiled.


    Ma Xiong looked at Wang Shu as if he was joking. He was afraid that Wang Shu did not understand the danger of the fortress. He actively explained: "Brother Wang, don''t be impulsive! There are dozens of people on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening. I am afraid that there are hundreds of people on the fifth floor. I heard that there are five or six on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. Even if the strong blood is not there, it is not something we can deal with. There will be so many people blocked outside that they won''t get in at all. "


    King Wang Shu said nothing, but an extra black bead in his hand, and threw it into the woods not far away.


    Boom!


    There was a huge explosion, and the ground was shaken. The face of Ma Xiong and his team changed slightly. The power of the explosion was really great, but a few people soon understood that it was this thing that blasted the three men in black not long ago.


    Wang Wangshu asked very calmly, "What do you think of this explosion?"


    "It''s not bad, but it should only hurt the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, which is not fatal! The sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, just afraid that there is no great threat!" Ma Xiong glanced at the explosion Somewhere, he uttered his own speculation. Even that kind of explosion can resist him.


    "What if you throw out three at a time?"


    The king''s book spread out, like magic, with three more fireballs.


    Bian Maxiong changed his face and said, "Can be seriously injured!"


    The other hand of King Wang Shu spread out again, and there were five more fireballs. He asked calmly, "What if you add these?"


    Bian Maxiong breathed tightly, swallowed, and his voice became a little trembling. "Should be able to spike! But ..."


    "But the threat of the sixth floor of Blood Awakening is not enough?"


    Wang Wangshu seemed to guess what Ma Xiong wanted to say next, and asked with a smile.


    Ma Xiong nodded and agreed with this. Although the thunderbolt is good, the threat to the sixth floor of the blood awakening is much smaller, and the three men in black must be because of the intention, otherwise it would be impossible to suffer. That serious injury.


    "What if you add these?"


    A small cloth bag was added to the King of Shu''s hands. After it was opened, it was densely popped with thunderbolts.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Where are you from so much?"


    After seeing the thunderbolt in the small bag, several people almost fainted. If an accident accidentally caused the explosion, they would surely be left with no dead bones, and unnaturally stepped back a few steps. However, the thing that shocked a few people was not over. I saw that Wang Shu slowly opened one of the two big bags that he had previously brought up, and thirty or more small bags appeared immediately.


    After seeing the thirty or so small cloth bags, a few people could not help but look at each other when they thought that each of them was filled with the same thunder and fire bombs. There were at least thousands of them, which were basically arsenals, so many thunder fire shells. Not to mention that small fortress, even a smaller town, is estimated to be able to explode.


    Ôõô Ñù "How? Are you confident now?"


    After seeing a few people''s shocked expressions, Wang Shu smiled on his face. He didn''t believe that the thousand thunderbolts could not tear down the fortress.


    "Yes!"


    Gongxiong swallowed a mouthful of water, and his voice became trembling, which was obviously stimulated.


    Wang Wangshu turned his attention to Ma Hu, Zhang Zhicong, and Luo Dingyu, and asked, "How many of you?"


    "Have!"


    "must have!"


    "Fuck the fuck!"


    Èý The nerves of these three people are obviously a little bigger than those of Ma Xiong. They are excited as if they were hitting chicken blood, and they want to hang all these bags on their bodies, and then blast the fortress into the sky.


    "Hey, don''t worry, I have something for you!"


    The King of Shu did not rush to distribute the fire bombs, but opened another cloth bag.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh my God!"


    "Brother Wang, are you a refiner? So much armor!"


    "No, Brother Wang must be a local tyrant and bought so many armors!"


    After seeing the contents of the other bag, several people became more excited, because there were different styles of armor inside.


    "Choose your own, which one you like!"


    The book of King of Kings was generous and let several people choose. The four seemed to have their own goals. As soon as Wang Shu''s words fell, several of them snatched up each other and then wore them.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so light, I thought it would be heavy!"


    "It feels great, with this, I can play ten!"


    "awesome!"


    "It turned out to be on the rank!"


    After a few people put on the armor, they are even more excited like a child. You touch me, I touch you.


    "Well, do you have confidence now?"


    Shu Wangshu was very satisfied. He also put on his own set of cold iron armor and clapped his hands and asked.


    "Have!"


    This time I gave out a big drink without exception.


    "Okay, now that we have confidence, then we will go to the account. We have to let others know that our beast alliance is invincible!" He had to collect some interest in advance. There was a lot of money in Bai''s space ring, which made him think of such a method.


    "Beast Alliance is invincible!"


    "Beast Alliance will win!"


    "Long live the Beast League!"


    A few people were so excited that they shouted.


    "Six bags per person, I will be blasted fiercely and froze!" Wang Shu actively picked up six small cloth bags filled with thunderbolts, all hanging around his waist.


    "Fuck the fuck!"


    "It''s so stupid to blow up!"


    "I can''t bear it anymore!"


    A few of Ma Maxiong also picked up the cloth bags, all hanging on the waist like Wang Shu, with high emotions. Since participating in the assessment, they have lived a depressed day every day, and they have almost collapsed in just a few days.


    "set off!"


    "set off!"


    After everything was ready, several people set off towards the only entrance in the central area ...

 Chapter 91： We are justice!

    In front of the only entrance to the mountain!


    Two guards exuding the breath of the sixth floor of Blood Awakening were chatting in front of the fortress''s door.


    After all, the toll of one hundred bloodstones per person is not what the average person can pay, so no one will pay the fee for a long time.


    The two guards glanced around and talked boringly.


    "It''s a group of miscellaneous fish. Don''t dare to come, run or dare to run!"


    "Oh, Brother Li is right!"


    "Is it true that the legend of the demon sword in the town is true? Otherwise, it is impossible for Wu Shuai to be so serious, leaving only an empty shelf here for us to keep the entrance?"


    "It''s not easy to say, the legend of Zhen Yao Jian has been for a long time, but no one has found it for so many years, it should be just a legend, but I think he really cares about the kid wearing iron armor."


    "Would you say that kid was robbing his wife? Otherwise, how could it cost the kid to kill him?"


    "Maybe it really is, haha!"


    "Haha!"


    "It''s a pity that yesterday''s little lady''s skin and that little girl''s doll are a pair of best, but it''s a pity to run fast!"


    "Hey, I think you prefer that little girl doll a little?"


    "Hey, you like that little lady skin!"


    "Hey!"


    "Hey!"


    Of course, if you look closely, you can see that there are no people on the surface, but there are many people hidden in the nearby woods. These people are sent by the large and small teams nearby. There was a man and a woman hidden in a bush not far away.


    "Sister Ma, what is the origin of this group of people? It is too much for them to do so. They have to seal the only intersection in the assessment. When they go out, they must sue the elders. They arrested Wencheng. Will there be anything in Wencheng? A fat little fat man with a few scars on his forehead said very angrily.?


    "Haishan, don''t be impulsive. The origins of those people are also unclear. Each one is not easy to mess with. It stands to reason that they should not come to participate in the assessment. The other party should have any purpose. Unfortunately, they are all covered. I don''t know who they are! "A tall woman looked at the two guarding the door, her face was also not good, and there was a scar on her forehead.


    These people are Ma Xiaoman and his team. After tracking Wang Shu lost his track that day, he walked around and found that he could n¡¯t go back. After waiting for a month, there was no place to go, so he chose to enter the central area like most people. Also as a training experience, but after arriving at this place, I found that the entrance was blocked, the other lion opened his mouth, each person asked for a hundred bloodstones, and the other''s hands and feet were obviously dishonest. The fat man Song Haishan had a contradiction with the other under anger. But how were several people''s opponents against each other? Li Wencheng was stunned by the opponent''s move, and Song Xixi was caught by the other party. If it is not the critical moment, I do n¡¯t know what treasure Song Songxi used, and they will suddenly move away. Even three of them must have been caught.


    "No, you must rescue Wencheng, or tell Li Menzhu about this, you can definitely find out the origin of these people!" Han Haishan, the fat man, was very unconvinced. This group of people was really bold.


    "Seamount!"


    Ma Xiaoman heard Han Haishan talk about Li Menzhu, his face changed slightly, and he was really afraid that this incident would let Li Menzhu know that Li Wencheng was the only baby son of Li Menzhu, and if Li Wencheng had a problem, and knew it was What she brought out might not be Han Haishan and Song Xixi, but she was sure that she would die 100% of the time.


    "If you want to be confined in a black room to practice in the future, you can say it, I''m not afraid anyway!" Song Yanxi next to him was a little pale, but his mental state was still reluctant, he said calmly.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After hearing Song Xixi''s words, the small fat man Han Haishan trembled, and seemed to be very afraid of the dark room, and dare not mention it again.


    "Haishan, don''t be impulsive. We must save Wencheng. Most of them want money. It shouldn''t be difficult for Wencheng. If it doesn''t work, we''ll give them a bloodstone!" Said softly.


    "Look, look, Iron Man!"


    But at this moment, Song Xunxi seemed to have found something, her eyes were shining, and she was staring at the road outside.


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman and Han Haishan were also attracted by Song Xixi''s words, looked at it, and found that five people in iron armor were striding towards the two guards.


    "It''s him?"


    "Is it Brother Lei Hong?"


    After seeing those iron armored men, Ma Xiaoman and Han Haishan were full of doubts and looked uncertainly at Song Xixi.


    "I do not know either!"


    She Song Xixi shook her head, she was not quite sure, after all, the presence of five iron armors at one time still caused her a lot of impact.


    Suddenly the two guards, who had been chatting happily, couldn''t help but see the sudden appearance of the five Iron Men.


    "Hey, stand still! Who are you? Why are you here?"


    However, the two soon reacted. These people seemed a bit like those wanted by Wu Shuai, and his face pulled down and questioned.


    Another guard also saw the opportunity very quickly, secretly whispered in the ear of the guard, rushed into the fortress, it seemed to be calling.


    After seeing a guard calling someone, the five iron armored men not only did not fear and step back, but instead looked at each other with their hands around their waists and laughed.


    The sunshine just shone behind the five Iron Men, pulling their shadows for a long time, looking like five giants. This smile was even more imposing.


    "Who the **** are they?"


    "Look!"


    Those who were hiding in the nearby jungle looking at the wind also saw these five Iron Men, one by one full of doubts, when did they have such five people.


    "Who the **** are you? What do you want to do?"


    The guard was frightened by the laughter of these five people. Although the other party''s cultivation was not as good as hiss, he couldn''t open his eyes because of the sunlight.


    "We are justice, come to punish your scum, scum!" One of the iron armored men took the initiative to take three steps forward, said quietly and forcefully.


    "What? Haha, haha!"


    He guarded for a while, but soon laughed, as if he heard a joke that he had never heard before, with a chest on his back.


    "Haha!"


    "Haha, laugh!"


    "Justice? Come to punish us?"


    While the guard was laughing, the guard who had been called had already called a lot of helpers, at least twenty or thirty, all rushed out and surrounded five iron armored men.


    One middle-aged man, who was significantly higher than the others, separated from the crowd on the seventh floor of Blood Awakening, walked over, and looked at the five iron armored men. A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and asked slightly: What did you just say? I can''t hear you! "


    Ö®¼ä The middle-aged man deliberately stretched his head before speaking, a look that he wanted to hear clearly, but it was not the words that greeted him, but seven or eight dark beads.

 Chapter 92： Crazy money

    Boom! boom! boom!


    "what!"


    The middle-aged man confidently thought that the other party was afraid to take action. He did not expect that the other party would not even say a word, and he was on the road, he was fried into meat sauce without any preparation for defense.


    "Blow up this bunch of silly!"


    "Lao Tzu is justice, just to kill your fools!"


    "Fry me fiercely!"


    The thunderbolts in the hands of the five armored men were thrown towards somebody''s place. The group of people who had just been around was killed instantly, but the five armored men did not intend to stay at all, but rushed directly into the fortress. Only a large number of bombed half-dead people lay lying on the ground and rolled.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    After a while, all I saw was the blaze of fire in the fortress, the top tents were lifted and screams.


    "Haha, eat a mine!"


    After Zhang Zhicong rushed into the fortress, he saw a naked man rushing out of the tent and stared at him with a look of confusion. He threw a thunderbolt at the man towards him.


    With a bang, one of the man''s legs and hands was blown off. But Zhang Zhicong didn''t feel **** at all, but felt excited. He had long wanted to teach this group of people fiercely, but did not expect that this opportunity finally came.


    On the other side, don''t look at Luo Dingyu who looks weak, but at this moment like a beast, he is crazy than Zhang Zhicong.


    "Come on Grandpa! Haha!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu didn''t just throw people like Zhang Zhicong when he saw someone, but yelled deliberately, causing a group of people to chase himself and seeing more than ten people behind him.


    "Go and die, haha!"


    Luo Dingyu threw five or six thunderbolts in one breath. Those who pursued Luo Dingyu were frightened and wanted to run away, but there were too many people who slammed together and fell to the ground. The only thing that met them was thunderbolts.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    After a huge explosion, lying on the ground was a group of half-dead and mournful people.


    "Haha, haha!"


    After Luo Dingyu burst into laughter, he continued to attract attention.


    On the other side, the Ma Xiong sloppy brothers were also released one time as if they had been depressed all the time. They threw thunderbolts like crazy, anxious to blow the fort into powder.


    After entering the fortress, the five members of Wang Shu separated, and they had already discussed on their way. They must blast this place to the bottom, and all of Wu Shuai''s minions were crippled, which could kill a few. Count a few, don''t fall in love after the bombing, gather at the lake. After all, there are several guardians on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening, and the thunderbolt does not pose a great threat to them.


    The purpose of the Wang Shushu is very clear. He not only wants to make trouble, but also wants to explore Wu Shuai''s truth and reality, while he is blowing, he is heading for the largest tent in the fortress.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    However, just as Wang Shu was approaching the largest tent, three men on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening rushed out, clearly shocked by the explosion. After seeing Wang Shu, he shouted coldly.


    "I''m your wild father, come and kill your fools!"


    However, instead of choosing to step back, Wang Shu rushed into the tent and threw a thunderbolt at the same time towards the three of them.


    "you wanna die!"


    "Fuck away!"


    The three men on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening really are not ordinary people. After seeing the beads thrown by Wang Shu, while avoiding them, one person grabbed towards Wang Shu''s arm to prevent Wang Shu from entering the tent. Because there are a lot of things they searched during this time, if those things are destroyed by Wang Shu, when Wu Shuai returns, some of them will suffer.


    "Go away!"


    Wang Shuqing''s lightsaber was in his hand, and at the moment when the man shot at him, he cut it at an extremely tricky angle.


    "Humph!"


    The man couldn''t catch Wang Shu at first sight. If he insisted on it, he was afraid that one arm would be cut off, his face changed, and he immediately stepped back. After such a delay, Wang Shu rushed into the tent.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    After the three dodged the explosion, their faces changed slightly, and they wanted to continue to chase them in, but before they left, there were a sound of explosions not far away.


    "The two of you go and see what''s going on. I''ll fix the kid in there!" A man in his forties changed his face and ordered the other two to arrest the rest, but he was rushing After entering the tent, the other party was just a small shrimp on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening. He was very confident.


    The other two did not dare to rush, and ran towards the explosion.


    "Sleeping, so many?"


    After Xun entered the tent, Wang Shu was almost frightened, and the piles of gold and silver were so scary that he couldn''t stand still.


    "All in!"


    Wang Wangshu was afraid that those people would come in, regardless of the three or seventy two, and did not use the space ring to collect. Instead, he took out the mobile phone directly, turned on the recharge function, and scanned the gold and silver treasures.


    Invincible redemption system keeps reminding the success of recharge! Wang Shu is a crazy scan. I can''t wait to exchange all these things for system coins.


    Although there is no such valuable thing as Bloodstone, Wang Shu also guessed that it must have been received by the other party in the space ring. As for not receiving these gold and silver, it is estimated that it takes up too much space. After all, the space of the space ring is not infinite. , But limited, such as the space ring in his hand is only three feet square.


    "Boy, what are you doing?"


    The middle-aged man on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening rushed in and saw Wang Shu''s furious convergence of money, his face changed and questioned.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about the other party at all, but continued to scan madly, and the account balance on the invincible exchange system was also madly rising.


    "Boy, you look for death!"


    The middle-aged man thought that Wang Shu had a space ring, and watched as the wealth they received these days disappeared, his eyes flushed, and the strength of his flesh broke out without reserve. He was looking for Wang Shu desperately.


    However, where did Wang Shu want to fight desperately with each other, he threw out a piece of rune paper, and that rune paper turned into a big golden clock, trapping the middle-aged man inside.


    "Let me out, boy, I want to kill you!"


    The middle-aged man was desperately beating the golden bell and yelling. The middle-aged man''s attack was very powerful, but the big bell was stronger. It seemed that the other party could not be broken in a short time.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t hear any sound. Looking at the middle-aged man in anxiety, he wanted to laugh. Fortunately, he spent 10 system coins to buy this golden bell cap before he came, but he did not expect the magic effect.


    After the middle-aged man was trapped, Wang Shu didn''t stop. Instead, he scanned the gold and silver madly. In a blink of an eye, the hill-like gold and silver in the tent were a short and a half short.


    While scanning, Wang Shu kept looking around to find out, for fear of being attacked. Although he had cold iron armor, if he encountered a powerful weapon like Lu Wenlong at the beginning, he would suffer a lot.


    "Oh? It''s him!"


    However, Wang Shu soon found a weak-looking teenager in the corner and looked at himself in shock.

 Chapter 93： No, I am justice!

    King Wang Shu remembered that the boy was the man who was with Ma Xiaoman at the time, named Li Wencheng.


    "What are you still doing? This is a thunderbolt. When I encounter an enemy and throw one, I have no time to save you. I''m not happy to run away!" Wang Shu threw a small cloth bag over to the boy and reminded him loudly.


    After the boy took the bag, he screamed and rushed out of the tent, and then fled desperately out of chaos.


    ²»ºÃ "No! That Admiralty can''t hold up!"


    After Wang Shu''s mobile phone successfully recharged most of the gold and silver, he found that the bell jar had been covered with cracks, and the explosion sounds outside had begun to decrease. After knowing that Ma Xiong had started to retreat, they did not want to stay any more. Not even greedy, threw more than ten thunderbolts towards the bell jar in one breath, and rushed out of the tent.


    After Xun rushed out of the tent, Wang Shu desperately escaped, because he had already seen Ma Xiong and his team left. After a short distance, there was a shaking explosion from the largest tent behind him, and then only a middle-aged man with a black body and no clothes and pants rushed towards Wang Shu frantically.


    "Ah, I want to kill you!"


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man with a dark body saw Wang Shu at a glance and rushed over with a roar.


    "Fuck your mother!"


    But he just acted, and Wang Shu threw a thunderbolt at him again.


    "what!"


    The middle-aged man had fallen into madness, didn''t dodge, and was blown out by the thunderbolt. Wang Shu ignored it and threw thunderbolt at those who tried to stop him. He rushed out of the fortress. He Can''t stay in this place. If they are left behind, they will die!


    Quickly, Wang Shu rushed to the gate of the fortress, but instead of a smile on his face, he was startled, because the gate was densely packed with people, and the thunderbolt in his hand was used up.


    "what?"


    Seeing so many people, Wang Shu was startled, but he was blocked by others, but he took a closer look and immediately noticed the difference between those people. The clothes on these people were all mixed, obviously not a group of.


    Those who chased Wang Shu could not help seeing that Wang Shu had stopped. Wang Shu could not escape and quickly surrounded him.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing that there were wolves and tigers in front of the king, Shu Wang immediately fell into a passive state, and immediately took out the blue lightsaber, held it in his hand, and was ready to storm.


    "Everyone rush!"


    "The entrance to the central area is inside!"


    "Oh!"


    "Kill those scum!"


    But at this moment, I don''t know who shouted in the crowd. Those crowds blocking the door seemed to be crazy, rushing to the fortress, ignoring Wang Shu completely.


    "No, everyone retreats!"


    "Fast back, back to the center!"


    "Give up here, rewind!"


    The people who rushed up first to catch Wang Shu changed a lot and looked back, knowing that they couldn''t hold it anymore.


    When Wang Shu saw that the crowd was ignoring him at all, he no longer stayed. He rushed out of the crowd while he was in chaos, dived into the woods, and prepared to meet by the lake with Ma Xiong and others.


    "Stop!"


    But at this moment, a woman''s voice suddenly sounded behind Wang Shu, at the same time the three were blocked in front, blocking his way.


    "Is it you?"


    After seeing the people blocking the road, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, because it was not others, it was Li Wencheng he had just saved, and Ma Xiaoman, who looked exactly like another ex-girlfriend in the world.


    "Who the **** are you? Why do you want to save me? Do you know who I am? Did you come to participate in the Baijianmen assessment? Why didn''t you show me the token I gave you? Then you can become a Baijian Disciple of the door. "After Li Wencheng was arrested by those people, he was obviously irritated, and Wen Wei''s face had many scars, which stopped Wang Shuzhi from asking.


    Hearing the other person''s tone should not be simple, but Wang Shu didn''t want to talk to the other person. In case the three people on the seventh floor wake up, he would die, and he would run away. But as soon as I looked back, I saw that Song Xunxi, like an elf, was staring at himself with stars.


    "Are you Lei Hong? You must be Lei Hong, I know you are Lei Hong!" Song Yanxi stared at Wang Shu and said very surely.


    "over there!"


    "Don''t let that kid run away!"


    When Wang Shushu looked back, he saw not only Song Xixi, but also the three men on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening who had spotted him and chased after him, and his complexion changed greatly.


    "No, you''re wrong, I''m not Lei Hong! I''m justice, bye everyone!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t want to talk to a few people anymore, he chose a direction and escaped quickly, leaving only a faint voice.


    In front of the lake, Ma Xiong was anxiously waiting for Wang Shu to return, but after waiting for a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu was still not found.


    "Brother, why aren''t Brother Wang still here? Is there any accident?" Ma Hu''s face was full of anxiety.


    "Let''s go back and see. Maybe what is the danger for Brother Wang!" Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu were equally anxious.


    "No, we don''t have a thunderbolt on our hands now. Going will only add chaos to Brother Wang. Now I open the formation, you go first, I will wait for Brother Wang here!" Going down, I found the key of the array that Wang Shu told him, and opened the stone depicting Han Chan, and a vortex appeared in the middle of the calm lake.


    "No, we don''t go!"


    "To go together, I will wait for Brother Wang!"


    "Yes, even if you die, you have to die together, anyway, my life was saved by Brother Wang!"


    After seeing the vortex appearing, a few sloppy people were reluctant to leave and showed resoluteness.


    "Tiger, you are advanced!"


    Ma Xiong''s heart was touched. Of course, he knew the thoughts of a few people, but he would not be stupid, rationally defeated everything, and coldly ordered.


    "Brother, I don''t want to go, you have to go by yourself!" Ma Hu usually listens to Ma Xiong''s words, but today he is extremely firm.


    "I let you go!"


    Ma Maxiong was a little angry, regardless of the sloppy resistance, grabbed the sloppy arm with one hand, and threw it directly towards the vortex.


    "Brother, I don''t ..."


    He snarled unwillingly, but was quickly flooded, and the whole person disappeared.


    "You two, do you want me to do it, or do I go in by myself?" Ma Xiong turned his eyes to Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu.


    "You mean!"


    "You are shameless!"


    The two of them not only jumped in but took the initiative to escape, but where they were Ma Xiong''s opponents, they were caught by Ma Xiong and thrown in like sloppy horses.


    After Xun threw all three of them in, Ma Xiong did not follow them, but waited for Wang Shu in this place, unless he was sure that he could not wait for Wang Shu to enter.

 Chapter 94： Foggy forest

    On the other side, in the jungle.


    "This group of crazy dogs!"


    Wang Shu did not go directly to the lake. Instead, he took the injured three **** seven-story men and stopped in the woods because he had told Ma Xiong several people. If he waited for a quarter of an hour to return Don''t come, let them advance, and he will come over soon.


    "It''s almost time, they should all go in, and I can go too!"


    Wang Shushu estimated that time was almost there, and no longer wasted time with these three people, and rushed towards the lake immediately.


    After another tea time, Ma Xiong still did not see Wang Shu''s figure, and became more anxious because the formation can only last for a quarter of an hour. If Wang Shu would not come again, he would not be able to leave.


    "Brother Wang, I believe your lucky people have their own heavens, take care!"


    Seeing that the vortex was getting smaller and smaller, Ma Xiong became more anxious. Why didn''t Wang Shu come?


    "Brother King, hurry up, the whirlpool will soon disappear ..."


    When the vortex was about to disappear, Ma Xiong jumped in, and at the same time he looked back a little unwillingly, and a familiar figure appeared in sight, shouting excitedly, but before the words were finished, he was teleported away. Already.


    "Huh? How did he drag this time? Not good, the formation is going to fail!"


    Wang Shu thought he was dazzled, but when he saw that the whirlpool in the lake was about to disappear, the whole person didn''t dare to hesitate, plunged in, and quickly disappeared, and the vortex in the lake disappeared shortly after Wang Shu Later, it also disappeared and became calm again.


    Huh!


    After the Pohu Lake was calm, three figures rushed out of the forest. For a while, they seemed to follow the lost hunting dog, looking around for the figure of Wang Shu.


    A man in black said a little bit embarrassedly, "Boss, that stinky boy is gone!"


    "Of course I know!"


    But he was greeted by the slap of the dark naked man around him, almost knocking out his teeth.


    "Damn, that kid is horrible!"


    For a while, the man with a dark body could not find the trace of Wang Shu, and his teeth were itchy.


    ÎÒÃÇ "Let''s go, the kid will definitely enter the central area. As soon as I find the kid, I will make him die!" After confirming that he lost it, the three did not stay and chose to return.


    There was a white mist, and it was hard to see where it was more than a foot away.


    "This is where?"


    The King of Kings only felt that the sky was spinning, and when the reaction came, it appeared in this place. In addition to the fog, the tall trees were in front of him, and the Ma Xiong who was apparently not around.


    "Unexpectedly teleported?"


    Wang Wangshu was shocked. It seemed that he was afraid of a teleportation accident. It stands to reason that he should be with Ma Xiong and his party, but now it is very quiet nearby and it is obvious that there is no one else.


    be quiet!


    Apart from the fog, what really concerns Wang Shu is still quiet. It''s too quiet here, and the quiet is terrible.


    Wang Wangshu constantly searched the information that Ma Xiong gave him at the beginning, trying to understand what it was, but unfortunately, there is no record of this place in the information.


    "Maybe I was teleported into the misty forest?"


    However, Wang Shu suddenly sounded another elixir in the handbook of a kind of elixir called Misty grass, a movement in his heart, thought of a possibility.


    King Wang Shu immediately took out the positioning compass, and found that after the positioning compass really failed, he became more and more certain that his area was the misty forest.


    "Hello, okay."


    After confirming that this place is a foggy forest, Wang Shu not only did not worry, but was slightly relieved, because according to the records, because the foggy forest is shrouded by heavy fog all year round, it is easy to get lost, and there are no monsters, otherwise here In such places, it is necessary to guard against the sneak attack of monsters at any time, and the pressure is still very great.


    Master Wang Shu found a place that seemed relatively safe, arranged the concealment matrix method, took out a blood bean and swallowed it. He quietly recovered his strength, holding a blood stone in his hand, and restored his strength.


    ÖÐ In a forest ten miles away from Wang Shu.


    "Brother, finally found you. What about Brother Wang? Why didn''t you see him with you?" After searching for a while, Ma Hu finally found Ma Xiong, but did not see Wang Shu, and asked strangely.


    "Brother Wang also teleported in, we''ll look around here, it should be not far away!" Ma Xiong did see Wang Shu before disappearing, but whether Wang Shu was teleported, he was not very sure.


    "Well, you''re right. This teleportation array is also randomly transmitted, but the distance is not far. The three of us are just ten feet apart, but you are farther away." Some sloppy people also made sense and began to look for The whereabouts of Wang Shu.


    However, after several people searched the distance of the nearby Baizhang, they could not find the trace of Wang Shu. They couldn''t help worrying, suspecting that Wang Shu had traveled far.


    He felt a little uneasy and asked, "Brother, I can''t find Brother Wang, what should I do?"


    "Look again, it should be near here, we will expand the search range!" Ma Xiong also felt strange, this neighborhood is really quiet and terrible. It stands to reason that in this central area, they should have encountered monsters long ago. , But couldn''t hear anything.


    "Look, what''s that?"


    After a few people hadn''t searched again, Zhang Zhicong saw that a white mist was spreading towards their place, and asked with some surprise.


    "Not good, it''s fog. We leave here. If we get lost here, we will be trapped 100% here!" After Ma Xiong saw the fog, his face changed, and he immediately took a few people towards the fog. Running away in a direction.


    After half an hour, several people finally escaped from the foggy forest, found a place that seemed safe, and stopped to rest, but the look of the several people was very dignified, because no accident, Wang Shu should be trapped in In the misty forest.


    "Brother, what about Brother Wang?"


    He sloppily looked at the fog that stopped and did not move forward, and asked with some worries.


    "Let''s find a way to collect elixir and hunt monsters first. I believe Brother Wang can definitely come out." Ma Xiong shook his head, very worried about the situation of Wang Shu, the horror of the foggy forest, but he understood, Although there is no maze there, as long as anyone who enters inside, will be trapped inside, and finally starve to death in it. Fortunately, they were lucky and were not shrouded in mist.


    "Is this foggy forest really so terrible?" The other three apparently didn''t know the terribleness of the foggy forest, and asked with some doubt.


    "Of course it is terrible. Every time there are no fewer than a hundred people who die in the foggy forest. Unless there is enough food and elixir, when the assessment is over, there will be elders from Baijianmen to rescue some people who are unable to escape. , Then you will know that the foggy forest is terrible! "Ma Xiong said with certainty.


    It seems that Ma Maxiong does not want to talk about the foggy forest, nor does he want to stay in this kind of place. After a short rest, he took away a few people who had been obsessed with Wang Shu away from the foggy forest shrouded in death.


    Misty forest.


    ºô "Hello, almost recovered!"


    After half an hour of recovery, Wang Shu recovered to his best condition, but instead of leaving this place in a hurry, he pulled out his mobile phone and opened the invincible exchange system. He wanted to see how much the account balance had increased after the robbery. .


    "Congratulations on your success in becoming a Tier 1 user of the invincible exchange system for recharging 10,000 system coins!"


    But just after Wang Shu opened the invincible exchange system, a message popped up on the screen ...

 Chapter 95： First-level user

    "Congratulations on your success in becoming a Tier 1 user of the invincible exchange system for recharging 10,000 system coins!"


    Looking at the congratulations displayed on the mobile phone screen, Wang Shu took a moment, but quickly reacted, exulting on his face, and continued to click to enter.


    "Because you become a first-level user, the system has unlocked enhanced functions, and specially gave you a weapon that can be enhanced, please check carefully!"


    What makes Wang Shu even more excited is that the enhanced functions in the invincible exchange system have been unlocked. He long wanted to find a time to study the enhanced system, but found that the enhancement had not been unlocked before giving up. I did not expect that it could be Already.


    Of course, the king of kings chose to pick it up, after all, it was a free gift, but when the strengthened weapon sent by the system was in his hands, he almost sprayed blood.


    He is not a magic weapon, but a very ordinary iron sword.


    "Isn''t this pitman?"


    I looked at the ordinary long sword in my hand, and Wang Shu almost scolded his mother. I didn''t expect that the weapon that could be strengthened by the recharge of 10,000 was actually such garbage.


    Wang Wangshu felt upset and looked away. He threw the sword aside and chose to check the account balance. The moment he saw the account balance, a big smile appeared on Wang Shu''s face.


    17688!


    "Seventeen thousand six hundred and eighty-eight!"


    Looking at this number, Wang Shu felt as if he had the wealth of this world. To know that 1 system coin can be exchanged for one blood bean, and one thunderbolt. So many system coins, if you exchange blood beans, you can sustain thousands of deaths He, if the fire bombs were changed, ten Snow Maple City would not be enough to explode.


    After a long time of excitement, Wang Shu picked up the sword again, and then quietly opened the strengthening system.


    Hint: Every time you strengthen the success, you can double the power on the existing foundation!


    "So bad?"


    After seeing this improvement, Wang Shu was shocked. Each time he strengthened successfully, he could double his power. Doesn''t it mean that the power is strengthened four or five times, and this power will become dozens of times? Ten times of strengthening, isn''t it a thousand times? Continue to strengthen? It''s scary to think about it.


    Hint: Please select a reinforced item.


    After the King Wang Shu opened and strengthened, a scan similar to the recharge appeared, and he pointed directly at the sword in his hand.


    Hint: Select success. The first strengthening fee is 100 system coins! Do you strengthen ordinary swords?


    "So expensive?"


    The first strengthening requires 100 system coins. Wang Shu is a bit difficult to accept. In the past, the consumption was 1 system coin and 1 system coin. All of a sudden it was 100 and always felt expensive.


    Tips: Consumption of 100 system coins is being strengthened!


    Although expensive, Wang Shu still chose to strengthen. Anyway, now that there is more money, it doesn''t hurt to strengthen it.


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword +1! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 1000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    "àÛ!"


    Wang Shu finally couldn''t help it. The cost of the second strengthening went up by a factor of 10. Not to mention, the power of this sword was not even as good as the green sword he bought for 1 system coin. a feeling of. Wang Shu didn''t want to touch the reinforcement at all, and threw the sword directly to the deepest part of the space ring.


    Tip: Since you are a primary user, some secondary stores are now open to you. Do you need to buy?


    After turning off the enhancement, a prompt popped up again, and Wang Shu directly chose the elixir, but after seeing various elixir, his face pulled down again.


    There are dozens of varieties of elixir, but none of them are suitable for him, because these elixir can only be taken when it reaches the blood level, otherwise it is dangerous. What''s more, the price also hurts Wang Shudan. The cheapest price is 100 system coins, and even several of them cost thousands.


    Since the elixir could not be bought, Wang Shu chose the exercises again, and as he expected, all the exercises needed to be practiced in blood, and the price was more expensive.


    As for the formation method, equipment weapons, and groceries have not been unlocked and are still closed, it seems that this so-called first-level user is not very useful.


    "I thought I was the richest person in the world the last second. After looking at these things, I realized that I was so poor!"


    Suddenly, I have so much money, and I ca n¡¯t use it for a while. Wang Shudan is painful, but there is something to be thankful for. In the short term, there is no need to headache for money. Thunderbolt can be a arrogant waste. He originally felt the balance. Not much, you should find an opportunity to make money, it seems unnecessary.


    "Yes, take this opportunity to count the space ring of that guy!" Wang Shu took out another space ring and opened it silently.


    This is the space ring of the white boy. Although I took a lot of things in the front and replaced them with system coins, I have n¡¯t cleaned them up carefully. I ¡¯d better clean them up now.


    The ring was similar to what Wang Shu saw at the time. It was some belongings, and there were more than two hundred blood stones. The others did not have any valuable things.


    As for the weapons and equipment that seem to be very ordinary, Wang Shu is even more lazy to look at them. They all chose to recycle as scrap copper and iron.


    "Oh? What is this?"


    But when it was halfway recovered, Wang Shu looked at the size of a slap in his hand, and the iron block with a strange pattern on it was dazed. I always thought that I had seen it somewhere, but I couldn''t remember it for a while.


    ¶Ô "Yes, that thin monkey gave me a piece!"


    Soon Wang Shu remembered when he had seen this thing. It was the piece that the thin monkey gave him not long ago, and also said that it was the key to the treasure of their father-in-law''s family. The other party asked to go back.


    "Is it a piece? Or is it more than one piece?"


    Looking at the discus in his hand, Wang Shu fell into contemplation. For a while, he was not sure whether it was the same piece. If it was the same piece, then the thin monkey''s brother was also killed and killed by Baigong. He killed Baigong. It can be regarded as revenge. If it''s not a piece, what is the role of this thing?


    "Forget it, whether it is the same or not, I will have a chance to study it later!" After thinking about it for a while, Wang Shu couldn''t determine whether it was the same piece. He chose to receive the space ring and wait for a chance to study it later.


    After clearing for a quarter of an hour, Bai Gongzi''s space ring didn''t have much imagination. In the end, it all became 500 system coins. As for those bloodstones, Wang Shu did not recharge, but stayed, after all, he is now in his hands. However, there is no elixir that can quickly restore the strength of the blood, and the critical time can only be restored by the bloodstone.


    In fact, it''s not that Baigongzi is poor, but Wang Shu gets so many system coins all at once, thus making Baigong poor.


    "I can almost leave this ghost place, I don''t know if there is anything like a compass in the invincible exchange system!"


    After Xun felt that nothing was happening for a while, Wang Shu also stood up and prepared to leave this foggy forest. After all, his real purpose of entering the central area was to hunt the monsters and pass the assessment.


    After searching for a while, the King of Kings found a compass-like thing in the groceries. He spent 1 system coin to buy it, and then set off.

 Chapter 96： Golden fat

    This foggy forest is indeed more troublesome than Wang Shu imagined. Although there was no danger along the way, even if there is something like a compass, it keeps turning, and there are no marks at all, ordinary people. Definitely unable to get out of this confused forest, and finally trapped in it alive.


    If it ¡¯s just hard to identify the direction, then for a person like Wang Shu, even if he does n¡¯t eat or drink for ten and a half months, it wo n¡¯t matter, but what really scares Wang Shu is that the fog seems to be full of weirdness. Power is always absorbing the power of the blood in his body.


    "Although there are no monsters in this foggy forest, this kind of fog that can absorb human blood for no reason is too horrible. If it weren''t for my elixir and bloodstone, I would be afraid to die while walking! "


    After two hours, Wang Shu finally stepped out of the misty forest, stood on a boulder, and looked back at the mist in the forest not far away, muttering solemnly.


    "I don''t know if some of them teleported into this foggy forest like me. If this is the case, it will be troublesome!" Wang Shu frowned, and there was one thing he was worried about, that was, Ma Xiong. They were all teleported to the foggy forest, and if that was the case, things would be troublesome.


    "Forget it, I won''t go elsewhere for the time being, just stay here, maybe they are really trapped inside!" Wang Shu thought for a moment, and he didn''t have any important things to do, and there was still no time left until the end of the assessment. For a long time, he decided to stay and look for Ma Xiong and others.


    "Help! Help!"


    But at this moment, a little fat man not far away was yelling for help and ran towards Wang Shu, and behind that little fat man were seven or eight men in black.


    "It''s him!"


    Wang Shushu originally wanted to get angry, but the fat man led a group of people, but when he saw the fat face, a smile appeared in his eyes and he recognized the fat man.


    "Brother, save me, please save me, as long as you save me, I will give you a lot of money, I have money, and my dad is very rich!"


    After the fat man ran over, he hid directly behind Wang Shu, scared and trembling, begging Wang Shu to save him, but although he said words of mercy on his mouth, there was a hint of slyness in his eyes.


    "This fat guy seems rich?"


    Wang Shu did not notice the slyness in the eyes of the fat man, because he was thinking about another thing, that this fat man seemed very rich. Before the assessment started, the fat man was very wealthy when he bought the elixir. In that scene, he But I was very impressed.


    The seven or eight men in black rushed over quickly and felt that Wang Shu''s cultivation was the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, and they didn''t take any notice, because each of them was the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, and one of them looked vicious. Said: "Shit boy, there''s nothing for you here, if you don''t want to die, just get away!"


    I don''t know why, after seeing the clothes of these black people, Wang Shu felt uncomfortable, always felt that the other party was under Wu Shuai''s men, glanced again, and frowned, because the other party''s clothes and Wu Shuai''s group People are obviously different, but they look more alike from a distance.


    "Shit boy, I let you go, did you not hear me? Do you want to die?" After seeing Wang Shu indifferent, the people in black who talked before became even more disgusting. Although they are not good people, they are not bad people. They did not want to indiscriminately kill innocent people. They came to participate in the assessment only to become disciples of Baijianmen, not the same as those who came for the purpose of getting rich.


    The thought of getting rich made the people in black so angry that the fat man, who seemed harmless to humans and animals, had deceived all of their brother''s money, and more than that, even their weapons and food had been deceived. Yes, the only thing left is the ones on the body. If not, the golden fat man would have been caught by them.


    "Brother, what to do with him, killing is, anyway, no one cares about killing people in this mountain!"


    "Yeah, maybe he and the fat man belonged to the same group. Damn fat man, even deceived us all!"


    "Gold fat man, you''re dead, don''t think this stink boy can shelter you!"


    The seven or eight men in black are full of anger on their faces, and they ca n¡¯t wait to tear up the fat man behind Wang Shu, and even Wang Shu does n¡¯t want to let go.


    "Oh, this elder brother, have something to say, why are you so fierce?" Wang Shu heard something wrong. Although the other person''s clothes annoyed him, it seems that these people have eaten the fat behind them.


    As Wang Shu said, he looked back at the fat man, and found that the other man was dressed up as a rich man, but at this moment, his face was covered with sweat, and he was breathing heavily and rubbing his sweat. After seeing Wang Shu looking at himself He squinted and laughed. If Ma Xiong couldn''t see his eyes when he laughed, then this fat man laughed like a fat man with a look on his face. But what the fat man said next almost made Wang Shu vomit blood.


    "Brother, I have brought you what you want, but unfortunately I lost my hand at a critical moment, and they found out that you wouldn''t blame me, right?" Said the fat man and he took out a jade bottle. , Handed it to Wang Shu, said seriously.


    After seeing the jade bottle, the man in black who wanted to listen to Wang Shu''s explanation immediately changed his face. The other person in the relationship was actually a group, especially the leader who was so jealous and anxious to kill Wang Shu.


    "Guys, this is a misunderstanding!"


    Wang Shu saw that these people changed their faces and wanted to explain, but the fat man didn''t give the opportunity to explain at all. Instead, he threw the bottle in Wang Shu''s body, and the whole person turned into a white shadow. Run away.


    "kill him!"


    "Kill this stinky boy!"


    After seeing the jade bottle being taken by Wang Shu, the group of black men roared angrily, regardless of the escaping golden fat men, but rushed towards Wang Shu.


    "I don''t want this thing, you get it yourself!"


    Where did Wang Shu dare to ask for this jade bottle, and threw it out, then ran out in the opposite direction, exactly in the direction of the golden fat man escaping.


    After seeing Wang Shu throwing the jade bottle, several people rushed over like dogs saw the bones, regardless of Wang Shu who escaped.


    "I got it!"


    "Finally got it!"


    Several people in black finally caught the jade bottle before the jade bottle had landed, and one face showed a gratifying expression. It did n¡¯t matter that other things were lost, as long as the jade bottle was still there, because there were several of them. All the results coming into the mountains for some time.


    µÄ Two demon monsters of the third-level monster!


    I want to know Yao Dan, it is only the third-level monsters will condense out of the body, each one is extremely precious.


    In addition, the general practice of several of them is the fifth layer of Blood Awakening. Even the highest one has only the sixth layer of Blood Awakening. Normally, it is not an opponent of the third-level monster of the seventh layer of Blood Awakening. This shows how difficult it is for these two monsters to come.


    "Open it and see!"


    ¿´¿´ "Look, see if that thing is still there?"


    After seeing the jade bottle, a few people were still uneasy, for fear that the monster dan inside was dropped by the fat man, and excitedly let the person who caught the jade bottle open it for a look.

 Chapter 97： Brother, i was wrong

    "Ok!"


    The person holding the jade bottle nodded, and was also a little excited, and slowly unscrewed the jade bottle''s lid, but when the lid was opened, it was not the strong blood power unique to Yaodan, but a stench.


    After smelling this foul odor, a group of people could not help but change their faces, quickly put their heads up one by one, want to see the contents of the bottle, but after seeing the contents of the bottle, they were angry and cursed.


    "Damn golden fat man!"


    "Ah, fat man, I will kill you!"


    "Gold fat man, you must not die, five days of thunder!"


    Because the bottle is not the two monsters, but a bed bug, the people holding the jade bottle are so popular that they drop the jade bottle to the ground, and they are also very angry.


    Huh!


    The bug slowly crawled out of the jade bottle, and the leader was so annoyed that the bug was trampled to death and kept rubbing on the ground as if to imagine the bug as a golden fat man.


    "I want you to die, golden fat man! And that stinky boy, don''t let me meet again, otherwise I will let you regret being alive!" The leader looked at the direction in which the golden fat man and Wang Shu escaped, and his fist was dead. Dead, unfortunately there was nothing in that direction, and the two had disappeared for a long time.


    However, when the crowd was so straight, a fat man was playing with a jade bottle in a forest ten miles away, humming his whistle in his mouth, proud of his face, and disdainfully whispering to himself: "Hum, a group of silly hats Want to fight with your grandpa? It''s a long way off! "


    "Ah, the aroma of Yaodan is really fascinating!"


    Unscrew the bottle cap, and a strong **** force came out. The fat man took a deep breath, and was very intoxicated and sighed.


    After sucking once, the fat man screwed on the lid and was ready to put away the jade bottle, but when it was halfway screwed, he felt it was not cool enough, and unscrewed it again, sucking again against the bottle mouth. As if the whole person was obsessed with a sigh, "Ah, the aroma of Yaodan is really more charming than the virgin''s body fragrance, and people can''t help but want to take another breath!"


    After sucking, the fat man finally screwed on the bottle cap, received the space ring, and continued walking, but did not take a few steps and stopped again, with a look of remorse and a sinful whisper to himself: "No, **** One sip, one more sip! The last sip, um, the last sip! "


    The fat man took out the jade bottle again, and unscrewed it, ready to smell the breath of Yaodan again.


    "Hey, it looks like you''re intoxicated!"


    But a cold voice came from the front.


    "who is it?"


    After hearing the voice, the first thing the fat man did was not to make a defensive posture, but to hide the jade bottle behind him, and then he looked up to see the direction of the sound, just to find a familiar person sitting on a stone in front I looked at myself with a smile.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The fat man always felt that the person in front of him was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it for a while, but when he found out that the other person''s cultivation was only the fifth layer of blood awake, he was not afraid because he was also the fifth layer of blood awake.


    "Hey, you are really forgetful. Only then did you forget about your brother-in-law!" The man looked at the fat man, his mouth sneered.


    "Brother?"


    Fat is a little confused. He does have a sister who is beautiful in nature, but he doesn''t have any brother-in-law?


    "It''s you!"


    There is a problem with the fat man, that is, every time after sniffing the power of Yaodan, there will be a short-term forgetfulness, but he soon reacts, and the man in front of him is actually the kid he just brought.


    The man on the other side asked with a smile: "Hey, do you recognize it?"


    "How is it possible? My speed can''t even catch up with some people on the seventh floor of Blood Awakening. How did this person catch up with me?" The fat man was puzzled because he felt the other person was confused at first. It is impossible to catch up with him. When the two figures overlap, he first noticed the crisis and this time he stepped on the iron plate.


    "Give up the jade bottle, I can spare you!"


    A man with a cyan sword in his hands came out slowly, and said coldly.


    "Hum, don''t think about it! How could Laozi desperately come back to you and get it for yourself, if you want to get it yourself!" After the fat man realized the murderousness of the other person, he turned around and ran away.


    "Hum, I see where you can go?"


    After seeing the fat man running away, the man was not nervous at all, but took out something similar to a compass, and slowly followed it.


    After a moment of incense!


    Standing next to a small lake, the fat man was sitting on a huge rock, resting heavily, and couldn''t help but yell: "Grass your grandma, want to be faster than your grandfather? You''re far behind!"


    "No, I ran too far. I''m exhausted. Let''s take a breath before talking!" As the fat man said, he took out the jade bottle again, unscrewed the bottle cap and prepared to sniff the blood power of Yaodan inside.


    "Really? It looks like you don''t have much endurance!"


    But before he could smell it, the man he called "brother-in-law" appeared again across the lake and looked at him coldly.


    "Grass your grandma!"


    After seeing the man appearing opposite, the fat man cursed and turned away.


    "The speed is not bad, but the endurance is too bad!"


    The man looked at the speed at which the fat man ran away, and he was a little emotional. The other side''s escape tactics could be learned. However, I did not rush to chase, but continued to take out the compass-like things, and slowly chased them up.


    It''s been another quarter of an hour!


    The fat man hid in a tree hole this time. If it wasn''t for the other person to see it with his own eyes, he believed that the other person would not find it.


    "No, I won''t take another breath!"


    I sat and rested for a while, and the fat man took out the jade bottle and wanted to take a sip.


    But he hadn''t unscrew the bottle cap, a voice came in and said, "Don''t suck, get up and exercise!"


    "Ah, I grass your grandma! Are you a dog? You follow me wherever I go."


    The fat man yelled madly, smashed the tree, and rushed out.


    After half an hour!


    "You''re not a bear, why are you hiding in a cave?"


    There was a sound outside Minshan Cave.


    Uh ...


    "Are you Wang Ba? Come out of the water!"


    A sound came from the lake.


    Uh ...


    After an hour.


    "If you think you can fly, then you can try jumping!"


    On the edge of the cliff.


    Uh ...


    "The third-level monster looks very vegetarian, you can move on!"


    Not far away, a third-level monster was watching them.


    Uh ...


    After two hours!


    In a forest!


    "Brother, I''m wrong, please let me go, okay? These monsters are all for you, just please let me go and give my brother a way of life!" The fat man finally couldn''t hold on and couldn''t run , Plopped on his knees, covered with fat and shivered, his voice begging with crying cry.

 Chapter 98： The third iron block!

    "What''s wrong? Don''t run anymore? What about the energy you ran just now? Come on and continue scolding, don''t you like scolding? Continue, why are you dumb?" After the man saw that the fat man was finally unable to run, Slowly walked over, leaning against a tree and asked lightly.


    "Brother, I don''t run anymore, I really don''t run anymore. It''s a little bit confused, it''s a small mouth, you shouldn''t scold you, a small sin should die!" .


    "Then you commit suicide, this pig kill knife is good!"


    The man was also polite, took out a pig-knife and threw it to the fat man.


    After seeing the pig-knife, the fat man turned pale and smiled bitterly: "Brother, I''m kidding! Please let me go? Can you be a cow for a horse?"


    À´ "Come, put it on!"


    The uncle''s man even made the fat man think that he had a saddle and a **** in his hand, and said coldly.


    The fat man''s pale face turned red all of a sudden. He was a nemesis today. He couldn''t imagine that he just said it casually, and the other person still had everything.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t talk? You continue to say, if you have any requirements, I will meet you!" The man said coldly after seeing that the fat man''s originally weak and pale face was flushed.


    "Hehe, brother, the younger knows that it is wrong, just ask you to let the younger off." The fat man knew that he had met his opponent, and he was not going to talk any more.


    Don''t look at him on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, but only one escape martial art. The combat martial art has not been learned at all. He certainly can''t beat the opponent''s picture. Since he can''t beat it, don''t take risks. He ran for so long and was too tired, but the other side was still alive and well, and he was even more afraid to mess around.


    "I know it''s called Big Brother at this time? Why did you go there earlier? Believe me or not, I rub your face on the ground? Let you know how to provoke my end?" The man seemed to be really angry with this fat man and left In the past, holding on to the fat collar, he picked up the pig-knife on the ground and dangled it in front of the fat man''s eyes, and asked.


    "Brother, misunderstanding, really misunderstanding! Just ask me to let me go, I promise you everything!" The fat man looked at the other man''s fierce look, and was not frightened, and the original flushed face was frightened again white.


    The man inserted the knife into the ground, looked at the fat man, and said with a smile: "I heard that you are rich?"


    "Brother, that''s all rumors! I was framed, look where I look like I''m rich, I''m just a poor ghost!"


    The fat man''s face was scared whiter, his voice shivered, and he whispered.


    "This piece of jade looks very valuable! How come your gold silk robe costs a few hundred or two? Alas, your dragon and phoenix boots are not ordinary! Oh, there are space rings ..." But where do men listen to fat people? In that case, a pair of eyes kept looking at the valuables on the fat man, anxious to look him out.


    "Brother, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong! Take all of them, please let go of the little horse." The fat man was originally a man who loves money, but in order to prevent greater losses, he also Unambiguously, taking out a lot of seemingly valuable items from the space ring and putting a lot of them, his head was like a chicken pecking rice, and he almost cried while holding the man''s thigh.


    "Oh, do you know what''s wrong? Didn''t you say you were poor? Originally I just wanted the things in the jade bottle, but now I change my mind!" The man realized that the fat man was actually unexpectedly rich, and his eyes As soon as the child turned, he decided to pit each other fiercely. The group of people in black who met today, if they encountered a clumsy brain, they might die in the hands of those in black if they had a slower reaction. Fortunately, he saw the machine quickly and ran early, otherwise he would definitely have to fight hard. One time, the other side is not benevolent, he is not righteous.


    "Brother ..."


    The fat man wanted to cry without tears. He was considered to be planting today. After he came out, he encountered such a difficult person for the first time. The other party did not know if they had learned any demon law, they had already run away, as long as they stopped to rest, they would be overtaken by the other party, and they would not be able to beat the other party.


    The fat man and the man are naturally the golden fat man and Wang Shu.


    "Don''t cry, hand over all your valuables, maybe I will let you go!" Wang Shugang just came out of the misty forest and lost contact with Ma Xiong and others. He was already upset at this time. The fat man put on a line, and the other party also played hide and seek with him for a long time. If the compass is not easy to use, he would have no way to get the fat man. The clay figurine still has three points, let alone him, and now he has grasped the opponent, so naturally he cannot easily let go.


    "Brother ..."


    Wu Jinfat no longer knows how to ask for forgiveness, he can''t wait to pull out his heart to prove that he is really wrong and really convinced.


    "Have me be honest, I only take what works for me!"


    However, Wang Shu ignored him at all, but took the space ring directly from the golden fat man''s hand, opened it to see what was inside.


    "Sink!"


    After seeing what was inside, Wang Shu almost scared and threw the space ring, because besides gold and silver, there were a lot of women''s clothes, even the more private underwear.


    "Should you encounter a pervert?"


    King Wang''s eyes became weird, and he looked at the golden fat man who seemed to have lost his soul and numb on the ground, but chose to continue to look at the contents of the space ring.


    "Oh? This is ..."


    Soon after, Wang Shu saw something that was of great interest to him, and issued a frivolous sound. After taking out that thing, Wang Shu couldn''t help falling into contemplation.


    The size of the item in front of you is like a block of iron, and if you look closely, you will find some fine lines on it, which do not look like natural formation.


    "A piece of scrap iron, what''s so nice about it?" After seeing Wang Shu looking at that scrap iron, the fat man muttered in confusion, but he didn''t dare to speak. He didn''t want to mess with Wang Shu.


    Wang Shushu looked for a while, and then took a piece from the space ring. After careful comparison, he unexpectedly found that although the two iron pieces are very similar, they are not exactly the same.


    "Where did you get this thing?"


    Although I don''t know what these iron blocks are, but the one taken back by the thin monkey''s brother is three. Wang Shu always feels that these iron blocks are not normal. He turned his head and asked the golden fat man.


    "I picked it up by the side of the road!" Jin fat man was looked at by Wang Shu, his heart was a little hesitant, but he said it honestly.


    "Huh?" Wang Shu frowned, apparently disbelieving Jin Fatty''s words.

 Chapter 99： Shadow Step

    "I really picked it up by the side of the road, near the town''s demon tower." The fat man in Jin was afraid of Wang Shu''s unbelief and quickly explained.


    ´ø "Take me there, if you are telling the truth, I will spare your life!" Wang Shu put away the iron block and said very strongly.


    "Brother, I was wrong! Even if you kill me, I won''t go there again!" Upon hearing this, the fat man''s face changed suddenly, his head shook like a rattle, and he didn''t want to go there anyway. Somewhere.


    "Is there really such a terrible monster tower in that town?" After seeing the reaction of Jin Fatty, Wang Shu felt a little strange in his heart.


    "Of course it ¡¯s terrible. I do n¡¯t know which of the thousands of swords destroyed the seal of the town demon tower. The town''s demon tower was occupied by a large number of second-level monsters within ten miles. There are dozens of them, and even a fourth-level monster is sitting there, making the assessment dozens of times more difficult than before! "Said the fat man, pale.


    "What happened?"


    Wang Wangshu felt a stun in his heart. According to the information he knew, most of this central area were first-level monsters and second-level monsters, and few third-level monsters appeared.


    "Brother, I can still lie to you? Why do you think those people will chase me? It''s because I lied to their two third-level monsters, Yao Dan, I don''t believe you to see for yourself!" The jade bottle was thrown to Wang Shu. Anyway, his small life was in Wang Shu''s hands, and the two monsters were distressed and useless.


    King Wang Shu took the jade bottle, opened it, and found that there were two red monsters the size of blood beans. It seems that Kim Fat did not lie to him.


    "If you think this is all right? Let me tell you the truth. Those dumb beasts seemed to have a sudden wisdom, and they began to attack the people participating in the assessment in groups. In just a few days, they have died a lot. People. Now 50 miles away from the town''s demon tower, a breeze outside the disciples, a strong disciple outside the disciples united a lot of strong people, set up a big camp, almost all the people involved in the assessment are concentrated there, are discussing countermeasures How to deal with those monsters, or there will be more than half a month of assessment time, the disciples who participate in the assessment will be killed by those monsters! "The fat man was afraid of Wang Shuqiang, and forced him to go over and continue to explain Road.


    After listening to the words of the fat man, Wang Shu narrowed his eyes. This fat man was afraid that it would not be as simple as cheating those in black, maybe it was because he was rich, and he was chased all the way after the incident was revealed. . As for the insider disciples said by the other party, Wu Shuai should not leave. Want to organize these hundreds of people, only Wu Shuai has this ability.


    "Oh, my brother, I have made myself clear. I have to go by myself. I would not go anyway." Jin Fatzi was seen by Wang Shu as he felt pierced.


    Wang Shu was in deep thought. This was really troublesome, and the situation was worse than he thought. Wu Shuai first united most of the people who participated in the assessment. If the other party wanted to kill him, then he really could not escape. . However, Wang Shu also wanted to understand a bit. Wu Shuai seemed to care about what he had, and he had not revealed his identity. He only wanted the Iron Man, indicating that he still had hope.


    "Tell me the exercises you used to escape, and then show me where you found the iron block, and you can go." After some thought, Wang Shu made a bold decision and took out the paper and pen , Said faintly.


    "This ... well, since you want to die, I don''t bother to care about you!" Jin Fatzi''s face changed. After hesitating for a moment, he still wrote his strange body and martial arts skills on it, and at the same time drew a sketch. , And then gave it to Wang Shu.


    After receiving the exercises and maps written by the fat man, Wang Wangshu silently read it again, and felt that there was not much problem. He nodded, before signalling that the other party could leave.


    "You just let me go?"


    I saw that Wang Shu had just accepted the strange iron block and had not taken anything else. Even after Yao Dan had not taken it, he asked with some uncertainty.


    "I don''t mind if you want to leave something!" Wang Shu said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Oh, brother, I''m kidding, good people are safe forever! There will be a period later!" When the fat man saw Wang Shu''s smile, he always felt panicked, and took away what was originally his own, and it disappeared after a while.


    "This guy is very interesting."


    After seeing the other side disappeared, Wang Shu was not sad, because it was enough for him to get the other side''s escape technique, and he is not short of money now.


    King Wang Shu found a safe place, laid out the hidden matrix method, took out the magical footwork, and began to study.


    Fan Ying step!


    ²½ This step is called the shadow step, which can stimulate the body''s potential in a short period of time to achieve the best speed, whether it is a sneak attack or a flight. It is very useful. But this step is very difficult to practice, because it involves the operation of blood power in the body, and most people do not have ten days and a half months to touch the fur at all.


    However, after reading the introduction of Gongfa, not only did Wang Shu give up the cultivation because of the training difficulties mentioned above, but he was a little excited, because the key part of this step was similar to Jiuqiquan, and he began to try cultivation. stand up.


    The book of King of Kings seems to be a demon. This practice has been practiced for a full day and night until it has basically mastered the shadow step, and then stops.


    "I didn''t expect this step to be so simple, I felt like I learned it in a blink of an eye!"


    Wang Shu''s face showed excitement after learning to walk in the shadows. The whole person seemed to disappear, and appeared in an instant outside Shizhang, saying to himself.


    Huh!


    The King of Shu didn''t stop, but changed seven or eight positions in a row, until he felt that the strength of the blood in his body could not keep up, and then stopped. This mysterious step was completely mastered.


    "With this shadow step, I am afraid that the people on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening will not be able to catch up with me. If I meet Wu Shuai, I will be able to protect myself." Wang Shu secretly guessed his own speed Nine levels of Blood Awakening should not catch up. Although the speed of the man in white was not clearly known at that time, but the short-distance outbreak should not be worse than the other person. The speed of the man in white was vivid.


    Murmur!


    After a while of hunger, Wang Shu took out a blood bean and threw it into his mouth. It was strange in his heart. Why did he cultivate for a while and became hungry? In fact, Wang Shu didn''t know that because he was too addicted, he had cultivated day and night.


    After eating the blood beans, the hunger quickly disappeared, and the strength of blood consumed in the body was slowly recovering. Wang Shu opened the map and went to the town demon tower in the mouth of the golden fat man to find out.


    "It doesn''t seem to be far away. I''ll check it first. Maybe I can avoid Wu Shuai''s search and find some things." After understanding the map, Wang Shu made a bold decision in his heart and collected the map. , Set off towards the town demon tower ...

 Chapter 100： Meet again

    Huh!


    The king of kings swords at will, killing a second-level lower-level monster like a cat who attempted to sneak attack on him.


    Looking at the corpse of the monster on the ground, Wang Shu not only did not have any joy, but frowned deeply. This was already the fifteenth monster he beheaded along the way. You know, when you were around for ten days or so, he met three monster tigers.


    "It seems that the fat man''s words are true, there must have been some changes in the mountain, otherwise the monsters would not have been so concentrated around here!" Wang Shu jumped into a tree and could already see it far away The town demon tower in Jin Fatzi''s mouth, but he couldn''t be happy, because the naked eye can see the traces of monster activity in many places in front of him, so just pass, I am afraid that ten lives are not enough to lose, this is just the periphery Did not go to the center of the monster activity.


    What really made Wang Shu upset was that his original plan had failed. He was worried about meeting Wu Shuai, so he planned to sneak into the town''s demon tower and hide using the hidden array method, so that at least until the end of the assessment, but this kind of The method obviously didn''t work because he couldn''t get through.


    "Is the most dangerous place the safest place?" Wang Shu glanced back and found the location of Qingfeng Valley in the mouth of Jin Fatzi, hesitating.


    Ìú The iron armor must not be worn, after all, there is so much movement outside, there must be many people who can recognize the iron armor, but he is not sure if he can really show people. Although the people who knew his true face were basically dead, maybe Wu Shuai would hide this secret in order to plot his treasure.


    "Damn!"


    King Wang Shu felt powerless again, a dilemma, which was a difficult choice for him.


    Boom!


    When Wang Shu was thinking about whether to enter the Breeze Valley for refuge, a flare burst suddenly in the air not far away, and it seemed that someone was asking for help.


    "Someone is asking for help!"


    Wang Shushu didn''t want to contact with people at this time, and frowned, but after hesitating for a moment, he jumped off the tree and hurried in the direction of that flare.


    "Damn, the monsters around here seemed to be summoned, and they started to gather towards this place!" After Wang Shu advanced a distance, he was shocked to find that the monsters nearby seemed to have been summoned. The location of the signal flare gathered together, and my heart resigned.


    "what!"


    But when Wang Shu was about to step back, a woman''s familiar voice came out from the wood in front.


    "Is this someone I know?"


    After hearing that voice, Wang Shu not only did not step back, but accelerated a little bit, because it is not a good sign to hear familiar women''s calls in such places.


    Wang Shu didn''t put on the cold iron suit this time. He was afraid of being identified. Don''t be rescued by that time, but put himself in instead.


    "It''s them!"


    However, when Wang Shu passed through the dense forest and saw a few people besieged by a group of second-level lower-level monsters, he couldn''t help it. He did know those people, but his impression was not so good.


    Because it was not someone else who asked for help, it was Ma Xiaoman''s party, and there were a few young people on his body who didn''t know him.


    ²»ÉÙ A lot of monsters died in front of this group of people, forming a small corpse wall. Ma Xiaoman and his team were also uncomfortable. Several of them were injured and they sat on the ground to heal. It seems to be resisting the monster''s attack with something like a formation. Moreover, the defensive formation seems to be unbearable, and it may be broken at any time.


    After seeing the sudden appearance of Wang Shu, this group of people brightened their eyes, especially Ma Xiaoman, and shouted directly at Wang Shu''s location, saying, "Friend, save us, we are besieged by monsters. It''s up! "


    After being reminded by Ma Xiaoman, several people looked at Wang Shu''s location and found Wang Shu. However, after feeling Wang Shu''s cultivation, his face did not show the excitement that should be present, and he was still gloomy. .


    "Fifth Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    "This repair is not enough, we can''t escape!"


    "Another death killer, isn''t there any stronger person near here?"


    "Damn, I wouldn''t have come so far if I knew!"


    Because Wang Shu ¡¯s revision is too low, although the fifth level of Blood Awakening is not low, but once faced with so many second-level lower monsters equivalent to the fourth level of Blood Awakening, the fifth level of Blood Awakening is simply not enough Look, only the sixth or seventh floor of the Blood Awakening can rescue them, and there are constant monsters approaching.


    "No, this **** woman!"


    Wang Shu originally did not intend to show up to attract the attention of the monsters, but Ma Xiaoman''s voice not only caught the attention of her companions, but also the attention of the monsters. Many monsters immediately turned their attention to the king. The body of the book.


    Where did Wang Shu still not understand the woman''s usual tactics? At this time, you still need to pull a back for the dead ghost. If you changed to Wang Shu not long ago and faced so many monsters at one time, you would definitely drink the hate on the spot, but you broke the blood wake Five levels, and mastered Wang Shu behind the shadow step, these more than a dozen second-level low-level monsters, he did not take it at all.


    Alas!


    First of all, a wolf-shaped monster rushed towards Wang Shu, but Wang Shu was not afraid, and with a wave of green lightsaber in his hand, he almost killed the wolf-shaped monster with a perfect posture.


    "So strong!"


    "Finally meet the master!"


    "This time saved!"


    After seeing Wang Shu ¡¯s shot, the original contempt of several people trapped in the formation immediately put away, one by one excited, this young man on the fifth floor of the wakeful blood seemed unusual.


    С Even Ma Xiaoman was excited, even flushed, but she was not excited, but she was shy. She even pitted such a master, and felt that this was not the first time she had done it.


    "That man''s weapons always look familiar!"


    "I feel so too!"


    º£ Han Haishan and Li Wencheng naturally followed Ma Xiaoman inseparably. After seeing the blue lightsaber in Wang Shu''s hands, they always felt that they had seen each other somewhere, but they could not remember for a while.


    As for Song Xixi, he was devoted to controlling the matrix, and had no time to distract. Otherwise, with her memory, Wang Shu could surely recognize at a glance that the Iron Man who claimed to be thunderous.


    Wang Shushu was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep. Those monsters who were still fierce and disgusting just now were killed several times in a blink of an eye, but Wang Shu did nothing at all.


    Alas!


    After Wang Shu killed most of the monsters, a wolf howled in the jungle not far away, as if he knew that Wang Shu was not easy to mess with, and the remaining monsters no longer attacked, fled back, and fled into the dense forest.


    "Great!"


    Song Xixi, who has been in control of the formation, was surprised when she saw that the monster was finally dismissed, because she recognized Wang Shu for the first time, and wanted to stand up and call it Wang Shu, but she just got together and felt that her eyes were dark. , Passed out ...

 Chapter 101： subtle

    "Xiao Xi, what happened to you?"


    "Xiao Xi!"


    The sudden fainting of Song Songxi, surprised Han Haishan and Li Wencheng on the side. If something goes wrong with Song Xixi, how can they explain it when they go back?


    "Great!"


    "saved!"


    "Let''s go and thank him!"


    After seeing the monster beast retreating, because of Song Xixi''s coma, the defensive formation method also automatically lifted the defense, and the besieged group surrounded the Wang Shu with excitement.


    "Xiao Xi!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman looked back at Song Zhongxi who was unconscious. After hesitating for a moment, he did not go to see Song Xixi''s situation, but surrounded Wang Shu like everyone else.


    "This friend, it looks very good to you. Did you just arrive in the center today?"


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, you are so good at it, it is really a shame not to join our alliance!"


    "Brother, thank you for your help!"


    After a group of people gathered around, they began to court Wang Shu in a rush of words, trying to close some relationships, but Wang Shu was far more lazy to look at these people, but went straight through the crowd to the place where Song Yanxi was. Walked over.


    I saw that Wang Shu even ignored himself. This group of talents reacted. Before Wang Shu came, what protected them was Song Xixi''s seemingly weak girl, who was ashamed.


    "This man is so rude!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman originally wanted to make a man irresistible, but found that Wang Shu simply turned a blind eye, and was a little angry.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You are not allowed to make rude acts to Xiao Xi!"


    º£ After Han Haishan and Li Wencheng saw Wang Shu coming, they were inexplicably scared because they felt a terrible murderous spirit from Wang Shu and asked nervously.


    "I have learned some medicine, and check her body, it is not malicious!" Wang Shu went to Song Xixi''s side, and said in a panic in order to let the two relax their vigilance.


    I checked it and found that I was just fainted because of the exhaustion of my vitality. It didn''t matter much. I breathed a little sigh of relief and said, "She has nothing to do, just her vitality is in vain. Just rest for a while. This is Blood beans, let her take it first. "


    Song Song Haishan and Li Wencheng obviously did not trust Wang Shu, and did not accept the blood bean, with skeptical expressions.


    I saw that the two did not trust themselves, and Wang Shu had no choice but to smile awkwardly, put away the blood beans, and said, "Well, since you don''t believe it, forget it."


    "Friends, just a few children, why bother with them in general! I do n¡¯t know how to call friends when you dismount Ma Xiaoman?" Ma Xiaoman stepped forward and got close to Wang Shutao.


    Master Wang Shu glanced back and found that Ma Xiaoman looked charming and did not know why. He always felt sick, but still said coldly, "Wang Shu!"


    Because Wang Shu''s plan to enter the town''s demon tower failed, and because of the reaction of this group of people, he clearly did not know that he was the Iron Armor, so he decided to use this group of people to mix in the valley of breeze. Maybe the most dangerous place is the safest Place, you can avoid Wu Shuai''s search for the rest of the time.


    "Oh, Brother Wang!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman noticed Wang Shu''s attitude, but pretended to be all right, his face was thick enough, and he called Brother Wang directly.


    Wang Shu listened to the other brother shouting, and almost spit out the overnight food, but in order to enter the Qingfeng Valley, he had to pretended to say: "Oh, don''t be polite. I just pass by this place, you Are they also coming to take part in the assessment? "


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman''s face was very embarrassed. He wanted to explain something, but before he explained it, a commotion broke out in the crowd not far.


    "Boss Zhuo is back!"


    "Boss Zhuo is finally back!"


    "Brother Zhuo!"


    After hearing the three words of Boss Zhuo, Ma Xiaoman stopped paying attention to Wang Shu and instead arranged his hair and clothes to welcome the so-called Boss Zhuo.


    "Bitch!"


    Looking at Ma Xiaoman''s appearance, Wang Shu thought of the prostitute who welcomed the guests in the blue building, feeling disgusting like eating a green fly, especially the other person''s appearance was somewhat similar to the goddess of another world. This feeling It''s getting stronger.


    "Okay, okay, don''t be stingy, let''s leave this place quickly, not far away there is a third-level lower-level monster beckoning a nearby monster, which has been killed by me just now!" A thick voice from It was not far away, and then only a middle-aged man in a gray robe appeared from the dense forest.


    After the middle-aged man appeared, he was arrogant, and looked high, but glanced at the crowd casually, frowned, and said with dissatisfaction: "Ma Xinghai, what''s going on? I just went out for a moment, and that was the case. Many people were injured, what did you do? "


    When a man with a wounded right arm who was injured on the fifth floor of his blood, heard this, his face changed dramatically, and he fell on his knees and begged for mercy: "Brother Zhuo, those beasts know you are great, and you dare not Come, as soon as your front feet are gone, they will attack us like crazy. If it were not for that friend''s presence, we would not have waited for you, and we would all die here. "


    Ma Xinghai''s words attracted Zhuo''s attention to Wang Shu, but after discovering that Wang Shu was only the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, he seemed to be more lazy to ask, just snorted and said, "Hum, go back and pack up, hurry Pack up and get ready to go back. I just received news that these beasts are getting more and more late. "


    After getting the order from Boss Zhuo, those people began to look for things to pack all the dead monsters on the ground, ready to take them back.


    "The Seventh Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    Feeling the boss''s breath, Wang Shu could not help but glance a few more times. This time the assessment of Baijianmen was really deep, but now he is not afraid of the other party. You must know that Wu Shuai ¡¯s three blood wakes up. The layer''s men were also played by him like walking a dog.


    "Brother Zhuo!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaoman is entangled like a fairy, very intimate.


    "You grind little goblin, when you get back to a safe place to pack you again!" Boss Zhuo pinched Ma Xiaoman''s **** and said with a smirk.


    "Giggle, you are so bad!"


    Xiao Ma Xiaomao smiled and trembled, making many people next to her eyes red. Ma Xiaoman is superior in both body and appearance, especially the body is extremely hot.


    "Bitch!"


    The more Wang Shu looked at this Ma Xiaoman, the more uncomfortable he was, and he cursed secretly, but two voices came from behind him.


    "Bitch!"


    "Slut!"


    It turned out that Han Haishan and Li Wencheng both looked at Ma Xiaoman with the same resentment. They could not think of it. After entering the central area, the sister Ma in their eyes turned into such a person.


    Wang Shushu frowned. I always felt that there were still many crises in the central area that he hadn''t discovered, but he didn''t ask much. Anyway, it won''t be long before he will definitely know.


    After a while, the dead monsters'' bodies were all put away, put into large and small bags, and then turned into the hands of the boss Zhuo, and finally received the space ring by the boss Zhuo.


    "Return!"


    Boss Zhuo inspected it and found nothing missing, and waved his hand to announce the return ...

 Chapter 102： Surprise

    Under the leadership of Boss Zhuo, they walked through the dense forest. It seems that because of Boss Zhuo, they did not encounter a lot of monsters along the way, but occasionally there were one or two monsters with short eyes. Killed by the boss Zhuo.


    "Is there any use for the corpses of these monsters?" After watching Zhuo Zhuo killing the monsters every time, after collecting the corpses of the monsters, Wang Shu asked Li Wencheng and Han Haishan strangely around him. .


    µ±È» "Of course it is useful because we have no food!" Said the fat man Han Haishan, wiping the sweat from his forehead, panting.


    "Well, Haishan is right!" Said Li Wencheng, a teenager from the side of Bai Jing, sweating likewise.


    Because the two of them took turns to stun Song Songxi, don''t look at Song Xiaoxi''s petiteness, there is no multiple, but once the road goes far, no one can bear it. Later, Wang Shu finally couldn''t stand it, took the initiative to take up the task, and carried Song Xixi on his own body. The two men were slightly relieved, but even so, they kept running and kept the two tired. Not light.


    I am also because of this, the two talents will explain with Wang Shu, otherwise they do n¡¯t want to talk too much about Wang Shu, because in their eyes, Wang Shu is dead sooner or later.


    "No food?"


    The King of Kings was even more surprised. There are so many wild fruits and monsters in this mountain. How can there be no food?


    "Haha, are you sure you just entered the central area today?" The two looked at Wang Shu with a blank expression and asked with a smile.


    King Wang Shu nodded his head for no reason. Although he has been in the central area for some days, he does not have much contact with people. It is not surprising that he entered on the first day.


    "In fact, I tell you the truth, you must never tell anyone." The fat man Han Haishan looked around with a pair of small eyes and found that no one noticed them, and said it mysteriously in Wang Shu''s ear.


    The King of Kings was shocked. Could there be any unspeakable secret behind this? But still very honestly listening to Han Haishan''s explanation.


    Han Haishan said: "In fact, the assessment of this hundred swordsmen is not a simple assessment, but a terrible plan to raise your uncle!"


    "Keep up!"


    The color of the king''s writing changed slightly, which was not a good word.


    Puppets also have puppets in another world. That''s a very cruel way. To put it simply, put a lot of poison in a container, let the poison kill each other, and the last one is puppet.


    If the assessment of this hundred swordsmen is a raising one, wouldn''t it mean that they can kill each other and only pass the assessment if they survive to the end?


    As soon as I thought of the **** assessment of Baijianmen, Wang Shu''s attitude towards Baijianmen became more and more skeptical. Can such a martial art really protect itself? Why come to Baijianmen yourself? Isn''t it just to avoid the hunt of Dadaolou? But will Baijianmen really?


    "Blue Snow!"


    Master Wang Shu could not help thinking of Lan Xue, and he was very uneasy. Lan Xue joined such a martial arts, and even he himself started to retreat and began to doubt whether the choice was right or wrong.


    "Brother Wang, the food in this mountain has been contaminated by the demon in the town''s demon tower. We can''t eat it. If we eat it, we will go crazy, and even the meat of those demon beasts, only a small part can be eaten. Don''t look at killing a lot of monsters every time, but very few can really eat ... "


    º£ Han Haishan said a lot again, but Wang Shu didn''t listen to anything, and was absent-minded along the way.


    I soon arrived at noon, and the group went to a place that seemed relatively safe and stopped to rest.


    Qi Song Song Xi is still unconscious, but her face has returned to normal, and it looks like she will wake up soon.


    "Brother Wang, would you like to eat some? Otherwise, you will run out of energy when you encounter the monster." Han Haishan took a few pieces of jerky in his hands and handed them to Li Wencheng. Then he ate them and asked Wang Shu.


    ²»ÓÃ "No, I''m not hungry for the time being, you eat it!"


    Wang Wangshu glanced and found that the food was very simple. It was a small piece of jerky. It seemed that Han Haishan was too full.


    "really?"


    º£ Han Haishan''s eyes glowed, but these days he was hungry, and each time his food was very limited, and their space ring was seized by Ma Xiaoman.


    "Well, you eat, I''m not hungry!"


    Wang Shu saw the joy in the eyes of the other party, and then re-examined the group. No wonder when they saw the group at first, they would be listless, apparently they were not low, but they were low by a group of second-level. When the monster besieged, it turned out to be hungry.


    "thank you!"


    Han Haishan, the little fat man, did not swallow the book of the king alone, but divided half of it into Li Wencheng.


    "I will repay you after the assessment is over!"


    Li Wencheng, who was aside, nodded a little gratefully, and whispered.


    As for Song Xunxi''s jerky, they did not eat it, but they carefully stored it and waited for Song Xunxi to wake up.


    "Ha ha!"


    King Wang Shu smiled, and there was some speculation in his heart. This Li Wencheng and Han Haishan should be the people of Baijianmen, but did not explain, but worried about the situation at hand.


    According to Han Haishan''s explanation, the lack of food in this mountain does not mean that many people will starve to death in the remaining half month. This is not good news.


    Even if you are in the so-called gathering place of Qingfeng Valley, you still have to face a food crisis. Outside, there may be sneak attacks by monsters at any time, which is really a terrible assessment.


    Although the jerky meat is not delicious, Han Haishan and Li Wencheng are eating with relish. Not only are they satisfied, but others also enjoy and cherish these foods.


    Hey!


    I do not know why, Wang Shu''s heart trembled suddenly, and a crisis of life and death immediately appeared, always feeling that the snake was staring at the general.


    "What''s going on? What''s that feeling just now?" Wang Shu glanced quickly at everyone, but didn''t find anyone paying special attention to him, and he was inexplicably flustered in his heart. Whenever he felt this feeling, Herald bad things.


    Everyone took a break and continued on the road.


    Song Yixi is still unconscious, and Wang Shu is not too troublesome, and continues to carry it. It is not that he wants to carry it, but he must ensure that he is the first person to find the other person sober, because before the other person is unconscious, Wang Shu It just happened that Song Xixi definitely recognized herself, and if her identity was revealed, that would be the real big trouble.


    However, Wang Shu was willing to be a laborer, Han Haishan and Li Wencheng also enjoyed leisurely, acquiesced to the existence of Wang Shu, and added Wang Shu''s actions to make food, his attitude changed a lot.


    Although Yi was very peaceful along the way, Wang Shu always felt that he was being followed by something and looked around constantly. Unfortunately, he found nothing and always felt that he was more attentive.


    After rushing for more than a few hours, after the team passed through a valley, they finally saw the entrance of Qingfeng Valley.


    "what!"


    However, when everyone thought it was finally safe, a cry came from the front of the team ...

 Chapter 103： Level 3 monster!

    "It''s finally time to go back to safety!"


    "Yes, you can take a good rest for a few days when you go back!"


    "This assessment is so cruel, I knew I would not come to participate!"


    When the Qingfeng Valley appeared in front of everyone, many people''s nervous spirits were relaxed. After all, walking in the mountains to guard against the attack of monsters at any time, now they can finally return safely.


    "what!"


    But at the moment when everyone thought it was safe, a scream erupted in the forefront of the team.


    Roar!


    After the scream, the head was one foot tall and his body was blood red, as if a giant tiger with a burning flame appeared as if out of thin air, and the body of the screaming man was snapped from his waist, discarded high, and the magnificent Roar.


    "It''s the third-level monster beast blood monster tiger!"


    "Run away, third-level monster blood monster tiger!"


    "Ah, help!"


    After seeing the **** giant tiger appearing, the originally disability team was chaotic for a moment, and many people were scrambling around and screaming. However, the more chaotic the team was, the more the blood demon tiger raged, killing one person in one bite. There was originally a team of about a dozen people, and three or four people died in an instant.


    "Animals, you are looking for death!"


    The boss Zhuo, who had been absent-minded, finally reacted after dying a few people, screamed, and the whole person turned into a dark shadow and rushed towards the blood demon tiger.


    Roar!


    The blood-stained demon tiger also seems to know that Zhuo Bo is not easy to deal with. He lost the person in his mouth, roared, raised his paw and patted him towards Zhuo Bo.


    "Humph!"


    The boss Zhuozhuo snorted, and cleverly avoided the attack of the blood demon tiger, and swung a black sword in his hand, leaving a **** wound directly on the forearm of the blood demon tiger. The blood demon tiger wailed, and even suffered a big loss when he met him, and turned and fled into the jungle.


    "Ok?"


    Master Zhuo Zhuo was a little surprised, shouldn''t these three-level blood demon tigers be so weak? Although the blood demon tiger is only a third-level lower-level monster, its strength is similar to that of the seventh layer of the Blood Awakening, but the real combat power should be stronger than him. Why is it so weak?


    "Don''t run around, I''ll come and go!"


    After the boss Zhuo Zhuo found that the blood demon tiger was weaker than expected, his thoughts flew fast. Instead of staying to clean up the mess, he chased out with a sword.


    "Finally gone!"


    "A good assessment, why is this so?"


    "Is this really an assessment?"


    "Is this the assessment of Baijianmen?"


    The rest of the people after the disaster sat on the ground one by one, crying and wailing, they thought that the assessment of Baijianmen was a leap of Yumenglongmen, but not even half of the assessment had already killed many people. This makes many people unacceptable, and such an assessment is too cruel.


    "Why is there a third-level monster in this place? And why does the feeling of being stared at never disappear?"


    At the moment when the third-level monster appeared, Wang Shu was carrying Song Xixi on his back, and several people with Han Haishan and Li Wencheng hid in the trees nearby, and quickly arranged a hidden law circle to see the third-level blood. After the demon tiger left, not only did he not feel safe, but the sense of crisis became more and more obvious.


    "Brother Wang!"


    "What''s going on?"


    º£ Han Haishan and Li Wencheng were both scared and pale. They all lay on the ground and wanted to ask what happened to Wang Shu, but they just yelled.


    Roar!


    There was a loud roar, and another blood-red giant tiger appeared as if out of nowhere, suddenly jumping out of the woods, and rushing towards those crying people.


    "what!"


    "I don''t want to die yet!"


    "How could this be?"


    After seeing the appearance of a third-level blood demon tiger, the rest showed despair one by one, knowing that they would die.


    Sure enough, all the people who had been injured, plus excessive fright, after the other blood demon tiger appeared, all seemed frightened, staying still, waiting for death.


    "No, I don''t want to die!"


    Âí Na Xinghai, who was previously questioned by Zhuo Boss, yelled in pain, and was finally bitten off by the blood demon tiger.


    "No, don''t eat me, don''t!"


    I was accompanied by Zhuo Bo before, and Yao Xiaoyang ¡¯s Ma Xiaoman was frightened at the moment. For the first time, he realized the threat of death. The beast did not eat her beauty at all.


    Ѫ This blood demon tiger did not show any interest in Ma Xiaoman''s beauty, bite into two, and did not eat at all, throwing the body out of order.


    "Damn bitch!"


    "Dead!"


    After Han Haishan and Li Wencheng saw that the blood demon tiger killed Ma Xiaoman, instead of feeling sad and sad, they were a little excited because the woman was so horrible.


    The **** demon tiger excitedly and quickly slaughtered all the living people and did not leave. Instead, it looked like a dog, with its nose constantly sniffing on the ground.


    After sniffing for a while, finally raised his head, anthropomorphic gaze appeared in his eyes, looked at the place where Wang Shu arranged the hidden array, and came slowly.


    "No, this hidden matrix method can only make vision errors, and can''t avoid smell!" After discovering that the blood demon tiger came towards his position, Wang Shu was shocked, and had no confidence to defeat this guy, and beside him There are also two towing oil bottles. Just in case, there are a few thunderbolts in his hand, as long as the blood demon tiger dares to approach, he will shoot unceremoniously.


    Song Xixi, who has been unconscious at this time, woke up leisurely, looked at everything around him, and soon found Wang Shu, with surprise in his eyes, and said, "Thunder ..."


    "Shh, don''t talk!"


    Shu Wangshu immediately covered Song Xixi''s mouth, motioned her not to speak, and pointed to the blood demon tiger that was slowly approaching.


    The blood demon tiger''s smell was also obviously disturbed. After walking for a distance, it seemed to have lost its direction and kept spinning around. His eyes were anthropomorphic of doubt, and he looked uncertainly into the woods hidden by Wang Shu and others .


    If it was only Wang Shu, he would really like to fight this third-level lower-level monster, the blood monster, which is equivalent to the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. Hold your breath and pin your hopes on the occult array.


    Qi Song Song Xi and others also knew the danger, and did not dare to speak, and even stopped breathing, sighing hard, only to wait for the blood demon tiger to leave.


    The blood monster tiger turned around like a headless fly, and after looking for a while, he couldn''t accurately find the positions of several people in Wang Shu. He passed by several times, but he seemed to be blind and didn''t see a few people.


    Finally, after a roar came not far away, the blood demon tiger could not find the trace of Wang Shu''s people. He chose to give up and rushed towards the location of the roar.


    "Finally gone!"


    After seeing the blood demon tiger finally gone, Wang Shu and others couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief ...

 Chapter 104： Cruel assessment

    "It''s safe, you all come out!"


    After confirming that the third-level monster, the blood demon tiger, has finally gone, Wang Shu will collect the hidden formation method and greet several people to come out.


    "Brother Wang, thank you!"


    "Brother Wang, my life is yours!"


    When Han Haishan and Li Wencheng came out, they looked at the corpse all over the ground and were grateful for it. If it was not Wang Shu, they would definitely be in trouble today.


    As for Song Xixi, he was excited and speechless, always pulling Wang Shu''s sleeve tightly.


    "Oh, a trifle, we still leave here and return to the Breeze Valley now, after all, it is not safe here!" Of course, Wang Shu knew that Song Xixi recognized himself, so he just used his eyes to signal to the other side, do n¡¯t Exposing his identity, fortunately, Song Yixi was also very smart, and did not reveal Wang Shu''s identity.


    However, Song Yanxi ¡¯s transitional intimacy has attracted some attention from Han Haishan and Li Wencheng. Of course, they are not surprised. It may be because they were saved by Wang Shu and grateful. And now Song Xixi is still being backed by Wang Shu. With a look of enjoyment.


    "Lei ... Brother Wang, wait, you can go to those people''s corpses to find a valley order, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble later!" Song Xunxi pointed to the body of a man not far away, and said to Wang The book says.


    Wang Shu was a bit weird. What was Song Xixi''s saying about the valley order, but before he asked, the fat man Han Haishan looked like he was suddenly realized, and patted his head, "Yes, why did I forget this. Wang Brother, wait for me for a while, I''ll find one for you, or you might run into trouble after a while! "


    After a while, the fat man Han Haishan found a bronze order from a corpse and gave it to Wang Shu''s hands. Wang Shu looked around, and it looked very ordinary, and there was nothing strange about it.


    The fat man Han Haishan explained: "Brother Wang, there were no small accidents in this assessment. The monsters in the central area were violently gone. Therefore, in order to successfully pass the assessment and survive, Wu disciple Wumen ranked 10th. Shuai took the initiative to organize the participants to participate in the assessment, and established a base to resist the monsters in Qingfeng Valley, but in order to facilitate management, everyone who entered the valley must have proof of the identity token. If it is the first time to enter, You have to surrender your belongings, so with this, when you go in, they will not force a search. At first we just searched because we did n¡¯t have a token ... "


    When the little fat man said that he was searched, he stopped and didn''t say any more. He couldn''t help looking at the dead Ma Xiaoman''s body not far away. He was very resentful.


    Seeing the reaction of the fat man, Wang Shushu probably understands without asking more questions. I''m afraid that these little dolls will suffer a big loss, otherwise Ma Xiaoman, who has been following him, will not have such resentment.


    "Okay, I know, let''s leave soon so that the two guys won''t come back!"


    The King of Shu also didn''t bother to care about the contradiction between them, but felt that this place could not be treated too much. If the two blood demon tigers returned, some of them would suffer.


    After listening to Wang Shu talking about the two blood demon tigers, Han Haishan and Li Wencheng changed their faces slightly, and did not dare to stay any longer, and quickly set off in the direction of Qingfeng Valley.


    As soon as a few people walked away, they heard a scream from the jungle not far away and a roar of blood demon tiger excitement. It seems that the boss Zhuo is certainly not spared.


    Since the appearance of the two third-level monsters and blood demon tigers, Wang Shu''s feeling of being stared away has disappeared. It seems that the two beasts really have a low IQ, and they must have been preparing for ambush along the way. This group of people just happened to wait until their party relaxed their vigilance, thinking that it would be safe to be caught off guard, otherwise they would not be killed without any resistance.


    "This assessment is cruel!"


    When Wang Shushu thought of the two blood demon tigers knowing how to calculate, there was a cold chill for no reason, plus the encounter during this time, they became more and more afraid.


    "No, after the assessment is over, I have to find a way to take Lan Xue to leave the hundred sword gates. This place is full of weirdness, it is really chilling and scared!"


    At the same time, Wang Shu also made a silent decision in his heart. After the assessment was over, whether it passed or failed, the hundred sword gates were definitely not where he could stay.


    Even the entrance examination is so cruel. If someone from Dadaolou comes to the door one day, it will be difficult for him to believe that he will be granted asylum, as is the elder of that horse. Theoretically, it should have appeared before. After more than ten days, he did not show up, making him a formal disciple of Baijianmen.


    "Brother Wang, it''s ahead."


    Unconsciously, a few people went to the mouth of Qingfeng Valley, looking at the faint entrance, and the fat man Han Haishan said to Wang Shu.


    "Well, I know!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, took out the piece of the Valley Order found from the corpse, followed behind Han Haishan, and walked forward actively.


    He has hunted down many monsters these days. There should be no problem in passing the assessment, and at this moment he is not very concerned about passing the assessment. He just wants to live and leave this ghost place. The rest of the time is naturally to stay in the breeze. The valley is the safest.


    "Stop, who are you? Please show Yanzhong tokens, if not, please pay a certain fee!" Just as a few people approached, the person in charge of the guard picked up the weapon in his hand and said with a smirk.


    King Wang Shu glanced at it. There were eight people in charge of the guard. Except that the person who seemed to be the leader was the sixth floor of Blood Awakening, the others were all five-layer cultivation of Blood Awakening.


    Although these people are not bad, their mental state is very bad. Although they have not reached the point where their skin is yellow and thin, they are listless. It seems that the resources in this mountain are indeed lacking to a certain level. Otherwise, how could the blood wake up? They all looked like this on the sixth floor.


    "It seems that the lack of food is more serious than I imagined!" Through the conditions of these guards, Wang Shu finally understood why his small piece of jerky can get the favor of Han Haishan and Li Wencheng.


    However, although the guards were not in a good mental state, they saw the fierce light of a hungry wolf in their eyes when they saw Wang Shu and his party, as if they were fat sheep.


    "Hehe, guard brother, this is the order to enter the valley, you check!" Han Haishan took the initiative to pass the four tokens and said with a smile on his face.


    After the guard saw that Han Haishan was able to take out the token, the smile on his face and the fierce light in his eyes all disappeared, pulling his face down, because it meant that he had missed another chance to slaughter the fat sheep.


    "go in!"


    After the guard inspected it, he found that there was no problem with the token, and after several people were injured, they were not like the kind of person who could get food and had to let it go.


    "Thank you Brother Guard!"


    º£ Han Haishan collected the token back, and Fat Dudu''s face was full of gratitude, and he was ready to take a few people in.


    "No entry, please stand still for me!"


    But just then, a somewhat familiar voice came from behind several people ...

 Chapter 105： Zhao Gang

    "No entry!"


    Just as a few people were about to enter the valley, a familiar voice of Wang Shu came from behind.


    "It''s them!"


    King Wang Shu glanced back slightly, and immediately recognized the person who told him to stand still, saying secretly in his heart.


    "Boss, it really is him!"


    And it was obvious that the other party recognized Wang Shu and immediately surrounded him with an angry look.


    ÐÐ This pedestrian is exactly the group of black men chasing gold fat men that Wang Shu came out of the foggy forest. Now they are met by the other party. It is really a narrow path for the enemy.


    "Shit!"


    "Give us our monster!"


    ÄØ "Where''s the fat man?"


    "Hurry up and hand over Yaodan, otherwise you will look good!"


    After the pedestrians gathered around, one by one, their faces were embarrassed and their faces were not good, so that Wang Shu surrendered their elixir cheated by the fat man.


    "Brother Wang!"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Lu Hanhaishan and Li Wencheng were taken aback. Somehow, they didn''t know these people.


    "Oh, guys, that was really a misunderstanding. I really do n¡¯t know Jin Fatty. Your demon is cheated, and I am also innocent!" Wang Shu was speechless in his heart for a while. .


    "You don''t know if you don''t know? He called your brother-in-law!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "Yes, I heard him call your brother-in-law!"


    Ôõô How could these deceived people let Wang Shu pass away and said with a vow.


    "I said it was a misunderstanding. I don''t know him at all. How can you believe me?" Wang Shu wasn''t afraid of the other person, but he didn''t want to cause trouble, and now Han Haishan and others are still there. Your own disadvantage.


    "You are a liar with a group of golden fat men!"


    "con man!"


    "You **** it!"


    A few people have been stunned by anger, not only cursed in their mouths, but also the strength of their flesh began to radiate, ready to start.


    "what!"


    "let me go!"


    Yun Han Haishan and Li Wencheng were under control because they were too low, and Song Xixi was kept by Wang Shu because he had been carried by him.


    "What do you want to do?"


    After seeing the other side being unreasonable, Wang Shu''s face pulled down and he asked coldly.


    "Huh, what? Give up all the things you and the fat man deceived, kneel down and admit to our brother, and then scrap it to repair, I can spare you a life!" The sixth floor of the only blood awakening in the crowd The burly man came out and said with a sneer.


    "Brother Zhao, abandon him!"


    "Brother Zhao, this person must be a group of fat men!"


    After seeing the man, the group could not help feeling a little bit more confident. The man was named Zhao Gang, the leader of a group of them. You should know that the two monster dans were obtained by killing two third-level monsters under Zhao Gang''s organization. Unfortunately, they were finally cheated by the fat man.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability!"


    Qi Qing''s lightsaber appeared in his hands. Since the other party wanted to be tough, he was not afraid. Wang Shu hated others to threaten him most, but Wang Shu did not take the lead to look at the guards.


    "Don''t look at me, as long as we are not in Yanai, we will not interfere with your personal grievances!" The guard obviously had a tacit understanding with Zhao Gang, and it did not matter how he hung up.


    "Boy, hand over things quickly, and then take us to find the fat man, my patience is very limited!" Said a man who controlled the young man Han Haishan with a sneer.


    "Brother Wang, I know this group of people. The person they lead is called Zhao Gang. In this central area, there is no small force. It is said that they have the ability to hunt third-level monsters, and they seem to offend a lot in the valley. People, you have to deal with it carefully! "Song Xixi, behind Wang Shu, whispered.


    "Ok, I know!"


    Of course, Wang Shu knows that the other party is not easy to mess with. You must know that the monster Dan can only be bred by a third-level lower-level monster that is equivalent to the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. It can be seen that the other party is not simple.


    "Did you think about it? Will you pay it?"


    ¸Õ Zhao Gang kept his eyes scattered on several people, and finally fixed on the body of the little fat man Han Haishan, and signaled his men to give a lesson to the little fat man Han Haishan.


    "what!"


    He only heard a click, and the fat man Han Haishan screamed in pain, his arm dropped down weakly, and he was broken.


    "Haishan, what are you doing? Do you know who he is?" Li Wencheng, who was also under control, changed his face and asked loudly.


    "Who? Huh, today is the King of Heaven, and we have to let the kid hand over the monster dan, otherwise you two cubs will have to die!" Zhao Gang, who was on the sixth floor of the blood awakening, not only did not feel afraid, but was cold Said.


    "what!"


    ÎÄ Li Wencheng also made a scream, an arm was broken, and he collapsed weakly, then kicked into the corner like a dead dog.


    The two of them were exhausted, but now they passed out with severe pain.


    "Boy, you won''t give it up again, these two little cubs are your end!"


    After the dismissal of Han Haishan and Li Wencheng, the group''s faces were full of pride, especially Zhao Gang, who was on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, holding his hands to his chest.


    "Okay, you succeeded in angering me. Originally I didn''t want to take a shot, but now all of you have to die!" Wang Shu didn''t want to cause trouble, and wanted to make it clear to the other party. He didn''t expect to be because of his wife Li Wencheng and Han Haishan suffered so much damage and were instantly enraged.


    "Haha!"


    "We are here, you are here!"


    "Boy, everybody will say, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability!"


    Ìýµ½ After hearing Wang Shu''s words, this group of people laughed one by one, because in their eyes, Wang Shu, who was only on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, was simply a salty fish, and could not make any big waves.


    Huh!


    Suddenly the King of Shu moved, and the glaring sword in his hand was like a ray of light, which instantly pierced the throat of a person closest to him.


    "you¡­¡­"


    ¼´±ã Even when the man died, he did not respond. How did Wang Shu shoot?


    "Everyone has to die!"


    After Yi Yijian killed one person, Wang Shu immediately turned the sword''s edge and stabbed at the heart of another person, who was still confused and was resolved by Wang Shuyi sword.


    "kill him!"


    "Hurry up!"


    The remaining few people also reacted immediately and spread out, intending to distance themselves to fight with Wang Shu, but they did not expect that after practicing the Wang Shu, the speed was fast, even in the wake of blood. The seventh floor can''t keep up.


    He screamed four times in a row, Zhao Gang''s men were all resolved by Wang Shu with one sword, and they fell to the ground one by one.


    "The next one is you!"


    Qi Song Song Xi was still on Wang Shu''s back, as if it had no effect on the fighting. After killing a party on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, Wang Shu pointed the blue lightsaber in his hand to Zhao Gang with a look of shock.

 Chapter 106： Kill Li Gongzi

    After being touched by Wang Shu''s glaive sword, Zhao Gang''s face changed greatly, and he immediately stepped back, but instead of saying revenge for his brother, he shouted humbly: "Brother, misunderstanding! All misunderstanding!"


    "Haha, misunderstanding?"


    Master Wang Shu sneered. It was a misunderstanding. The other side discarded one of Han Haishan and Li Wencheng''s hand. If he saw his strength now, he said it was a misunderstanding. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?


    "Go to death!"


    As soon as Wang Shu stopped, Zhao Gang suddenly launched an attack with an extra black dagger in his hand. He planned to pre-emptively kill Wang Shu while Wang Shu was unprepared. Although Wang Shu was very vicious, he always believed On the sixth floor of Blood Awakening, he will not lose to the other party at all.


    "Well, since you want to die, then I''ll do it for you!"


    The actions of Zhao Gang, who Wang Shushu has always been following, could not make the other side''s sneak attack successful. The green lightsaber in his hand stabbed at the most poisonous angle.


    "Fast! Is he really the fifth floor of the Blood Wake ...?"


    Zhao Gang personally felt the moment when Wang Shu shot, and then he knew it was late. This is the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening. Even some of the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening must not have such a fast speed. Unfortunately, no one will ever answer his doubts. It was because he widened his eyes and watched the opponent''s sword pierce his throat, and then retracted the sword silently, and his body was kicked and kicked.


    Huh!


    ¸Õ Zhao Gang didn''t say anything in the end. Like his brother, he fell on his back and fell asleep forever.


    After Xu Gang killed Zhao Gang, Wang Shu did not leave directly, but squatted down because he saw a space ring in Zhao Gang''s hand.


    "Do not move!"


    However, Wang Shugang just stretched out his hand, a long sword stuck to the ground only one inch away from his fingers, and a cold voice came from the front.


    "The Seventh Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    Wang Shu raised his head and looked forward with a bad look. A man about the same age as him appeared in front of him in white clothes, but only slightly sensed, and found that the other party turned out to be the seventh floor of the blood awake state. .


    "Great, amazing, who else do I say, it turned out to be you!" The white man looked at Wang Shu, and couldn''t help but chuckle, but soon a smile appeared on his face and he patted his palm.


    "This person knows me?"


    Wang Wangshu was a little strange in his heart. He was recognized again, and he had a bad feeling.


    "Your boy is really fateful, can escape from the hands of Wu Gongzi, and has caused the second brother to wait outside for so long for nothing, but I didn''t expect to be met in the end!" The white man looked at Wang Shu as if he appreciated the goods Finally nodded in satisfaction.


    "Wu Shuai!"


    After hearing the words of the other party, Wang Shu instantly understood that this man and the white man in the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening belonged to a group and did not know how old the other party was.


    However, listening to the tone of the other person, Wang Shu also determined one thing, that is, this person should not know that the second brother in his mouth has been killed by Wang Shu, although it is not his strength, but Linger and Rusty Sword Credit, but the white man on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening did die.


    "Li Gongzi!"


    "Li Gongzi is back!"


    "Did Li Li harvest?"


    "When will Brother Wu come back?"


    The guards also clearly knew the identity of the man in white. They had not feared the strength of the Wang Shu one by one, so they didn''t dare to embarrass them. After seeing Li Gongzi, they surrounded him and asked for warmth.


    The man in white apparently didn''t want to bother with these guards, but walked silently to Wang Shu, pulled the sword out of the soil, and then cut off Zhao Gang''s finger with a sword, and the space ring flew out, ready to reach for it.


    Ding!


    However, just when Li Gongzi was about to get the space ring, a blue light suddenly flashed in front of him, and that space ring was hit by Wang Shu''s sword.


    "You ... haha, very well, you succeeded in angering me!"


    ¹« Li Gongzi was shocked first because Wang Shu''s sword was very tricky. If it wasn''t for his rapid response, his palm would have been cut off by the opponent. However, this also angered him successfully. He originally wanted to slowly torture Wang Shu, and then went to Wu Shuai to invite merit. We must know that Wu Shuai paid a large price to ask their brothers to shoot, and they must see people and live. , Especially living people, the price is many times higher.


    "Huh? What is this?"


    Li Gongzi felt that his neck was a little bit cold, as if it was covered with spider silk, and he wanted to reach for it, but as soon as he felt it, he just saw Wang Shu''s mouth smirk, and he chuckled in his heart. .


    "go to hell!"


    The king Wang Shu pulled his left hand violently, and Li Gongzi''s head rolled straight like a watermelon. After Li Gongzi was killed, Wang Shu politely put away the opponent''s space ring.


    "Hold me tight!"


    Wang Shu reminded Song Xixi behind him, and at the moment when everyone didn''t respond, he put away the transparent silk thread and glaucator sword, and lifted Han Haishan and Li Wencheng like a chick, and disappeared the dense forest in the blink of an eye. in.


    "Lord Li is dead!"


    "Hurry up, go after that person!"


    "Don''t let that person run away!"


    After Wang Shu had run away, the guards reacted and screamed in panic.


    But when these people were panicked like ants on a hot pot, Wang Shu had taken three of them away from the right and wrong place of Qingfeng Valley.


    Wang Shu deliberately stayed away from the Breeze Valley and the Town Demon Tower. His mood was irritable. The assessment of Baijianmen was too unexpected. Many things were not in his plan. The original assessment that seemed simple once appeared. So many changes, this makes Wang Shu very upset.


    After taking Han Haishan and Li Wencheng for a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu felt a loss in his blood, and Wang Shu found a cave and killed an angry bear who had lived in it before throwing the angry bear''s body away, and then Quickly set up a hidden array and put them down. Song Xixi also very cleverly and reluctantly left Wang Shu''s back.


    Han Haishan and Li Wencheng are both in a coma. It seems that the pain of a broken arm is indeed not tolerable at their age. However, for this level of injury, Wang Shu was not afraid. On the same day, Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu were several times more serious than that. A pill of healing elixir gave birth to life.


    King Wang Shu took out two elixir, and one of them fed one. It shouldn''t be long before the two can return to normal, and then look at Song Yixi with a complicated expression.


    "Brother Lei!"


    Wu Song Xi Xi was looked at by Wang Shu, his face was slightly red, and he said shyly.


    "Who the **** are you? Why keep following me? What are the identity of the two of them? Why is such a low revision also mixed into the assessment." Of course, Wang Shu knew that the other party recognized his identity, but for such a person Innocent and lovely girl, he couldn''t get out of hand.


    àÅ "Huh? No, it''s them! These elixir can restore your physical strength, I''ll go out!"


    I have n¡¯t waited for Song Yixi to answer. A huge explosion came from not far away. The color of Wang ¡¯s writing changed suddenly, leaving some elixir, and he rushed out ...

 Chapter 107： Reunion

    In the jungle!


    Two men in armor stood up hard, so as not to fall down, the other two fell to the ground, unknown to death or life.


    Opposite these men in armor, a handsome man with a weak look.


    ÄÐ×Ó The man played with a black bead in his hands, his face was calm, but with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, it seemed that the four armored people were not in his eyes at all.


    If Wang Shu is here, he can recognize at a glance that the man with a smile in his mouth is Wu Shuai who almost killed him, and the other four men in armor are Ma Xiong who has lost contact since entering the central area. Wait, but at this moment their armors have all been broken, the surrounding trees have also been burned, and the pits are full of puddles, and two of them have fallen to the ground, unknown to death. Obviously, the two sides had a fierce battle before, and the result was very bad for Ma Xiong and others.


    "Brother, what should I do, this person is too high, our thunderbolt is useless at all!" Ma Hu held the last two thunderflakes in his hand, and asked with a trembling tone.


    "This man must be the enemies of Brother Wang, the disciple of Baijianmen who has been involved in the assessment of blood, **** it, I knew we wouldn''t make fun anymore!" Ma Xiong also didn''t know how to deal with the situation at hand.


    Since entering the central area, both of the brothers have taken Huang Shudan from Wang Shu, and they have been upgraded to the sixth floor of Blood Awakening. Coupled with cold iron armor and the remaining thunderbolts, they originally thought that they could pass the assessment smoothly. When I thought of hunting monsters near the town demon tower, I met Wu Shuai.


    Ö¾ Zhang Zhicong and Luo Dingyu were stunned by the opponent in a previous confrontation because they were too low, and it was obvious that the opponent did not want their lives at all, otherwise they would not be able to survive to this day.


    "Speaking of Wang Shu''s whereabouts, I can spare you a little life!" Wu Shuai snatched a thunderbolt from Luo Dingyu''s hand when he fought earlier and asked playfully. He has seen Wang Shu use it many times, and his power is barely okay, but it only has great lethal power to the sixth level of the blood awake state, and a blood state like him is basically the same as tickling.


    "Kill us if there is a species, otherwise don''t want to know the whereabouts of Brother Wang!" Ma Xiong did not know the whereabouts of Wang Shu, and he believed that even if he told the other party, the other party would never believe it. , At least still have a small life.


    "Yes, some kind of kill us!"


    The sloppy stubbornly insisted, they were dead anyway, and when the Beast League rebelled, if they did not appear in time, they would not be able to live now.


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai laughed wildly, as if he had heard the world''s funniest joke.


    Lu Maxiong and Ma Hu''s faces changed, and the laughter of the other was too scary. Sure enough, at this moment, Wu Shuai''s body was like a ghost, and Luo Dingyu and Zhang Zhicong lying on the floor pulled in the past.


    Click! Click!


    There were two murmurings, and the two, who were in a comatose state, woke up again because of severe pain and roared.


    When Wu Shuai moved his right hand, Zhang Zhicong suddenly extended an arm in front of his broad chest. Zhang Zhicong stared blankly at the hand that suddenly appeared on his chest, because the opponent shot too fast and didn''t even feel the pain.


    Huh!


    However, even more horrible and bloody, Wu Shuai''s hand moved again, directly pulling Zhang Zhicong''s heart out, pinching it in his hand, with a twisted smile on his face.


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s throat moved, and his mouth made a "àØ" sound, then crushed Zhang Zhicong''s heart. Zhang Zhicong seemed to lose all his strength for a moment, and the whole person fell straight down.


    "what!"


    "Animals!"


    Nian Maxiong and Ma Hu have never seen such a cruel method. They are furious and angry, but they have no way to fight, but they cannot escape.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Luo Dingyu, grasped by Wu Shuai''s left hand, saw Zhang Zhicong''s death as if he was crazy, desperately biting Wu Shuai, but his resistance was useless. Instead, Wu Shuai directly tore off his arm, and then Kick it aside.


    "What did you say just now? I don''t have a good memory!" Wu Shuai took a sip of meat at Luo Dingyu''s removed arm and drank a large amount of blood. After throwing the arm away, his face was **** and sneered Asked.


    "Brother, he''s a lunatic!"


    Wu Mahu was scared by Wu Shuai''s move, his legs shivered, and he was afraid to pull Ma Xiong''s clothes and said.


    "I know!"


    Ma Maxiong finally knew that they had encountered a lunatic, a lunatic who had repaired to completely crush them.


    "We really don''t know his whereabouts. After entering the central area, we have separated. If I guessed correctly, he should still be in the foggy forest!" Ma Xiong knew that resistance at this time had no meaning, It''s better to be honest, maybe the lunatic will let them go.


    "What? What do you say, I can''t hear you, louder!" Impatient patience appeared on Wu Shuai''s face, and he slowly walked towards the two of them.


    Seeing Wu Shuai''s whole body and face covered with blood, Ma Mahu became more afraid and hid directly behind Ma Xiong.


    "He may be lost in the foggy forest, we don''t know where he is at all!" Of course, Ma Xiong knew that the other party must think he was lying, so he had to repeat it again.


    "It seems you are not honest!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai sneered, and his body flashed strangely again. When Ma Xiong saw the other side again, the sloppy had been pinched by the other''s hand, and slackly restrained the sloppy neck.


    "Brother, save me!"


    Wu Shuai''s neck was pinched by Wu Shuai, and he could not speak, but struggled to make a murmur, and his face was flushed with red. Both hands desperately struck Wu Shuai''s hands, and kept kicking his legs. Wu Shuai, unfortunately, the gap between the two''s cultivation is too big, and it has no effect.


    "I beg you, I only have such a younger brother, please let him go. If you want to kill you, kill me. I really don''t know the whereabouts of Wang Shu. Please, please let him go!" See After sloppy reaching the opponent''s hands, Ma Xiong not only did not resist, but instead threw himself to the knees and kept hoeing Wu Shuai.


    "You say or don''t say?"


    Wu Shuai didn''t realize that Ma Xiong looked like a man, but he would kneel down, and he didn''t rush to ruthlessly, and continued to ask.


    "I really don''t know his whereabouts, I knew that after we teleported, we appeared in the misty forest, and ran out before the mist had appeared." Ma Xiong became a personal, non-stop hoe, Crying for mercy.


    "Ah ... brother, save me ..."


    The sloppy voice was getting weaker and weaker, and the struggle was getting weaker, as long as Ma Xiong stopped talking about Wang Shu''s whereabouts, and the only thing waiting for sloppy was death.


    "Please, please let go of my brother, I really don''t know where he is!" Ma Xiong''s voice also became hoarse, heartbreaking for mercy, but Wu Shuai was not moved at all.


    "Huh, it seems to be useless to keep you. In this case, let''s die!" Wu Shuai found that several people really didn''t know the whereabouts of Wang Shu, and felt that too much time was wasted on them, slightly As soon as you force it, you will pinch it.


    "Am I going to die?"


    The scene in front of the sloppy sloppy eyes began to blur, a short life flashed quickly in front of him, but just when he thought he was about to die, a familiar figure suddenly passed in.


    "You let go of him, if anything comes at me, I''m here!"


    However, just as sloppy was about to die, a figure jumped out of the dense forest and shouted.

 Chapter 108： Threat

    "Brother King!"


    After Ma Xiong saw the person who appeared, the whole person froze, and finally shed tears of silence.


    "Wang Shu!"


    The sloppy sight gradually became clear, and finally saw the person who broke into his world. Who else could there be besides Wang Shu?


    "Oh, you finally appeared, I thought you would hide from me like a tortoise. I didn''t expect your life was really big!" After seeing Wang Shu finally appeared, Wu Shuai''s face showed a long-lost smile. He no longer cares about sloppy life and death, throws it on the ground at will, and walks towards Wang Shu slowly.


    "Don''t come here, otherwise I''ll die here, and you don''t want to get treasure!" Wang Shu held a green lightsaber in his hand and aimed at his throat. As long as Wu Shuai dared to take a step forward, he made it up to himself. Move.


    "He must have got something extraordinary, otherwise he wouldn''t be so fast for ascension!"


    Seeing that Wang Shu''s Xiuwei had reached the peak of the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, and he could break through the sixth floor at any time, Wu Shuai''s heart became more and more certain that Wang Shu must have got an incredible treasure, because counting time, Wang Shu awoke from blood The first floor to the fifth floor has not even been there for two months. You must know that Wu Shuai is a genius among geniuses. At the age of twelve, he awakened the strength of his blood. After ten years of cultivation, he has the current practice, but Wang Shuxiu ¡¯s promotion is really too evil. There is no big opportunity behind this. Do not believe.


    "Really? I''m curious, do you have the courage to commit suicide!" But Wu Shuai did not believe that Wang Shu would actually commit suicide, sneered, and continued to take two steps forward.


    "Don''t you dare me!"


    The king of the king shouted aloud, and the green sword in his hand was violently forced, and blood was flowing from his neck immediately, a sight of suicide.


    "Haha, haha, haha! Well, I still underestimated you, Wu Shuai!" After seeing that Wang Shu actually had the courage to commit suicide, Wu Shuai was shocked. What was the purpose of his mix-in? Isn''t it just for treasure? Now that Wang Shu has it on his body, why should he beg for distance? And compared to the treasures in the town''s demon tower, he wanted to get the treasures on Wang Shu''s body.


    "You let them go and I tell you where the treasure is!"


    After Wang Shu saw Wu Shuai finally cast a mouse jealousy, his heart was slightly relieved, according to his character, he should not have used such an absolute means, but in the face of Wu Shuai, he was not sure, and did not have any sense at all. Moreover, he was worried that Wu Shuai would be angry with Ma Xiong and others, because Wang Shu regarded Ma Xiong and others as friends.


    "Yes!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai did not object to Wang Shu''s request, and nodded, because in his eyes, there was only Wang Shu on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, and he could not escape the palm of his hand anyway. As for why the other party was able to escape the search of the Lee family, Wu Shuai didn''t think too much, thinking that the other party killed the second child, which is probably good luck, and did not encounter the second child of the ninth floor of the blood wake up state, otherwise it would not be possible Two fled.


    Wang Shu deliberately distanced himself from Wu Shuai, the sword in his right hand was still tightly against his neck, and two more bottles of elixir were left in his left hand. He slowly walked towards Ma Xiong who was still kneeling on the ground and took Dan The medicine was thrown to Ma Xiong, and said, "The bottle is the elixir that heals and restores the strength of blood. Take it to Ronaldo and your brother and save them!"


    Wang Wangshu glanced at the dead Zhang Zhicong, and his eyes showed a deep hatred. He could not wait to make Wu Shuai a thousand swords.


    "Thank you, Brother Wang!"


    Ma Xiong said thank you, and took the elixir and took it to Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu.


    The king of Wang Shu''s eyes did not dare to leave Wu Shuai, and his blood was not something he could resist. In case the other party suddenly shot, once he lost his first chance, the result was unthinkable.


    Wu Shuai smiled a little, with some excitement in his heart. If Wang Shu''s treasure can be obtained, he believes that he will be able to enter the top three in the near future. He can be directly accepted as a disciple by the elders of the martial arts. The future is bright. .


    For a moment the scene fell into silence, only Ma Xiong''s busy voice.


    Soon, both Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu woke up, especially Luo Dingyu''s broken arm wound also began to scab. Except for his pale face, it didn''t seem to be a big deal, but Luo Dingyu''s arm that was pulled off by Wu Shuai, There is no way to regenerate.


    "Brother King!"


    Xi Maxiong took Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu behind Wang Shu, and was very shocked at the effect of Wang Shu''s elixir. Such a magical elixir was hard to find, and Wang Shu did not feel any distress.


    The expressions of Ma Mahu and Luo Dingyu looking at Wang Shu are also a bit complicated, especially Luo Dingyu, who hated Wang Shu in the beginning, but at this moment he is a bit guilty and can only stare at Wu Shuai fiercely because Wu Shuai is their real enemy.


    "You take the two of them out of here, then find a place to hide and wait until the assessment is over. This is a thunderbolt. You know how to use it! Don''t think of revenge for me. If there is a fate, we will see you again. I hope you can take care of my wife''s sister after passing the assessment. Her name is Lan Xue and she has been passed down on the sword field. Now she should have officially become a disciple of Baijianmen! By the way, you can accept these things. It was handed over to Baijianmen, Wu Shuai should not dare to treat you! "


    Wang Wangshu had already determined to die and began to explain the aftermath. And remembering the token that Han Haishan gave him at first, he guessed that some of the other party''s identities were definitely extraordinary, and he gave it to several Ma Xiong, hoping to help.


    He originally wanted some people to go to Song Xixi and others. Seeing that the situation was very bad at the moment, the other party was also insecure.


    Ma Xiong initially wanted to refuse, but after seeing the death on Wang Shu''s face, he silently accepted the token.


    "let''s go!"


    Ma Xiong fully understood Wang Shu''s thoughts, and he didn''t need Wang Shu to speak at all, and led sloppy and Luo Dingyu toward the dense forest. In the eyes of Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu, they were unwilling and reluctant, but in the end they couldn''t say anything, because even if they stayed, there was only a dead end. It would be better to take the opportunity to stay away from this place, maybe Wang Shu still has a chance to escape.


    ˧ Wu Shuai has not stopped from beginning to end, because the lives of Ma Xiong and others are meaningless to him, it doesn''t matter if they kill.


    After a quarter of an hour, the wounds on Wang Shu''s neck were crusted. After Ma Xiong and others had gone far, it was determined that the boulders in their hearts were finally released, and the blue sword was also lowered.


    "Hehe, I have already let go, can I tell the address of the treasure now? Rest assured, I will not make you die very painfully!" After seeing Wang Shu put down his sword, Wu Shuai smiled and said lightly .


    "Go to death!"


    Suddenly five or six more thunderbolts were thrown in the hands of King Wang Shu, and they were thrown at Wu Shuai.


    "Oh, I knew you were dishonest!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai seems to have long expected that Wang Shu will not be so honest, his body is like a ghost, and disappears in an instant.

 Chapter 109： Life and death

    "not good!"


    Although Wang Shushu knew that thunderbolts were unlikely to cause damage to the opponent, he only wanted to cause the other party to cause a short period of confusion, but it was obviously useless.


    "Behind!"


    For a moment, Wang Shuhan Mao all stood up, feeling a terrible crisis approaching from behind him, and the whole person disappeared as if suddenly disappearing.


    As soon as Wang Shu''s body disappeared, Wu Shuai, where he was originally, suddenly appeared, and a little surprise appeared in his eyes. Obviously, Wang Shu also had a fast speed.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    At this time, the thunderbolts previously thrown by Wang Shu also exploded and shook the ground, but Wu Shuai seemed to be fine and stood still.


    After about a dozen breaths, the impact of the explosion disappeared, and likewise, Wang Shu seemed to disappear.


    "Ok?"


    However, what Wu Shuai didn''t expect is that Wang Shu''s figure didn''t appear in front, it really seemed to disappear.


    "Ran?"


    ˧ Wu Shuai realized once again that he still despised Wang Shu and let the other side run away from under his eyelids. However, Wu Shuai was not panic, he still had a good appearance and closed his eyes slowly.


    After just a few breaths, Wu Shuai opened his eyes sharply, his mouth sneered, and he seemed to find an interesting hunter-like hunter. He looked in the direction opposite to the direction that Ma Xiong and others left, faintly whispered: "No I thought it was running fast, but do you think you ran away? "


    ˧ Wu Shuai turned into a white light again and chased Wang Shu in the direction of escape.


    Êé In the dense forest exploding two miles away, Wang Shu held a blood stone in his hand and began to recover the strength of the consumed blood. In addition, he swallowed a blood bean.


    "This shadow step is really fast, but the consumption is really too large. This short two miles has consumed more than one fifth of the vitality!"


    As Wang Shu recovered, he continued to run forward, looking back from time to time, worried that Wu Shuai would catch up, but he did not think Wu Shuai had any special means to catch up.


    "coming!"


    Sure enough, after Wang Shu ran a short distance, he felt Wu Shuai''s strong breath again, his face changed, and he ran out again.


    After Wang Shu disappeared more than ten breaths, Wu Shuai''s figure appeared again where Wang Shu had been before. Looking at Wang Shu''s direction of departure, the smile on his face became more and more prosperous.


    "Interesting, interesting, I didn''t expect you to master a method of escape with a not low level! It seems that the treasure you get is definitely not simple!"


    However, Wu Shuai was still calm and even a little excited. The more powerful Wang Shu was, the more he proved that Wang Shu''s treasures were extraordinary. To know that a person on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening can escape under the pursuit of blood, which is quite Incredible things.


    ˧ Wu Shuai turned into a shadow again, and hurriedly followed Wang Shu''s direction again.


    After a quarter of an hour!


    "Damn!"


    With less and less time to rest, Wang Shu knew that it would not be long before he would be caught up by Wu Shuai, and the worst thing is that even if the bloodstone is consumed continuously along the way, it will not be able to replenish the consumed blood. It ¡¯s a matter of time before the power goes on like this.


    After feeling that Bloodstone and Blood Bean could not keep up with the power of blood, Wang Shuyi took out his cell phone again, and silently opened the invincible exchange system. He decided to fight for it.


    Name: Qi Yuan Dan!


    Grade: Second-class elixir!


    Effect: Quickly restore the strength of blood gas, the effect is much higher than low-level bloodstone!


    Price: 100 system coins!


    Note: After taking it for those who are dissatisfied with blood, there is a great chance that they will explode and die.


    Wang Wangshu quickly found a second-class elixir called Qiyuandan. He didn''t hesitate to buy a capsule and was ready to take it until the critical moment. Now he feels that he can persist for a while.


    "Hum, now that you love to be a follower, then I will let you continue to follow!"


    She collected Qi Yuandan, Wang Shu purchased dozens of thunderbolts, all buried underground, and arranged into a very delicate organ. As long as Wu Shuai encountered it, he would surprise each other.


    After the thunderbolt was buried, the crisis was clear again, and Wang Shu didn''t dare to stop, and again performed the shadow step, rushing into the dense forest.


    Shortly after Wang Shu left, Wu Shuai chased it again, but at this moment he had no previous excitement in his eyes, but with a little impatience, Wang Shu was more persistent than he thought.


    "This is the seventh time you have rested, and I don''t believe that your strength is stronger than mine!"


    Although Wu Shuai''s body strength is not much, but he knows Wang Shu''s slippery head.


    "Huh? Not good!"


    Wu Shuai suddenly had a cold behind and realized that something was wrong, and his legs slammed to jump high, but at the moment of his leaping, a huge explosion sounded at his feet. The place where he was standing was A huge pit was blown up, and the trees were blown up and shattered.


    Because the explosion came so suddenly, Wu Shuai didn''t escape, but with the strong physical body, he didn''t suffer any injuries, but felt that the power of blood in his body was disordered and somewhat uncontrolled.


    "Okay, I''ve tried to imagine you as a strong opponent, I never thought I underestimated you!"


    Ò»´Î Wu Shuai was completely angered this time. At the same time, he did not want to play hide-and-seek with Wu Shuai anymore, and he disappeared into the jungle again regardless of the clothes that were blown up.


    After an hour!


    "This crazy dog!"


    Wang Shushu didn''t know how far he had escaped, but Wu Shuai always chased him like a crazy dog.


    "No, you will die if you go on like this!"


    The book of King of the King is already weak, and all the strength of blood in the body is exhausted. This shadow step is the last one to be performed. If it is performed again, it will definitely fall because of the load. The heart will take out Qi Yuandan and swallow it directly.


    "It is indeed a second-class elixir, and it really is the elixir that can only be taken in the blood!"


    A moment after the panacea entered the body, Wang Shu''s face suddenly changed. The medicine of the panacea was far more horrible than he imagined, and it slammed into his body like a flood beast.


    "Mission steps!"


    After realizing the terrible effects of the elixir, Wang Shu did not refine the elixir at all, but performed the mysterious step again. The only way out now is to use the animated step to consume a lot of blood power, so that the two can be subtle. Balance, or you will die.


    The King of Shu kept running in the dense forest, because the speed was too fast, and many people thought it was a monster, and they scared away from it.


    After ×· chasing two consecutive hours without following Wang Shu, Wu Shuai finally understood his intentions, and knew early on that he should be dead.


    "You can''t escape!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai also felt that the vitality of his body could not be consumed. After taking the first elixir, he followed Wang Shu a mile away ...

 Chapter 110： Level 4 Lion King

    "what!"


    Wang Shu ran desperately, but Qiyuandan''s medicine effect was not what he could only afford in the fifth layer of blood awakening. The five internal organs were like the pain of being burned, especially the sea of ??blood, more like a paper window covering. The storm is dying and may collapse at any time.


    The opposite is the legs, the magic step is performed again and again, the power of the blood in the legs has been completely drained, no longer has any temperature, cold like a corpse, even in the sea of ??blood constantly The power of replenishing vitality has not been able to keep up with consumption, and there have been signs of weakness.


    Unexpectedly, the cast of the shadow step can indeed reduce the impact of the elixir on the sea of ??blood, but the load on the legs is multiplied.


    I do not know why, at this moment, Wang Shu held out a terrible idea, hoping that rusty sword was beside him, and then pierced his body.


    ²»ºÃ "No, this crazy dog ??is following me again!"


    The Wang Shushu was only a little distracted, and the speed slowed down. Seeing that Wu Shuai''s distance was getting closer again, he ran forward again. Even if he broke his leg, Wang Shu would not let himself fall into the hands of Wu Shuai, because there was only one dead end, and the conflict between the two could not be reconciled at all.


    "Crazy dog!"


    Wang Shu scolded Wu Shuai''s crazy dog, and Wu Shuai''s heart also scolded Wang Shu''s crazy dog. He clearly saw that Wang Shu must have taken some kind of banned drugs, otherwise Wang Shu''s cultivation would make it impossible to persist for so long, even He feels a bit powerless in his blood.


    The two of them ran one after the other, a desperate run, a crazy chase!


    After chasing for another two hours in this way, he unknowingly entered the range of activities of the town demon tower monster.


    "Grass!"


    After Wang Shu saw a few monsters rushing towards him, he couldn''t help swearing. It was really a house leak that was even rainy. He was also confused. The town demon tower was so large that he hadn''t found it before. Because he ran away, he entered this area sloppily.


    Standing in front are several second-level lower-level monsters, which can be killed by replacing Wang Shu with a sword, but at this moment, they are afraid to confront each other, but are swept away. Now if they delay for a moment, they may be caught Wu Shuai catches up.


    "Hey, it really helps me!"


    After seeing Wang Shu blocked by monsters in front of Wu Shu, Wu Shuai was overjoyed, even the beasts in the mountain were helping him.


    Roar!


    After seeing Wang Shuchao running away, a few monsters yelled angrily, but did not dare to chase them, but rushed one by one towards Wu Shuai who was coming.


    "Get off, a group of beasts!"


    However, after discovering that the monster was unable to stop Wang Shu, he rushed towards himself. Wu Shuai cursed, and some terrible vigor immediately killed these secondary monsters and continued to chase Wang Shu.


    As he got deeper and deeper, he approached the town demon tower more and more monsters. Many times he escaped in one fell swoop, and then caused Wu Shuai a lot of trouble.


    "These monsters seem to have a very strict hierarchy, and they don''t dare to approach this town''s demon tower at all!"


    After digging deeper, Wang Shu also found out strange things. Don''t look at many monsters along the way, but those monsters that failed to intercept did not dare to chase them.


    After discovering this, Wang Shu began to use the monster to cause trouble for Wu Shuai, kept on attracting the attention of some secondary monsters, and then rushed towards the position of the town monster tower.


    "Little beast!"


    ˧ After killing the monster several times, Wu Shuai certainly found this out, and he was almost furious, but he had no choice but to follow Wang Shu behind him.


    However, when Wang Shu used this method for the seventh time, he finally encountered big trouble and was blocked by a third-level lower-level monster in front.


    "Three monsters!"


    After seeing the third-level monster, Wang Shu''s extremely abnormal face became more and more abnormal. He originally wanted to get around, but apparently had no chance, because the monster was directed at him and roared. Come over.


    "Fight!"


    Wang Shu glanced back and found that the distance to Wu Shuai was less than one hundred feet, and immediately put on the cold iron armor. Although cold iron armor was not effective for Wu Shuai, but it should be effective for the third-level monster, even if he was struggling to be caught The level monster attacked once, and Wang Shu didn''t want to stop.


    "Haha, you can''t escape!"


    After seeing the third-level monster, Wu Shuai''s somber face once again smiled and laughed.


    Wang Shu had the protection of cold iron armor, and he had the confidence in his heart. He dared to rush to the town demon tower because the town demon tower was right in front of him. He might have entered the town demon tower after breaking through the defense of the third-level monster .


    Roar!


    When the third-level monster saw that Wang Shu was not scared, he still rushed towards himself, anthropomorphic anger appeared on his face, and he roared at him.


    "what!"


    King Wang Shu exhibited the step in the shadows, increasing the speed to the extreme. As long as he avoided the attack of the third-level monster, he could rush into the town demon tower.


    Huh!


    However, the speed of the third-level monster was faster. At the moment when he passed Wang Shu, he clawed his paw heavily on Wang Shu''s back. Even with the protection of cold iron armor, Wang Shu also spewed a large mouthful of blood.


    "what!"


    The king Wangshu screamed, but also rushed towards the entrance to the town''s demon tower while taking advantage of the impact.


    The entrance to Jaina Town''s demon tower is a black light curtain, which is constantly flashing light, and it is impossible to see the situation inside.


    "Fourth level monster!"


    When Wang Shu rushed to the middle of the road, suddenly I saw a place not far from the entrance to the town''s demon tower. There was even a lion-like monster that was digging the soil. , Continue to rush towards the town demon tower.


    The lion seemed to be stunned by the appearance of Wang Shu, raised his head to look at Wang Shu, with doubts in his eyes, but quickly reacted, screaming and rushing towards Wang Shu.


    Huh!


    But the lion was obviously too late, because Wang Shu had passed through the black light curtain and directly entered the town demon tower.


    Roar!


    The fourth-level monster beast lion seemed to be very afraid of the black light curtain. When it rushed to half, it stopped abruptly. The hair on the whole body stood up, wandering back and forth anxiously.


    There was a mourn in the jungle, and then a miserable man suddenly rushed out of the jungle and appeared in front of the lion.


    After seeing the wolf-like man, the lion roared angrily. Within a day, two humans dared to challenge its authority.


    "Damn, how can I forget this beast!"


    Wu Shuai, who had just killed the third-level monster, saw the fourth-level lion queen, and could not help but change his face. If he encountered it at his best, he would n¡¯t be afraid at all, but it was obviously not working at the moment. I want the treasure of Wang Shu, but I can''t take Xiao Ming into it.


    Roar!


    However, the fourth-level lion king didn''t care at all, and roared and chased toward Wu Shuai.

 Chapter 111： Girl and Rust Sword

    Wang Shu, who had reached the edge of the crash, broke into the town''s demon tower, but to his surprise, the town''s demon tower was not as eerie as he expected, but brightly lit. And a fairy-like woman appeared in front of him.


    The puppet woman is dressed in a white palace dress, sitting cross-legged in the middle of the town demon tower, her face is like an elf, and the ground is engraved with many complex inscriptions, which seems to be a powerful array.


    The woman didn''t know if she was practicing or what she was doing. It seemed as if she had reached the most critical point. Wang Shu suddenly broke in and opened her eyes suddenly. As soon as the woman opened her eyes, her eyes were as dark as ink, as deep as a starry sky.


    "What a beautiful person!"


    Wang Shu has never seen such a beautiful woman, and at a glance, it has some similarities with Lan Xue, but if you look closely, you will find that this woman and Lan Xue are very different. Although the other party is petite, But the chest was obviously much more material, and the breath emanating from his body made Wang Shu''s heart beat.


    "Is the source of blood?"


    The terrible breath on the other side, Wang Shu just sensed it slightly, just like a boat in the waves, it could be broken at any time, and he couldn''t bear lying on the ground.


    "It''s you!"


    The puppet woman seemed to know Wang Shu, a regret appeared on her face, and shook her head. She knew that she should have killed Wang Shu. She could never have imagined that she would eventually die in the hands of the fifth layer of Blood Awakening.


    "you know me?"


    Wang Shu couldn''t help but be shocked. The woman''s tone seemed to know herself, but the woman didn''t answer him, but her dark eyes suddenly changed, and suddenly became scarlet, as if congested, and her original white face also changed. Becomes red.


    "what happened to you?"


    Although Wang Shushu didn''t understand what was going on, but there must be something wrong like that, he asked nervously.


    But the answer in return was that the woman spit out blood and then fell down.


    After the woman fell, the powerful breath disappeared. Wang Shu endured the pain and stood up, trying to figure out what was going on. However, he hadn''t taken a few steps, and suddenly a terrible anger came from the original woman. Place soars into the sky.


    "This breath!"


    After Xun felt the murderous spirit, Wang''s written color changed suddenly, and he had to step back. At this moment, a blood-red shadow emerged from the woman, forming a terrible monster.


    "Rusty sword!"


    After seeing that monster, Wang Shu thought of the rusty sword that had disappeared for a while, because the terrible murderous energy had nothing except the rusty sword.


    "Linger, Linger, are you there?"


    The king of kings tried to call Linger, but there was no response at all. It seems that the Rust sword must be something that he did not know.


    The monster opened its teeth to a woman who didn''t know how to live or die on the ground. She looked like she wanted to swallow the woman, but the outside of the woman''s body seemed to be protected by something, and she couldn''t approach the woman at all.


    After the monsters roared for a while, they couldn''t approach the women, and finally turned their eyes to Wang Shu.


    "Damn!"


    After seeing the monster turning his gaze to himself, Wang Shu was terrified and wanted to leave this ghost place, but found that the light curtain had disappeared when he came, and he didn''t know where to go out.


    "Do not!"


    Scrutinizing the closer and closer the monster was, Wang Shu had nothing to do, and the power of the elixir in his body had completely dissipated. He felt that he was about to explode, and all the previous hidden dangers had erupted at this moment.


    "what!"


    Suddenly the eyes were dark, and Wang Shu was completely swallowed by the monster.


    After being engulfed by the monster, Wang Shu quickly lost consciousness and could only see the dark shadow constantly drilling into Wang Shu''s body, but it was also because of this monster that all the excess medicine in Wang Shu''s body was all monsters. Consume cleanly. If it wasn''t for this monster''s devour, Wang Shu would sooner or later die due to an overdose of medicine.


    With the engulfing, the monster''s body is getting bigger and bigger, but the monster does not seem to stop and continues to devour.


    After consuming the excess medicine, the monster became more and more crazy, and began to devour the blood of Wang Shu.


    boom!


    But when the monster''s body was large enough, it suddenly exploded, and finally turned into a half ordinary rusty sword, fell to the ground, and made a crisp sound.


    There were only unconscious men and women in the tower, and half of the rusty swords that looked ordinary.


    When everything happened in the town''s demon tower, things happened in many corners of the mountain.


    Wang Shuai was originally chased by the angry fourth-level lion king because Wu Shuai was too expensive.


    "Damn beast, if you change to normal, I would have slaughtered you already!"


    Not only was Wu Shuai''s breath very weak, but he also had a lot of visible injuries on his body. It can be seen that he suffered a lot of losses. What''s more, he felt that the state of instability was unstable. It is very possible to fall from the blood gas state to the blood awakening state, but this is fatal.


    "Fight!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s heart was overwhelmed, and he wanted to stop and fight desperately with the fourth-level Lion King.


    Roar!


    I wasn''t ready, but the fourth-level Lion King roared, shocked him, and bit his teeth, speeding up a bit.


    "Look, isn''t that the founder of Breeze Valley?"


    "Yes!"


    "Oh my God, look behind him!"


    "There are four monsters in this mountain, it''s terrible!"


    "Run fast!"


    Many people witnessed the scene of Wu Shuai being chased by the fourth-level lion king, exclaiming one by one.


    "Wang Shu, don''t let me meet you again, otherwise you will die!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai was the person who hated Wang Shu at the moment. If it wasn''t Wang Shu, how could he be chased by a fourth-level lion king and embarrassed and left home, he could not wait to break Wang Shu into corpses.


    Ç° In front of a mysterious cave.


    The remaining three brothers in Hulushan all woke up warily, with a look of confusion, which seemed strange, why did they appear here.


    "Brother, where is this? Why are we here?" Lao Liu was very confused, looked at the cave in front of him, and asked Lao Wu again.


    "Yeah, brother, how can we be here?" Lao Qi was also confused.


    "Let''s go, I''ll tell you later when I go back!" The fifth child seemed to have no confusion in the past, with a bit of savvy in his eyes, looked at the cave with a look of fear, and left the two brothers with this. local.


    "Si Si, I will be back!"


    However, Lao Liu and Lao Qi did not notice. When turning around, Lao Wu looked at the cave and whispered to himself.


    Inside a cave!


    Little fat men Han Haishan and Li Wen wake up in Chengdu, and after taking the elixir left by Wang Shu, their bodies have returned to normal, but their faces are not good-looking, especially Li Wencheng, seems to be making a difficult decision .


    "If you want to never grow up and depend on your father for everything, then I won''t stop you. You can call him, but I don''t have any opinion anyway!" Song Xixi didn''t even mind the two, Instead, he looked out of the cave, looking forward to Wang Shu''s return soon.


    "Yes, Wencheng, if this is made known to the doorkeeper, I am afraid that everyone in this mountain will die, and we will certainly be exempt from punishment. It will not be so easy to come up with it in the future!" Han Haishan, the fat man, was also worried and explained Road.


    Because Li Wencheng wanted to use the summons given by his father, he summoned Deputy Li to save them from this place.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you!"


    After hesitating for a while, Li Wencheng finally decided not to alarm his father, otherwise, once his father appeared, with his father''s irritable temperament, the people participating in the assessment were afraid that all of them would die.


    Since eating a few big losses, Song Xixi and his party finally learned to be good, no longer leaving the cave, relying on the elixir left by Wang Shu every day to live, quietly waiting for the end of the assessment.


    Time goes by day by day!


    In a blink of an eye, the long and short one-month assessment was finally over.

 Chapter 112： End of assessment

    "Congratulations to all of you who have successfully passed the assessment of Baijianmen and become a disciple of Baijianmen!"


    ÀÏ An old man''s voice came from the sky, and then a huge beam of light hit the ground, starting to shine towards the people who participated in the assessment.


    When the one-month assessment was finally over, everyone had a smile on his face and walked out of their refuge and looked up at the sky.


    "it''s finally over!"


    "It''s over, finally waiting for this day!"


    "I miss my mother!"


    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Most of the people who survived in the Breeze Valley survived. After hearing that voice, most of them finally couldn''t help crying.


    This month is comparable to hell. After coming in, not only did he not enter into it, but he became hungry and thin and thin. Several of them had full faces when they came in, and now they have lost a large circle.


    But all this is finally over today. When the light shines on them, they feel the warmth and strength, and feel the atmosphere of home. As the light shone, they were teleported away one by one.


    ¹ââ This light seems to have eyes and it only transmits humans. The monsters in the mountains have no effect. They just scare the monsters and tremble on the ground.


    ˧ Wu Shuai originally hid in the ground to heal the wound, but realized that the assessment was over, and after he started teleporting, he stopped healing and got out of the ground, waiting quietly for the teleportation.


    "Wang Shu, I hope you better die, otherwise don''t let me meet again!"


    However, Wu Shuai ¡¯s handsome face was full of gloom. Looking at the direction of the town demon tower, he lost a lot during this trip to the mountain. Not only did he fail to find the legendary town demon sword, but he almost lost his life. In the end, he finally managed to stabilize the practice of blood, and it seemed very unstable. After he went back, he would have to redouble his practice, otherwise he would not be able to enter even the top ten.


    Wu Shu shined on Wu Shuai. After a few breaths, Wu Shuai was also teleported out.


    It was a mess, the ground was covered with pits.


    The three horses, the horse and the horse, Luo Dingyu, worshiped in front of a small bulge. There is a stone tablet in front of the tubao, which reads "Tomb of Best Friends Zhang Zhicong".


    But beside this soil bag, there is also a soil bag. There is also a stone tablet in front of the soil bag, which says "Tomb of the best friend Wang Shu".


    "Wang Shu, Da Cong, we have finally passed the assessment, I hope you know well!" Ma Xiong put a bunch of flowers in front of the tomb, and said with some emotion.


    "I wish you all the best!"


    "We will be brothers in the next life!"


    Luo Mahu and Luo Dingyu also put a bunch of flowers, and said sadly.


    "Everyone is happy. Wang Shu and Da Cong will be happy for us when we see that we can pass the assessment!" Ma Xiong didn''t want to make everyone too sad, and patted the two shoulders, but he said so in his mouth, Tears could not help but turn around.


    "Well, I''m not sad. It''s a happy thing to pass the assessment! It''s weird. Why is the wind so strong today? It''s hot eyes." Ma Hu also said sad words, but the tears in his eyes could not help To wipe.


    "Today''s wind is really noisy!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu wiped tears with the remaining arm.


    The light slowly came over, covering the three, and eventually disappeared and was teleported away.


    Wow!


    After a few people left, a wind suddenly rose in the originally calm woods, blowing the flowers in front of the grave and spilling it to the ground.


    In front of Minshan Cave!


    The three men and women, Song and Xi, waited until the end of the assessment, and did not wait until Wang Shu''s return, only to lose face and wait quietly for transmission.


    On this day, almost all the people who have survived have felt a new life, waiting one by one to leave the place. They are fed up here. This is not an assessment at all, but the battlefield is hell. Some people stay here forever. Few people can leave with a smile, except for one person.


    A fat man with big ears and ears held a jade bottle in his hand, with a look of drunkenness, constantly sniffing the contents of the bottle, very satisfied.


    "Ah, it''s so delicious! People can''t help but want to take another bite!" The fat man put away the jade bottle, and he was still intent on it.


    µ±È» This fat man is of course the golden fat man, but he is a lot fatter than when he first came in. Everyone else is a lot thinner, only he is fatter.


    After seeing the light coming over, the fat man was obviously unwilling. Others took the prison here. He used it as heaven and wanted to run away, but the speed of the light was too fast. .


    In the town''s demon tower!


    Wang Shu, who had been in a coma for more than ten days, woke up a bit, and looked at everything in front of him, but he was startled suddenly, because a pair of tea-red eyes were staring at him.


    "what!"


    King Wang Shu was startled, but quickly reacted. The woman who had the tea-red color turned out to be the woman who passed out that day.


    "I''m not dead?"


    Soon after, Wang Shu remembered everything he had encountered before his coma. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed in his heart. He quickly checked his body. He was unexpectedly healthy, and he had a breakthrough again.


    "It''s a blessing to survive without death!"


    Wang Shu not only found that his cultivation had been improved, but also saw the rusty sword lying motionless on the ground not far away. Although he couldn''t feel the breath of the spirit, the feeling that the femur was connected was no less. This shows that the uncontrolled monster must have disappeared for some reason.


    King Wang Shu stood up and wanted to pick up the rusty sword and check it out, but as soon as he did something, the woman''s natural voice came from the side, making fun of him: "You''re stupid!"


    "not good!"


    Then Wang Shushu realized that there was a woman around him, and was shocked. The other side''s cultivation was far beyond him, so he took precautions.


    "Hmm? Didn''t you fix it? There is no vitality?"


    Wang Shu was a little surprised, because he could not detect the practice of the other side, the other side''s breath made him lie down that day, but now there is nothing at all, just like the girl next door, kind of difficult to accept.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s precautionary look, instead of making corresponding actions, the woman laughed, covering her mouth, and said, "Are you a monkey? You are so funny!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    For the first time when Wang was said to be a monkey, Wang Shu was speechless, but he found a difference. The innocent and lovely face of an elf-like woman, coupled with the tea-red eyes, could not help fascinating.


    "She has memory loss?"


    Wang Wangshu thought of a possibility. Otherwise, based on the cultivation of this woman, he must have died a long time ago and can''t die anymore, and it is really difficult to say whether the other party is really stupid or fake stupid.


    "There are only two of us here, and no one is playing with me, so boring! Are you dumb? Will you speak? Will you play with me?" The woman seemed to be babbling, as if she found her own My companion kept whispering in Wang Shu''s ear.


    "This man must have lost memory!"


    King Wang Shu finally determined one thing through the words of the other party, the other party had amnesia, but this was exactly what he wanted, at least he was regarded as saving this life.


    The light passed through the town demon tower and came in!


    "The assessment is over!"


    When Wang Shushu saw the light, he felt a joy in his heart, quickly picked up the rusty sword on the ground, stood in the light, and prepared to teleport away from this place.


    "What are you doing? Are you stupid?"


    The puppet woman looked at Wang Shu''s strange behavior and looked puzzled.


    "Follow me, I will take you out of here!"


    When Wang Shushu found that the light seemed to ignore the woman, he went out, grabbed the woman''s hand, and the two were eventually teleported away from here ...

 Chapter 113： Passed the assessment

    After being suddenly held by Wang Shu, the woman was a little panicked and seemed to want to resist, but in the end she did not resist, she just looked at Wang Shu with curiosity.


    "Sorry!"


    Wang Wangshu felt ashamed. The other party''s amnesia was mostly caused by himself. The reason why the other party suddenly vomited blood was probably the one that Linger called "baby" in the refining rust sword.


    It ¡¯s a pity that now the baby is gone, and even Linger has no news. Although he can sense the breath of Linger, he can''t call it. As for what happened at that time, only the woman in front of her knows it. Unfortunately, The other side''s appearance, I''m afraid I don''t remember.


    Wang Shushu only felt that his head was a little dizzy, and his eyes were radiant. He couldn''t open his eyes at all. When he opened it again, he saw a crowd of people, and at the same time, there were noises in his ears.


    "finally come back!"


    Wang Wangshu glanced casually and saw the familiar scene at first. He almost couldn''t control his emotions and cried.


    But Wang Shu couldn''t hold back and didn''t cry, but many people were crying in this square, because this month''s assessment was the biggest disaster in their lives for them, and many of their relatives and friends died in it.


    "There were nearly a thousand people who went in at the beginning, but now it is estimated that there are not two hundred!"


    After Wang Shu read it again, he quickly understood that Bai Jianmen''s catty. It is no wonder that there are less than 300 people who can pass the assessment each time. If you look at this situation, even if you add the hundred Less than three hundred were recognized by Gu Jian.


    "It seems that some of them are not ordinary!"


    Wang Wangshu saw several people in Song Xixi at a glance, but they were picked up and taken away by a group of people, each of them exuding a strong breath, each of them was a little stronger than Wu Shuai.


    Han Haishan and Li Wencheng are both lost and sad. They seem to know that they will face punishment after returning, but they ca n¡¯t be happy. Song Xixi searched everywhere, as if looking for someone. Soon, she saw Wang Shu and Wang Shu also saw her.


    Ji Song Xi Xi wanted to come over and say hello to Wang Shu, but in the end he chose to give up, but he waved his hand far away and was taken away by the group.


    "I didn''t expect even he passed the assessment!"


    Beside the crowd, Wang Shu saw a very familiar man who was timidly hiding in the corner and weeping.


    The man was the younger brother entrusted to him by the thin monkey before he died. Unfortunately, the other party was unwilling to follow him. Originally, he thought the other party would die in the mountains. He did not expect to survive and passed the assessment.


    "Oh, he''s not dead!"


    In addition to the skinny monkey''s brother, Wang Shu found a person who surprised him, that guy named Zhuo Bo, who did not die, escaped from the mouth of the two third-level monster tigers, but that Zhuo Bo seems to It also paid a great price, broken an arm, and the original restoration of the seventh floor of Blood Awakening also fell to the sixth floor of Blood Awakening.


    Wang Shu originally wanted to find Wu Shuai, but unfortunately he didn''t find it, because although some people were constantly being teleported out, the same people kept leaving. It seems that Wu Shuai had secretly left, after all, he could not Take this assessment.


    "There are too many assessment loopholes in this hundred sword gates! There are so many people mixed in, there are so many blood awakenings in the mountains, five and six floors, and even seven floors. , Maybe three years later, I can also join the team! "


    The King of Kings soon discovered that the cats were nasty, and there was something that couldn''t fit in his heart. He always felt that there was something else in the mountain, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Fortunately, a few of them have passed the assessment!"


    However, Wang Shu didn''t think much about it, but soon found several Ma Xiong in the crowd, and some happily led the woman to the past.


    The Ma Xiong people seemed to be in a very low mood. Although they passed the assessment, they did not have the joy they should have. They just stood silently and waited for the next ceremony of Bai Jianmen. As long as they passed the ceremony, they could become Bai Jianmen Formal disciple.


    "Unfortunately, Brother Wang and Da Cong can''t see today''s scene!" Ma Xiong looked at the transmission light curtain entering the mountain in a daze, and said sadly.


    "Well, if they were there, that would be great!" Sloppy looked at the light curtain as well.


    Luo Luo Dingyu was silent, but stood quietly.


    "Hey, you guys, have you passed the assessment, aren''t you happy?" But when the mood of the couple was low, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind them, and then patted one hand on Ma Xiong''s shoulder. on.


    Ma Maxiong originally wanted to get angry, but when he looked back at the familiar face and smile, his expression became extremely complicated. I didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    When Ma Ma and Luo Dingyu saw that Wang Shu was not only alive, but also alive and well, they also had complex faces. I wonder whether they should cry or laugh.


    Huh!


    The complex expressions of the three of them actually made the woman who had been following Wang Shu laugh at them, and couldn''t help covering her mouth and laughing.


    The three of them noticed that this elf-like woman in front of them looked at it for a while and knew that Wang Shu had spoken to remind them before returning to God.


    "Brother Ma, I''m sorry, it was too late to blame me for making Zhang Brother him ..." Wang Shu was ashamed of Zhang Zhicong''s death. If he was faster at that time, maybe Zhang Zhicong would survive.


    "Brother Wang, what did you say? If it weren''t for you, our brother would have died a long time ago. Don''t say these outliers, presumably this girl is a sibling? Only this beautiful woman in the world is worthy of a brother How could Ma Xiong blame Wang Shu? If it was not Wang Shu, a few of them would have died in the mountains long ago, and they turned the topic very delicately.


    "Hey!"


    Sloppy sloppy and Luo Dingyu have smirks, obviously, Xunzi is very good.


    "Uh ... no!"


    King Shu shook his head. He didn''t know where the woman''s name was.


    "what?"


    The Ma Xiong people suddenly stopped, especially Ma Xiong. After his face changed, he gave thumbs up to Wang Shu and praised: "Brother, you can!"


    "awesome!"


    "It is worthy of brother Wang!"


    Luo Mahu and Luo Dingyu also seemed to understand something. They gave thumbs up to Wang Shu and kept praising in their mouths.


    "what?"


    Wang Wangshu always felt that the other party seemed to have misunderstood something, but he was embarrassed to ask, and always felt as if it related to the dignity of men.


    ÓÐÈË One after another was transmitted, and many people consciously failed the assessment and left the crowd silently to go down the mountain, and some were originally people with ulterior motives and did not want to wait for the assessment to end and go down the mountain silently.


    "Congratulations, everyone who was lucky enough to stay to the end and become my disciple at Baijianmen!"


    A few people chatted in this way, waiting quietly for the final ceremony. After half an hour, the middle-aged man who was responsible for the final assessment was standing on the platform and announced ...

 Chapter 114： Get into trouble

    After an hour!


    Wang Wangshu and his party completed the final ritual, and received the costumes unique to the disciples of Baijianmen. After being uniformly changed, they were taken to the residence by an outside disciple.


    The person in charge of Wang Shu is also an outsider disciple named Qu Lin, but he passed the assessment three years ago. His skin is a bit dark, his height is not high, his body is about sloppy, he is a bit fat, and his repair is not low. Seven levels of blood wake up, eyes are a bit small, especially after laughing, it is completely invisible, giving a kind of intimacy.


    Çú This Qu Lin met with Ma Xiong and participated in the assessment together. Unfortunately, Ma Xiong did not pass the assessment. Only Qu Lin passed.


    "Brother Qu, how far is that residence?"


    Although he had known each other in the beginning, but now his status was really inferior, Ma Xiong asked awkwardly.


    "Oh, not too far, just go through the ranking list square in front, and then through the sword washing pond!" Qu Lin explained with a smile. However, Qu Lin''s attention is not on the Ma Xiong people, but on Wang Shu, because he vaguely feels that Wang Shu is the leader of this group of people.


    He Qulin hesitated for a moment, then smiled and said, "Brother Wang, I have to tell you something before I live, I hope you can do what you can!"


    These new disciples this year are all pretty good. Most of them are on the fourth and fifth floors of the Blood Awakening. However, the small team of Wang Shu is obviously higher than the others, even worse than some of them who came three years ago. There are actually three people on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening and one on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "Well, Brother Ma, you say!"


    Wang Shushu''s first impression of Qulin was not bad. He was not like the other brothers. He had to meet up and be modest.


    Wu Qulin asked, "Do you know that I have three thousand disciples outside Baijianmen?"


    "so much?"


    The King of Shu was a little surprised, didn''t he say that Bai Jianmen only recruited his disciples once every three years, and there were only three hundred? There are so many disciples out there.


    Qu Lin seemed to see Wang Shu''s doubts and asked with a smile: "Oh, Master Wang, you must be surprised, why do you only accept disciples once every three years, only three hundred at a time? There are actually three thousand disciples out there, right? ? "


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Shu smiled awkwardly.


    "To tell you the truth, this is only an outside disciple within the martial arts. If you are not even in the mountains, there are at least 10,000 disciples!" Qu Lin said with a sad look.


    "His!"


    Wang Shu couldn''t help taking a breath, which was too much, but if you think about it, you can understand it. After all, almost all the talents within a few hundred miles have flowed into Baijianmen, even a little more. understanding.


    "Also, rankings and assessments are held once a year. Anyone who fails will be expelled from the martial arts, but if they can pass the assessment, they will have the opportunity to become inside disciples. Once they become inside disciples, as long as they don''t make a big mistake, People in this life can have nothing to worry about. If they can enter the top ten, they will be accepted as disciples by elders, then there is a real future. "Qu Lin tirelessly explained for Wang Shu.


    "Leaderboard?"


    The Wang Wangshu has a good understanding of assessment, but what is the ranking? He didn''t understand, but before he could ask clearly, he heard a noise coming from the front.


    "Look at everyone, Yunfei even broke into the tenth place!"


    "What? Did Yunfei really defeat Wu Shuai?"


    "Can this still be fake? You won''t see the rankings yourself!"


    After hearing the name Wu Shuai, Wang Shu and Qu Lin both changed their faces slightly, especially Wang Shu. I was not sure whether Wu Shuai in these populations was the Wu Shuai he knew. If it was Wu Shuai, the water in this hundred sword gates is too deep.


    You must know that Wu Shuai is a strong man in the flesh. He is even more eye-catching in Xuefeng City than the older generation, and he almost died in the hands of the other in the mountain. Such a person is only an outside door in Baijianmen Disciples top ten, how abnormal is the inner disciple?


    The two gathered around, looked at the so-called leaderboard, and found that it was a tall blue stone monument. From top to bottom, the names of different people were engraved in order from large to small. It is the top three on the top, because their fonts are also the largest.


    The top three are: Wang Chao! Sun Xiaohong! Qi Feng!


    The font from the fourth to the tenth is smaller than the previous one, but Wang Shu can see Wu Shuai in the eleventh row at a glance.


    "Is he seriously injured?"


    When Wang Shushu saw Wu Shuai''s name, he squeezed his fists, and could not help thinking of the four-level lion king that he saw at first. Now Wu Shuai''s ranking has fallen, does not it mean that the other party was seriously injured?


    However, Wang Shu didn''t notice that when Ma Xiong and others around him saw Wu Shuai''s name, their bodies were also a little trembling, especially Luo Dingyu, eyes full of hatred.


    There are a lot of people around you who are on the list of controversy. In addition to the top ten, which is very eye-catching, the final list has also attracted Wang Shu''s interest. He glanced casually and could not help but see a familiar name.


    298, Qu Lin!


    Wang Wangshu looked at Qulin unexpectedly. When Qulin was looked at by Wang Shu, he smiled a little awkwardly, and said, "Oh, there are only false names and false names."


    Wang Shushu also had a general understanding of the strength of the disciples outside the Baijianmen. The seventh level of the Blood Awakening, like Qu Lin, had just entered the top 300 in the rankings, and the competition was quite large.


    "Oh, isn''t this our genius Qulin? Why, are you ready to sacrifice your new disciples to accompany you to death?" At this time, a man with a scar on his face came over and laughed. Road.


    "It''s a scar!"


    "Get out of the way, whoever irritates the scar, just wait to die."


    "The scar seems to be heading for Qulin!"


    "I''ve heard that Scaly doesn''t look good to Qu Lin. Is it impossible to teach him today?"


    It seems that many people not only recognize Qu Lin and Scar, but also know that they have no small conflict.


    "Master Wang, let''s go!"


    After seeing the scar, Qu Lin didn''t really want to conflict with the scar in this kind of place, and signaled that Wang Shu quickly left with him. Wang Shu naturally understood that he was about to leave with Qu Lin, but just ready to leave, The right hand was suddenly caught by the scar.


    Wang Wangshu''s face changed slightly, and he wanted to break free, but his face suddenly changed before he exerted his strength. He felt that his hand was clamped by powerful pliers. As long as the other side exerted a little force, his wrist would be broken.


    "Qu genius, if you dare to take another step, this new little brother will be a wasteful person because of you!" Scar scared with a smile, his voice full of threateningly stopped Qu Lin.


    "Scar, what do you want to do? He is a new disciple this year. If you dare to mess up, I will definitely report this to the consul elder!" Qu Lin also changed his face, and some worried that the scar would go away. Wang Shu.

 Chapter 115： Arrogant

    "Hey, what do you say about me?"


    Scab scar looked at Qu Lin and didn''t put Qu Lin in his eyes at all. Although both of them were on the seventh floor of Blood Awakening, the ranking of Scar was much higher than Qu Lin, which was 250th.


    Of course, the scar is not really the trouble of coming to Qulin intentionally today, but has been instructed by Wu Shuai, who was originally ranked tenth, to teach the boy Wang Shu. As for the reason, Wu Shuai did not explain, just let him Lesson.


    If it is someone else, Scar will definitely refuse it, but Wu Shuai''s request, he will certainly not refuse, after all, this is a great opportunity to endure Wu Shuai.


    Scar said that the strength in his hands was a little bit more. For a baby doll like Wang Shu who has just passed the assessment, even if it is the sixth floor of the blood awakening state, he does not take it at all. He is very confident. Squeeze enough to crush Wang Shu''s wrist. After all, Bai Jianmen has rules, and the discord between the disciples can only hurt and not die, otherwise he would really like to kill Wang Shu.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong!"


    However, after the scar was pinched for a while, I found something wrong. Why didn''t I hear Wang Shu''s scream, I could not help lowering my head, and found that Wang Shu''s hands were good, and he looked at himself with a smile.


    "I''m curious, what will happen to you?"


    Wang Shuyun took out his hand lightly and asked calmly, but Ma Xiong who was familiar with Wang Shu knew very well that once Wang Shu showed this expression, it proved that Wang Shu was going to be angry.


    Qu Lin originally wanted to release Wang Shu''s siege, but after discovering that Wang Shu was hidden, he could not help but choose to wait and see, because he chose to take the initiative to lead Wang Shu with a purpose, although it was not as good as Scar said That''s how to die, but it''s not what ordinary people can do.


    "Uncle, I''ll do whatever I want, I won''t accept you to bite me!" After seeing Wang Shu break free from his control, the scar was not afraid, and he thought he was just a moment of care, but became very arrogant.


    "you wanna die!"


    Ma Xiong, Ma Hu, and Luo Dingyu stood up, and the momentum of the sixth and fifth layers of the blood awakening of his body broke out. It is necessary to take the initiative for Wang Shu. After experiencing various things, the friendship of several people can already be said. It is born to die.


    Of course, although they know that Xiuwei is not as good as a scar, the momentum cannot be lost to the other side. Besides, the other side is only one person, and they are also afraid of Wang Shu''s loss.


    "I don''t need you to go, I can solve it myself!"


    Wang Shu raised his hand and stopped Ma Xiong. Although this scar looked fierce, in Wang Shu''s eyes, the three who had chased him were not even as powerful as Zhuo Boss.


    You have to know that at that time, there were only five levels of Blood Awakening. He was not afraid of Zhuo Boss, let alone the sixth floor of Blood Awakening. After passing the assessment, Wang Shu had a thorough understanding of the hundred sword gates. .


    °Ù This hundred sword gates is a martial art with respect for strength. As long as your fists are tough, you can rule the king and hegemony, as long as you don''t kill anyone.


    I thought that when I was climbing the ladder during the assessment, it was the best proof that he was robbed by a group of outside students. At the end of the assessment, many people were mixed into the team. It can be seen that there is only one purpose of Baijianmen, that is, weak meat and strong food.


    Since this is such a place, then Wang Shu wants to protect himself and even face revenge from the Dadaolou, then only to make himself sharp and let people with real power within the martial arts realize his own value, otherwise he can guarantee his own Safety.


    Ôõô "What? Great people? Amazing? Uncle, I''ll put it here today. If you can beat Lao Tzu, I will kneel and give you three beatings!"


    After seeing a lot of other people, the scar not only did not fear, but became more arrogant, because he also knew the survival of this hundred sword gates. Only arrogance made others fear you, fear you, and other people did not dare to provoke you.


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    The king of Wang Shu couldn''t help laughing, and how he felt so funny.


    "What are you laughing at? If you don''t have that ability, then you kneel down and give me three bangs, and then call me a grandfather, and I will let you go!" Scar was bewildered by Wang Shu''s smile, and he was a little skeptical. Does this kid have a brain problem?


    More than just scars, even Ma Xiong felt strange. Why did Wang Shu laugh suddenly, and the other party was obviously provocative, what ¡¯s so ridiculous?


    "This new kid really doesn''t know how to live or die. At this time, he can even laugh!"


    "Yeah, I think this kid is good, but I didn''t expect it to be a gimmick!"


    "It looks like this newcomer is going to suffer again. Scars are not good people, even many old people dare not mess with him."


    Many people nearby also regretted Wang Shu one by one. The introduction to the sixth floor of Blood Awakening is not easy, even higher than some people who have come three years ago, as long as they are outside. For years, maybe there is still a chance to enter the door.


    "It''s so funny, it''s so funny!"


    The more Wang Shu saw the scar, the more funny he was, and he couldn''t help but clap his hands and said.


    "Hey, stupid, where is he funny? Why can''t I see it!" The innocent and lovely woman who has been following Wang Shu turned around the scar for a long time, and didn''t seem to find anything funny, asking with wide eyes .


    Because of the beautiful appearance of the woman, and she looks very young, she was 15 or 6 years old, and soon attracted the attention of many people. After hearing such a question from the woman, many people were very curious. This scar What ¡¯s so funny?


    "Of course it''s funny, because the people who said this to me are either disabled or dead!" Wang Shu seemed to be telling a very ordinary thing, talking lightly, especially when he said "dead" It also deliberately aggravated the tone.


    Óõ "Yoo, this newcomer is too arrogant!"


    "Yeah, it''s too arrogant!"


    "Oh, I thought the scar was arrogant enough, but I didn''t expect this newcomer to be even more arrogant than him!"


    "This newcomer really doesn''t know how to die, and dares to make fun of the scar so soon, he will know that he is wrong!"


    When the people next to me heard these words, their faces changed greatly. The newcomer was so arrogant that he didn''t know the horror of the scar at all.


    "Brother King, you ..."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Don''t talk about other people, even Ma Xiong''s faces have changed. Wang Shu''s words are really arrogant.


    "You ... well, since you are so confident, dare you go to life with me?"


    The scar was almost vomiting blood with anger, but in the end it was forgiven, because in his eyes, he had regarded Wang Shu as a dead person, and such a person was not worthy of his anger.


    "Why is Brother Scar scared so angry? But it''s just a miscellaneous fish. Why let you do it yourself? What about giving it to your brother?"


    But just then, a man''s voice suddenly came over. Then only the onlookers crowded out a way, a man led seven or eight younger brothers and came in.


    "It''s him!"


    After seeing the man, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, and it turned out to be someone he knew ...

 Chapter 116： Life and death covenant

    "Ok?"


    Scar brow frowns. It''s very disappointing to be disturbed at this time. I can''t help but turn around and look at the person who talked. I find a smile on his face when he finds someone he knows. "Oh, Brother Lou, didn''t you hear that you went out to do the task and it would take you half a month to come back? Why did you come back today? It''s not ten days yet."


    "Oh, luck is good, and the completion is smooth. In addition, today is the end of the assessment, I come to see if there is anyone you know, no, I just met an old friend when I arrived, didn''t I?" After the man came over, he looked at Wang Shu with a faint smile on his face and said with a smile.


    Ma Xiong and others did not know this man, and felt a little inexplicable. Why did Wang Shu offend two old men of Baijianmen all at once, but when they saw each other, they were twice as many as they were, and they were repaired to the lowest. After the six layers of blood awake, I can''t help feeling the pressure.


    "Children, didn''t you forget your brother?"


    After the man with the name of Lou Lou came over and looked at Wang Shu a few times, his eyes were a little shocked. It was only one month later, this man went from the fourth to the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening. What an evil spirit? There was something special in his mind.


    "Oh, how could I forget? After all, the only person who can stop the robbery and robbery is only your brother!" Wang Shu smiled and said nothing to the other side.


    The man with the name of Lou Lou originally wanted to say something good to mediate the relationship between Wang Shu and Scar. However, he did not expect that Wang Shu should not give his face so much. He revealed his old face to his face, and his face turned green instantly.


    In fact, even if Wang Shu didn''t say it, some people recognized that the man named Lou was the man who was robbed on the ladder, but nobody dared to say it, and there were many people in the outside who knew that the man named Lou did this. But Wang Shu was the first to say it.


    "Okay, this year''s newcomer is really arrogant. It seems that it is not good to give lessons, right? Brother Scar!" The man named Lou saw Wang Shuxiu as a quick upgrade, and he wanted to put out some useful value. , But now he also treats Wang Shu as dead.


    "Hey, new people don''t obey and of course need education!"


    Scab originally thought that today''s affairs would be disturbed by the man with the surname of Lou. I just wanted to remind the other party that this is what Wu Shuai meant. I did not expect that Wang Shu could not help his face so much.


    Knife scars rubbing his fists, with a smirk on his face, he will walk over to clean up Wang Shu. But at this moment, Qu Lin, who had been silent, suddenly stood up and said righteously: "Scar, do n¡¯t go too far. You are now trying to teach Master Wang that it ¡¯s totally out of order, and the disciple who just started will not accept it within a month. Any challenge, do you want to violate the rules? "


    The scar of his face changed slightly, and Qu Lin said it was a door rule. Although this hundred sword gates is a place of great respect, it has a protection period of one month, during which no one can be challenged for any unjustified reason. If Qu Lin does not say, he can still play fool, but since Qu Lin Having said that, then he can''t commit the crime again, otherwise it will be him who can''t eat it.


    "Well, this newcomer is not subject to discipline, and he has no respect for him. Can''t I teach him?" Scar was not convinced, and justified for a plausible reason.


    "At least I don''t think this is a reason. If you are not afraid of the punishment of the door regulations, you can try it. At that time, the elders will be punished to tell you whether there is any violation of the door regulations!" Qu Lin was not afraid of scars, cold Said.


    Scar''s face changed. He didn''t think the reason was right, but he didn''t want to let Wang Shu down. After hesitating for a while, he couldn''t think of any good reason to teach Wang Shu. When he was thinking about the way to retreat, Wang Shu Suddenly spoke.


    King Wang Shu said, "Did you just say that you want to go to life or death with me?"


    "Brother Wang, you ..."


    Wu Qulin''s brow frowned slightly. He had stepped forward to resolve this contradiction for Wang Shu. I did not expect that Wang Shu was so uninterested and somewhat unhappy.


    After the scar was reminded by Wang Shuyi, it was even more joyful. Wang Shu did not say that he almost forgot about it, and said with a smile: "It seems that Brother Wang is really courageous, but as a brother, I want to remind Brother Wang said, once on the stage of life and death, only one person can survive! "


    "Oh, is that right? That''s exactly what I want, I don''t know when Brother Scar will want to go?" Wang Shu asked.


    "I don''t know if I live or die!"


    Scar had already regarded Wang Shu as a dead person. Since the other party was looking for death, he would certainly not refuse, and said with a smile, "How about one month later? The younger brother has just arrived, and how to get familiar with the environment, so we will take time. How about a month from now? "


    When Shi Jian scared out the time, his tone softened unknowingly. He was afraid of Wang Shu''s rejection. Once Wang Shu refused, his fantasy would be shattered.


    "Don''t accept it!"


    "Don''t accept it!"


    Although Ma Xiong and others beside him knew that Wang Shu was not an ordinary person, they were not optimistic about Wang Shu in the face of the seven layers of blood awakening, hoping that Wang Shu would not accept it, and secretly sweated for Wang Shu in their hearts.


    "Hurry up and agree, kill the scar and kill the name!"


    "Kill the Scar!"


    "Accept the challenge, kill it!"


    Many of the people who watched and watched the scene completely, regardless of Wang Shu''s life and death, just wanted to make fun, one by one, urged by Wang Men and his younger brother, to challenge Wang Shu to accept the challenge.


    After being regarded as "harmful" by everyone, Scar''s face was a little unsightly, and the look of the man with the surname Lou was a little bad, but the man with the surname Lou did not care at all, and his face was "I am completely for you".


    "Humph!"


    Scar scared a snorting heart, but he did not fall into love with the man named Lou. After all, at this time, it is really easy for some over-blooded young people to make the wrong decision on the impulse. He just had to wait for the wrong decision of Wang Shu .


    A pair of king Wang Shu seemed to be really incited and said, "Okay, then it will be set a month later, I hope that Brother Scar will not regret it then!"


    "Great!"


    After hearing that Wang Shu actually agreed, the scar almost screamed in excitement, and there was a feeling that the goddess who had been longing for her confession was accepted.


    "This newcomer really doesn''t know how to die!"


    "This newcomer is really stupid!"


    "Haha, I watched another show a month later!"


    The acceptance of the King of Kings immediately aroused many people''s excitement, because the platform for life and death had been silent for some time. I did not expect that two people would die on it one month later.


    "Stupid!"


    The corner of the mouth of the man with the name of Lou Lou finally smiled.


    "No, this kid is too impetuous, I have to find someone again." Qu Lin also immediately added Wang Shu to the blacklist, and the original plan was intended to be discussed in the long run.


    "Ugh!"


    Some Ma Xiong were sad and worried for Wang Shu.


    "Goodbye then, I hope Brother Wang will not regret it!" The purpose of the scar was finally achieved, the tone of speech was full of kindness, and Wang Shu was treated as if he was alive soon.


    "Oh, I hope Brother Scar does not regret it, because I will kill you then!" Wang Shu smiled, exposed his white teeth, and said lightly.


    After speaking, I didn''t watch the other''s reaction, and left the crowd and walked towards the place ...

 Chapter 117： Sword Washing Pond

    "You ... kekekeke ... well, I''ll take a look, who killed who!"


    The scar was almost vomiting blood, but in the end he finally put up, and turned away from the crowd, because in his view, Wang Shu must die.


    "Too arrogant, this newcomer is simply arrogant!"


    "Yeah, it''s too arrogant!"


    "Hum, arrogant? Now arrogant, one month later it will surely die like a dog on the platform of life and death, but it''s just a moment of excitement!"


    Ò²ÊÇ "Also, a newcomer came to the sword with a scar, what is it?"


    "Don''t say so absolutely, who knows who is born or dead, everything will be known after a month."


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, I think that newcomer is very powerful!"


    Many people were frightened by Wang Shu''s remarks. For a while, they were there, and after the scar left, they reacted one after another, making incredible discussions.


    Ma Xiong''s face has changed and changed. This Wang Shu is really not a trouble-free master. Although they are full of confidence in Wang Shu and know that Wang Shu is not simple, the opponent is an old three hundred fried dough stick. Somewhat murmured in their hearts.


    "Brother Ma, your residence is not far away, as long as you can find it through the sword wash pond in front of me. I still have something to do with you today." Qu Lin did not want to have a few people with Ma Xiong at this time. No matter what the connection, he didn''t want to provoke him too much. He explained that he had left the same two sentences.


    °¦ "Oh, Brother Wang is so impulsive!"


    Ma Maxiong was helpless, but he said with a smile as much as possible: "Since Brother Qu is in trouble, we will visit Brother another day."


    The three Ma Maxiong had to walk through the crowd to chase Wang Shu''s footsteps. As for that lovely woman, she was always inseparable from beginning to end, like Wang Shu followed behind Wang Shu.


    After a while of noise, here is where it was before. Some disciples who came early stared at the ranking list, hoping that they could enter it in the next test. Some newcomers who knew the situation were also full of expectations.


    But no one noticed. In a humble corner, a man with a mask watching Wang Shu and others left, his eyes flickered, sometimes frowning, sometimes rejoicing.


    After a while, the scar that provoked Wang Shu came over with a charming smile on his face, and said, "Brother Wu, the kid who didn''t know how to live or die agreed with me to go to the stage of life and death one month later, brother please rest assured, I must Let him die on it! "


    "Well, you did a good job, this is a hundred bloodstones, you take it!" The man said very flatly, then threw a small black cloth bag into the other''s hands, turned and left in a hurry.


    "Thank Brother Wu, thank Brother Wu!"


    After the scar accepted the small cloth bag, she nodded her head and thanked him until she could not feel the breath of the other person. Then she raised her head and opened the bag silently. After seeing the contents of the bag, she nervously closed it and left. Got this place.


    He said Wang Shu, at this time he was on the edge of a small pond that was ten feet square.


    This small pond is boxy and full of willows. It looks like an ordinary pond, but it is not ordinary, because there are no water plants or fish in the pond, and some are just densely packed. Swords, discarded in the pond.


    ½£ The colors, shapes, and shapes of those swords are different. Some are white jade swords, some are black iron epees, and some are ordinary iron swords. And under the sun''s rays, this pool also reflected colorful colors, which looked quite magical. I don''t know if it is so natural or because of the formation method.


    "Sword Wash Pond!"


    I looked at the pond in front of me, and Wang Shu paused, thinking of the sword-washing pond that Naqulin had said before.


    The reason why Wang Shu would stop is not because he wanted to stop, but because the rusty sword that he personally collected actually reacted, and a faint voice came from Linger, saying, "Wang Shu, I have what I need, You can put me in! "


    After hearing Linger''s voice again, Wang Shu felt a joy, tried to communicate with Linger, and asked, "Linger, are you all right? Great."


    Linger said weakly, "Wang Shu, I''m still very weak, and I can''t communicate with you too much. What will I do when I recover? Then you can find a way to sink me into this sword-washing pond, you should be able to Speed ??up my recovery. "


    "okay, I get it!"


    The King of Kings looked around. It happened that many people were observing the sword-washing pool, but no one actually did the sword-washing. It seemed to be just for viewing.


    The king of kings tried to approach the sword washing pond, but he only walked a few steps and discovered the mystery. Once it passed through the willow trees, there was an invisible wall blocking it. No wonder he did not wash the sword.


    Êé Wang Shu certainly knew how to do Linger''s proposal, but it was not now, at least until late at night. After having a solution, a smile appeared on the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth. Linger was one of his big killers, maybe even Wu Shuai could kill in seconds.


    "Hey, silly, who did you talk to just now? Why didn''t I see that person?" The woman who had been with Wang Shu stared at Wang Shu with a doubtful look, asking curiously.


    "She can detect the existence of Linger?"


    Wang Wangshu was shocked, but quickly reacted. At first, the woman could suppress the evil side of the rusty sword, and she could detect the existence of Linger.


    As for the confusion of Ma Xiong''s people, there are a few of them nearby, and Wang Shu has not spoken. How could this innocent and lovely woman ask such inexplicable words.


    "Hey, silly, you tell me, who the **** are you talking to? Why can''t I find her?" The woman saw Wang Shu and didn''t answer her, holding Wang Shu''s hand, and lingered.


    Of course, Wang Shushu could not reveal the existence of Linger, and said with a smile: "Oh, no, I didn''t talk to anyone!"


    "No, you lied, you just talked to her, I heard you!" The woman''s face pulled down, and she said angrily.


    King Wang said: "Hehe, you must have heard it wrong!"


    "No, you''re talking to a woman, I''m pretty sure!" The woman insisted that she must have heard it correctly.


    "Brother Wang, do you really have anybody who is talking?" Ma Xiong, then, could not help but asked.


    Wang Shu shook his head, and it was clear that Ma Xiong and others could not sense the existence of Linger, but the woman always refused to spare, and determined that Wang Shu was talking to a woman.


    "Oh, okay, you must have heard it wrong, there are only a few of us and you, where are the other women." Ma Xiong finally couldn''t stand it, persuaded.


    "No, he must be talking to another woman!"


    The puppet woman didn''t listen to advice at all, and her serious and affirmative look made Ma Xiong and Wang Shu a little hairy.


    After several confirmations from the woman, Ma Xiong sloppy and Luo Dingyu also seemed to believe the words of the woman. They always felt that there seemed to be other existences nearby, and they couldn''t help shivering.


    "Brother Wang, let''s leave here. It always feels weird, as if something is staring at us." Ma Xiong believed the woman a bit, but couldn''t find anything, and he left the washing pond actively. And walked towards the residence.


    ¼¸ Several other people don''t want to spend more time by the sword-washing pool, and they also keep up with Ma Xiong''s footsteps ...

 Chapter 118： Blue flower

    Soon, Wang Shu and his party arrived at their residence, which is a very common courtyard house. If the living room and kitchen are not counted, there are six rooms in total, and one room for each person.


    A few of Ma Maxiong recognized each room with excitement, and Wang Shu also chose a room he liked and was ready to rest. This time in the mountains is really too tense and I haven''t slept well for a long time.


    But when Wang Shu was about to take a break, he couldn''t help but make trouble, because the seemingly innocent and lovely woman even stuck to him and left.


    Until this moment, Wang Shu really realized that the seemingly innocent and lovely woman in front of him was the real big trouble. Although in the eyes of Ma Xiong, this woman was his good friend, but Wang Shu knew very well that he only had one How could Lanyue leave such a flower-like woman in her room, and if Lan Xue suddenly came to visit one day, he wouldn''t be able to tell even a hundred mouths.


    You know that when he only walked a little closer with Fengxian, it caused Lan Xue to almost explode. If it was with a beautiful woman all day, and this woman was so sticking to you, the fool would not Believe that there is nothing between you.


    "Sorry, I need to rest now, can you go back to your room?" Wang Shu had a big head and didn''t know how to explain to this woman, so he had to tell the other person what he thought he could understand.


    "Ah? What are you talking about? Why should I go back to my room, we obviously can sleep together." The woman said as she crawled on the bed.


    "Hey, hey, I said, sister, don''t mess around!"


    The king Wang Shu was startled, this woman really didn''t understand any etiquette, a big man''s bed said to climb and climb.


    "You are neurotic, why am I messing up?" The woman looked at Wang Shu with a scornful look and scolded.


    "Uh ..."


    Wang Shushu was speechless for a while, and had no choice but to ask, "Do you know what your name is?"


    "Name? What is a name?"


    As the woman said, she took off her shoes and socks, her face doubting.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wang Shushu almost vomited blood and wanted to say loudly to the other side: "Names are names, so there are so many why?"


    Although he thought so, Wang Shu still tried to remain as calm as possible: "Everyone has his own name. For example, the tall and thin man is called Ma Xiong, and the fat man is his younger brother. The handsome boy with one arm is Luo Dingyu, and of course you have your own name. "


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    The grandma nodded her head, and she looked completely unaware.


    After seeing that the other party understood, Wang Shu was happy, but had not had time to be happy. The woman''s next question almost made him vomit blood.


    The puppet woman quickly asked with a doubt on her face again: "So what''s your name?"


    King Shu said: "My name is Wang Shu!"


    "I''ll call Wang Shu then!"


    The puppet woman was not surprised at all, and said with certainty.


    Huh!


    Wang Shushu felt like he was going crazy, and there was such a powerful feeling that there was nowhere else for such a woman.


    "No no no, you can''t call Wang Shu!"


    He Wangshu was afraid that the other party really called his name, and explained nervously.


    The puppet woman looked inexplicable and asked, "Ha? Why can''t I be called Wang Shu?"


    Wang Wangshu reluctantly said, "Because you are a woman, you cannot call it a man''s name!"


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    The puppet again appeared to understand, and then asked strangely, "What''s the name of the woman you most want to call?"


    "Blue Moon!"


    When I was asked by the other party, Wang Shu missed Lanyue in his heart, and always felt that he had too much guilt for Lanyue, and said Lanyue''s name without thinking.


    "I''ll be blue moon then!"


    The uncle''s woman was not polite, she said directly.


    "No, no, no, no, absolutely no!"


    Looking at the seriousness of this woman, Wang Shu was panicked. If this was heard by Lanyue and Lanxue, he would have to stab him.


    The impatient woman looked impatient and asked, "Why isn''t it okay? Am I not a woman?"


    Shu Wang explained: "Of course not. Although you are a woman, Lan Yue is my wife, and you are not!"


    "what?"


    The woman''s face is inexplicable, but it seems that she does not want to be entangled in this issue, and said, "Forget it, then I lose a bit. What is the name of the woman you want to call second?"


    "Uh ..."


    Lanyue is Wang Shu''s most missed woman, but if you want to say the second one, after thinking about it, it doesn''t seem to be, some ambiguous said: "Probably Lan Xue."


    Wang Wangshu thought of women like Ma Xiaoman, Song Xixi, Wu Meiqin, Fengxianzi, and so on, but if you really care, there is only Lan Xue, after all, Lan Xue is also his relatives.


    "Then I''ll be Lan Xue. Well, it''s so decided, you will call me Lan Xue in the future." The woman''s face was impatient, and the tea-red eyes showed some tiredness, and she wanted to rest. Look.


    "Mom''s mental retardation!"


    Wang Shu would like to yell at this woman for being mentally retarded, but after considering that the other is truly amnesia, he had no choice but to give the other a name, saying, "You ca n¡¯t use the name Lan Xue. But do n¡¯t be sad, I I thought of a good name for you, and I''ll call it blue flower. "


    "Blue flower? Why do I feel the name is not good at all!" Blue flower frowned, and always felt the name was not good.


    "How can it not sound good? Blue flowers, blue flowers, blue flowers, how nice!" Wang Shu had to say cheekily, because he couldn''t think of any good name, but based on the tea-red eyes and flowers of the other party. The colors are somewhat similar, plus the appearance is a bit similar to Lan Xue, so I came up with such a name.


    "But then again, will she and Lan Xue be sisters who have been separated for many years?" After naming Lanhua, Wang Shu looked at Lanhua again, with a doubt in her heart.


    If Lanyue, Lanxue and Lanhua stand together and don''t know them, they will definitely think that Lanxue and Lanhua are sisters, not Lanyue and Lanxue, because the appearance of Lanyue and Lanxue is not very Similar.


    àÅ "Well, okay, then I''ll be called blue flower." Blue flower groaned for a while, begun to accept the new name.


    Lanhua had taken off her shoes and socks, revealing her fair jade feet, **** her half-length clothes, exposing her fragrant shoulders and looming Yufeng, one hand was taking off her clothes, and the other was patted on the bed, strange Asked: "Hey, aren''t you going to bed? Come on up!"


    "Can''t do it. You sleep first. I''m not tired yet. Go out first."


    Wang Shu, who hadn''t vented for a long time, almost got a brutal hair, turned so scared and rushed out of the room ...

 Chapter 119： Spiritual cultivation

    After Wang Shu left the room, he did not turn around aimlessly, but walked around for a while. The evil fire in the lower abdomen slowly retreated, and then walked towards the sword washing pond passing by during the day.


    After a long day of tossing, Wang Shu was really exhausted, but he was still worried about Linger. He tried to communicate with Linger and asked, "Linger, can you hear my voice?"


    It ¡¯s a pity that there was no response. It seems that Linger is really weak. Otherwise, he should at least respond to Wang Shu.


    Wu Linger didn''t respond, and Wang Shu didn''t bother to ask again, and walked straight towards Xijianchi.


    A quarter of an hour later, Wang Shu came to the edge of the sword-washing pool.


    Under the moonlight, the sword washing pond is almost the same as in the daytime, and even more beautiful than the daytime. The water is colorful and looks like a treasure in the distance.


    There was no one else at the edge of the Xijian Sword Pond. It seemed that most people stayed in the room to rest, and Wang Shu felt a joy and got closer.


    When Wang Shu was near the willow tree by the Xijian Pond, the invisible wall blocked his way again, always about a foot away from the pond water.


    "Wang Shu, put me in, there should be something in it that can restore me." Linger''s weak voice came over.


    "Well, what shall I do?"


    Of course Wang Shu wanted to do what Linger said, but there was an invisible wall in front of him, and he couldn''t get through.


    Wu Linger said, "You throw me over and try!"


    King Wang Shu took the rust sword out and tried to push forward, but he was still blocked by the invisible wall and couldn''t get in at all.


    Wu Linger said, "It''s really a bit of a hassle. There is matrix protection here. In my current state, it is not easy to enter."


    "What''s wrong? Can''t you get in? Is there any way?" Wang Shu asked nervously. Although Linger almost pitted himself, if it was not Linger, he would have died in the hands of the guy on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening.


    Wu Linger said unsurely, "You try to inject some blood power and see if you can get in!"


    I heard the power of injecting blood into my body, and Wang Shu''s face changed slightly. On that day, the rusty sword was completely out of control. He almost sucked him into a dead body, and almost killed him.


    "You don''t have to worry, the baby has already exploded because of sucking your blood. This blood demon sword will only have me as a sword spirit. If I didn''t guess wrong, your ancestor was an incredible figure, so I hope to help you later after recovery It''s your favor because in the future ... I need your help. "


    Wu Linger seemed to perceive the anxiety of Wang Shu and took the initiative to explain, but he seemed to be getting weaker between words.


    "Is it really?"


    After the trials in the mountains, Wang Shu became more cautious, and he was very skeptical. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to inject blood power.


    With the injection of blood power, the surface of the Rusty Sword began to emit a faint light, but the momentum was not as strong as it was at first, and it was clear that Linger was really not hurt.


    "OK, that''s enough!"


    Originally, Wang Shu thought that Linger would need a lot of flesh power, but he did not expect that one fifth of his flesh power was not there, and he was aware of saturation. At the same time, Linger reminded him: "If you try now, can you break Barriers to open array! "


    "Ok, I know."


    King Wangshu stabbed towards the invisible wall with a rusty sword. This time, a difference finally appeared. The rusty sword was like a red iron block, and the wall was like an ice cube, and it began to melt slowly.


    "It works!"


    When Wang Shushu found it effective, he felt a joy in his heart and continued to move forward.


    When Ling Linger noticed that someone was approaching, she nervously reminded: "Wang Shu, someone is coming, you move faster!"


    Suddenly tense, Shu Wangshu sent the rusty sword inside, while injecting the strength of blood, it turned out a lot faster.


    àÛͨ!


    After a few breaths, the seemingly invisible wall was finally penetrated, and Wang Shu also took the opportunity to throw the rusty sword in, only heard the sound of something falling into the water, and then turned to leave the place.


    After Wang Shu left, the place that was originally melted away quickly recovered as before, and nothing seemed to happen.


    After a while, the two disciples wearing Baijianmen came to the place where Wang Shu was just now. They searched in a little confused, but found nothing.


    "Brother, will it be that the matrix formation is wrong, in fact, no one is attacking the matrix formation?" Asked a young man in his twenties with a mole on his forehead.


    "Maybe, there are outside disciples living near this sword-washing pond. There should be no one with such a great ability, and no one should dare to do it!" Another young man of about twenty-eight Frowning, I always think things are not that simple.


    "Let''s take a tour around here and see if there are any suspicious people?" The Nine-Floor Blood Xingjing also felt uneasy, and suggested.


    "Okay, be careful, if something goes wrong with the sword-washing pond, you and I will be responsible!" The **** man was also upset.


    After the two had a common opinion, they went in separate directions to find suspicious people.


    The two looked for suspicious people, but did not notice that only a half of the rusty sword in the sword-washing pool seemed to be alive, moving slowly and sinking towards the bottom of the center.


    Xu said Wang Shu, he threw the rusty sword into the sword-washing pond, and returned directly to his residence.


    Several people in Ma Xiong are already asleep, and they can hear their loud voices as soon as they enter the door. Wang Shu shook his head. Indeed, this time in the mountains is too difficult. I am afraid that few people will sleep peacefully. It is estimated that they will stay in sleep forever. There.


    Wang Shu went to his room and wanted to push in the door, but all of a sudden, his room was occupied by blue flowers, and he could vaguely hear her dreams, so he had to go back to find an empty room and push open Walked in.


    There was an extra room in the courtyard. Wang Shu went in and closed the door with the lights on, but instead of falling asleep, he sat cross-legged on the bed and lost his thoughts.


    After a short while, Wang Shu took out his mobile phone, opened the invincible exchange system, and kept rummaging to find something that would be useful to him. Unfortunately, after looking for a full 15 minutes, he shook his head in a loss.


    "Although there is an elixir that can improve Xiu Wei, I have to consider all aspects, especially if the Xiu Wei is promoted too quickly and attracts the attention of the people, that is the real big trouble!"


    Wang Shu could not wait to swallow a large amount of elixir in one breath and promote the cultivation to the level of blood, then the new elixir and exercises could be cultivated, but Wang Shu had deeper concerns.


    He has always been not high-profile, and he also deliberately concealed his identity. Even so, Wu Shuai noticed that if his performance was astonishing, it would not be guaranteed that he would not attract the attention of the old monster.


    Once the old monster''s attention is brought, it will be a real disaster.


    Neither the second-class elixir nor the exercises can be used, and there are no consumables more powerful than thunderbolts. Wang Shu was in a dilemma for a while.


    "If I meet Wu Shuai again, what should I do?"


    Unless you have been hiding in the Baijian Gate and never go out, as long as you go out, you will definitely be followed by Wu Shuai. This is what Wang Shu really worries about. After thinking about it for a while, Wang Shu didn''t find a suitable answer.


    "If Linger is the same as before. Oh, how can I forget it!"


    Wang Wangshu had some regrets. If Linger was good, then Wu Shuai would have to sit back and wait, but suddenly a flash of light came to his mind and he thought of something and took a sword from the space ring ...

 Chapter 120： Improved Long Sword

    King Wang Shu took out the long sword that could be strengthened, which was thrown deep in the space ring.


    ³¤ This sword is the invincible exchange system because he recharged 10,000 system coins as a bonus. His only weapon that can be strengthened so far. Unfortunately, this enhanced power is much lower than his expectations.


    "I don''t know how many enhancements will make this weapon comparable to the previous Rust sword?"


    Wang Wangshu''s heart is full of doubts and uncertainties, because the long sword that has been strengthened once looks less powerful than the green lightsaber, and the cost is scary.


    "Maybe I should try again?"


    Looking at the eye-catching account balance of more than 10,000 and nearly 20,000 of the invincible exchange system, Wang Shu always felt that this time should be a fight, maybe after this strengthening, the power of weapons will become unimaginable.


    Hint: Please select a reinforced item.


    Hint: Select success. Enhance the cost of 1000 system coins! Do you enhance the normal +1 sword?


    When it came to choosing whether to strengthen, Wang Shu fell into hesitation. Although the money came cheap, he also took a lot of risks, but after hesitating for a moment, Wang Shu still chose the strengthening option.


    Tips: Consumption of 1000 system coins is being strengthened!


    The mood of the king of kings became uneasy and uneasy, and even some expectations.


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword +2! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 10,000 system coins and strengthen it again. Do you want to continue?


    "This¡­¡­"


    After seeing the successful strengthening of the sword in front of him, Wang Shu''s expression became serious, and he immediately chose whether to look at the sword carefully.


    After looking at it for a moment, Wang Shu took the Qingguang sword out of the space ring, and then slashed the Qingguang sword on the sword.


    ßÛ Dang!


    With a clear sound, the Qingguang sword, which has always been unfavorable, broke into two sections in an instant, fell to the ground, holding only half of the hand, and the long sword after being strengthened twice was still intact, and even emitted some faint Light and sharp breath.


    He then took out the cold iron armor and tried to stab it in the past. The cold iron armor that could withstand the blow from the **** environment was cut out like a big mouth.


    "it is good!"


    Pu Wangshu''s pupils suddenly shrank, and he spit out a word from his mouth.


    After playing for a while, Wang Shu became more satisfied the more he looked, the sword was already sharp enough, and even Wu Shuai should be able to divide the sword with one sword, but the real difficulty was whether he had the opportunity.


    The weapon is sharp enough, but Wang Shu has new troubles. With his cultivation, Wu Shuai cannot be hurt at all, even if his blinking swordsmanship has been practiced, but the gap is too large to make up for. .


    Although the power of Jiuqiquan is good, there are only the first three layers of exercises in his hands, and there has been little consultation. They are all death fights, which are basically unavailable. This has led to Wang Shu''s practice of boxing but he rarely uses it The key is not to use it.


    As for speed, Wang Shudao is not very worried. After all, the shadow step obtained from the fat man did not disappoint him. At least he relied on the shadow step to run away from Wu Shuai''s eyelids.


    The thunderbolt fireball power is really good, but in the face of the seven levels of blood awake, it seems to have limited power, let alone Wu Shuai in the blood.


    "Or not!"


    I imagined over and over again in my mind, if I met Wu Shuai, how to face it, but the final result is one, defeat, miserable! And after the last encounter, Wang Shu even suspected that even if there was a shadow step, he would definitely not escape. The reason why he escaped last time was a lot of luck.


    The more I think, the more upset I am, and the more upset I can''t help thinking.


    ˧ Wu Shuai, the enemy of life and death, is a thorn in his eyes. If he doesn''t get rid of it in one day, Wang Shu will not be peaceful in a day, but sadly, he can''t think of a way to crack it.


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible, I can''t kill him unless it''s our practice, or he can''t stand still!"


    Wang Shu was very upset. This gap in the realm was too difficult to make up, but he had to think because Wang Shu could not hide here all day and not go out. His purpose of coming to Baijianmen was indeed In order to avoid the revenge of Dadaolou, but more want to use the identity of the disciple of Baijianmen to find Blue Moon.


    Maybe I ca n¡¯t feel the usefulness of the identity of Baijianmen disciple in the martial arts. Once I go out of Baijianmen, when I go to the outside world, this identity will become honorable. As long as he says a word, he can let countless people die for him. . This is why many people know that they will die each time, and the passing rate is very low, so they have to participate.


    "correct!"


    There was a flash of light in the head of Wang Shushu, and I thought of a seemingly feasible method. Since it is impossible to catch up with the other party in a short time, as long as the other party can''t move, maybe there is still a chance.


    I quickly bought a rune paper and looked at the golden rune paper in my hand. Wang Shu remembered that in the fortress established by Wu Shuai that day, he was able to get so much money with great credit. Credit to this rune paper.


    Name: Admiralty Cover!


    Grade: First-class groceries!


    Function: Turn it into a golden bell after activation, it can trap the enemy and protect yourself!


    Price: 1 system coin!


    Caution: Energy will lose its effect. Please use it with caution, no matter you are protecting yourself or the enemy.


    This rune paper is called the Admiralty Cover. Although it is only a first-class groceries, the man was trapped in the same day for a while. The power is extraordinary. Wang Shu is very sure. Just one or two breaths?


    "If this thing can trap him for three breaths, I have a 100% certainty to kill him!" Wang Shu looked at the golden bell jar amulet in his hands and lost his thoughts, as long as this thing can trap three breaths, He was able to use two strengthened long swords to give Wu Shuai a fatal blow.


    "No, you don''t need to take three breaths at all, just two breaths!" Wang Shu added an extra thunderbolt and thought of a way to compete with Wu Shuai.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Wang Shu smiled at the corner of his mouth, because the method seemed very feasible, and a big rock in his heart was finally put down. If he really encountered Wu Shuai again, he would not appear helpless and passively beaten.


    Wang Shu, in a good mood, did not rest directly, but quietly opened the recycling in the invincible exchange system, found the original jade pen that he sold, and chose to spend 100 system coins for redemption. According to Lan Xue, This is his and his beloved relative.


    The weather today is very good. The blue sky and countless stars are shining. The most striking thing is the moon hanging high.


    "Blue Moon, where are you?"


    I saw Wusiren, especially the evil thoughts that were previously evoked by Lanhua. At this moment, I miss Lanyue more and more, looking at the bright moon outside the window, my heart is even concerned ...

 Chapter 121： Miss Blue Moon

    In a mysterious valley thousands of miles away, in a secret room surrounded by countless restraints.


    µ±ÖÐ In this secret room, the ground is engraved with a very complicated formation. Around the formation, there are dozens of fist-sized bloodstones that emit the power of strong blood.


    ÓÐÈË If anyone sees that these bloodstones are used to activate the formation, they will be scolded.


    Buzz buzz!


    On the ground formation, a burst of powerful blood power continued to gather towards the center.


    I was sitting in the center of this formation, sitting cross-legged on a woman with a beautiful appearance and a very slender figure. If Wang Shu was here, she would recognize at a glance that this woman was Lanyue.


    However, the blue moon at this moment is very different from that of one month ago. She was not even awakened by her vitality one month ago and could not cultivate, but the breath emanating from her body at this moment was bloody, even more than that. Wu Shuai must be a few points higher, and in that strong breath, there is a strong sense of evil.


    É· That evil spirit is even so thick that it is visible to the naked eye.


    On the surface of Lan Yue''s body, the thick layer of evil spirit surrounds her and lingers.


    ÿ Every time the matrix method is run once, there will be a force of blood, and the force of blood will rush towards the evil spirit in the air, and the evil energy will immediately spread out, and at the same time, it will dissipate a little.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    When the power of the blood that spurred her was dissipated, those scattered spirits would swept towards the blue moon again and surround her.


    "what!"


    However, the blue moon was also uncomfortable. Every time those evil spirits reunited, a hint of redness and painfulness appeared on her face, but she still held back, keeping her heart clear and not letting herself be Those wicked into the body.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    But there is not only one person in this secret room. In a corner of this secret room, there is a woman wearing a black veil standing sideways. At the end, she seems to be unable to see it anymore. She shook her head and sighed quietly. .


    Every time the black gauze woman saw Lanyue''s painful appearance, she would not bear it. She had never seen such a talented and hard-working person.


    "Maybe I should kill that person!"


    There was a bit of ruthlessness in the black gauze woman''s eyes, because Lan Yue was so hard to cultivate, not for her, but for a man.


    "what!"


    Suddenly the evil spirits rushed towards Lanyue again. Lanyue Xiu''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, her face became more and more abnormal. Although she didn''t make any sound, the black gauze woman couldn''t help but feel pain.


    Wu Lanyue soon put up again, showing firmness on her face, silently absorbing those evil spirits.


    "Oh, idiot!"


    The black veiled woman finally couldn''t stand it, sighed, and turned away from the room.


    Huh!


    After sighing, the woman with the black veil sighed like a ghost, drifted straight back, sank into the wall, and disappeared into the back room.


    For a while, there was only the blue moon that kept purifying evil spirits.


    After an hour, a white shadow suddenly flew out of this closet, and then galloped towards the depths of the valley.


    After half an hour.


    In the dead of night, on a boulder beside a dozen-square-foot lake in the depths of the valley, only a woman in white clothes wins snow standing on the boulder, looking up at the east, tears in his eyes began to flash stand up.


    Although it was late at night, the bright moonlight still caused many birds to mistakenly think that it was dawn and started to move. Similarly, many beasts roared. I wonder if the roar was announcing that the owner of the site belonged to him and still Are you complaining that the bright moonlight has stirred your dreams?


    Woohoo!


    A gust of evening wind from the east has blown the calm lake surface, causing ripples, and at the same time blowing the woman in a pure white palace costume.


    The woman is not someone else, it is Lanyue!


    I don''t know why, her long waist hair had been put up, and it was like a black cloud on her head!


    brush!


    When the evening breeze caused her palace dress to flutter, Lanyue slightly raised two jade arms and gently pulled the mule above her head, and the black hair brushed out completely.


    Huh!


    I think it''s because the evening wind is a bit big, and the hair just laid down was immediately torn up by the wind. The blackness is flowing, and when you look at it from afar, the black and white is clear, and the beauty is just like a pair of ink paintings.


    Huh!


    With the intensification of the evening breeze, the surface of the lake began to become unsteady, and a small wave over a foot appeared.


    Wow!


    It was probably because of the unevenness of the lake that the fish in the water was shocked. A fish weighing a dozen pounds jumped out of the water and made a rattling sound, then made a splash and then fell into the water.


    Alas, alas!


    Evening wind is getting more and more urgent, and there is even a faint illusion, that wind is so anxious!


    "Ha ha!"


    I felt the blowing of the evening wind, Lan Yue didn''t seem to feel unwell, but a smile appeared on the face that was originally lost, and three red lights flew out of the space ring.


    That''s three red ribbons!


    stop!


    However, at the moment when these three red ribbons floated out, Lan Yue''s body surface slightly appeared a layer of white light, forming a shield to protect her inside.


    Wow!


    After being protected by the mask, Lanyue''s long hair slowly fell down, and she draped behind her in front of her.


    Long hair fell, and her upper body was almost covered. Lan Yue took one hand and added a comb in her hand.


    The jade comb is antique, reddish-brown, and because it has been used too many times, many places have been polished.


    When I was holding the comb, Lan Yue felt a warmth pouring out of it, and kept it warm to the bottom of her heart.


    "Ha ha!"


    Lanyue''s calm face immediately, legs close together, sitting down.


    After sitting down, she gently dangled her left hand from her forehead, and separated her hair towards one side, and she twitched her head to her tail. Then her head was slightly crooked. She picked up the comb in her right hand and slowly combed her hair.


    Rate! rate!


    Every time a comb is combed, you can faintly hear the sound of comb combing your hair.


    Huh!


    Every time Lanyue''s comb was combed next time, a mist appeared in her originally calm eyes, and the mist in her eyes was a process of change.


    When the comb touched the hair, the eyes began to show sorrow. When the comb slipped, the sorrow deepened, and by the time the comb reached the end of the hair, the tears were already swirling in the eyes. When the comb left the hair, the tears Rushing out of the eye, flowing down the corner of the eye.


    "Mother, Yueer will listen to you. If you are sad, you will comb your hair, and those troubles will leave Yueer!"


    Tong Lanyue combed slowly, whispering in her mouth while combing.

 Chapter 122： Under the blue moon

    "Mother, Yue''er still remember that you said that this man''s hair is the source of trouble! You said that this hair is three thousand troubles. Before that, the monks had to shave before they became monks. Broken Vangen! "


    "Mother, if you are still, you can comb your hair for Yueer!"


    "Mother, do you remember? When you were a kid, you said you wanted to watch Yue''er in a red wedding dress!"


    Uh ...


    "Mother, Yueer said to you that three years ago, my father and father decided to assign Yueer to Wang Shu. Didn''t you like him when you were a kid?"


    "Mother, Yue Er was very upset when he heard the news. Although he was a waste, Yue Er still liked him!"


    Uh ...


    "Yue''er still remembers that he was only eight years old and fell into the water tank. She thought that she would never see you again after that. Wang Shu, who didn''t even know anything, was so straightforward. Jumped in ... Well, if it wasn''t for that Wang Shu, who was scolded by everyone, Yueer would not be able to live now ... and Yueer was 13 years old, then Wu Shuai tried to occupy Yueer, At that time, Wang Shu kept me behind him ... "


    Uh ...


    "Ha ha, ma''am, do you know? Yue Er has grown up and has married Wang Shu two months ago. He loves me very much, and I love him too much. Unfortunately, his cultivation talent is so average that he is always laughed at. And bullying, so Yueer decided to practice well and protect him in the future. When the senior master said that I was very talented, I would definitely be an incredible blood practitioner in the future. "


    Lan Yue combed her hair, and at the same time she was talking to herself, as if she was telling her mind.


    Tick ??Tick!


    Tears of tears slipped drop by drop, Lanyue slowly brushed her hair, those tears were like a baggage after bag, and whenever she dropped a drop, she would feel a lot easier.


    Because of this short period of more than one month, in order to speed up her cultivation, she even asked Master to use a very rapid but vicious method to improve her cultivation. There has never been any cause for cultivation.


    She has suffered too much by herself, and she doesn''t know how long she can hold on, but these are nothing, as long as she can strengthen herself and protect Wang Shu.


    ͬʱ But at the same time, Lan Yue was very scared from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know what kind of cultivation was considered high and what kind of cultivation could protect Wang Shu.


    δ֪ This unknown is scary!


    Just as people fear the unknown future!


    Unknown is always scary, because you do n¡¯t know how much effort you have to put in and how hard you have to get to where you want to be!


    Howl!


    Lanyue gently set the comb aside, gently holding the hair behind her head in her right hand, picking up a red ribbon on the ground in her left hand and tying it up.


    After a short while, a red bow tied with a ribbon appeared around the neck of her head.


    After tying up the butterfly, Lanyue stood up, walked to the edge of the boulder, looked at the lake, and seemed to feel very satisfied, with a naive smile on her face.


    "so beautiful!"


    After seeing the bright red bow, Lan Yue couldn''t help but admire her self-satisfaction, the tears in her eyes stopped, her cheery color appeared on her face and she jumped.


    "No!"


    After a while, Lan Yue looked at it for a moment, and seemed unsatisfied. He moaned and groaned.


    After a short while, I went back again, picked up another red ribbon on the ground, and tied a bow on the horsetail on both sides.


    "not bad!"


    I gazed at the lake for a while, and Lan Yue nodded with satisfaction, stood up, and looked up at the moon in the sky.


    "Wang Shu, how are you doing?"


    After staring for a while, Lan Yue murmured in her mouth, pinning all her thoughts on this bright moon.


    When Lanyue missed Wang Shu, in another secret cave in the valley.


    A hot woman is gathering Jinghuishen and staring at the tall Dan furnace in front of her. She keeps adding medicine in her hand, her beautiful face is very nervous, and even sweat is spilled on her forehead. It is not easy to refine the elixir in a furnace.


    The King of Shu is here, I can definitely recognize this woman at first glance, it is the Phoenix Fairy who gave him the blinking sword.


    However, Fengxian didn''t notice it. Just when she was concentrating on the alchemy, she did not know when a woman wearing a black veil appeared behind her. The woman wearing the black gauze said nothing, like a ghost, silently watching the Phoenix Fairy Alchemy.


    After a quarter of an hour, Fengxianzi finally added the last medicinal material into the Dan furnace. With the addition of this last medicinal material, bursts of medicinal fragrant came out from the Dan furnace.


    Huh!


    Xian Fengxian patted the Dan furnace gently, and a thumb-sized pale yellow elixir flew out. She immediately filled it with a jade bottle, and her face was excited.


    "Finally succeeded! I finally made Sanpin elixir!" Feng Xianzi looked at the elixir in the jade bottle and smelled the scent of the medicine. She was very happy and murmured.


    "Well, it''s very good. Although Huang Xindan, a lower third grade, is just an introduction, it is a very talented person to be able to refine this elixir based on the cultivation of your fifth layer of blood, even if it is Hetianfeng County, known as the Great Song Dynasty Compared with the first disciple of the first Danmen, it is not bad! "


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Fengxianzi, and she jumped down. The jade bottle in her hand almost fell.


    But after looking back and seeing that the person is his own respect, he breathed a little sigh of relief, looked at the black gauze woman with some expectation, and asked, "Thank you, Master, for praise, can you enter there with the talent of the student?"


    "No!"


    The black veiled woman shook her head relentlessly and said very blandly.


    "Oh, it seems that Xianer''s talent is still too poor. Although there is a lot of fame here, it is still more ordinary than the alchemy genius of Fengjun County that day!" Feng Xianzi shook her head, with a look of loss and Disappointed.


    "You don''t have to be discouraged, Xianer. If you really want to go, there is a way for the teacher, but before that, you must do one thing for the teacher!" The black veiled woman seemed to see hope, and then said.


    "Really can?"


    Phoenix Fairy''s eyes reveal the light, she can enter the world''s first Danmen, but her lifelong desire, but the same, she knows that her talents are limited. Although she is not only famous in a remote place like Nanlin County, but also Beautiful name, the only female second-class Danshi, but she is very clear that such a name is not enough.


    The black gauze woman said flatly, "Well, of course, I have rescued an elder of that martial art many years ago. It is not difficult for you to enter."


    "What does Master let the disciples do? As long as the disciples can do it, they must do their best!" Feng Xianzi plopped on her knees and prayed sincerely, as long as she could enter there, she was willing to do whatever.


    "Go and get rid of Yueer''s obsession, you know what to do, and I will take you on the road for the teacher!"


    After seeing that the black gauze woman achieved her goal, she confided a little, and then the whole person slowly disappeared into the cave like the wind.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Only the Phoenix Fairy and the shadow illuminated by the light are left in the Sheshan Cave. The Phoenix Fairy''s shadow is constantly shaking, which shows that this is a difficult choice for her.


    "Wang Shu, I''m sorry! Master, wait for the good news for the disciples!"


    At last I only saw Feng Xianzi rubbing her three heads in the direction that the black gauze woman left, and after finishing some things, she left the cave ...

 Chapter 123： task

    Time passed quickly, and three days passed.


    ¸Õ As soon as the day dawned, Wang Shu pushed open the door and saw that Ma Xiong was fully armed and ready to go out again.


    "Wang Shu, we are out!"


    Some Ma Xiong walked to the door and greeted Wang Shu who had just opened the door.


    "Well, you can go, I can practice in the yard!" Wang Shu nodded and bid farewell to a few people.


    Lanhua said proudly: "Fool, I will bring you delicious food at night!"


    "Lanhua, can you go? Don''t go to ourselves!" Ma Xiong immediately embarrassed when he heard Lanhua''s words, urging.


    "Come here! Come on, what a reminder, anyway, the fool didn''t know we were going to play."


    Lanhua said goodbye to Wang Shu with some reluctance, and went out with a few people.


    In these three days, Lanhua also gradually became familiar with Ma Xiong and others, no longer sticking to Wang Shu as it was at the beginning, but this is exactly what Wang Shu intended, otherwise she would always be entangled in Wang Shu, Wang Books are not good enough.


    "These guys!"


    Wang Wangshu smiled helplessly, but also knew it well. These guys said that they went to Houshan to practice, but they actually went to play. It is estimated that the pressure of the assessment is too great, and a few people need to relax for a while, but Wang Shu is not as relaxed as they are, and is immersed in boredom and depression every day. In cultivation, it is not that he does not want to relax, but that he cannot.


    Let ¡¯s not say, it ¡¯s just the threat from Wu Shuai. Some of them have suffered. He must improve his strength as soon as possible so that he can protect himself and protect the people he wants to protect.


    However, today Wang Shu does not intend to continue to practice at home, but intends to take up tasks and go downhill to practice. Although there is a continuous supply of elixir, Wang Shu knows that the flowers in the greenhouse can never withstand the wind and rain. It is only in actual combat that strength can be improved the fastest, especially with the aid of elixir, it is getting faster and faster.


    After passing through the sword-washing pond, passing by the ranking square, and then passing around the magnificent buildings, the king of Wangshu finally came to the place where Baijianmen released the task.


    After understanding these days, Wang Shu knew the strength of the disciples outside Baijianmen, from the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening all the way to the blood, but there were very few people in the blood, even though Wu Shuai was added, there were only a total of Only ten people. Most of them are between the seventh and eighth levels of the Blood Awakening. For those who have just started like Wang Shu, most of them are the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening and the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening are few.


    These tasks are also divided into three levels according to the revision. For example, low-level tasks suitable for the fifth and sixth layers of the Blood Awakening are some inquiries or finding people, looking for medicinal materials, etc., the tasks are not very dangerous, Of course the rewards are also very limited.


    Secondly, it is suitable for intermediate missions on the seventh and eighth levels of Blood Awakening. Such missions have a certain degree of danger. Most of them are hunting third-level monsters to collect monsters, and the rewards are naturally very generous.


    As for the most difficult, it is only advanced tasks that can only be accepted by the Ninth Floor of Blood Awakening and Blood Gas, and according to the requirements of the task, it must be teamwork. Such a task is often to destroy some organizations or robbers who have committed chaos, or some fourth-level monsters that harm the villagers. Often, there are powerful characters in those places, but the benefits are self-evident, not only can they harvest a lot The wealth can also win fame and popular support, which is very beneficial to the future path.


    It is said that the main city of Lanzhu was because of the completion of a annihilation task, and was supported by many people. Later, he had the opportunity to become the city owner of Xuefeng City.


    The front of the low-level task is full of people. Most people prefer to choose low-level tasks with low returns, and do not want to choose intermediate and high-level tasks with high returns. After all, no one is willing to make jokes about small lives. The general intermediate and advanced tasks are It was completed by several people of equal strength.


    So there was a strange scene. People in front of the low-level tasks were almost crowded, while few people in front of the intermediate tasks were watching. Each one looked dignified and thoughtful. As for the high-level tasks, it was fundamental. nobody.


    With Wang Shu''s character and strength, naturally he would not choose the lower-level task, because the purpose of his task is not to cultivate resources, but to increase his actual combat ability.


    If it is just for resources, he only needs to hide in his residence every day to practice peony medicine, and he doesn''t have to run out at all.


    "Look at it, it''s that kid!"


    "Who?"


    "You don''t know, I heard that the kid just offended Scar and just agreed to go to life and death stage one month later. I didn''t expect to take the task at this time!"


    "He''s just the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening. How can he have such courage? I heard that the scar has killed someone on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening!"


    "This is the guts? I tell you, I heard that the boy also threatened to kill the scar!"


    "real or fake?"


    "Can this still be fake?"


    "You said he shouldn''t be a fool?"


    "Who knows? Fools have it every year, this year is so many!"


    The appearance of the King of Kings immediately caught the attention of many people. After all, a newcomer like Wang Shu was so rare to see. However, Wang Shu simply didn''t bother to care about these people, ignored the place where low-level tasks were issued, and walked towards the middle-level task release areas where only those old people dare to take over.


    "He doesn''t even look at low-level tasks! Does he want to take on intermediate tasks directly?"


    "Did you say he was really stupid?"


    "It''s hard to say!"


    When I saw that Wang Shu didn''t pay attention to the low-level tasks, but went to the intermediate tasks, many people even questioned.


    Quest: Hunt and kill the third low-level monster Frost Beast!


    Purpose: Collect the monster dan courage formed in the ice beast!


    Reward: Each cold soul can be exchanged for ten bloodstones or one blood awakening.


    After searching for a while, Wang Wangshu finally saw a task that seemed more suitable for him, and the difficulty of this intermediate task was regarded as relatively simple.


    "No access, this task is our fancy!"


    Just as Wang Shu was about to tear off the task, a voice rang from behind him, and a person actively blocked in front of him, extended his arms, and looked at him with a smile, not letting him tear Look at that task.


    "We took this task, please find a new one!" The man tore off the task of hunting the Frozen Beast at once, and said proudly.


    King Wang Shu turned around and looked at the person who had just made a sound to stop him, his frown could not help, because it was not others who stopped him, it was the scar.


    At this moment, Scar is proud of his face, and there are also seven or eight people behind him. At least they are the sixth floor of Blood Awakening.


    "This is the task of the Frozen Beast, we have taken it!"


    The scabbard came slowly and swayed slowly, took over the task book hunted by his younger brother to kill the ice beast, and said contentedly.

 Chapter 124： Advanced tasks!

    King Shu frowned and did not conflict with it. He re-selected a task and was ready to tear it off.


    However, at the same time, the person who had previously torn off the task once again took off the task that Wang Shu liked, and said with a smile: "We have also taken this task, and please find another one!"


    This time Wang Shu was angry, turned to stare at the scar coldly, and said, "If you feel tired, I don''t have to wait a month!"


    "Wow!"


    "Oh my God, what and what is this?"


    "Too arrogant, so arrogant!"


    The arrival of Xun Yuan''s scar caused a lot of people''s attention, especially the contradiction between the two, and they were ready to go to the theater. However, Wang Shu took the initiative to provoke the scar.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The scar was almost furious by Wang Shu. This should be the first thing he said, and it should have been preempted by Wang Shu. If it was elsewhere, he had already torn Wang Shu, but it was not possible in this mission hall. Here is Fighting is prohibited.


    Wang Shu saw that the scar was so angry that he couldn''t even say a word. He turned around and prepared to find another task, but this time his face couldn''t help but gloomy, because there were not many intermediate tasks that were originally robbed. The man at the task ripped off, holding a thick stack of task books in his hand, walked to the side of the scar, and said with a smile, "Sorry, we have all taken these intermediate tasks!"


    "The scar is too big, right? I have finished all the intermediate tasks. I heard that this intermediate task is not easy!"


    "Yes, although Scar has a lot of fame and many friends, wouldn''t it be too difficult to complete these intermediate tasks within two months?"


    "This scar has been stunned by hatred. It turned out that all intermediate tasks could be taken up for a mortal person at one time. You must know that if you cannot complete the task within the time limit, you must accept the punishment of the martial arts. Task. "


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, there is no task to make money, buy elixir, it is too difficult to improve!"


    The act of stabbing the scars immediately caused a lot of commotion, and many people were talking about the scars'' behavior.


    "What the **** are you doing? You took all the tasks?" After seeing her subordinates taking all the intermediate tasks, her face changed slightly. You have to know that they usually waste a task. A lot of time, so many intermediate tasks, with a short period of two months, I am afraid that it will be difficult to complete.


    However, the person who tore the task whispered in the scar''s ear, and then looked at the scar in the task book, a smile appeared on the scar, and he turned to Wang Shu and saw Wang Shu. After that unpleasant look, I felt very refreshed and said proudly, "Oh, aren''t you very arrogant? Are you afraid of death and want to improve and repair to defeat me? In fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome, you just need Kneel down and give me three rattles, and then call me a grandfather. Not only can I take you to do simple tasks, but the life-and-death fight in one month will spare you! "


    "Oh, ignorant!"


    Regarding the arrogance and arrogance of the scar, Wang Shu not only did not have anxiety and corruption, but smiled lightly, turned and walked towards the door, it looked like he was leaving here.


    "The newcomer is a newcomer after all, or he can''t fight the scar!"


    "It is true that although this newcomer is not bad, he is not yet a rival to Scar."


    "He estimated that he would take on low-level tasks. He thought he could take on intermediate tasks."


    "Hehe, he still wants to take on intermediate tasks? Do you think those third-level monsters are vegetarian? Just because of his small body, it ¡¯s too thin to feed the monsters!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, I think he can complete low-level tasks."


    After discovering that Wang Shu turned back, many people did not like Wang Shu after thinking of leaving, and thought that he could not fight the scar.


    "Huh, boy, offend me. Do you want to earn training resources by taking on the task? Don''t even think about it!" Scar also sneered in the same way. As long as people like Wang Shu restrained the other party''s financial resources, they did not fight him at all. Capital.


    A person who enters the martial arts through the normal assessment must be the kind of backstage and talent. He is not afraid at all. This is why Wu Shuai finds him and he promises.


    The backstage is tough and has been accepted as a disciple by some elders, and the real backstage is hard to come to such a small place as Baijianmen. As for those who do not have backstage and are talented, they definitely do n¡¯t need to participate in the final assessment. This time One hundred newcomers have been passed down by the ancient sword, but the news has been buzzing in the past month.


    Obviously, Wang Shu is neither of these two types of people. Since neither is, he has no worries at all.


    However, Wang Shu''s next move was to make his eyes wide, and he almost suspected that he was dreaming, and could not help rubbing his eyes.


    After Wang Shu turned around, instead of leaving here, he walked towards the place where the high-level tasks were posted. After looking at the only two high-level tasks, he quickly tore off a task book and took In the hands.


    "Did I read that right?"


    "Oh my God, is he crazy?"


    "Advanced tasks, he went to take advanced tasks!"


    "How is this possible? He is only six levels in the wake of the blood, he dare to take on advanced tasks!"


    Íõ After Wang Shu tore off the high-level task, a scream broke out on the field immediately. This kind of thing is really ridiculous and they are difficult to accept.


    "Crazy, this man is a lunatic!"


    "This is a dead end!"


    Even if some people have been getting started for a few years, people who have repaired even higher than scars saw their heads and sighed. These people originally wanted to choose an intermediate task, but after being disturbed by the scar, one after another dared to anger and chose not to swallow, because they knew that someone was behind the scar.


    "Would you like to take this task too? If you want to take it, I''ll be happy to give it to you!" Wang Shu came to the scar with the task book and asked with a smile.


    Äã "You ... hey, it seems that I don''t need my shot at all, you will die outside, I hope you can come back alive!"


    Scar''s face changed, but soon he reacted, and Wang Shu dared to take high-level tasks, that is, he must die. No doubt, there are only two high-level tasks recently. Monster. Now that Wang Shu is alone, it is not possible to kill the robbers. Since it is not annihilation of the burglars, it is to kill the fourth-level monster.


    "Haha, haha!"


    After thinking of Wang Shu''s death, the scar couldn''t help laughing.


    "Oh, really?"


    King Wang Shu''s face was calm, he couldn''t see the mood, he took the task book and went towards the place where the task was registered silently.

 Chapter 125： To Dayu Village

    "I take this task!"


    Wang Wangshu put the task book in front of the person in charge and said calmly.


    In fact, Wang Shu seems to be reckless, but he already has a plan in his heart, and in order to determine whether his plan will work, there is just a fourth-level monster to let him practice his hands. If he can kill the fourth-level monster, then when facing Wu Shuai, maybe there are so many opportunities.


    "Are you sure you want to take this advanced task?"


    He registered a middle-aged man. After seeing the task assigned to him, his face changed.


    Although the task does not clearly define what kind of cultivation is to take what tasks, but everyone agrees that the blood awake realm is connected to the low-level tasks, the seventh and eighth floor is connected to the intermediate tasks, and the ninth and **** environments are connected to the high-level tasks, like Wang He was the first time to dare to take on high-level missions on the sixth floor of the Book of Blood Awakening.


    Wang Shushu said with certainty: "Of course, what? Is there a problem?"


    "If you are sure to accept this task, please pay the penalty for the one hundred bloodstones and sign the task declaration. If you have an accident outside, we will not take any responsibility!" After seeing Wang Shu''s calm expression, the middle-aged man was a little unhappy.


    ÄêÇáÈË This young man is really arrogant. Of course, middle-aged people don''t mean to embarrass Wang Shu, but to let Wang Shu retreat, it''s better than giving away death in vain.


    What he didn''t expect was that the young man looked as if he didn''t know the heights and heights, didn''t listen to advice at all, really took out a small bag of bloodstone, and quickly signed his name on the declaration.


    King Wang Shu still asked blandly: "Is this okay?"


    "Um ... okay, I hope you can complete the task within two months and return to your life, otherwise it will be considered a breach of contract, and you will confiscate the deposit and be punished for no more tasks within one year." The middle-aged man read it again , After confirming that there is no problem, kindly reminded.


    "Well, I know!"


    King Wang Shu silently put away the assignment, left the place, and walked towards his place of residence.


    After seeing that Wang Shu actually succeeded in receiving high-level tasks, the expressions of the people who had watched the lively one became more exciting, but in the end, everyone saw Wang Shu as a dead person.


    "A young life is about to end like this, it is really sad to think about it!"


    "Yes, I have to find my own way at a young age. What can I do?"


    "This kind of person is destined only to accompany others, it is hard to be a great tool!"


    Of course, there are a lot of people who are not familiar with scars, and they feel worthless for Wang Shu, and some are sorry.


    "Congratulations Brother Scar!"


    "Brother Scar is mighty!"


    "Brother Scar is invincible!"


    Many people don''t even have to guess the life and death agreement after one month, they all know that the scar will definitely win, because once Wang Shu really performs the task, then he must die!


    You must know that the fourth-level monsters are more powerful than the blood, and only ten of the outside disciples have reached the blood, and they want to kill the fourth-level monsters by themselves, only the first three have this ability. As for Wang Shu, the newly introduced blood awakening, on the sixth floor? Everyone was labelled "impossible" and "self-seeking", and no one was optimistic about Wang Shu.


    "Well, don''t make a fool, you have taken so many tasks, we still have to complete the task first, and come back to discuss the kid''s life and death is not too late!" Scar looked at Wang Shu''s direction of departure, although he said so, Excitement can''t be hidden on the face and eyes.


    Blades gave all the intermediate tasks they took to the middle-aged man at one time. After seeing the middle-aged man, his face changed slightly, and he asked a little displeasedly, "Are you sure you want to take these tasks all at once?"


    He scaredly said, "Of course!"


    The middle-aged man asked coldly, "Although there is no rule that you can''t pick up all the tasks at once, but if you can''t complete them, you know the consequences?"


    "Know! The deposit is confiscated, and no more tasks can be taken within a year!" Scar said indifferently, because he has seen these tasks, it seems difficult, but in fact it is very smooth, as long as there are no problems along the way, two months Enough time for them to complete this team.


    "Okay, I know! But I have to explain in advance, because you are performing multiple tasks at one time, so each time you fail a task, the punishment will be increased by one more year, and the penalty will be increased! Tasks, please sign on the declaration. "The middle-aged man nodded, took out thirteen declaration books, and asked Scar and others to sign.


    The faces of the scars changed, but in the end, they chose to sign their names one by one, and at the same time paid a small deposit, which made the scars painful. If the task is successful, the return will double, but If it fails, it''s not just these things.


    Eventually a few people also left here, ready to complete these troublesome intermediate tasks.


    Besides Wang Shu, after leaving the mission hall, he didn''t go around. Instead, he chose to go back to his apartment. After he found that Ma Xiong and others had not returned, he wrote a message in front of Ma Xiong''s door and simply left it. After a few words, he said that he had to go out for a while, so that a few people would not worry about it and practice well, or he would return soon.


    He didn''t dare to say that he had taken on advanced tasks and hunted the fourth-level monsters, otherwise a few people would definitely worry.


    Before leaving, when Wang Shu passed by the sword washing pond, he felt the breath of Linger in particular, and wanted to ask about the situation of Linger, but disappointed him. Not only did he not get a response from Linger, even a touch of breath Did not notice it.


    "This spirit is always reassuring!"


    I carefully thought about my various encounters with Linger. Wang Shu became more and more skeptical of Linger. He always felt that he had taken Linger''s attention, and he felt a little more alert to Linger.


    Wang Shushu left Xijianchi and went down the mountain all the way. It went smoothly all the way. Soon, he reached the square where tens of thousands of people participated, and the gate of Baijianmen was behind him.


    "Dayu Village!"


    King Wang Shu took out a map and carefully identified his position. After looking at it for a while, he set off again toward the east and disappeared into the woods soon.


    After Wang Shu''s figure disappeared, a person suddenly emerged from a bush not far from Wang Shugang''s location, and looked at Wang Shu''s direction of departure, angrily.


    ÈË This person is a bit thin and pale, if there is not a very obvious throat, it will definitely make people think that a woman dressed as a man is a beautiful woman.


    Here Wang Shu is sure to recognize that this man is the younger brother of the thin monkey.


    "So fast!"


    When the thin monkey''s brother saw Wang Shu disappeared in a blink of an eye, he stomped angrily and knew that he should come out and call Wang Shu earlier.


    "No matter, anyway, he will always go to Dayu Village. I''ll wait for him there first!" After thinking for a while, the thin monkey''s brother ran towards Wang Shu''s direction.


    After the skinny monkey''s brother left, the square was calm again.


    After a while, a bush not far away moved again, and Wang Shu, who was supposed to go away, got out of it, and his brother, who was staring at the skinny monkey, could not see in the direction of his departure.


    "Follow me? Hope is just an illusion, otherwise ..."


    Wang Shu murmured to himself, he was not sure what the thin monkey''s younger brother really thought, and he also hoped that it was just an illusion. If he really wanted him, then Wang Shu would not take care of the dead monkey''s friendship.


    Finally Wang Shu set off again towards the east ...

 Chapter 126： Aoyama Pie

    Da Dayu Village is located in the far east of Baijianmen, at the foot of a large mountain named Qingshan.


    There is a school called Qingshan School on this hill, which has been established for more than 100 years.


    It is said that when the Qingshan ancestors created the school, they were strong in blood, and after more than a hundred years of hard work, rumors have broken through the source and achieved the state of mind. It was not a small horn in the entire Song Dynasty, plus this person It has always been mysterious, and has rarely appeared. It has been called a mysterious existence. It is said that his last appearance was thirty years ago. Even the ancestors of Qingshan were not known.


    However, no matter whether the ancestors of Qingshan are in the martial arts, the people of the Qingshan school think that the ancestors of Qingshan are, but outsiders also think that the ancestors of Qingshan are in the martial arts.


    When the Qingshan School was the most brilliant, it even had the tendency to catch up with Baijianmen, but all the glory was brought to naught in a turmoil 30 years ago.


    Because 30 years ago, this Qingshan sent a major civil unrest. The core disciples within the faction joined forces with the outside forces in an attempt to fight against the water and took the Qingshan faction founded by the ancestors of Qingshan as their own, but at the most critical moment, that Qingshan The ancestor came forward to solve everything.


    Although there are Aoyama ancestors, the originally conflicting Aoyama faction is even more fragmented. In just 30 years, it has changed from a Big Mac to a small shrimp. People, and even the highest one, has only nine levels of blood awakening.


    On this day when the day was grey, only a dozen disciples of the Qingshan faction were doing morning exercises on the square. The movements were uniform and natural.


    There are not many people, only thirteen, but each person''s face is full of confidence and unyielding.


    "Cultivators, pay attention to the unity of heaven and man ... the old saying goes, the way of nature is natural, the law of man has rules ... the so-called Tao born one, two born two, three born three, all three born ..."


    A middle-aged man in his forties, standing on the platform, looked at the disciples training on the square with a serious face, and read aloud some obscure formulas.


    ÃûΪ The name of this middle-aged man is Ma Yu, not only the master of this group of disciples, but also the head of the Qingshan faction, even today the Qingshan faction is not what it used to be.


    The disciples who have just entered the school have a solemn expression, listen carefully to the middle-aged man ¡¯s formula, and at the same time calm down, try to relax the body, trying to reach the state of heaven and man in the middle-aged man ¡¯s mouth, but they also know It ¡¯s still too difficult for them to reach such a state, but they still have to do so. This is what every auntie of the Aoyama school has to go through. It is called the ¡°March of Death¡±. repair.


    Wu Fan is a disciple of the Qingshan School. During the first three months of the introduction, the school did not teach any practice methods, but only allowed the disciples to meditate, learn meditation, and be enlightened every day.


    Ö»ÓÐ These three months have only one purpose, to make these beginners understand what is the meaning of practice? If you can comprehend it in advance and pass the test, you can practice in advance and practice those skills that can fly soaringly. If you ca n¡¯t withstand the test, you have to carry on until the end of these three months.


    But these three months are not so good to support the past. The first month is to meditate and learn. Most people feel fresh and can easily support it. However, some active people naturally cannot bear this loneliness and will choose drop out.


    The second month is to learn Zen. This month is not difficult for some people with better understanding ability, and for most people, this stage of learning will play a role in their future. The key role is even rumored that this stage of understanding has already determined how far a person can go in the future.


    As long as the first two months are people with a little patience and understanding, they can persist, but in the third month, most people will be defeated.


    µÚÈý The third month is called Jing Wu, which means doing nothing. Just let you sit there for a whole day and realize quietly. No matter what you learn, as long as you understand something and pass the test, it will be successful.


    But the real difficulty in the third month is that once you sit down, you ca n¡¯t get up and you have to sit there all the time. Except for eating and drinking Lazar, you must not leave midway. Even if you sleep, you can only sit and sleep there. Reach a realm of painting.


    So, this is the fundamental reason why the Aoyama faction is getting worse, because very few people can endure such pain.


    In addition, Ma Yu''s self-cultivation is not high. It is only nine levels of the Blood Awakening, so it is even more difficult to convince the public. The decline of the Qingshan School is also inevitable.


    But this time Ma Yu''s eyes revealed a rare joy, because among the people in the group below, there were a few seedlings that looked very good.


    These are the future flames and seeds of the Qingshan faction. The development of the Qingshan faction in the future depends on these people. Only when these people grow up, can the Qingshan faction have a future and can it become a true first-class force. Maybe after years It is not impossible to become a superpower.


    Ma Yu''s throat moved, and she wanted to say something to encourage, but she didn''t say it yet. Two of them were injured, and they were burnt in many places. Shouted: "It''s not good, it''s not good, the head, something happened, something serious!"


    "What panic? So panic, what kind of system? Huh!" Ma Yu turned her head and saw the panicked disciple, her original serious face pulled down, and asked darkly.


    If the new disciples came to report in such a panic, he would definitely rebuke it, because when the Qingshan faction accepted the apprentice, the fret of most of the disciples would be smoothed out in the first three months, otherwise It is difficult to be a big leader at the critical moment. Only by being calm and calm can we respond constantly. There is a famous saying in Qingshan School: No problem, if it is me, it can be done!


    This is also the purpose of the Aoyama School, to train any disciple into a person who can stand on his own. Even if the current local restrictions can not let these glow and heat, they will one day go out and go to a larger place. Development, as long as these disciples have reached a wider sky, they will definitely shine their own light.


    The two men have been with Ma Yu for three or four years. It should have been a long time since the incident was disturbed, but the disciple is still panicked, so Ma Yu also guessed that things might be serious, and both of them were Covered with blood, many places were burnt, and there was no excessive blame. Instead, he directly asked the reason, saying, "What is going on that will make you so panic?"


    "Head, that guy is out again!"


    The one who looked a little older among the two took a mouthful of water and said nervously.


    "What? That thing is out again? Not good, hurry up and hide the disciples who are still practicing ..."


    After hearing the words of the two, Ma Yu''s face changed greatly, and she just wanted to speak for the others to take refuge, but before she could finish speaking, suddenly a loud roar, a behemoth appeared on the square ...

 Chapter 127： Fire Dragon King

    Roar!


    After the behemoth appeared, he lifted his legs and stomped on the ground, shivering the ground, and then roared, a blast of flames spewed from his mouth, and immediately surrounded the people who were sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    "what!"


    "The fire dragon is here again, run away!"


    "Can''t run away, we are surrounded!"


    Those who are practicing are shocked and awake, but when they see the scene in front of them, their faces change greatly.


    It wasn''t just these people who changed their face. Even Ma Yu was panicked and regretful, and looked helplessly at the guy who appeared.


    It was a fire dragon with a height of three feet, redness all over the body, such as a burning flame, a pair of huge wings spreading more than ten feet, and a huge tail. The place where the tail swept, the ground must be flat and stay. The next flame.


    ºó After the fire dragon appeared, it didn''t seem to be for killing and destruction. It was more like a prank. After seeing each one scared and scared to move, he held his head high and walked towards Ma Yu.


    Ma Yu would like to rush up and fight desperately with this fire dragon, but he has been humiliated many times by the other party. He has already given up the struggle, because this fire dragon is a genuine fourth-level monster, and it is also the stronger one among the fourth-level monsters. Class, the little guy on the ninth floor of his blood awakening, is not the opponent of the other party at all.


    "Brother of the Dragon Dragon, please be merciful to your mouth, no matter what you want, I will give it to you!" Ma Yu knew this guy''s horror directly, knelt down, and asked for mercy.


    The fire dragon king seemed as if he could understand Ma Yu''s words, with anthropomorphic slyness in his eyes, a smile on the corner of his mouth, and an expression that Ma Yu knew.


    "Ha ha!"


    Ma Mayu smiled awkwardly, took out a jade bottle from her arms, and threw it towards the Fire Dragon King.


    After seeing the jade bottle, the beacon dragon king showed excitement in his eyes and bite it. The mouthpiece of the Fire Dragon King is particularly large, and it looks very asymmetric with the jade bottle, but the Fire Dragon King has nothing to do with it. He directly bites the jade bottle in one bite, as if eating glass, making a rattling sound, and then swallows intoxicatedly. Going down, everyone can clearly see the fire dragon''s throat shaking.


    Roar!


    After swallowing the contents of the jade bottle, the Fire Dragon raised his head and roared with great satisfaction. Many flames of this roar spewed out of its mouth, and it even scared the disciples.


    "Kheke cough!"


    But after yelling twice, the Fire Dragon King seemed to be choked with drinking water, and coughed violently, and the flames were intermittent.


    Huh!


    The Beacon Dragon King seemed to have something important. He flew his wings and flew into the distance, and disappeared after a while.


    After the disappearance of the Fire Dragon King completely and the flames on the ground gradually extinguished, Ma Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, except for the two who came to sue, no extra people were injured.


    Ma Mayu examined the wounds of the two and asked nervously, "Afei Aqiang, are you all right?"


    "Nothing!"


    The two of them are not very old, but they are not weak, and the blood wakes up to the seventh floor. Although injured, their eyes are still bright.


    "Well, it ¡¯s a shame that we are incompetent teachers. If the beasts are not removed, we will not be peaceful for a day. After a period of time, the assessment of Baijianmen should also be over. I do n¡¯t know if the boss can pass the assessment. It is said that The assessment of Baijianmen is very difficult. "Ma Yu shook her head and said helplessly.


    "Big brother, they definitely do it. Although big brother Xiuwei is not as good as us, but he is proficient in the formation method, plus the second sister, the third brother and the fourth brother, they are definitely not difficult to pass the assessment." One of the older ones said.


    "Well, it''s really good to make people! I think that a grandson''s family who was old then disappears now, and you can only follow me, which is not useful, and now you are insulted by a fourth-level fire dragon king. But you do n¡¯t need to Worry, I have spent a lot of time not long ago, and the task of killing the beast was released at Baijianmen. It shouldn''t be long before someone comes. "Ma Yu looked at the two brothers, feeling deep.


    "Master, don''t talk, we are willing to learn from you!"


    "Master, you can accept us and take care of us like this, we are very content!"


    The two of them knelt down gratefully and said with some excitement.


    "Oh, just stop! You go down to heal the wounds, I''ll clean up here!" Ma Yu, apart from feeling sad, didn''t know what to say, so she had to stand up and appease those frightened disciples.


    However, A Fei and A Qiang didn''t go to rest as Ma Yu asked, but instead stood in a dull place, looking at the mountain gate.


    "Ok?"


    Ma Yu frowned. Why were the two obedient brothers, who were very obedient in the usual way, absent-minded, they were also looking curiously towards the mountain gate. But when he saw the man who appeared on the gate, Ma Yu''s face showed a rare smile.


    "Second sister!"


    "Sister Lei, you are finally back!"


    A Qiang and A Fei seemed to have forgotten the pain on their bodies and rushed towards the person who appeared excitedly.


    "Well, come back, A Fei A Qiang, are you okay recently?" The person holding them showed some distress in his eyes and said softly.


    "Well, we''re fine!"


    "we are doing well!"


    After the two rushed over, they hugged the person who appeared, choked with a choked voice about their recent encounters, and almost cried when they were emotional, especially when the Fire Dragon King came every time Once, the already lonely Castle Peak School looked even more run-down.


    After the three said for a while, Ma Yu walked over and looked at the clothes unique to the disciple of Bai Jianmen on Sun Lei, with admiration in her eyes, and said, "A Fei A Qiang, your sister Lei just came back and let her rest. What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it at night, as well as the two of you, go down and heal yourself, or you will be severely hurt. "


    Afei and Aqiang both scratched their heads awkwardly, knowing that because Sun Lei was too excited to return, they forgot that they still had injuries.


    As for the new disciples, they are all inexplicably watching this newly emerged person, and listening to that person''s voice should be a woman, but wearing a men''s clothing.


    "Leilei, congratulations on passing Baijianmen''s assessment and officially becoming a disciple of Baijianmen! By the way, your elder brother Ahai, how many of them are you? Will you stay in Baijianmen to practice and only let you come back and tell us? Good news? "Ma Yu said with a smile on his face, his voice soft.


    After hearing Ma Yu''s words, Sun Lei not only did not feel happy, but lowered her head and wept in a low voice.


    Seeing that Sun Lei was sobbing inexplicably, Ma Yu felt a little anxiety in her heart. She always felt that some of them were in trouble. Before waiting for him to ask, Sun Lei raised her head with tears on her face and said sadly. "Big brother and three younger brothers are gone!"

 Chapter 128： Be pitted

    "Leilei, what do you say?"


    "Sister Lei, what did you just say?"


    "Sister Lei!"


    After hearing Sun Lei ¡¯s words, the three of Ma Yu were shocked, and a bad hunch went straight to their brains. Some doubted whether they heard it wrong, especially Sun Fei and Sun Qiang were holding onto Sun Lei''s arm.


    Sun Lei looked at the eyes of the three and felt a little scared, but still said with tears: "Big brother, they are all dead and killed."


    Boom!


    The three of them stunned for a moment, the news came too suddenly, like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, there was a stunned stunner there, somehow.


    "Brother!"


    "Three brothers!"


    The three of them finally couldn''t control their emotions and cried while holding Sun Lei. Even Ma Yu lowered her head silently, and a mist appeared in her eyes.


    "Wow!"


    I was infected by the emotions of several people, and Sun Lei couldn''t help crying again.


    ÐÂ Those new disciples are inexplicable one by one. Why is the Fire Dragon King gone, and how so sad? But they didn''t want to ask too much and left silently.


    The four of them cried for a while before putting away their sadness.


    "Leilei, don''t be excited. Let me make the whole thing clear. How did they die? Are those people doing it? Or someone else." Ma Yu is older and naturally understands the need at this time. To understand the whole story, first ask.


    "Yes, Sister Lei, please tell us who the enemies are? Let us avenge them!"


    "Sister Lei, tell who the enemy is!"


    ·É Sun Fei and Sun Qiang also reacted. They had to clarify the enemies first. The eyes were full of hatred. They had to deal with the enemies themselves.


    "Ha ha!"


    Sun Lei smiled bitterly because she did not know the true identity of those enemies. Since the day of her death, she has never seen the group of people again.


    Ma Yu seemed to see something, frowning and asked, "Leilei, what''s wrong?"


    "it''s okay no problem!"


    Sun Lei waved her hand and shook her head, but she quickly thought of a person, because she only remembered that person, and how much that person and his brother were killed.


    "Hurry up, who is the enemy?"


    "Sister Lei, who is the enemy?"


    Sun Qiang and Sun Fei waited for Sun Lei to tell who the enemy was, and they were emotionally excited.


    "Wang Shu!"


    ÀÙ Sun Lei didn''t know who those real murderers were. After hesitating for a long time, he spit out a name in his mouth. Although it was unscrupulous to know that this was done, Sun Lei really didn''t know the origin of those people.


    "Wang Shu!"


    ºÃ "Okay, we have the name down!"


    Ç¿ Sun Qiang and Sun Fei gritted their teeth and silently wrote down the name in their hearts. As long as they met Wang Shu, they would avenge themselves.


    "Well, go down and take care of your injuries first, and talk about revenge later. I have something to tell Ma Bobo." Sun Lei felt a little guilty, so Wang Shu became her enemy for no reason. "Sorry, I must give the two a goal, or they will definitely not give up."


    After the two brothers had the goal, they were very obedient. After saying goodbye to Sun Lei and Ma Yu, they went to heal and rest. After all, the Fire Dragon King made them suffer a lot. Fortunately, the Fire Dragon King did not want their lives. Otherwise, the two must have died.


    After the two brothers left, only Ma Yu and Sun Lei remained. Ma Yu seemed to see something, and asked tentatively, "Lei Lei, did you hide something just now?"


    Sun Lei nodded and continued: "Yes, Ma Bobo, in fact, it is not the King Shu who killed the elder brother, but someone else!"


    "Sure enough!"


    After hearing Sun Lei''s words, Ma Yu looked like she was suddenly realized, but she didn''t rush to ask, but waited for Sun Lei to explain all the reasons.


    "Actually, what I said just now is not all true. Big brother, they did die, and they were killed, but the killer is not Wang Shu, but a group of people I do n¡¯t know. After my investigation during this time, I suspect The murderer is from Dadaolou! "Sun Lei expressed his doubts.


    "Big sword?"


    After hearing the words Dadaolou, Ma Yu''s face changed slightly. You must know that the two biggest forces near here are Dadaolou and Baijianmen. If Sun Lei really said that Dadaolou people are enemies, then no doubt let Sun Qiang and Sun Fei were sent to death.


    Sun Lei said, "It should be. Because every time this hundred sword gates are evaluated, there will be a large number of people in the Dadaolou, as well as some entertaining talents to join the team, hunting some talented newcomers to achieve The purpose of strangling the excellent seedlings of Baijianmen, so after my investigation at this time, my biggest suspicion is the people of Dadaolou. "


    "You have a lot of suspicions, but let this come to an end. You temporarily conceal the two brothers Afei and Aqiang, or they will definitely take revenge with their character." Ma Yu thought for a while, and thought Sun Lei''s Doubt makes sense, but at the same time, there is some helplessness, let Sun Lei temporarily give up the idea of ??revenge.


    "Of course I know, otherwise I will tell them the truth." Of course, Sun Lei understood and nodded.


    Ma Yu suddenly thought of another important thing, and asked, "Yes, I recently went to Baijianmen to release a high-level mission. I planned to use the power of Baijianmen to destroy the fire dragon king. I don''t know if anyone received."


    "The Fire Dragon King? That guy turned out to be the fourth-level monster Fire Dragon King just now. I said how I can still feel the hot breath at the foot of the mountain. Someone came to pick it up, but ..."


    Sun Lei felt a fiery breath when she was on the mountain before, but there are many buildings on the mountain with burnt marks. It turned out to be the masterpiece of the Fire Dragon King. As for the task posted by Ma Yu, someone naturally picked it up, and when the other party picked it up, she was still watching in the crowd, and hesitated a little.


    "Did someone pick it up? That''s great. It seems that it won''t be long before the beasts can cease forever, otherwise we will not have much Qinglonglu left." Ma Yu heard that someone had picked up and killed the Fire Dragon King After the task, his mood became brighter. Although the guy did not kill, he would come every three or five days, and he could not bear it anymore.


    Ma Yu was happy for a while, then remembered that Sun Lei didn''t seem to finish speaking, and asked, "Yes, did you have something to say just now?"


    "Oh, it''s gone, I''m a bit tired, go and take a break first, you can do it yourself." Sun Lei was so happy to see Ma Yu that it wasn''t easy to disappoint the other person. She originally wanted to say the person who took the task. It is Wang Shu, and it is repaired to have only the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening. In the end, it was tolerated. After a while, she would go back and publish it again.


    "Well, you go!"


    Ma Yu''s original troubles were all swept away, humming Xiaoquer happily, while packing up the place destroyed by the Fire Dragon King, as if she saw the end of the Fire Dragon King, Ma Yu was not angry, but very happy.


    "Sorry, Wang Shu!"


    Sun Lei looked at Ma Yu''s happy appearance, she really couldn''t bear to break the atmosphere, and she apologized with guilt in her heart, then left silently and returned to her room to rest.

 Chapter 129： Dayu Village

    "My medicine!"


    "Run out!"


    ·É Sun Fei and Sun Qiang returned to the house and were going to find some plasters that could cure the burns, but just after applying a little bit, they accidentally discovered that the plasters were over and they couldn''t help looking at each other.


    "Fei brother, why don''t we endure for two days. Such burns are good for at least two days." Sun Qiang seems to not want to go down to buy medicine. After all, they live some distance from Dayu Village at the foot of the mountain. .


    "No, that guy may come again sometime, and even if I can tolerate this time, I will buy it next time, let''s go down the hill to buy medicine." Sun Fei was very determined, since the fire dragon king appeared, in the martial arts Many people will be burned every three to five, especially their two brothers, who have been shouldering the purpose of inspection, so every time they take the Fire Dragon King, they are the first to be injured. The plaster for treating burns must be indispensable.


    "Well, in this case, I''ll get ready to prepare, and then go down the mountain, and it hasn''t been down for a while, so please inquire about the news by the way. And the granddaughter of the old man ..." Already.


    "Hey, when I think of Tang''s granddaughter, I feel very itchy!" Sun Fei said with a smirk.


    The two of them prepared for a while, changed their clothes, brought enough money, and endured the wounds of their bodies and went down the mountain.


    At the foot of Qingshan, there is a small town named Dayu Town.


    However, it was called many years ago. Today''s Dayu Town has long since fallen, from a tens of thousands of people to a village with only a thousand people, and in the mouth of outsiders, it has also changed from the original Dayu Town. Became Dayu Village.


    In fact, there was no Dayu Village originally, but it was because of the strength of the Qingshan School that it attracted a lot of people. Over time, more and more people gradually developed into a town with a population of tens of thousands, but the same Because of the decline of the Qingshan faction, Dayu Town has already gone to the sky and became Dayu Village.


    Èý After three days, Wang Shu finally arrived at Dayu Village, carefully checked the map in his hand, and finally determined that this place that looked very depressed and dilapidated was Dayu Village.


    "Sneeze!"


    Sui Wangshu sneezed suddenly, wondering in his heart, how could he somehow sneeze.


    King Wang Shu frowned and rubbed his nose, and said secretly in his heart, "Strange, why did you sneeze? Could someone think of me?"


    Pack up the map and walk in. There are many houses and buildings along the way, and the streets are also very wide. The ground is all hard and wear-resistant bluestone slabs. It can be seen that Dayu Village was really prosperous in the past, but today ¡¯s Dayu The village has long been empty, with ten rooms and nine empty rooms. The doors of many houses have been rotten, and the walls are covered with weeds.


    "Ugh!"


    There was some emotion in Wang Shushu''s heart, but he didn''t know how to express his heart, and eventually turned into a deep sigh.


    After I walked for a long distance, Wang Shu''s eyes finally lighted up, and I saw pedestrians and several open stores, and Wang Shu also found the place he wanted to find.


    "Yuelai Inn, here it is!"


    Seeing the flag of the inn with a broken corner, Wang Shushu went in.


    The shop is very clean and tidy, and it can even be said that because it''s really deserted, the table is covered with a layer of dust. On the counter was an old man in his fifties who was lying there with his head dozing little by little.


    Huh!


    Wang Shu tapped on the counter gently, the old man was startled, waked up, found Wang Shu was smiling and looked at him, and he said impatiently, "I have n¡¯t arrived yet. . "


    "Oh, no, I''m not eating, but I''m looking for someone." Wang Shu took out the high-level task book, put it in front of the old man, and said with a smile.


    The old man looked at the content in the high-level task book, and saw the unique sign of Bai Jianmen in front of Wang Shu''s chest. With a smile on his face, the old man said: "Disrespectful and disrespectful, you turned out to be a VIP of Bai Jianmen. You Please do it, and I''ll go and tell the kitchen to prepare your dishes! "


    "No, you just need to find someone to show me the way. I have completed this task and there are other things." Wang Shu didn''t want to waste too much time. After he was ready to complete the task, he closed the desperate peony medicine. Promotion to repair.


    "Where did the guest say, don''t you look down on the old man? Please sit down and I will prepare wine and dishes for you. Please drink tea first." The old man, regardless of Wang Shu''s politeness, was still very warm and entertaining, until After Wang Shu settled down, he hurried into the back kitchen in a panic, and then heard the old man yelling and letting the back kitchen prepare wine and dishes.


    "Oh, it seems that the identity of this hundred swordsmen disciple is far more useful than I thought!"


    Wang Shu smiled helplessly. In the past three days, he came here from Baijianmen. Whenever he stopped and asked for directions, he was enthusiastically provided free of charge, and also gave food and drink. No wonder that many people know that Baijian The assessment of the door is difficult and it is still necessary to participate.


    After a while, the old man came out of the kitchen with a smile on his face, talking to Wang Shu and talking about some common things.


    The old man is not a cultivator. Naturally, Wang Shu''s practice is unclear, but he knows the power of the Fire Dragon King, and he repeatedly said that the guy was a terrible thing.


    The King of Shu did not show any fear of the Fire Dragon King. After the old man observed the situation, he naturally believed that Wang Shu must be a talented disciple of Bai Jianmen. He dared to accept such a task at a young age and killed the Fire Dragon alone.


    "Don''t you know that since the fire dragon king came last month, our farmer has been burnt, the grain in the field has not been harvested, and I will definitely be hungry again this year." The old man always talked about the fire dragon king. It is terrible, and I feel very deep pain and anxiety, I wish I could kill myself.


    "It''s okay, since I''m here, I will definitely give you an explanation!" After listening to the words of the old man, Wang Shu felt a little contempt, after all, the task book said that the Fire Dragon King was only a fourth-level low-level monster, and his strength was also It is equivalent to the level of blood, and it should not be as terrible as the other party said.


    The reason why the other party feels terrible is probably that the fire dragon king is too large. A person who has never cultivated will naturally feel terrible when he sees that big guy, especially a guy who can breathe fire.


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, feeling a little thirsty, he took a tea cup and took a sip.


    "That would be great. If the guest can really kill that guy, I will marry my granddaughter to you and thank you personally at Baijianmen!" The old man said excitedly, holding Wang Shu''s hand.


    "àÛ ... kekekeke ..."


    After hearing the old man''s words, I spit out all the tea and accidentally sipped it.


    "The granddaughter doesn''t have to be excited. My granddaughter is definitely worthy of you. She is a famous beauty in our Dayu village. Unfortunately, she is not at home now, or she must be called out to meet the VIP." The old man thought that Wang Shu was Excited to the water, explained confidently.


    "Father, the wine and dishes are ready, will you be served now?" At this moment, the middle-aged man in his thirties, in the kitchen, raised his head honestly and asked.


    "Up, up, up, starve our VIPs!"


    The elder also temporarily set aside his granddaughter''s affairs and began to greet him with wine and food.


    After the dishes were served, Wang Shu was really hungry. He couldn''t help but move his index finger, but saw that the old man also wanted to eat, and the mean man who had just prepared in the kitchen was peeking at him, and one Women in their thirties were also watching him secretly.


    King Wang Shu said to the old man, "Call them together to eat, and it''s almost time for dinner."


    µÄ The couple who peeped their heads and peeked out also quickly retracted their heads. The old man quickly waved his hand and refused, saying, "It''s impossible."


    "This is an order!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t want Luo Luo, he said very strongly.


    When the old man saw that Wang Shu seemed to be angry, his face changed. Finally, the people in the kitchen were also called out. Several people sat down around each other and Wang Shu moved the chopsticks.


    "Elder Don, prepare a table of good wine and dishes for us, and we will return to the mountain after we eat!"


    But a few people were preparing to use chopsticks, and a voice came in from the outside ...

 Chapter 130： Sun family brothers

    After hearing the sound, several people stopped the chopsticks and talked. It was strange that somebody had such a big shelf, but the old man quickly responded, put down the chopsticks, and greeted him with a smile on his face.


    "It turned out to be two distinguished guests! There was a loss, there was a loss!" After the old man went out, he said with a smile.


    However, the two did not seem to be very eager to see the old man, still raised his head, walked in, looked around, and found that he did not see the old man''s granddaughter. Sun Fei said with dismay: "Old man, Tang, Did you deliberately hide your granddaughter? "


    "That is, old man Tang, did you do it on purpose?" Sun Qiang on the side also followed, and they went down the mountain to buy medicine on the one hand, and on the other hand, they were for Tang old man''s granddaughter.


    "Hehe, the two distinguished guests joked. Qianqian just had something to go out. If she knew that the two were here today, she would be too late to be happy." The old man said with a grimace, even though he had scolded the two thousand times in his heart. , But they did not dare at all. The other party was a cultivator and also a Qingshan faction. Don''t look at the Qingshan faction, but it is not something ordinary people like him can provoke.


    "This is pretty much the same!"


    After hearing the words from the old man, the two nodded with satisfaction. The two soon found a table surrounded by Wang Shu and others with good wine and dishes, and had not moved their chopsticks, so they had a plan at a glance.


    The two just stood next to the table, without even saying anything. The couple who had just sat down and wanted to use the chopsticks stood up in shock and hid to one side. The woman was smarter than the man and kept giving the king The book winked, but Wang Shu didn''t seem to see her, and sat silently as if nothing had happened.


    "Give you three breaths, get out of our brother''s sight, or break your leg!"


    After seeing Wang Shu and the old man of the Tang family at the same table, they naturally did not think that they were any characters, and the other person only had the breath of the sixth layer of blood awakening.


    Regarding the arrogance and intimidation of Sun Qiang and Sun Fei, Wang Shu still pretended not to hear the general, took a sip of the short-term wine glass silently, and then took a piece of meat and ate it with interest.


    "Boy, didn''t you hear me?"


    "Boy, you look for death!"


    ·É Sun Fei and Sun Qiang both saw Wang Shu being indifferent, and their faces became more and more unsightly. No one dare to ignore their existence in such a small one-acre land in Dayu Village.


    "Two grandpas, this noble guest ..."


    When the old man of Tang Dynasty saw that the situation was wrong, he stood up and wanted to explain Wang Shu''s identity. He was a disciple of Bai Jianmen. This time, he had a task to help them eliminate the dragon king.


    "Smelly old man!"


    "Old thing, get out of me, or I will let you die!"


    However, before the old man Tang had finished speaking, Sun Fei kicked him towards the chest and rolled out on the ground several times before stopping.


    "Dad, how dare you hit my father, I fight with you!"


    After seeing his old father being beaten, the man turned back to the kitchen and rushed out with a kitchen knife, trying to fight with the two, but where was his opponent, Sun Fei was not even close. The same man kicked out with a knife, and it was obvious that this foot was stronger than the old man from Tang. He stopped his mouth, his face became flushed, and he spit several blood.


    "Fu Jun!"


    After seeing that her husband was also injured, the woman rushed out in panic.


    The two looked at each other and seemed to feel that they had taught Wang Shu once and then walked over, staring coldly at Wang Shu and preparing to sit down, but before they both sat down, they felt something facing their faces. He rushed to his face, and the two immediately backed away from the attack of the thing.


    Wow!


    It turned out that Wang Shu actually used the liquor in his hand as a weapon and sprinkled it towards the two.


    "Bring the old man and his son to the rescue right away, otherwise you two wouldn''t want to leave Dayu Village!" Wang Shu put down his wine glass and chopsticks, and said gloomily in his eyes.


    Don''t look at Wang Shu''s face is very calm, but he is really angry, he hates bullying the most, especially the elderly and those who have no resistance.


    "Haha!"


    "Haha, did you just hear what he said?"


    ûÓÐ "No, I just seem to hear an ant farting!"


    "How can ants fart? Obviously a bug!"


    "Haha, it''s a bug!"


    After hearing the words of Wang Shu, Sun Qiang and Sun Fei couldn''t help laughing, and also made fun of Wang Shu. In the eyes of the two, Wang Shu is so young, and only six levels of the Blood Awakening are unbeatable at all.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    But the two laughed halfway, and suddenly felt a pain in their fingers, and then when the reaction came, the two men''s throats were pointed by a cold sword.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "How can it be?"


    The two of them couldn''t believe it, the speed of the other side would be so fast, panic and panic appeared in their eyes, but the reality was very cruel, they were killed by the opponent in the blink of an eye.


    "Did you think about it now? Would you like to send the old man for treatment!" Wang Shu didn''t want to take any action, but the two were too much.


    Only then did they find that one of their fingers had been cut off, because the speed of the other was too fast, and then blood was slowly flowing out. The severed fingers fell to the ground in horror, while the other held one in each hand. Put the sword against their throat, as long as they move slightly, the sword will kill them.


    Both Sun Qiang and Sun Fei felt itchy throats and couldn''t help but swallow a spit of water, but just because the throat moved, they felt a sore throat. The sword really sticks to the meat, and it is extremely sharp. Let them be injured, they can feel the blood from the skin being scratched, and they can see the blood from the other''s throat, and they become more afraid of Wang Shu.


    µ½µ× What is the origin of the stranger on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening? How could it be so horrible?


    "Hundred Swords Gate!"


    "Disciple of Baijianmen!"


    Yu Guang, the two of them, quickly found the sword-shaped logo unique to the hundred swordsmen on the chest of Wang Shu''s clothes, and regretted in their hearts.


    "Damn, you kicked the iron plate!"


    "Abominable, why are you so careless that you provoke Baijianmen?"


    The two regretted each other, but they also saw the opportunity very quickly. Sun Fei moved his face, showing an embarrassing smile, and said with a smile: "It turned out that we are the brothers of Bai Jianmen, because we do n¡¯t know Taishan. Excuse me, let''s go to the elderly for treatment! "


    "Yeah, yeah, brother of Bai Jianmen, our dogs look at people low, and hope that brother will give us a chance!" Sun Qiang also smiled charmingly, anxious to immediately kneel down and give Wang Shu a cow as a horse.


    "Give you a quarter of an hour, come back to see me after I''m done, I have something to ask you!" Wang Shu put away the sword and said coldly.

 Chapter 131： Wang Shu

    After the two saw Wang Shu take the sword, they were still a little careful, but found that Wang Shu did not put the two in their eyes at all, and they had some drumming in their hearts. After exchanging their eyes, they had to stop pointing. Pain, went out to accompany Smiley with old man and his son for treatment, and kept apologizing.


    The old man Tang was a little flattered, but after discovering that Wang Shu was still sitting and eating well, he was a little ecstatic. It turned out that these two lawless guys were taught by Wang Shu, thanked Wang Shu loudly, and then went to treat .


    Sure enough, within a quarter of an hour, a few old Tang people returned with the warm care of Sun Qiang and Sun Fei.


    "Brother, the old man''s injury is almost the same, and we have already paid for this meal today." After entering the door, Sun Qiang and Sun Fei still said with a smile on their faces.


    "Guy, they have already settled your money. I''m fine with the old man!" The old man Tang and his son were not seriously injured. In addition, the brothers Sun Fei and Sun Qiang were usually arrogant, but they were not The gangsters and evildoers offend the two too much and take the initiative to speak up for them.


    "Well, I know!"


    King Wang Shu''s meals were almost the same. Put down the chopsticks and found that there was no problem with the old man and the thick man. Then he nodded and said lightly.


    King Wang Shu observed the two again and asked, "Are you two of the Qingshan School?"


    "Exactly!"


    "Yes Yes."


    The two nodded their heads. They did not expect that the other party knew that the Qingshan faction had already fallen. They could not help thinking of Sun Lei, who had just passed the assessment. Maybe they knew each other. The smile on the face became brighter.


    Wang Shu felt a little inexplicable. How could the two men laugh so happily, but they were more lazy to ask. Instead, they took out the high-level task book and said, "This is the task book I took. Please take a look. Is it you? Post a task? "


    After receiving the assignment, the two took a serious look at it and said with certainty, "Yes, that''s right, this is the mission that was released shortly before our head. I didn''t expect you to take it."


    "Yes, my brother is really amazing, even dare to kill the fourth-level monster Beast Dragon Dragon!"


    "Brother is an amazing genius!"


    After reading the book of tasks that Wang Shu took out, the two changed their faces first. The other party only had six levels of blood awakening. How dare they take up such a task? Are they here to die?


    However, the two thought for a while. Wang Shu was able to subdue the two people on the seventh floor of Xingjing in the blink of an eye. Maybe there are really two brushes. What special means can kill the fire dragon king.


    Although the two did not hold much hope for Wang Shu, they were going to shoot them. After all, they could not beat Wang Shu.


    "Since it''s the task you posted, then it''s no problem. Take me to the lair of the fourth-level monster. I will have something to do when the beast is killed." Wang Shu put away the task book, He wasted a lot of time along the way and didn''t want to delay anymore.


    "Brother, would you like to sit up a mountain?"


    "Yes, my brother, you have to spend a lot of time on the boat. It''s better to take a rest on the mountain, and it''s not too late to go to that beast''s lair tomorrow?"


    "Our second sister just passed the assessment of Baijianmen a while ago. Maybe it''s your sister or sister, how about you meeting me?"


    In order to get closer to Wang Shu, the two of them asked with great concern. And because Sun Lei is on the mountain, they also want to let the two sides meet, maybe they already knew each other.


    Wang Shushu frowned, and disliked the two very much. His arrogant anxiety had raised his eyes to the top of his head, but now he was humiliating and crooked.


    After discovering that Wang Shu was a little unhappy, the two had a grin and said, "Since the time is urgent for the brother, let''s go today."


    Wang Wangshu and others bid farewell to the old man of Tang, and then led by them to climb towards the top of Qingshan.


    But after half an hour, Wang Shu always felt something wrong. The way in front of him didn''t seem to go to the Fire Dragon''s lair, but the two of them tricked him into the mountain instead.


    King Wang Shu frowned and asked, "Two of you, have you gone the wrong way? How do I feel that this is not going to the nest?"


    When they saw Wang Shu''s suspicion, they immediately said with a smile on their faces: "Where is the brother, this is clearly the way to the beast. The guy has a pair of large wings and naturally lives on the mountain. "


    "Oh, really?"


    Wang Shu didn''t believe the words of the two, but he wasn''t afraid of the tricks of the two. It is estimated that he just wanted to slap his farts. After all, many people along the way knew that he was a disciple of Baijianmen, and he could not wait to be a cow Make a horse.


    After discovering that Wang Shu was not broken, they were relieved and continued to take Wang Shu to the mountain. They really wanted to please Wang Shu, and they also wanted Sun Lei to determine the identity of Wang Shu. They were not 100%. Hundred trust Wang Shu.


    After all, at the top of the mountain, there is Ma Yu, who is on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening. Coupled with the two of them, they don''t think they will suffer. If Wang Shu is a disciple of Bai Jianmen, it is okay, then their vengeance is broken. The smiling face at this moment is all right, but if Wang Shu is not a disciple of Bai Jianmen, then they have a hundred ways to torture Wang Shu.


    After the three of them walked for another distance, Sun Fei seemed to remember something, and asked with a smile: "Yes, brother, younger brother Sun Fei, this is my brother Sun Qiang, I still don''t know the surname?"


    Sun Qiang was also curious, and wanted to know the name of Wang Shu. Seeing that Wang Shu is about the same age as them, he should also be a disciple who has just entered Baijianmen. However, the opponent''s swordsmanship is not that they can compare and understand. Such a genius can also be considered a lucky one.


    "Wang Shu!"


    Wang Shushu didn''t hide it, he said very calmly. He was very casual. After guessing the purpose of the two, he also began to observe the beautiful scenery of the green mountain calmly.


    Although the Qingshan School is not as good as it was then, the disciples are still there. The stone path on the mountain is very spacious, and the trees on both sides are very beautiful.


    "Wang Shu!"


    "Wang Shu!"


    However, Wang Shu didn''t notice that after he said his name, the eyes of the two men showed hatred, and they were anxious to swallow Wang Shusheng.


    I looked at the back of Wang Shu walking towards the mountain. Sun Qiang and Sun Fei seemed to suppress the volcano, which would erupt at any time, but the two finally put up with it. After exchanging their eyes, they chose to remain calm, as if they had a plan.


    "Brother Wang, I''m sorry, I just went to God and found that we went the wrong way!"


    Sure enough, when Wang Shu didn''t go far, Sun Fei suddenly called out.

 Chapter 132： Doulong

    "Ok?"


    Master Wang Shu turned around and frowned at Sun Fei. He always felt that the other party''s reason was a bit inexplicable. He said that he was about to arrive soon, and now he said he was going the wrong way.


    "Oh, Brother Wang, I''m really sorry, just now my head was dizzy and I went the wrong way." Sun Fei seemed to notice Wang Shu''s suspicion and explained with an awkward smile.


    "Yes, Brother Wang, originally there was another way, just because we were busy chatting, we habitually became the way back to the mountain, and we had to take another way to go to the beast''s lair." Sun Qiang also left. Come up and explain.


    ÕâÑù "This way, then we still don''t waste time, go to another way." Wang Shu always felt that the two were a bit wrong, but did not know what went wrong.


    A few people returned the same way, and after walking for a long distance, they turned to another fork, and then walked towards a road farther and farther from Qingshan.


    Over time, the original wide stone road disappeared. Only a few forest paths and green trees gradually appeared withered. According to the feeling, the current road is indeed the road to the nest of the Fire Dragon King, but Wang Shu not only No excitement, but more and more uneasiness.


    "What is the reason for this uneasiness and disobedience?" Since the course was changed, the Sun family brothers became more and more enthusiastic and enthusiastically made Wang Shu somewhat unsuitable, but there was nothing wrong.


    "Brother Wang, the beast''s residence is not far away. Our cultivation is so low that we won''t accompany you. Anyway, we have no use. Just wait for your good news here." After a grove of yellow trees with only branches, the Sun family brothers stopped and showed the way for Wang Shu, seemingly unwilling to move forward.


    "Well, I know. Thank you for your guidance. After killing the beast, I will go to Qingshan to send you. Don''t let it go." After Wang Shu saw that the two did not want to move on, he didn''t Luo Yan, said a few words, and then went deep into the jungle.


    Suddenly, Wang Shu''s figure disappeared into the woods.


    After the disappearance of Wang Shu''s figure, the original smiles on the faces of Sun Fei and Sun Qiang also disappeared and became gloomy.


    "Fei brother, should we keep up and wait for him and the beast to lose both?" Sun Qiang asked coldly.


    "No, we do n¡¯t know the specific strength of that guy. Maybe he was sent to death in the past. Let ¡¯s go back first and tell Sister Lei and Master this news. Even then he is really capable of fighting beyond the rumors. Genius is sure to escape. I did n¡¯t expect God to take care of us so much. I knew who the enemies were in the morning, and now I have to report revenge. ¡±


    ·É Sun Fei was equally excited, but he was more sensible than Sun Qiang, so he was not in a hurry, otherwise he would be desperate after knowing the name of Wang Shu.


    "Well, Fei said that it makes sense, then let''s go back and tell Master and Sister Lei the news first, and give them a surprise!"


    Sun Qiang did not choose to follow Wang Shu secretly and attempted a sneak attack. After all, what was the true strength of Wang Shu, and the two were not sure. In case Wang Shu was killed by the fire dragon king in person, the two were sure Can not hide the fire dragon king, but also to die. Or Wang Shuqiang''s terrible, killed the Fire Dragon King, they also died.


    Only with the best results and the two are equal in strength, they may be able to pick up the leaks, so the two wisely chose not to follow, but returned directly to the original road, ready to move up the mountain to "rescue soldiers."


    He said Wang Shu, after saying goodbye to the two, according to the changes of the trees, he kept marching toward the huge nest visible to the naked eye.


    Jain Fire Dragon King is indeed not an ordinary monster. Near the place where it lives, the trees are almost dead, and the closer the trees are, the more scorched branches remain.


    "It always feels a bit intrusive!"


    Wang Shu tried to hide his breath as much as possible, and slowly approached the fire dragon''s lair. When he was only a mile away, he could feel the hot breath coming from his face, and heard the fire dragon''s sleep. The skyrocketing purr.


    He continued to move forward a hundred feet, the fire dragon king''s huge body had appeared in front of his eyes, and Wang Shu''s pupils shrank slightly. The guy''s body was a bit scary, and he could not help but let Wang Shu doubt it. Sword, can it be fatal in one hit?


    "I only have one chance, one hit, or I can only find another way!"


    Before the Fire Dragon King had not found himself, Wang Shu did not choose to launch an attack. Instead, he silently backed out and kept back out of the five miles. It was laid out in a very complicated terrain that did not seem to be found by the Fire Dragon King. Hidden formations also have defensive formations.


    This hidden formation method was able to escape the detection of the third-level monster in the mountains. I did n¡¯t know if it was effective when facing the fourth-level monster, but it was better than nothing. After Wang Shu arranged the array, he was secretly preparing again. Go sneak attack on the sleepy Fire Dragon King.


    He sneaked into the place where he was only a hundred feet away from the Fire Dragon King. The Fire Dragon King was still unaware and continued to sleep, but Wang Shu''s forehead could not help but drew dense sweat, and continued to move forward ten feet.


    º¦Å In order to be afraid of the Fire Dragon King''s perception, Wang Shu didn''t even take out the long sword that he strengthened twice, just holding the amulet of the golden bell in his hand. Although Wang Shu thinks that the charm of the bell jar is unlikely to be useful to this big guy, he still holds a desperate attitude.


    When the distance was ninety feet, the Fire Dragon King still slept very sweetly, and Wang Shu dared up, and advanced forty feet in one breath.


    At a distance of only 50 feet, Wang Shu can clearly see every inch of skin and body hair of the Fire Dragon King, and the heat that emanates from the Fire Dragon King''s sleep makes him uncomfortable.


    "Sleep and sleep, just sleep like this, I hope you never wake up!" Wang Shu prayed in his heart, hoping that the Fire Dragon King would continue to fall asleep like this, don''t wake up.


    After discovering that the Fire Dragon King had no movement, Wang Shu continued to move forward ten feet, and the Fire Dragon King still did not have any movement.


    "good chance!"


    Seeing that the distance was only 30 feet, Wang Shu not only did not become more cautious, but accelerated a little bit. When the distance was only 10 feet, the golden bell symbol in his hand was thrown out, and he would strengthen it twice. Long sword held in his hand, ready to fight desperately.


    After throwing the golden bell cover charm, it gave off a dazzling light, and in the blink of an eye, it turned into a large bell, covering it toward the Fire Dragon King on the ground.


    "No, this thing is really useless!"


    After seeing that the golden bell jar was not one-third as large as the Dragon King''s body, Wang changed his color and knew that he had made a mistake.


    However, knowing the mistake, Wang Shu could not stop, the whole person suddenly turned into a dark shadow, and shot at the huge body of the Fire Dragon King ...

 Chapter 133： Under the Dragon

    At the moment when the Admiralty Cover Charm was about to envelope the Fire Dragon King, the Fire Dragon King awakened out of his instincts, opened the huge longan, and looked at the glittering Admiralty in front of him.


    In addition to the bell jar, in his eyes, a weak human was rushing towards himself, raising the dragon claw habitually, intending to slap this weak thing like a bug.


    However, just as soon as it lifted the claws of the dragon, it suddenly felt that it was sinking. The glittering thing seemed to be a huge stone, covering its head directly, and pressing it to the ground.


    "There is a play!"


    After seeing the sober fire dragon king was actually pressed to the ground by the golden bell cover, Wang Shu was overjoyed. Now he is less than ten feet away from the fire dragon king, and he can use the long sword that has been strengthened twice. Under the head of this big guy.


    Roar!


    However, after all, the Fire Dragon King is a fourth-level monster and its physical strength is infinite. The Admiralty hood was directly instigated by the dragon wings and shot out, and the Admiralty hood burst out a dazzling light, then cracked like a mirror, The sound of crickets turned into countless lights and disappeared.


    Although the movement of the Fire Dragon King is fast, the movement of Wang Shu is faster. The moment the Fire Dragon King just took the golden bell cap, the people of Wang Shu arrived, and he was holding it tightly against the Fire Dragon''s neck, and the sword was suddenly inserted in his hand. Go on.


    "so hard!"


    The moment the sword touched the body of the Fire Dragon King, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, and there was a feeling of inserting stones, but after all, it was a sword strengthened twice, and the sharpness was far beyond his imagination, or he inserted it. , A foot deep.


    Roar!


    The tortoise dragon king stood up angrily and roared, and the dragon wings patted towards Wang Shu.


    The speed of the dragon wing surprised Wang Shu just as if the knife was scratching his face, and the hot air wave almost choked him.


    "Go to death!"


    The King of Shu grabbed the body hair of the Fire Dragon King with one hand to prevent it from falling down, and the hand holding the sword was like a watermelon breaking down suddenly, and the red blood of the Fire Dragon King splattered out.


    Huh!


    The blood of the tortoise dragon king is not ordinary, and it contains huge corrosive ability. The cold iron armor on Wang Shu''s body was burned in many places at once, and the potholes were lumpy.


    Fortunately, Wang Shushu felt lucky, but fortunately he took precautions, otherwise, even if he succeeded, he would definitely suffer from the splattered blood.


    This time, the king of the king''s book was quite fierce. This one pulled a huge mouth that was almost one foot deep and three feet long. Finally, he jumped down and avoided the fire dragon''s attack.


    Roar!


    This angry shot of the Fire Dragon King not only failed to capture Wang Shu, but enlarged the wound by a few points. The wound was too scary. Even the Fire Dragon King''s huge body looked almost a third.


    "It''s a pity, if the wound is deeper, maybe he will be killed in one shot!"


    This attack almost cost the life of the Fire Dragon King. Wang Shu had some regrets in his heart, but he did not dare to stop. He performed a shadow step and ran out of the cave in an instant.


    Roar!


    But how could the fire dragon king let Wang Shu escape, regardless of the continuous bleeding wounds on his body, an angry roar, and a spit of Long Yan sprayed on Wang Shu, but just when he wanted to spray Wang Shu, Wang Shu figure Disappeared from its sight in an instant.


    The Fire Dragon King stunned, rushed out, and chased in the direction of Wang Shu''s escape.


    "Good coming, beasts are beasts. If you don''t chase me, I can''t take you anyway, but as long as you delay for a while ..."


    The king of kings shuttled through the jungle, hurried toward the place where he arranged the hidden and defensive formations, and looked back at the fire dragon king instigating his wings to chase after him, sneering in his heart.


    Although the Fire Dragon King was terrible, he suffered such a serious injury and dared to walk out. Otherwise, he would be weak for a long time. At that time, Wang Shushui could also consume the other party. He would have been prepared. If you hit, you will kill, then you will hide, and you will start working after the promotion. I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly.


    "Ok?"


    After a while, Wang Shu found that the fire dragon king didn''t even care about himself on the ground, but flew straight towards the top of Qingshan Mountain. He frowned and felt a little strange.


    "What''s going on with this beast? Shouldn''t you be chasing me at this time? With its cultivation and sight, you can definitely find me, but why not chase me?"


    Wang Wangshu''s heart was full of doubts. I always felt that the Fire Dragon King was not easy. At this time, I must chase myself. Why did I choose to let myself go and fly to the top of Qingshan Mountain instead?


    "Forget it, no matter what it is going to do, I will restore and improve my strength first, and prepare for the next battle." Wang Shu returned to the place where the hidden formation was arranged, and sat down cross-legged, ready to resume and improve.


    "Damn, if you are injured, you will want to find a doctor for treatment. This beast was injured and did not choose to attack me, but flew up the mountain, and certainly went to seek treatment. Why did I forget this." But just when he just wanted to swallow At the moment of the elixir, his face suddenly changed, and he stood up and rushed towards the top of Qingshan Mountain.


    Aoyama Peak!


    "Master, Master!"


    "Master, good news, good news from God!"


    Sun Fei and Sun Qiang hurriedly returned to the Qingshan faction and rushed to find Ma Yu.


    "How many times have you spoken for the teacher? Our practitioners pay attention to peace of mind, why have you two been so frizzy?" Ma Yu was packing up the yard, and after seeing the frizzy appearance of the two, she scolded with dissatisfaction. .


    "Master, don''t teach us first, and tell you a good news. Feige and I went down the mountain just now and met our great enemy!" Sun Qiang said excitedly.


    "Yes, Master, you are ready to prepare. Let''s call Sister Lei and collect the kid!" Sun Fei said with excitement.


    "Big enemy?"


    Ma Yu frowned. Is there anyone else besides the big brother of the two brothers? But that house is far away, how did you find this place? Beating drums in my heart.


    Seeing to see Ma Yu''s doubts, Sun Fei actively explained: "It is Wang Shu! In the morning, did Sister Lei say that when they took the Baijianmen assessment, they were killed by a man named Wang Shu? We will I met the little beast at the foot of the mountain, but we have deceived him into the dragon''s lair. Maybe it has now become the ration of that fire dragon king, haha. "


    Sun Qiang on the side added: "Yes, Master, although the little beast''s cultivation is not high, but it is really powerful, and there are signs of Baijianmen on our body. We are afraid to lead the wolf into the room, so we deliberately cheated him into the dragon''s den went!"


    The two seemed to be proud of their cleverness, and with pride in their faces, they waited for Ma Yu to praise them.


    The two did not exchange Ma Yu''s praise at all, but were scolded, saying, "You two little ancestors, something has happened, you are killing the disciples of Baijianmen! Hurry up, hurry up and call Leilei, let''s save him! "


    Roar!


    But at this time, a huge object suddenly landed in front of the three ...

 Chapter 134： Scam

    The huge guy appeared again in front of a few people, and he couldn''t help but scare Sun Qiang and Sun Fei. Even Ma Yu changed his face a little bit and wondered. This guy didn''t come to Qingshanlu in the morning. ? Why come again this afternoon.


    Roar!


    After the Beacon Dragon King came down, he yelled at several people, and flames spewed from his mouth, as usual, flaunting the mighty power, and signaled Ma Yu to take out Qingshan Lu as soon as possible.


    "Kheke cough!"


    However, just after the Fire Dragon King sprayed for a while, he coughed fiercely, and the flames became intermittent. This was Ma Yucai''s keen discovery that there was a huge wound on the neck of the Fire Dragon, and there was a lot of blood next to it.


    Because the skin of the Fire Dragon was originally red, it would not be easy to find if it was not for special observation. Sun Qiang and Sun Fei were trembling and scared, and they did not even dare to lift their heads. Less bitter, now I feel hot pain.


    "This beast is injured!"


    After she noticed that the Fire Dragon King was seriously injured, Ji Mayu started to feel active, thinking quickly in her head, whether to take action and hit the water dog with pain.


    Roar!


    The Fire Dragon King found that Ma Yu was no longer afraid of it as usual, his face was obviously impatient, and a flame spit toward Ma Yu.


    "Humph!"


    Ma Mayu gave a cold hum, and quickly avoided the attack of the Fire Dragon King.


    Seeing that Ma Yu dared to avoid his own attack, the fire dragon king became more angry and rushed over with wings inciting. Zhang opened his mouth and planned to eat Ma Yu, a small but disobedient human.


    He attacked the Fire Dragon King in the opposite direction, and Ma Yu did not escape, but a yellow mang radiated from his body, and he jumped up and punched him on the huge body of the Fire Dragon King. The Fire Dragon King was stunned, one was unstable, rolled out on the ground, and was obviously seriously injured.


    "A Fei A Qiang, this beast was seriously injured, don''t hesitate, hurry up and attack him with me!" Ma Yu found that the speed and momentum of the Fire Dragon King were not as good as before, and suddenly burst into self-confidence and shouted.


    For the first time, Sun Fei and Sun Qiang both saw the Fire Dragon King fall down in a funny way. For a while, they stopped and they never thought that such a terrible Fire Dragon King would fall.


    "Why are you still dying? Quickly join me in attacking the wound on his neck. The beast must have been hurt by that Wang Shu!" Ma Yu cried angrily after seeing the two still in a daze.


    "Master, we are here!"


    "Master, I will help you!"


    ·É Sun Fei and Sun Qiang immediately reacted, each with a spear and a large knife, rushed up to surround the fire dragon king in the center.


    The Fire Dragon King struggled and got up, spitting a flame at Sun Fei angrily. Sun Fei was startled, and immediately fled away.


    "Animals, eat me a shot!"


    However, the moment the Fire Dragon King was busy attacking Sun Fei, the lance in Sun Qiang''s hand attacked the Fire Dragon King''s wound from the other side.


    Huh!


    Sun Qiang was quick and accurate, and the spear was inserted directly into the wound broken by Wang Shu. The Fire Dragon King sent a huge mourning, and the dragon wings shot towards Sun Qiang.


    "not good!"


    The blood of the fire dragon king was extremely corrosive. When he saw his long gun attacked the fire dragon, but was corroded, Sun Qiang changed his face slightly, immediately pulled out the long gun, and avoided the fire dragon king''s attack.


    "Animals, suffer!"


    At the same time that the fire dragon king turned to attack Sun Qiang, Ma Yu shot again, which was also the attack on the fire dragon king.


    "Master, be careful, the blood of the beast has a strong ability to corrode!" Sun Qiang said loudly that Ma Yu actually used his fist to attack.


    It is too late, Ma Yu''s attack has hit the wound on the neck of the Fire Dragon King, and the power is extraordinary, and countless blood splatters.


    "Ah, my eyes!"


    After being splattered by the blood, Ma Yu''s whole body seemed to be on fire, and a lot of green smoke was emitted instantly, while Ma Yu shouted, covering her eyes.


    At the moment Ma Yu was injured, the huge dragon wing of the Fire Dragon King slammed it out, flew Ma Yu out, hit a huge stone pillar, spit out blood, and then passed out.


    "Uncle Ma!"


    ÀÙ Sun Lei, who was noisy by the action of the Fire Dragon King, arrived at this time, and yelled in panic when she saw Ma Yu injured and unconscious.


    "Sister Lei, come and help, don''t let this beast run away!" Sun Qiang shouted after seeing Sun Lei appear.


    Because at this time, the Fire Dragon King seemed to be aware of the danger of his life, and did not want to entangle with a few people anymore, and planned to fly away.


    "Eat me!"


    As soon as the wings of the fire dragon king moved, Sun Fei''s large sword was cut down towards the fire dragon king''s wound, and a lot of blood spurted out, but Sun Fei cleverly avoided using the length of the weapon.


    The Fire Dragon King was in pain and had to stop and attack Sun Fei. Sun Fei was also clever. He quickly backed away from the attack and avoided the attack of Fire Dragon King.


    Roar!


    After the Fire Dragon King missed again, he could only roar at Sun Fei. He had realized the threat of death and did not want to stay in this place again, inciting his wings again.


    "Eat me a sword!"


    Sun Lei also hated the sword, throwing the long sword in his hand as a flying knife, and threw it towards the neck of the Fire Dragon King.


    Huh!


    The Beacon Dragon King was already extremely weak, and did not escape Sun Lei''s attack, but was attacked by the long sword. The sword is like a nail. It is stuck in its wound, and it will hurt when it moves.


    Seeing that Sun Lei could hit the Fire Dragon Queen with such an ordinary move, several people were overjoyed. It seemed that the Fire Dragon King had really reached the end of the crossbow, and the shot became more fierce.


    The bulky body of the Fire Dragon King finally couldn''t parry the attack of several people. After more than a dozen rounds of attacks by several people, a long sword, a large sword, and a long gun were inserted into the wound, sending out the final mourning and falling down. Go on.


    Boom!


    The tortoise dragon''s huge body fell heavily to the ground, shaking the ground.


    The three of them didn''t dare to step forward, and deliberately opened up a distance to observe the reaction of the Fire Dragon King. After more than ten breaths, the Fire Dragon King didn''t breathe a little, and the three finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Won!"


    "we won!"


    "Oh my God, we won!"


    The Qingshan school disciples, who were hiding and watching from not far away, saw the usual fire dragon kings who really did nothing evil, and they rushed out one by one, yelling excitedly, and even rushing directly to the corpse punches against the fire dragon Hit and kick, pick up stones and sticks on the ground and hit the huge body.


    "Hoo, finally dead!"


    Sun Lei sat down on the ground with her prolonged buttocks, and she was on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening. She never thought that she could kill the fourth-level monster Beast Dragon who was comparable to the blood.


    "Really dead?"


    "I do not know either!"


    It''s not only Sun Lei who can''t believe it, even Sun Fei and Sun Qiang are in a dream, watching the huge body of the Fire Dragon King being stunned by everyone.


    After discovering that the Fire Dragon King was really dead, more and more people rushed out and joined the army of the Fire Dragon King corpses ...

 Chapter 135： Misunderstanding

    "Animal, I''ll kill you!"


    "I hit my hit!"


    "Fuck, this thing is so hard to die!"


    "Not only hard, but also hot!"


    "Oh! Yo, this thick phlegm of Lao Tzu disappeared in an instant!"


    ÈÃ "Get out, get out, not only do I have to pee on this beast, I have to shit!"


    When I saw the Fire Dragon King, I was so scared that I lay on the ground. I did n¡¯t even dare to put one on the ground. When the disciples saw that the Fire Dragon King was really dead, one after another became bold and vented all kinds of dissatisfaction on weekdays On the Dragon King''s body, he even **** and pee directly on the Dragon King''s body, and the scene is very unbearable.


    "These guys!"


    Even Sun Lei was a bit embarrassed, but after all, she was not entirely from the Qingshan school, and it was not good to say anything. She had to choose to avoid it, walked to Ma Yu''s side, helped Ma Yu''s help, and inspected Ma Yu. body of.


    Ç¿ Sun Qiang and Sun Fei also felt that these people were a bit excessive. This fire dragon king is also a fourth-level monster, and it was not expected that he would be insulted by the corpse as soon as he died.


    However, the two also knew that the Fire Dragon King made a lot of evil during this time, especially the two of them. They would be injured in three days and two heads, and there was a sense of anger in their hearts, but to be honest, they must do this to the Fire Dragon King''s body. This kind of inferior behavior, they still have some difficulties, had to choose to ignore, and look at Ma Yu''s body with Sun Lei.


    "Uncle Ma is not a big problem, it''s just a normal burn. But he may have one eye ..." Sun Lei checked it and said while cleaning Ma Yu''s wound.


    "Can it be cured?"


    Sun Qiang and Sun Fei naturally knew what Sun Lei meant, and asked nervously.


    "I''m not sure, but if Ma Bobo and I go back to Baijianmen, maybe it can be cured." Sun Lei said with some uncertainty.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? This is our Qingshan site, don''t you know?"


    But at this moment, a noise came over. The three of Sun Lei looked at the noise and immediately found an acquaintance.


    "Wang Shu!"


    "Sister Lei, our great enemy!"


    After seeing the man who appeared, Sun Qiang and Sun Fei rushed towards him with hatred in their eyes.


    ²»ºÃ "No, these two reckless guys!"


    Sun Lei''s complexion changed slightly, setting Ma Yu aside, and quickly got up to stop the two.


    "Stop him, don''t let him run away!"


    When Sun Qiang and Sun Fei passed by, they ordered Wang Shu to be surrounded.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    Wang Shushu finally reached the top of the mountain and found that the huge body of the Fire Dragon King was lying on the ground. After many people were surrounding the insult, they wanted to ask what was going on.


    However, Wang Shu had not spoken yet, and immediately attracted the attention of many people, and soon surrounded him, and could not help but frown slightly.


    "It''s you two!"


    After seeing Sun Qiang and Sun Fei coming, Wang Shu didn''t look right at each other''s face, and asked with some uncertainty: "You killed this fire dragon king?"


    "Wang Shu, please kneel down for us!"


    "Wang Shu, kneel down and apologize to our dead brother!"


    Sun Qiang and Sun Fei have increased their self-confidence because they killed the queen of the fire dragon. They did not put Wang Shu in their eyes, and they said loudly when they came over.


    "What are you talking about? How can I not understand?"


    Wang Shushu became more and more confused. The two of them had a sip of Brother Wang before, how can they now look like a deadly enemy.


    "Well, Wang Shu, don''t pretend to be stupid. Do men dare to be brave, do you dare to admit it?" Sun Fei asked with a dark face.


    "Sister Lei, come over here and tell me what''s going on?" Sun Qiang greeted Sun Lei at the same time and planned to let Sun Lei come out to correct Wang Shu.


    "Yeah yeah, Wang Shu, you a beast!"


    "Wang Shu, you are not as good as pigs and dogs, do not dare to be!"


    "Wang Shu, you beast!"


    Although the disciples beside Qingshan did not understand what was going on, in order to support Sun Qiang and Sun Fei, they scolded Wang Shu one by one.


    Master Wang Shu became more and more confused, no matter what he thought, he didn''t understand. Where did he offend the other party?


    But when Wang Shu was confused, a woman came over and said apologetically, "Sorry, Brother Wang!"


    "Sister Lei, what are you doing with an apology?"


    "Sister Lei, have you lost your brain? Didn''t you say that he is our enemy? Why apologize to him?"


    Sun Qiang and Sun Fei were puzzled and dissatisfied.


    Sun Lei pulled her face down and sighed coldly: "You two shut up for me!"


    After the two were drunk by Sun Lei, they did not dare to talk more, and swallowed the words they had originally reached.


    "Ok?"


    Wang Shushu didn''t have much impression of the woman in front of her, but she was familiar with her eyebrows. She seemed to have nothing to do with the other person. Why did she apologize as soon as she came up?


    He seemed to be aware of Wang Shu''s doubts. The woman in front of her bowed her head, then took out something and touched her face, then raised her head in an instant, and finally revealed a familiar face of Wang Shu.


    "It''s you!"


    After seeing the familiar face, Wang Shu finally reacted. The woman in front of her turned out to be the younger brother who had been entrusted to care for the skinny monkey before he died.


    But Wang Shu had doubted that the other party was a woman, but the obvious throat knot and rough voice made him dispel such doubts, but he did not expect to be a woman.


    "Oh, sorry, Brother Wang!"


    The woman''s voice changed to the man of the day, and the knot in the throat followed.


    Regarding the change of women, the two brothers Qiang Sun are not surprised at all. Their elder sister has always used fake makeup and her voice can change at any time. If she is not a very familiar person, she will be deceived.


    However, after recognizing the other''s identity, Wang Shu''s face could not help but pull down, and some guesses in his heart. Why did Sun Qiang and Sun Fei say that they were their enemies, I''m afraid that Sun Lei couldn''t find the dead ghost. , Pushed him out, but happened to be hit by him again.


    "Brother Wang, don''t be angry, please let me explain, it ¡¯s just a misunderstanding. It ¡¯s just a misunderstanding. My little girl is named Sun Lei. I talked about the murder of Haige ..." Sun Lei noticed Wang Shu Immediately after her anger, she removed the throat knot and the makeup on her face, and turned back into that beautiful-looking woman. The voice also restored the woman''s voice, and explained softly.


    Sun Lei explained all the misunderstandings for Wang Shu, and said again about taking part in the assessment, and at the same time explained the source of the misunderstandings, because she did not know the origin of the group, but Sun Qiang and the two brothers Fei Sun Pressed so tightly that she had to push Wang Shu out temporarily. She had thought that it would be impossible for both parties to meet each other in life, but she did not expect such a coincidence.


    Ô­À´ "That''s the case. No wonder their two brothers suddenly changed their attitude after hearing my name. It turned out to be a misunderstanding!" Wang Shu also finally understood the previous worry and was sunk by Sun Lei for a long time.


    "Sorry, we misunderstood you!"


    "Sorry!"


    After listening to Sun Lei ¡¯s explanation, Sun Qiang and Sun Fei blushed, but still made a very reasonable apology. As for their revenge, they also blame themselves.


    "It''s okay, but fortunately, no major mistakes have been made. If I accidentally killed you two, the misunderstanding would be really big!" Wang Shu glanced at the two of them and said with some blame. They were too bad to say anything, and looked down awkwardly.


    "By the way, I always think that guy hasn''t lost his breath, I''ll check it for myself!" After the misunderstanding, Wang Shu took the strengthened sword in his hand and walked towards the fiery dragon king lying on the ground.


    Roar!


    However, just when Wang Shu was approaching the Fire Dragon King, the Fire Dragon King who had been lying dead suddenly stood up ...

 Chapter 136： Extermination

    "what!"


    "This guy isn''t dead yet, let''s run away!"


    "Don''t pull me, I don''t want to die yet!"


    After seeing the Fire Dragon King who had been "dead" alive again, those Aoyama school disciples who were insulting the body of the Fire Dragon King were scared and screamed one after another, and fled away.


    "Ouch!"


    The person who just took off his pants and peeing was too late to wear them, one fell to the ground and buried his face on the wet ground.


    "Why, what a big piss!"


    The person who fell down took a big mouthful of dirt and could not help yelling.


    ²»ºÃ "No, that beast is not dead!"


    Sun Lei and others also changed their face greatly. How could they have never expected that the vitality of the guy was so terrible, and their wisdom was not low, and they knew how to pretend to have deceived everyone. If they were paralyzed, maybe they would make this fire dragon king. Run away and face revenge of the Fire Dragon King in the future.


    Roar!


    After the fire dragon king got up, he yelled at the king book that came to him, instigated huge wings, and his eyes burned with anger. Of course, he knew who his true enemies were, and he knew that his reputation would be wiped out and threatened by a small group of humans. The original creator was Wang Shu, but when he saw the long sword in Wang Shu''s hands, his body trembled, and his legs trembled. He didn''t choose to resist, but instead rose into the sky and planned to escape.


    "Want to run?"


    When the King of Shu saw that the Fire Dragon wanted to run away, a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth. He came over hard to kill this guy. How could he let it run away? Putting on cold iron armor, a large vertical jump, as if rising into the air, grabbed the tail of the fire dragon king, and then put the sword into the space ring, exchanged hands, and kept crawling towards the fire dragon king.


    Roar!


    The King of Kings book is like a lice on the Fire Dragon King. No matter how the Fire Dragon King twists his body in the air, he just won''t fall. He finally roars and flew into the distance, and disappeared into the sky in a blink of an eye.


    "That person is him!"


    I looked at Wang Shu''s disappearing direction, and Sun Lei''s eyes appeared as if she knew Wang Shu again.


    "Sister Lei, what are you talking about?"


    Sun Qiang and Sun Fei still have confusion on their faces, but fortunately Wang Shu appears, otherwise they must suffer today.


    "It''s okay, everyone should do what they should do." Sun Lei reacted and began to take over the mess for Ma Yu.


    However, in the heart of Sun Lei, there was a figure who couldn''t stop lingering.


    Ô­À´ "It turned out that he was that justice! I also misunderstood him because of it. If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t be able to enter even the central area, let alone pass the assessment!"


    When Wang Shu jumped on the Fire Dragon King and put on a cold iron suit, Sun Lei recognized Wang Shu, who was the self-proclaimed righteous person of the day, and thinking of Wang Shu and other people making a big fortress that day, put the group The face of the arrogant and arrogant people exploded with gray heads and earthy faces, Sun Lei''s heart fluttered, and Wang Shu was too charming at that time.


    Êé Of course, it is impossible for Wang Shu to know about his identity, because he is now facing a huge test.


    Although protected by the cold iron suit, Wang Shu did not fear the hotness of the Fire Dragon King''s skin at all, and easily reached the back of the Fire Dragon King, and stubbornly carried the hair of the Fire Dragon King, but the Fire Dragon King was not a leisurely generation. , No longer choose to fly in the high air, but quickly passing in the forest, countless trees broke, and trees rushed towards Wang Shu''s body.


    Fortunately, he was protected by a cold iron suit. Wang Shu was not injured by the broken wood, but the huge impact made him uncomfortable. He almost fell off the dragon''s back several times. Once he could not fly, he would definitely fall. Being thrown away by this fire dragon king, he must not let go.


    "This beast has a brain!"


    Hold the hair of the Fire Dragon King with one hand, and take out the long sword with one hand, and insert it into the Fire Dragon King''s body. Insert the sword, and the corrosive flames are sprayed out, because the Fire Dragon King is advancing rapidly, with the help of With the wind covering Wang Shu''s entire body in an instant, if it was not protected by a cold iron suit, Wang Shu would have suffered a great loss like Ma Yu.


    Huh!


    The blood is not corrosive, and the cold iron suit is corroded in the blink of an eye, but it is not a big problem for the time being.


    "I make you dishonest, I make you fly, I make you cry!"


    The sword in the hands of King Wang Shu was slammed in sword after sword. After a while, there were more than ten openings under his feet, which looked like a scary horse.


    Then Wang Shu changed another place and bleed the fire dragon king again. I don''t know how much blood there is on the Fire Dragon King. Everywhere along the way, the trees were quickly withered and died, and some places even burned.


    Until half an hour later, most of the Dragon Dragon''s body was smashed by Wang Shu with a long sword, and the blood no longer flowed. Finally, he slammed into a huge rock in the last mourning, his head was deflected, and his eyes hit Cracked and finally died.


    "ÅÞ!"


    After confirming that the Fire Dragon King had finally died, Wang Shu jumped down from the Fire Dragon King''s body, spit into the Fire Dragon King''s body, and was extremely upset in his heart. This guy''s life was really a bit frightening.


    "Ok?"


    However, as soon as he came down, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, because the fire dragon''s body was inexplicably burning, and the fire was getting bigger and bigger.


    The King of Shu felt that the temperature was a bit too high, and he dared not get too close, and immediately withdrew from a distance, watching the fire dragon king''s body burn from a distance.


    The flames burned quickly, and in less than a cup of tea, the body of the original Fire Dragon King in Roshan turned into green smoke, even the bones were missing, as if disappearing out of thin air.


    "Unlucky!"


    After seeing that the Fire Dragon King really died, a huge rock in Wang Shu''s heart also fell down, but he still complained a little.


    I took off the cold iron suit that was about to be scrapped and tossed it aside, swallowed a blood bean, took a blood stone to start recovery, and was ready to return to Qingshan Pie.


    After a few steps, Wang Shu seemed to have found something wrong, and immediately stopped, hurriedly walking towards the place where the Fire Dragon King''s body had just disappeared.


    After the fire, nothing is left. There is one thing on the ground, a watermelon-sized, black ink, round beads.


    "what is this?"


    After seeing that strange thing on the ground, Wang Shu frowned, because it was different from the Dragon Ball he knew.


    Once the monster monster reaches the third level, the monster dandelion will form in the body, but most of the monster dandelion is very small, only the size of the thumb.


    Of course, the dragon monsters also have monster dandelions, but the dragon dandelions are not called monster dandelions, but dragon balls.


    The reason why he feels obscure is that Yaodan and Dragon Ball have a characteristic that they are not heat-resistant. Once the temperature is too high, they will melt and disappear like a gas. He originally thought that he could The one who got a Dragon Ball did not expect to return empty-handed.


    The thing in front of me is obviously not a dragon ball, because there is no such big dragon ball.


    King Wang Shu took out the long sword that had been strengthened twice, and chopped it down against the dark pearl on the ground ...

 Chapter 137： Qingshanlu

    Dang!


    After the long sword was chopped on the beads, not only was it split in half as expected by Wang Shu, but it made a crisp sound, as if it was cracked into an iron block, and because of the excessive force, Wang Shu shook his mouth with numbness.


    "so hard!"


    The sword''s sharpness is clear to him, but I did not expect that this strange-looking bead had no effect at all, and the sword left no trace.


    Seeing that the bead was so hard, Wang Shu could not help but get a bit interested, and then tried to knock it with a long sword, listening to the sound turned out to be hollow.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t pretend to touch it. If this thing is poisonous, it will be funny. This thing is too weird to appear in the space ring for the time being, so as to avoid any unknowable trouble.


    Looking at this strange bead in front of me, Wang Shu had the feeling that a dog could bite a hedgehog and couldn''t keep his mouth out. Leave it here, not reconciled! Take it away, afraid of insecurity.


    "Yes, why did I forget it!"


    I really couldn''t think of a good way. Wang Shu had to pull out his cell phone, open the invincible exchange system, directly select the recycling item, and then scan the strange black beads on the ground.


    Drop!


    Identification completed, strange eggs, unknown price! May I ask if you want to choose to recycle, if yes, please click OK.


    "Strange egg?"


    Master Wang Shu was speechless about the firm results of this invincible redemption system, and said that a good recovery even told him that the price was unknown. But after the appraisal, Wang Shu also determined one thing, this thing is at least not as dangerous as imagined.


    It wasn''t too early to see the sky, Wang Shu put this strange egg into the space ring, and then returned in the direction of Qingshan Pie.


    Until the sky was dark, Wang Shu finally returned to the top of the mountain.


    "Wang Shu, you are finally back!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s return, Sun Lei stood up nervously and asked. She didn''t even notice it herself, and she became a little bit twitchy between words.


    "Ok!"


    Wang Shu nodded, walked to Ma Yu, took out the task book, ready to be signed by Ma Yu, Bai Jianmen has regulations, if this task is completed, it is not a special case, the publisher''s signature is required, as for reward , Divided into two, one is left at Baijianmen when the mission is released, and the other is given by the publisher.


    One of Ma Yu''s eyes was corroded and blinded by the blood of the Fire Dragon King, wrapped in a black cloth, and there were many injuries on his face, and some black plaster was applied, but after seeing Wang Shu, his face moved. Said with joy: "I thank you, Ma Yu, on behalf of all Qingshan people!"


    King Wang Shu said very flatly, "You''re welcome, I also collected the money!"


    He doesn''t want to act like righteousness, let the other party feel that he owes him kindness, and then take the opportunity to blackmail or something.


    The words of Wang Shushu made a few people startled. They originally wanted to sing praises to Wang Shuge, but did not expect that Wang Shu would not eat this set, especially Ma Yu, and smiled awkwardly.


    "If it''s okay, please sign this mission statement, and I''m about to return to the martial arts, because I still have important things." Wang Shu did not want to stay here for too long, because his purpose has been achieved, and Determined the feasibility of the plan.


    Unfortunately, the Fire Dragon King''s body is too large and somewhat different from the plan, but this is enough. The sharpness of the long sword that has been strengthened at least twice can definitely kill Wu Shuai with one sword, as long as he has a chance.


    Ma Yu asked with curiosity: "Shou Xia, are you busy going back to practice?"


    "Ok?"


    Master Wang Shu frowned. How did this guy know his thoughts and looked at Sun Lei with some suspicion.


    Sun Lei smiled awkwardly. Ma Yu immediately stepped forward to make a clearance for Sun Lei and said, "Actually Lei Lei has told us everything about you, saying that you offended a wicked person in the martial arts, and also agreed to go to a life and death duel after one month. One thing? "


    Wang Shu looked at several people again, and found that several people did not mean to harm him. Accurately, he nodded after not feeling the crisis. Anyway, many people in the martial arts knew about this. There is no need to conceal, and the other party has asked so, most of them have any plans.


    "Oh, that''s great. You took the task this time, really the right place!" After receiving the affirmation from Wang Shu, Ma Yu''s face filled with a smile, and he clapped his hands as happily as a child.


    Wang Shu did not ask why, this Ma Yu took out a small jade bottle and handed it to Wang Shu, signaled Wang Shu to open, and said, "Open it!"


    Wang Shushu took the jade bottle, and he was a little surprised. The small bottle was not too light. After observing it, there was nothing wrong, and opened it slightly away. For Wang Shu''s seemingly rude behavior, Ma Yu was not angry. Instead, Sun Fei and Sun Qiang looked envious and jealous, while Sun Lei always maintained a smile.


    After I opened it, nothing happened. After Wang Shu determined that there was no problem, he looked at the bottle mouth and found that the jade bottle was not a panacea, but a small bottle of milky liquid that looked like milk.


    King Wang Shu asked a little puzzled: "This is it?"


    Ma Mayu proudly said, "Aoyama Dew!"


    "Aoyama Dew?"


    The book of King Wang did not hear what Qingshanlu was, and looked a few more times, and found that this thing was not the same as milk, it was particularly sticky and looked like milky sand.


    "You don''t know. The ancestors established this Qingshan faction on Qingshan because there was Qingshanlu here! Maybe you don''t know the role of Qingshanlu, but when I said it, you would definitely understand the little in your hand. What''s in the bottle? "


    After seeing Wang Shu and didn''t know Qingshan Dew, Ma Yu actively explained for Wang Shu and said, "This Qingshan Dew is our specialty in Qingshan. It only has one effect, that is, washing hair and cutting marrow, which can remove human body. Impurities, of course, for the first time people, its main effect is this. But if you take it multiple times, it can also remove the remaining erysipelas. However, due to the decline of Aoyama Pie, Aoyama Lo has gradually become Forgotten by the world, so we have left a lot of Qingshanlu in these years. In fact, the fire dragon king that you killed is also my responsibility. I happened to encounter it a month ago, and I had the meaning of conquering in my heart, so I used Qingshanlu intentionally. I came to feed it, but I didn''t expect it to lead the wolf into the room.


    "You mean this thing can clear erysipelas?"


    King Wang Shu seemed to have heard something that shocked him, and almost didn''t hold the jade bottle in his hand, and asked.


    "Of course, the role of Qingshanlu in washing hair and cutting pulp is very small. The biggest effect is to remove erysipelas. So I originally hoped that this bottle of Qingshanlu would wish you promotion. After all, when I went to post the task, the reward was He can improve the elixir. "Ma Yu said that Wang Shu was finally tempted, and said with some contentment.


    "How many Castle Peaks do you have? I bought them all!"


    Wang Wangshu thought of a crazy plan. If the role of Qingshanlu is really so abnormal as Ma Yu said, I can''t help but hold Ma Yu''s hand and ask ...

 Chapter 138： transaction

    "Are you kidding me?"


    Ma Mayu was taken aback by Wang Shu''s sudden move. Although this Qingshanlu could remove the erysipelas from the body, but the elixir could not be eaten as a meal. Why do you need so much Qingshanlu?


    After Wang Shu found that Ma Yu ¡¯s expression was not natural, he was afraid of causing the other party ¡¯s suspicion. He had a lot of elixir, so he lied and said, ¡°No, I ¡¯m serious. I have a few friends. Some poor quality elixir caused a lot of erysipelas in the body, so I wanted to buy more to help them detoxify. "


    "That''s the case. Then you take a night off and wait for your return tomorrow. I''ll give it to you together. Anyway, we don''t have much use for Qingshanlu now." committed to.


    The next few people got together and talked casually. After having a meal, they arranged for Wang Shu to rest.


    Wang Shu rushed around for several days, and Meimei took a nap, and didn''t wake up until daylight.


    When Wu Woke up, Wang Shu found that Ma Yu and Sun Lei were already waiting at his door.


    "Wang Xiaoyou, are you enough to look at these weights?"


    Ma Yu asked, pointing to a half-height mouthful not far away.


    The king of Wang Shu flashed in front of his eyes, walked over, and found that although there was not a full tank, but more than half, it was more important to him than anything.


    He had long wanted to use the elixir in the invincible redemption system to desperately promote the repair, but he was afraid that the elixir had erysipelas, and he was afraid to take it too much, and he was worried that the repair would be promoted too quickly and attracted the attention of interested people.


    Now that he has this thing, all his worries are gone, and through this mission of killing the Fire Dragon King, others will not doubt that he has cultivated quickly, instead he thinks that he has always been hidden.


    With a seamless excuse, Wang Shu felt that his throat was a little dry, and he couldn''t wait for the day.


    "so much?"


    But Wang Shu still worked hard to restrain his emotions and calm himself down. He looked at Ma Yu with some surprise, and guessed in his heart that these Qingshanlu were afraid of being stocks for decades.


    "Oh, you can get rid of that fire dragon king, it is the greatest contribution to us, and it should be to give you some useless things." Although Ma Yu showed a very angry look, but still somewhat distressed.


    It''s like a rich man in a trapped desert uses a large piece of gold to exchange a little bit of water and food. Although water and food are more important, they still feel bad and can''t bear it.


    "I have all of these green mountain dew, but I can''t ask for nothing. I have some elixir here, so I should buy it!" Wang Shu took out five or six vials from the space ring and said in front of him.


    "You don''t have to, don''t you want to take your things!"


    Ma Yu quickly waved his hand and refused. In his opinion, Wang Shu himself cultivated only six levels of the Blood Awakening. Although he was not very old, he was still in his twenties. It was definitely not a high-level elixir. For them, there was not much usefulness.


    "Don''t be too busy to refuse, it''s not too late to listen to the efficacy of these elixirs." Wang Shu guessed Ma Yu''s mistake and said with a smile.


    "This is Jiedu Dan, which can detoxify all poisons. As long as you take it after poisoning, you can quickly detoxify!"


    Shu Wangshu first introduced Jiedu Dan, but several people did not have much interest in this Jiedu Dan, because with the improvement of Xiu Wei, ordinary poisons did not pose much threat to them.


    After seeing a few people uncomfortable, Wang Shu picked up a bottle of elixir and said, "This is the holy medicine for healing. No matter how severe the injury is, as long as you take one capsule, you can recover as before. Of course, if It ¡¯s broken arms, broken legs, etc., and it only stops bleeding! "


    A few people''s faces changed slightly, apparently surprised by the effect of this elixir, especially Sun Qiang and Sun Fei, looking at the fingers cut off by Wang Shu, their expressions were very complicated.


    "This is Xuejing Dan, which is effective for practitioners in the first to fifth layers of Blood Awakening. After taking it, it can be completely improved!"


    Shu Wang Shu picked up a bottle containing blood essence and explained with a smile.


    "what?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Is there really such an elixir?"


    Finally, after Wang Shu took the bleeding essence, not only Ma Yu, but even Sun Lei and others with suspicions on their faces, they were very skeptical whether the elixir in Wang Shu''s hands was so magical.


    I think about it too. At the time, the two blood essences Wang Shu took out, but they were sold at a high price, although he didn''t know it until later.


    However, Wang Shu did not force the other party to believe or prove, but picked up a bottle of elixir again and said with a smile: "This is Huang Yuandan, which acts on the fifth to eighth levels of the Blood Awakening. Take it to the next level. "


    "Hoo!"


    "really?"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    A few people became more suspicious that Wang Shu was telling lies. Although he didn''t say anything, the expression on his face seemed to be unbelieving at all.


    King Wang Shu took another bottle of elixir and said, "The elixir inside is called Qiqi Dan, and its role is to enable people on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening to break through and become a blood aura. Presumably you should have heard it?"


    "Let me see!"


    Xi Mayu finally moved. After hearing that Wang Shu said that the elixir in the bottle in front of her was Qiqi Tang, the hand grabbed the bottle after almost snatching it, opened it, and three black elixirs were indeed placed inside.


    "This color, this smell!"


    I just saw the appearance of the elixir and the smell that emanated, and Ma Yu believed in it.


    This may really be the Qi Qi Dan that can make him break through. He has been trapped in the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening for some years. Because of his talents, and without the aid of elixir, he has been unable to break through. Now I see what he dreamed of. Then finally shivered.


    "Can I show it?"


    Ma Mayu has more than once dreamed of breaking through the blood awakening state and achieving the blood state, but watching this day is coming, her emotions become excited.


    "Exactly, this is for you!"


    Master Wang Shu''s performance was very generous, Ma Yu finally could not help but poured out a Qi Dan, held it in his hand, and carefully observed.


    "it is true!"


    After observing for a while, Ma Yu came to a conclusion and said with a trembling voice.


    "really?"


    "Master, is it really true?"


    ·É Sun Fei and Sun Qiang looked at Ma Yu with emotion, waiting for Ma Yu''s affirmative answer.


    Ma Yu said affirmatively: "From the appearance, it is exactly the same as Juqidan I know. I don''t think there will be any fake!"


    "Try it out, maybe you can break through tomorrow!"


    The king of kings asked Ma Yu to take over this gas gathering. Ma Yu looked at Wang Shu with a complicated expression, but after discovering that Wang Shu did not feel the pain of the medicine, he threw it into his mouth and swallowed it.


    After Ma Yu swallowed, several of Sun Qiang stared at Ma Yu, wondering if this elixir was real.


    After just over a dozen breaths, Ma Yu''s face changed slightly, saying: "This elixir is so good, I even feel like I want to break through. I''m sorry, I want to hit the bottleneck."


    Ma Mayu hurriedly bid farewell to several people and returned to his room to start refining the elixir.


    "Brother Wang!"


    "Brother Wang!"


    Ç¿ Sun Qiang and Sun Fei, after knowing that the elixir was really effective, seemed to be hungry children, staring at Huang Yuandan that Wang Shu said earlier.


    "Oh, you take it!"


    King Wang Shu gave a big hand and gave Huang Yuandan to the two ...

 Chapter 139： Hirayama

    After Sun Qiang and Sun Fei took the elixir, they couldn''t wait to take it directly, then ran back to refine the elixir.


    Only Wang Shu and Sun Lei remained for a while.


    "Do you want to ..."


    After Wang Shushu knew that Sun Lei was a woman, she felt a little embarrassed and asked uncertainly.


    "No, I enjoy the process of cultivation, not the result. The level of cultivation has no great meaning to me, so slowly training is just fine, and my talent is limited, and the cultivation is promoted too quickly. For me, there is not much benefit, thank you for your kindness! "Sun Lei shook her head and rejected Wang Shu''s elixir.


    "Ha ha!"


    The King of Shu originally wanted to say something to refute, but in the end said nothing, just smiled.


    For a moment the atmosphere fell into silence and silence.


    Then Wang Shu received the large cylinder of Qingshanlu in the ring of space in front of Sun Lei. This was his capital based on Baijianmen. With these Qingshanlus, Wang Shu had a crazy idea. In the rest of this battle of life and death, I raised Xiu to blood in one breath, and gave the scar a big "surprise" at that time!


    Of course, the main purpose of Wang Shu is to prevent Wu Shuai''s revenge. After all, it is too risky to take the current repair. In case of a miss, it is a complete disaster.


    After a while, Sun Lei finally sighed and said, "Brother Wang, I will not return to the martial arts. Haige gave you the stele before leaving, and I was asked to come back later, so before you go back Give it back to you. "


    ÀÙ Sun Lei said that he took out the strange iron block that the thin monkey had given to Wang Shu. Wang Shu felt a joy in his heart. He always felt that the iron block had some secrets. He took it and received it in the space ring.


    The current piece, plus the piece obtained in the space ring of Baigongzi, and the piece of golden fat, Wang Shu already has three pieces in his hand.


    "Yes, I don''t know what this thing is useful for, can''t you tell me?" Wang Shu would like to know the role of these iron blocks.


    "Oh, in fact, Haige deceived you that day. We do n¡¯t know what the strange iron block is for. But when we left home, the old man explained to us that we must keep it safe. This is the fundamental reason for the rise of our grandson again. "Sun Lei shook her head and said helplessly.


    Shu Wangshu was a little disappointed. It turned out that Sun Lei didn''t know the role of these iron blocks, but he was not worried, maybe he would know it later.


    Sun Lei remembered something, and then said, "Yes, before you leave, I have one more thing to tell you. According to my investigation, the group of people who established the fortress was a large sword house. You will pick up later Be careful when doing missions, to prevent someone from following you, you have broken their plans, and maybe they will work against you secretly! "


    "Sure enough, Wu Shuai colluded with the people of Dadaolou!" Wang Shu was not surprised at this result, because he had long suspected that Wu Shuai had betrayed his whereabouts, otherwise Lu Wenlong would not say that day. The king''s book is his ".


    "Well, I know, I will be careful. If it''s okay, I will go back to the mountain first!" Wang Shu felt the crisis more and more, hoping to quickly improve his cultivation, and did not want to delay time.


    "I see you off!"


    Sun Lei seems to have something to say, but in the end, she didn''t say anything, she just said simple three words.


    "No need, I''m in a hurry!"


    When the King of Shu said, he quickly left the mountain and disappeared into the sight of Sun Lei in a blink of an eye.


    "Goodbye!"


    Watching Wang Shu disappeared, Sun Lei waved her hand until Wang Shu disappeared, and she still waved her hand, but suddenly she felt very lost, as if she had lost the most important thing, but she couldn''t tell , And finally squatted to the ground, holding her knees and sobbing.


    Xu said Wang Shu. After leaving Qingshan, he went straight towards Baijianmen. The journey was very smooth. After two days and two nights, he returned to his residence again.


    "Brother Wang, are you back? Where have you been these days?" As soon as he entered the door, he encountered Ma Xiong and others going out. Ma Xiong asked with a smile.


    "Fool, Lanhua misses you so much!"


    Lanhua rushed over and gave Wang Shu a big bear hug. It seemed to be missing for a few days. I really missed Wang Shu.


    "Brother!"


    "you are back!"


    Luo Mahu and Luo Dingyu also smiled. Wang Shu observed several people, and found that in the less than ten days, some of them have improved their practice. Although it is not obvious, it is certain that these guys have not been lazy recently and have obviously integrated into the hundred. The life of Jianmen was somewhat relieved.


    King Wang Shu smiled and asked, "Are you going to practice again?"


    After being asked by Wang Shu, Ma Xiong scratched his head awkwardly. Lan Huaxin said bluntly, "Fool, we are out!"


    However, after Lanhua finished speaking, she obviously knew that she had missed her mouth, immediately covered her mouth, and muttered quietly, "In fact, we are not going out to play, we are to cultivate."


    Being told by Lanhua, Ma Xiong is even more embarrassed. This set of rhetoric is obviously practiced, but Wang Shu is too lazy to ask too much, as long as a few people are trained to grow, and he is now There was no time to accompany a few people, ready to enter the crazy practice.


    King Wang Shu said with a smile: "Go ahead, I will take a break to prepare for cultivation."


    "Well, silly, let''s go!"


    Xi Lanhua followed Ma Xiong and others to run out of the wild again, and Wang Shu had no choice but to smile.


    Back in his room, Wang Shu immediately set up a defensive burst and a covert array. Although he knew that Ma Xiong and others would definitely not break into the house without their consent, Lanhua''s careless personality was difficult to guarantee. At a critical moment, the invasion of the blue flower caused the fire to go into magic, then it was funny.


    After everything was properly arranged, Wang Shu took out a bottle of Qingshan Dew and took it directly according to the method Ma Yu said.


    Çà The taste of this Qingshan dew is not as unpleasant as expected, but it is very delicious, cold and cool, and it has a slight sweetness.


    When a bottle of Qingshanlu was finished drinking, Wang Shu sat down on his knees and began to silently exercise the exercises to let these Qingshanlu cleanse the impurities and erysipelas in the body.


    Twenty-five hours later, Wang Shu collected his exercises, and suddenly felt as if he was lightly relaxed by ten pounds, and the most important thing was that his cultivation had improved and reached the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "I didn''t expect this Qingshanlu to be so amazing!"


    Feeling the comfort that Xiu brings to the ascension, Wang Shu said in his heart that this is the easiest time for him to promote and repair. In the past, he had to rely on the refining and impact of elixir and several hours. This time it was purely natural. .


    "Smelly!"


    After Xiu Xiu''s joy for the breakthrough receded, a stench came, and Wang Shu found that his body was covered with a thick layer of black impurities, frowned, left the room, and washed his body ...

 Chapter 140： Continuous breakthrough

    After the body was cleaned, Wang Shu returned to the room.


    This time, instead of slowly adapting to the physical changes caused by Xiu''s breakthrough, he took out a few pills again and swallowed them.


    The elixir that Wang Shu takes is the Huang Yuandan that can improve the cultivation. It seems that Qingshan Dew has played a role. After taking this time, the effect is much better than the original one. Just taking one, Wang Shu can clearly feel Huang Yuandan''s fierce medicine.


    "Good guy, the potency of this elixir is so terrible!"


    I felt like a fire was burning in my belly, and Wang Shu realized once again that the effect of taking elixir was not ideal, mostly because there were too many impurities in the body.


    After an hour, all Huang Yuandan''s medicinal powers were finally refined, and Wang Shu''s cultivation had to be greatly improved, directly reaching the peak of the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "It''s just a tiny bit of breakthrough!"


    Wang Wangshu was a little shocked. It is no wonder that Huang Yuandan''s role is from the fifth to eighth levels of the Blood Awakening. It seems that it is not because his strength of blood is deeper than others, but that he has a physical problem.


    However, Wang Shu was relieved soon. This is well understood. After all, his father was a big man. He must have spent a lot of time on him. As for the elixir, he definitely took a lot, but obviously, the elixir Surely the quality is not enough. Not only can he not improve his cultivation, but many impurities and erysipelas are formed in his body.


    Because of those erysipelas and impurities, this also leads to why when taking Xuejing Dan for the first time, it took three to break through the first layer of blood awake and reach the second layer of blood awake.


    "Although Xiuwei has been promoted very quickly, it is not enough!"


    If before the change, Wang Shu must have been very contented to get such a great improvement in one day, but at this moment Wang Shu obviously felt that he had not reached the limit and swallowed the next Huang Yuandan.


    "Eighth floor of Blood Awakening, punch me!"


    After Huang Yuandan served, Wang Shu began to sprint towards the eight levels of the Blood Awakening.


    Ò»¸ö Another hour has passed!


    Wang Shushu sweated heavily and fell weakly on the bed, but the corner of his mouth was smiling, because he finally broke through the eighth floor of the blood awakening.


    "I can only come here today, I must rest for a few days, restore my strength and body, and then make a breakthrough to a higher level!"


    After Xun realized that his body had been a little bit overwhelmed, Wang Shu chose to stop. Anyway, there was still more than half a month to raise Xiu to blood, which is not difficult for him now.


    I took a rest and recovered some physical strength. Wang Shu felt a little bored, left the room, and found that Lanhua hadn''t returned yet. Some of them turned around in the yard for a while, and then walked towards Xijianchi.


    "Linger, Linger, can you hear me?"


    When he reached the edge of Xijian Pond, Wang Shu tried to call Linger in his heart, but disappointed him. Linger seemed to disappear, except that he could feel its existence and did not answer him.


    I walked around in a circle, Wang Shu went straight to the task hall.


    Because it''s getting late, there are very few people in the task hall. There are only a few people in threes and twos. They stand in front of the low-level tasks, and their faces are strange.


    µÇ¼Ç It is still the middle-aged man who is responsible for the registration and completion of the task. At this time, the middle-aged man is packing the guy, and it looks like he is ready to rest today.


    "I''ll take on the task!"


    He Wangshu put the task book in front of the middle-aged man and said calmly.


    "It''s over today, wait for tomorrow!"


    The middle-aged man didn''t even lift his head, and still lowered his head to organize the things on the table, saying very perfunctoryly.


    "Just a moment, it won''t delay you much time."


    The King of Shu did not want to wait for tomorrow to waste time, and the voice had some requests, but also took out a small bag of bloodstones and placed them on the table.


    After seeing the small bag of bloodstones, the middle-aged man stopped and looked up at Wang Shu. He always felt familiar and impressed.


    However, middle-aged men are not surprised, anyway, many disciples come to take up tasks and hand in tasks every day, it is normal for someone to know someone.


    After the middle-aged man silently collected the small bag of bloodstones, he picked up the official seal and prepared to stamp on Wang Shu''s task book, but after he glanced at the task book at random, his hand stopped in the air, and hesitated Refuse to cover it.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with the mission?"


    After Wang Shu found that the other party had stopped, he asked strangely. After his assignment was completed, he asked Ma Yu to sign it. Shouldn''t there be any problems?


    "You are the one who offended the scar just after getting started. Not only did you agree on the battle of life and death, but you also took the kid alone to take the high-level task of hunting fourth-level monsters?" The middle-aged man finally recognized Wang Shu, and was a bit shocked. Asked.


    "Yes!"


    King Wang Shu nodded and didn''t feel any fuss.


    "Huh? The eighth floor of the Blood Awakening?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Wang Shu again and found that Wang Shu''s cultivation was not the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, but the eight floors of the Awakening of the Blood, but he was surprised that he was a hidden boy.


    "No, this kid is definitely not the eighth floor of Blood Wake!"


    But soon the middle-aged man thought of something, staring at Wang Shu with a shock, as if he wanted to see through Wang Shu, but no matter how he saw it, Wang Shu ¡¯s cultivation was the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening. Can''t help but doubt myself, can''t I see the practice of the other party?


    "Eighth floor of Blood Awakening? No, definitely not. Unless his cultivation is higher than me, it''s blood ... Gao Wah, it''s Gao Wah!" The middle-aged man thought of a possibility and looked at Wang Shuyi again. Later, I affirmed my thoughts.


    I want to hunt the fourth-level monsters alone, and it can only be done by blood. It seems that Wang Shu must be the kind of demon genius. He doesn''t want to be high-profile, so he deliberately hides his cultivation.


    "Oh, Brother Wang, you should put away these bloodstones. Your Brother Chen is not that kind of person!" The middle-aged man thought of a good opportunity to use Wang Shu to make money, and said with a smile.


    "what?"


    Master Wang Shu was a little confused. This guy just didn''t give money and didn''t do anything. Now he is kindly standing up as a brother. I really don''t know what medicine is sold in the other person''s gourd.


    "Brother, your mission has been completed! Wait for a while, I will check the reward for you." The middle-aged man waved his hand, stamped a chapter on the mission book, and then opened the space ring to start checking the reward items for this mission. .


    After a while, the middle-aged man took out two jade bottles and a bag of bloodstones and said, "Brother Wang, this is a reward, a defective Qiyuandan, and a bottle of Qingshanlu with three hundred bloodstones."

 Chapter 141： Chen Dan

    "Defective Qi Yuan Dan?"


    Of course, Wang Shu knew what the Qiyuandan was. It was an elixir that could only be taken in the blood. He could escape Wu Shuai''s pursuit that day. Thanks to the Qiyuandan, he had a good Qiyuandan in his hands. It''s not necessary at all.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s frown, the middle-aged man explained: "Yeah, inferior Qi Yuan Dan, this elixir not only can quickly restore the vitality of the blood, but also has the effect of improving cultivation, even for inferior products. It can only be taken when the blood level is above nine levels, otherwise it will be harmful and unprofitable. "


    "I do n¡¯t need this elixir. Give it to your brother. The right to be a hard brother. And my brother does n¡¯t know his brother''s name!"


    Wang Shu noticed from the other party ¡¯s attitude that the other party must be because he was able to hunt down the fourth-level monsters to associate with himself. Since the other party intentionally associates, he ca n¡¯t refute the other ¡¯s face, and the other party is responsible for the mission hall, maybe It is not necessary to be able to hear the news of Lanyue. After all, many disciples must be contacted every day. Wang Shu decided to give the other person this time.


    "Chen Dan, Brother Chen just called his brother." This time, it ¡¯s not very good. "


    µ¤ Chen Dan was naturally enthusiastic about the quality Qi Yuandan. Now the ninth floor of Blood Awakening is the right fit. Even if he doesn''t need it, he can sell it for a good price, but still shows an embarrassing look.


    "Oh, this elixir is useless to me. Brother Chen just accepted it. I still have something to ask about it." Of course, Wang Shu understood these people, and smiled and advised the other party to accept it.


    "Haha, it''s better to be respectful than to obey!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan smiled and took down the jade bottle containing the defective Qi Yuandan, and then the smile on his face became more kind. He asked with a smile, "I don''t know what news Brother Wang wants to ask? Brother Chen knows everything."


    "Well, this is actually the case. I have a friend named Lanyue, but she is missing, so I hope my brother can pay attention to this. This is her portrait. Please take a look." Wang Shu said and took out a pair of blues The portrait of the moon comes.


    He didn''t dare to say that Lan Yue was his wife, so as not to be blackmailed by the other party, so she said Lan Yue was his friend.


    "What a beauty!"


    After seeing Lan Yue''s portrait, Chen Dan couldn''t help but sigh. Chen Dan asked with a smile: "Master Wang, I''m afraid this is not a friend, but a younger sister, right?"


    "Oh, it''s true, it''s really a wife, and I hope Brother Chen doesn''t preach around." Wang Shu scratched his head and said with a smirk on purpose.


    "Master Wang is very blessed. If I have such a beautiful wife, I do n¡¯t want to preach around, but Brother Wang is assured, I have remembered the appearance, and I will help you pay attention when I have time." Eyes, remembering the appearance of Lan Yue in his heart, said.


    "Thank you Brother Chen, if you have news from her, please be sure to tell the younger brother first time, the younger brother is grateful." Wang Shu said in a good mood and said excitedly.


    "Oh, our brothers, where is this going? By the way, I have something to tell you, the kid at Scar has taken on many intermediate tasks. Although the difficulty is not small, it should be completed within one month. Therefore, Shi Shi will still face a battle at that time. Of course, with Shi Xi''s practice, it must be a capture. "Chen Dan said with a smile, and reminded Wang Shu to pay attention to the battle between the scar and the dead.


    "Brother Lao is concerned. I haven''t put this scar in my eyes." Even before the breakthrough, Wang Shu didn''t put the scar in his eyes, let alone now, and for the rest of the time, Wang Shu was Those who decide to break through to the realm of blood will be even less concerned.


    "Brother, that''s the way to say it, but don''t you think it''s too cheap that scar? You know he has a lot of enemies at the door, and we can use this to make a small fortune ..." Chen Danyi Mysteriously, he found that the people in the mission hall were gone, and only after the two of them did he say, "Master, you honestly tell me, what exactly do you cultivate?"


    After looking at the mysterious look of Chen Dan, Wang Shu said with some anger, "blood!"


    "I said, I had long guessed that Master Shi was repaired in the blood, otherwise how could he take on advanced tasks and complete it so fast! Master Hidden practice is a high wow, really high wow!" Chen Dan Nor did Wang Shu prove that when he heard Wang Shu''s words, he looked like he suddenly realized, clapped his hands excitedly, and gave thumbs up to Wang Shu.


    After Chen Dan was intoxicated for a while, he said more mysteriously, "Master, do you want to get rich?"


    "Get rich?"


    Every time I heard this word, Wang Shu felt weird.


    µ¤ Chen Dan attached to Wang Shu''s ear and said, "Well, get rich, get rich. I tell you, if you want, then we can ... then ..."


    After listening to Chen Dan''s plan, Wang Shu was shocked, watching Chen Dan speechless for a long time.


    "Brother, how is it? Brother''s wealth plan?" After speaking, Chen Dan was content with contentment and was very satisfied with his plan.


    "High wow, it is really high wow!"


    Except for giving a thumbs up to Chen Dan, Shu Wangshu couldn''t think of any good way. If he can really earn another sum, then his cultivation will definitely be another leap forward. He was also worried that after the cultivation is promoted to the blood, the money in the invincible exchange system will not be enough.


    "Hey, if your brother feels a pity, then according to your brother''s plan, during this time you will maintain the cultivation of the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening. Do not expose the actual cultivation. If you can, it is best to walk around the leaderboard square. Let most people know you. As for the actors ... Hey, you know! "Chen Dan said with a grin.


    "Everyone listen to my brother!"


    Wang Wangshu also said with a smirk, as if there was a feeling of finding a friend.


    "It''s not early. Would you like to have a meal together with your brother?" Seeing that it was getting dark, Chen Dan was almost packed and ready to leave the task hall.


    "No, I''m almost ready to go back to practice." Although Wang Shu was confident to promote cultivation to blood in the rest of the time, it was only eight floors away, and the two of them might have exposed too much.


    "It''s no wonder Master can reach his blood level at a young age. It''s really a cultivation madness. In that case, he will leave. I will pay attention to Brother Lanyue''s affairs. I will tell you when I have news!" When Wang Shu got up, he grew up at a young age, but he also knew how to hide and worked so hard.


    "It''s annoying brother, let''s talk again tomorrow!"


    After Wang Wangshu bid farewell to Chen Dan, he went straight to his place of residence, and Ma Xiong and others still did not return.


    "So sleepy, go to sleep!"


    After a long day of fatigue, Wang Shu was too lazy to wait for Ma Xiong to come back, take a blood bean to fill his hunger, return to his house, and sleep heavily ...

 Chapter 142： Do things

    Huh!


    King Wang Shu gently pointed at the ground not far away, and a vigour visible to the naked eye immediately blasted a small pit on the ground.


    Out of blood!


    The hand of the king of the princes is the blood that can only be cast out of the blood.


    The time quickly, Wang Shu returned to the martial arts for more than ten days, less than ten days away from the January appointment with the scar.


    In the past ten days, Wang Shu kept clearing the erysipelas from Qingshan dew. Whenever it was cleaned out, he took elixir to improve his body.


    Xu really worked hard for the caring person. In just over ten days, Xiu was promoted to his natural condition by his hard work.


    "The blood state is far from being comparable to the Wake State. It was a miracle to be able to escape from Wu Shuai''s life at first!"


    Feeling the power of the surging blood in his body, Wang Shu finally realized that there was a qualitative leap in the blood gas state and the blood awake state, and that the sea of ??blood that was originally unclear in the body gradually took shape.


    A swirling vortex, every time you run the work, there will be a continuous flow of blood power.


    "Brothers, brothers, big things are bad, come out quickly, come out!"


    But at this moment, Ma Xiong''s tense shout came from outside the house, because there was an array of obstacles, Ma Xiong could not enter, otherwise he would have broken in.


    "Is there anything that can''t happen?"


    Wang Shushu saw the anxious Ma Xiong through the formation, and he was a little puzzled.


    A few days ago, when Wang Shu was resting, he learned a hidden cultivation technique, and now it is just used, slowly converging the breath, and taking back all the excess blood power in the body into the sea of ??blood, slowly Yes, the breath on Wang Shu''s body has become the sixth floor of the blood awakening state when he has just passed the assessment. Unless the other person''s cultivation is much higher than him, he will not be able to detect his true cultivation.


    "This feeling is really good!"


    Although on the surface it is only the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening Realm, Wang Shu, who is actually cultivated as a **** realm, is unexpectedly interesting. This feeling of playing a pig and eating a tiger is really good.


    Wang Shushu walked out of the room and saw that Ma Xiong had been impatient. After finding Wang Shu out, he said anxiously, "Brother Wang, you finally came out."


    "Why is Brother Ma so panicked? Is there something wrong?" Wang Shu asked puzzledly.


    Ma Xiong found Wang Shu''s face relaxed, thinking that the other party had long forgotten the life and death agreement with the scar, and asked indefinitely: "Brother Wang has not forgotten the life or death agreement with that scar?"


    "Of course I remember, how could this be forgotten. But isn''t it some time before the agreed time?" How could Wang Shu forget this, and not long ago, Chen Dan and his secretly discussed a way to make a fortune? .


    Seeing Wang Shu''s relaxed look, Ma Xiong became more puzzled and asked strangely: "Brother Wang, the big thing is bad. The scar returned yesterday, not only successfully completed all the intermediate tasks, but also Xiu Wei has also been promoted to the eighth floor of Blood Awakening. Now there are people spreading everywhere, and you will definitely die very badly! "


    "finally come back!"


    However, when he heard the news that the scar was finally back, Wang Shu was not only not afraid, but a joy in his heart anyway.


    "Brother Wang, are you sick?"


    The excitement on the face of King Wang Shu was perceived by Ma Xiong, and he asked a little bit worried. Ma Xiong was worried about whether Wang Shu was frightened.


    The reason why they did not care about the duel between Wang Shu and Scar during this time was because they believed that Wang Shu could definitely overcome the scar of the Seventh Level of Blood Awakening, but after the scar went out for a circle, the repair changed. It became the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening, and even he had to worry.


    "It''s really a bit troublesome!"


    In order to be true to the performance, Wang Shu decided to hide Ma Xiong for the time being, pretending to be worried.


    "What is a little troublesome? This is a big trouble. It''s a big deal. Otherwise, let''s find a way to pay for the scars when the scar is compared?" Ma Xiong was so confused that he didn''t know what to do.


    Ma Xiong was so confused, but Wang Shu was very open-minded, and decided to use Ma Xiong shamelessly, saying in his heart: "Counting time, you can almost do things! I don''t know if Chen Dan is giving Am I making a move? "


    "Well, Brother Wang, today Scar will challenge the top 100 on the leaderboard. You and I will watch it together, so you have a general idea of ??the strength of that Scar!" Ma Xiong suddenly thought of coming over today Find the purpose of Wang Shu, said.


    Originally, a few of them were going to practice, but halfway through, he came back to inform Wang Shu when he got the news. As for some sloppy people, Ma Xiong let them go to practice first.


    Wang Shu calculated the time in his heart, and felt that it should be done in accordance with Chen Dan''s plan. He did not refuse, and said, "Well, you should really take a look. In this case, let''s go."


    Ma Maxiong and Wang Shu left the residence and walked directly towards the square of the leaderboard.


    "Linger, Linger?"


    Êé While passing by Xijian Pond, Wang Shu still tried to call Linger habitually. After all, Linger has been in this place for more than half a month. It should have some effect.


    However, Wang Shu was disappointed, this time Linger still did not have any movement, as if it had never existed.


    There are more people today than in the past, and many people along the way are walking towards the square of the leaderboard.


    ι "Hello, have you heard?"


    "Hear what?"


    "Of course it is the scar breakthrough, and the thing he wants to challenge the top 100!"


    "The villain of the scar broke through again?"


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh since you heard it, it ¡¯s good for you."


    "Is there no ethics? The improvement of such a person''s cultivation is simply endangering the world!"


    "Oh, no way, who makes us talented?"


    Ìý˵ "I heard that another kid who just got started offended the scar, and the two also agreed to a life and death stage."


    "Yeah, I heard that the boy was still very arrogant. In front of everyone, he threatened to kill the scar!"


    "It''s really arrogant. The boy must be a good man, otherwise how dare to say such a thing?"


    "No, no, no, you are wrong. If it was before, there might be a chance for Xiu Xingjing''s sixth-floor cultivation. Now that the scar is broken, he has no chance at all!"


    "It doesn''t matter that we care about him anyway, we just have to watch the excitement, but we have to be careful in the future. Scars must not be provoked."


    Whenever a hurrying person passes by Wang Shu and Ma Xiong, a similar conversation can always be heard.


    Listening to these conversations and rumors, Wang Shu became more confident in his and Chen Dan''s wealth plans, as if he saw countless money piled up in front of his eyes, and let himself pick it up.


    As for Ma Xiong, he was sad, thinking about how to avoid Wang Shu from this disaster.


    "Arrived!"


    After the two of them walked for another distance, Wang Shu lighted up, looking at the crowded leaderboard square, a joy in his heart, secretly said.

 Chapter 143： actor

    ¹ã³¡ The square on the leaderboard is more lively than ever. It is already full of people. It is surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside. Wang Shu and Ma Xiong can only find a place to watch.


    On the side of the square, the scar was standing with his hands on his shoulders, his face was confident, his head was raised and his chest raised, if it was not too vicious, it looked quite imposing.


    "It''s already the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening!"


    The Wang Shu book only felt a little, and realized the repair of the scar. It did make a breakthrough, from the original seven layers to eight layers, but for Wang Shu, who was already in the blood, it was not enough to look at.


    Opposite the scar, there was another man. This man was tall and thin, like a thin bamboo pole, and he looked like he would be blown down when the wind was stronger.


    "Eighth floor of Blood Awakening! Huh? It''s not eight floors, it''s nine floors!" But when Wang Shu saw the man and looked closely, his face became weird.


    The approximate strength of the rankings of this hundred sword gates is clear. For example, most of the seven levels of Blood Awakening are ranked between one hundred and three hundred. As for the eight levels of Blood Awakening, there are fifty. In the future, if you want to enter the fifty, you must be the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening. As for the top ten, it is the strongest in the blood.


    Xun really made Wang Shu feel weird. The man obviously had nine levels of blood awakening, and the cultivation was almost the same as that of Chen Dan, but I don''t know what reason to hide the cultivation, and the auction was very ordinary.


    "The scar really wants to challenge Zhu Wei, the 100th!" After seeing such a tall and thin man on the stage, Ma Xiong''s face changed slightly, and he whispered softly.


    Shu Wangshu was a bit surprised. He did not expect that Ma Xiong knew the tall and thin man and asked curiously, "Is this Zhu Wei great?"


    "Of course it is great. Don''t look at this Zhu Wei is only the eight-layer cultivation of the Blood Awakening, but I heard that the actual combat effectiveness is similar to the general nine-layer Blood Awakening. Originally his strength was enough to enter the top 50 of the ranking Name, but he didn''t want to! "Ma Xiong explained worried.


    "This brother is right. This Zhu Wei is indeed not simple. Although it is lowered, it is really not bad at all. The scar is really bold. Only after returning will he dare to challenge Zhu Wei, even if he wants to enter the previous one. Hundreds of people should not challenge Zhu Wei. "


    The next-born man thought the sixth floor of Blood Awakening, and the very mature man interjected.


    "Hey, this is something to see. An old master and a notorious newcomer, I don''t know who is better?"


    "I think that Zhu Wei is still awesome. You must know that Zhu Wei has been in business for three years!"


    ÇÐ "Yes, I haven''t become a disciple within three years since I started. I can see that the talent is not good. You must know that the scar joined the martial arts last year. I still like the scar."


    "Oh, for talent, I''m still optimistic about Wu Shuai who has only been in the door for more than a year. It is said that he could enter the inside door last year, only to win a good place in the outside door competition, so he deliberately did not enter the inside door. . "


    "Hey, it ¡¯s really more deadly than popularity! People do n¡¯t even have time to get started. Only those of us who have no talent and no background can only participate in the triennial assessment of that pit person, and the mortality rate is so high."


    "You pull it down. You can come in even if it''s not bad. You should know that a lot of cultivation and talents were better than you. They died in it. You really should thank the ancestors who died. Just wait for death, and want to compare with Wu Shuai''s genius. "


    "Fart, I rely on strength!"


    "Yes, yes, you have come in for three years. You have only grown from the fourth to the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, and you really have a face!"


    "Are you trying to fight?"


    "Hit, hit, who''s afraid of who?"


    "What is noisy? Focus on watching the duel, if you don''t agree, you''ll make a life-and-death appointment, and you''ll know the noise one day."


    Beside Wang Shu, many people are arguing about the scar on the stage and Zhu Wei who is more powerful, but the opinions are not unified. Some people think that the scar is sharp and more powerful, and some people think it is low-key and calm. Zhu Wei is a little stronger.


    I even had a conflict because of arguing about who the two were. They almost got into a fight, and the scenes were a little out of control.


    "Brother Wang, do you think the two of them will be more powerful?" Ma Xiong looked at the two on the stage and was also guessing who would be more powerful.


    "Brother, what do you think?"


    Wang Wangshu asked inconsiderately, because he already had the answer in his heart, and secretly said, "This Zhu Wei has already risen to the ninth floor with blood awakening. I don''t know why he wanted to hide it? Is there any purpose?"


    Zhu Wei, like him, deliberately concealed the cultivation. If it was not because Wang Shu ¡¯s cultivation was higher than the other one, and the hidden method of cultivation was very clever, maybe it would be difficult to find out. Wang Shu believed that he was afraid to change to another cultivation Because of his blood, it is difficult to detect.


    "It''s probably the scar. Although Zhu Wei has been introduced for three years, he hasn''t had any fame, and his talents are average." Ma Xiong expressed his opinion.


    Indeed, Ma Xiong''s views represent the views of many people. We must know that when this scar was originally on the seventh floor of Blood Awakening, it had the strength to kill the robber leader on the eighth floor of Blood Awakening. Layer, that strength is even more terrible.


    "Zhu Wei, today you will be my stepping stone to step into the top one hundred, and do a good job of failure awareness!" Scar, as always, confident and arrogant, said loudly.


    "Oh, many people say this to me, but most of them have failed!" Zhu Wei said with the same expression of confidence. However, Zhu Wei''s voice was very special. The male duck voice made many people frown when they heard it for the first time.


    "You will know right away, see tricks!"


    It seemed that the scar did not want to waste time. First, it attacked, and the body exuded a forceful attitude, and rushed up.


    "Hum, a little worm trick!"


    Zhu Wei snorted and greeted him.


    At the same time, the two people on the Fangtai stage could not fight each other, the scene was very thrilling, and the audience was screaming again and again.


    "What''s going on? How do I think this Zhu Wei is acting?" But the two seemed to compete quite well, in Wang Shu''s eyes, it seemed like a child''s play, and the main thing was that Zhu Wei was obviously hiding. Strength, although his face is very strenuous, but Wang Shu keenly noticed that Zhu Wei was acting.


    "This scar is so strong!"


    Ma Xiong, who was standing aside, was taken aback, and he felt a cold sweat for Wang Shu.


    "Zhu Wei is going to lose!"


    After the two of them fought for a while, when Zhu Wei was facing him, the scar suddenly launched a fierce attack. Zhu Wei was undefended and was blown out of office, just falling to the place where Wang Shu was.


    "Be careful!"


    After Ma Xiong saw Zhu Wei stepping down, he quickly went up to catch it.


    "Go!"


    However, in exchange, it was Zhu Wei''s palm, which was placed on Ma Xiong''s shoulder. Only Ma Xiong, who was on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, could receive this palm, was blown out and spit blood.


    "you wanna die!"


    After Wang Shu saw Ma Xiong was injured, his face changed greatly and he rushed up.


    "Don''t be excited, Master Wang, I''m an actor!"


    However, at the moment Wang Shugang was about to start, a subtle voice penetrated into his ear and said.

 Chapter 144： Fish hooked!

    After hearing that, Wang Shu was stunned, and looked at Zhu Wei in amazement.


    "Brother Wang, continue to show hatred. I''m Chen Dan''s friend, everything is going according to plan!" Zhu Wei seemed afraid of Wang Shu''s smashing, and secretly transmitted a message to Wang Shu again.


    "That''s it!"


    The book of King Wang immediately understood that Zhu Wei was the actor Chen Dan said at the beginning. He deliberately pretended to be angry, and asked loudly: "My elder brother saves you kindly, but you will revenge, what do you want?"


    "Go away, dog stuff!"


    Zhu Wei banged at Wang Shu with a sullen expression.


    As soon as the king''s written color changed, he wanted to resist, but here was a Zhu Wei''s message, saying: "Master Wang, don''t resist, act really!"


    The king of kings immediately pretended to be inferior to resistance, and was blown out by Zhu Wei''s punch, and in order to perform the truth, he spit out blood in particular, and he was not injured.


    "You ... kekekeke!"


    Wang Wangshu deliberately pretended to be unable to resist, and climbed up hard, angrily trying to rush over to Zhu Wei, desperate and incompetent, coughing fiercely, and carrying a lot of blood.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Wang Shu was so entertained, and acted so realistically, Zhu Wei couldn''t help but suddenly exposed the horse''s feet, but quickly reacted, and said with disdain in his eyes, "Boy, please go far away for me Or I''ll kill you! "


    "Oh, isn''t this our genius, Master Wang? How? Completed the high-level mission? Still scared to dare to go, hiding in the room all day and shaking? If you are really scared, now it is too late to regret it, and kneel down and give me 23 A loud noise, maybe I''m happy, it will not only spare your dog''s life, but also help you complete the high-level task. "But at this moment, the winning scar on the stage came down and asked with a proud look. .


    "It turns out that he is the king who has a life and death agreement with the scar!"


    "Well, I saw it this time, and even Zhu Wei was not the opponent of the scar. This Wang Shu couldn''t bear the blow of Zhu Wei''s blow, and only got death points when he went to the stage of life and death!"


    "Yes, I thought it was a head-to-head duel, I didn''t expect to know the result so early!"


    When the scar revealed the identity of Wang Shu, many people suddenly realized that one of the two people who was beaten was the arrogant newcomer.


    "It''s just my carelessness, otherwise I can kill him like garbage like him!" Wang Shu said deliberately.


    "Haha, laugh!"


    "This newcomer is really funny, not powerful, so arrogant!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, this person is really annoying!"


    Most of the people in the market had no feeling for Wang Shu, but when they heard such words, they felt that Wang Shu was abominable, even if he was killed by a scar on the stage of life and death.


    "This guy is a born actor!"


    ΰ Zhu Weiming knew that Wang Shu was acting on purpose, but he couldn''t help but want to grab Wang Shu for a meal, because this guy talked too much.


    He didn''t know that Wang Shu and Zhu Wei were part of a group, and he deliberately provoked Zhu Wei to say, "Brother Zhu, have you heard? He wants to kill you!"


    "Hmm, I can''t resist even a trick, but it''s just a wild dog that can only bark!" Zhu Wei naturally cannot really fight Wang Shu, but he must show enough between his tongue. Gunpowder smell.


    "Oh, yes, you''re right, but it''s a wild dog who can only bark!" Scar seemed to feel that his men had a lot of affection for Zhu Wei, and said with a smile.


    "Garbage, you just dare to talk about it. If you don''t agree, come and hit me now! Yes, don''t look at me, I''m talking about you, and when I''m on the stage of life and death, I will let you kneel down and ask me! Wang Shu pointed at the scar and scolded him, then left the square with his wounded Ma Xiong, ready to return to his residence to rest.


    "You ... Okay, I don''t think you''re in the coffin without tears, and you''ll suffer it then!" The scar was not irritated by Wang Shu, if it wasn''t because the other party hadn''t been a month before he started, he would now Want to rush to scrap the Wang Shu.


    "Hey!"


    Zhu Wei saw that the goal was achieved, and no one noticed a sneer on the corner of his mouth, and secretly left the square without everyone paying attention.


    After Wang Shu and Zhu Wei left, bursts of warm cheers burst out on the square, almost shouting scars were geniuses, very powerful words.


    And the ranking on that list has also changed. The scar has jumped from 250 to 100 directly, while Zhu Wei has moved backward by one to become 101.


    "Brother King, are you okay?"


    Ma Xiong and Wang Shu walked towards the residence, but Ma Xiong always felt that Wang Shu was weird today, and asked with some worry.


    Although Wang Shu is arrogant on weekdays, it is usually for a reason, and it is rarely as inexplicable as today, so Ma Xiong feels uneasy, and previously Wang Shuming was injured more severely than him, but now he is full of vigor. Where does it hurt?


    "Okay? What''s wrong?"


    King Wang Shu didn''t realize he was showing the stuffing, and asked strangely.


    Ma Xixiong became increasingly skeptical and asked, "Are you not injured?"


    "Of course I was injured, but I have a healing medicine, that kind of minor injury is okay, yes, you can take it too, or it will be all right soon!" Wang Shu immediately responded, almost revealed his stuffing, and quickly took out a healing injury Handed the elixir to Ma Xiong.


    Ma Maxiong took the elixir, and he couldn''t understand Wang Shu more and more. He always felt that Wang Shu had something important to hide from him, but he didn''t ask much and took the elixir.


    "Brother Wang, take a break when you are injured. I will also go to Xiaohu. Although the martial arts prohibit the use of force against newcomers who are less than one month old, you must be careful."


    After returning to the residence, Ma Xiong also recovered almost. He was not seriously injured originally, and it was strange to say that he clearly felt that Zhu Wei''s hands were very heavy, but after hitting him, he was not as serious as he thought, just empty. There is momentum, not much actual lethality.


    àÅ "Well, you go, I''ll take a break."


    Master Wang Shu is not very sure. Whether his plan with Chen Dan was successful or not, he was thinking about something else.


    Because according to the discussion between the two at the time, as long as Wang Shu showed weakness and convinced everyone that he was not the opponent of the scar, as for the others, Chen Dan would find a way, and then took the opportunity to build momentum for the scar, so everyone felt that the scar was stronger. Yu Wang Shu, and then they secretly opened.


    Wang Shu returned to the room, thinking whether to find time to contact Chen Dan secretly. After consideration, Wang Shu was afraid to expose his feet and decided not to contact Chen Dan for the time being.


    "Let''s continue to be familiar with the various changes brought about by the flesh environment!" Wang Shu once again prepared to be familiar with the benefits of breaking through the flesh environment.


    "Brothers, brothers!"


    How long did it take to practice, Ma Xiong went back again and knocked nervously on Wang Shu''s door.


    Wang Shushu opened the door and asked strangely, "Brother Ma, what''s wrong?"


    Ma Xiong said nervously: "You and the scars on the stage of life and death have been advertised everywhere, wherever you go about your life and death, and I heard that someone secretly opened the plate, bet you Whoever loses and who wins, think of a way, otherwise ... "


    "be cheated!"


    A joy in Wang Shushu''s heart, Chen Dan finally shot.

 Chapter 145： Martial Arts Wizards?

    "Well, I know, you don''t have to worry, I will try my best to improve my strength in the next time, I hope you guys don''t bother me as much as possible!"


    After learning that his plan with Chen Dan finally took the first step, Wang Shu wanted to hug Ma Xiong and yell, we are getting rich, but it is not the time, just need to make a fortune with such a muffled sound, It is better not to know even Ma Xiong and others. Otherwise, people who are interested may be able to detect what is wrong, and it is not so easy to make money.


    "Are you really okay?"


    Ma Maxiong could not understand Wang Shu more and more. Although he was very confident in Wang Shu, but after seeing Scar and Zhu Wei''s methods, he was very doubtful that Wang Shu would work.


    "Relax, I''ll be fine, believe me!"


    Wang Wangshu wanted to tell Ma Xiong the real situation. In fact, he was already in a state of vitality, but he could not do so, because his goal was not scars, but Wu Shuai. He wanted to take the opportunity to lead Wu Shuai, and then never suffer.


    "Ok!"


    Xiong Ma Xiong really didn''t know how to help Wang Shu. In the end, he chose to be silent, then left the yard and went to find some sloppy people.


    Âí After Ma Xiong''s departure, the breath on Wang Shu''s body slowly changed, climbing one by one, the seven layers, eight layers, and nine layers of the blood awake state, and finally stopped until the blood state.


    "So strong!"


    After calming down the power of blood, Wang Shu shook his fist and felt an unprecedented power. This power is definitely not possible in Blood Awakening, because the power of Blood Awakening will never be as deep as he is now. .


    Boom!


    King Wang Shu punched a punch not far away, and wanted to feel the power of this punch, a small pit appeared in that place, which was exactly the punch he had just blasted out.


    Out of blood!


    A word that made Wang Shu dare not think but was longing for him appeared in his mind.


    Boom!


    It seems that in order to test his strength, Wang Shu banged another punch in front of a tree, and sure enough, when the punch went down, the tree shook and many leaves fell.


    Huh!


    However, for such a punch, the ecstatic Wang Shu should have cried.


    ËäÈ» Although he had expected such a day, the happiness came too suddenly.


    Because the vitality of the blood gas can be used by the strong person in the physical state of blood, only when the physical state of blood can be obtained without the help of martial arts.


    Although some practitioners of the blood awakening state can also do similar things, they are just some boxing styles. They are not blood corpses at all. They can only come out of the blood qi realm. This is an ancient truth.


    With the improvement of Xiu Wei, Wang Shuyue invented the extraordinaryness of Jiu Qiquan. Even if he has only practiced the first three layers, he can burst out three times in one breath. The power is more incomparable than before. .


    "The Jiuqiquan is better not to be exposed as much as possible, I will practice the basic boxing skills of a hundred swordsmen!"


    Although Bai Jianmen pays more attention to swordsmanship, there are also a lot of boxing skills. A few days ago, Wang Shuma found a book called Taizu Changquan. He had no time to practice. Now he has time to practice.


    Taizu Changquan!


    Rumors were created by Song Taizu, the founding emperor of the Great Song Dynasty. This fist pays attention to the free movement of the fist, and the force comes out with each punch. Every punch is pursued to achieve concentration of power. Although the fist is short and long-term, it pays more attention to the effect.


    This boxing is divided into three realms, the first realm is boxing style.


    Every punch made contains a powerful style of fist. The fist does not hit the enemy in person, and the style of fist will also hurt the opponent.


    Of course, this realm is okay to deal with ordinary people, and it will be much less effective against strong and strong opponents.


    So I had a second realm and he was hard-working.


    The boxing heavy realm requires that the style of the boxing be completely restrained, hiding all the boxing power in its own fist, and the opponent can fall with only one hit.


    As for the third realm, it is a kind of sublimation, which not only hides the boxing power, but also blasts the boxing power into the opponent''s body at the moment of confrontation with the opponent. The terrible boxing power will destroy the opponent''s internal organs.


    Taizhang Changquan belongs to basic martial arts. As long as he is a cultivator, everyone can do it.


    ºÃ "Okay, I''ve cultivated from the simplest Taizu Changquan!"


    In Wang Shu''s mind, I silently recalled what I needed to pay attention to when practicing Taizu Changquan. I thought it was not difficult and tried to practice it.


    "Drink!"


    King Wang Shu made a steady move and tried to punch forward.


    Boom!


    However, what surprised Wang Shu was that when this punch was hit, a "fist wind" visible to the naked eye blasted out, hitting a tree in front, and the leaves fell a lot.


    "..."


    The King Wang Shu was speechless for a while, and the first practice of Taizu Changquan showed some movement in the first realm.


    ÐÞ "After repairing the blood, the power of the blood in my body is a little uncontrolled, and the blood can get out of the body with a random hit. This is a troublesome thing."


    However, Wang Shu is very clear that this does not mean that he is a martial arts wizard, but because he has just broken through the blood, it is impossible for him to retract easily.


    Wang Wangshu had a headache for a while. If he couldn''t control the flesh out of his body at will, he would not have an accurate positioning for Taizu Changquan himself.


    The main reason is that since the Qingshan Dew, Wang Shu ¡¯s excessive pursuit of cultivation has led to this disadvantage. This is also why Wang Shu immediately stopped the cultivation of cultivation after he reached the level of blood, otherwise He still had a lot of Qingshanlu in his hands, and there was nothing wrong with raising it a few more levels.


    "Well, no matter what, let ¡¯s master the moves first. As for the problem of expulsion, maybe you will slowly master it during practice."


    After a moment''s hesitation, the king of kings punched again. Again, this punch was alive.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    However, Wang Shu did not get discouraged, and still punched out with one punch, but as the practice moves increased, Wang Shu gradually felt physically weak, especially because of the expulsion of blood, this fatigue came faster. As soon as he hit the 300th punch, the vitality of his body was completely exhausted.


    "Gone?"


    Although his body was very tired, when he found that there was no more blood coming out of his body, Wang Shu became excited and practiced harder and harder.


    Wang Wangshu left and right punched, his body is like a spirit monkey, sometimes leaping, sometimes squatting, and gradually become proficient in Taizu Changquan.


    The more I practiced, the more excited I became. Unconsciously, Wang Shu was completely immersed in it.


    Three hours passed in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    After Wang Shu didn''t know how many times he had beaten, his body''s strength was exhausted, but Wang Shu suddenly found himself punching out, causing a fist.


    "what?"


    After discovering that he had fisted out, Wang Shu was awakened by himself, and it was difficult to look at his fist with confidence, because at that moment, he felt that there was a power in his fist. Can''t help but want to fight out, but did not expect to really fight.


    "Martial Arts Wizards!"


    There was a word in his head that made him a bit shy. Could he be the only martial arts genius who has nothing in common?

 Chapter 146： Thunder

    Because rumors say that although this ancestral Changquan is simple, if you want to reach the small realm of the first realm, you can have a style of fist. Even a genius has to practice ten million times. Without three or five years, you ca n¡¯t practice it. Boxing style.


    This is also why Taizu Changquan is very popular, but not many blood practitioners are willing to choose to cultivate. The power is small, and it is difficult to practice.


    Originally, Wang Shu didn''t want to practice this Taizu Changquan, but now he has no other martial arts on hand, and he has a mentality to try it. I didn''t expect that only a few hours later, the style of fist really appeared, which naturally scared him. Can''t help but doubt, this boxing style is really so difficult to practice?


    È·¶¨ "I''m sure it''s not out of blood!"


    The King of Shu thought that he was an illusion. He looked inwardly and found that the vitality of his body was basically exhausted, and he was unable to get out of his body.


    Boom!


    Wang Shu punched again at will, and the fist wind reappeared, and unlike the flesh out of the body, this fist wind did not consume his physical strength much, of course, the power of this fist style was better than the flesh out of the body. It is much smaller, let alone kill people, it is estimated that it will be beaten on kittens and puppies, and it will not be called.


    "I didn''t expect that Taizu Changquan, which is difficult to practice in this rumor, I actually arrived in Xiaocheng in less than half a day. I really don''t know if I am a martial arts wizard? Or is the rumor wrong?"


    Although Wang Shushu was able to fight fist, his face was grotesque, and his heart was still muttering.


    "No!"


    Suddenly, suddenly, Wang Shu seemed to understand something, his expression became more and more complicated.


    "That''s the case, it''s the case! No wonder I think this Taizu Changquan is so familiar. It turns out that when you practice to a high level, it''s Jiuqiquan!"


    When the king of kings reacted, he did not need to practice Taizu Changquan at all, because the second and third realms of Taizu Changquan described exactly Jiuqiquan.


    "A waste of time!"


    Suddenly, the King of Shu felt the pain of the egg, and he practiced for a long time and did nothing.


    But soon Wang Shu is not so sad, at least he has much stronger control over the power of blood, and will not be as chaotic as before.


    "Yes, I haven''t used the invincible exchange system after repairing for a breakthrough!"


    Suddenly remembered, Wang Shushu was busy cultivating during this time. Even the most important invincible exchange system almost forgot. He pulled out his mobile phone and wanted to see if there were any new items to unlock.


    Congratulations on your successful breakthrough and reaching your vitality. We will unlock new items for you!


    After opening, a new prompt appeared on the page. Wang Shu was pleased and immediately opened the equipment column.


    Sure enough, the column of the originally dark secondary equipment weapons was successfully lit, and Wang Shu clicked directly into it.


    "How expensive!"


    After seeing the items appearing, the color of Wang''s writing changed slightly. He originally thought that this equipment item would sell for 100 system coins at the same price as the second-class elixir.


    Wang Wangshu''s current account balance is more than 16,000. If you spend 10,000 on these equipment and weapons at once, it will be really stretched.


    Although these equipment and weapons seem to be powerful, Wang Shu still didn''t want to spend so much money at one time, quit the purchase page of equipment and weapons, and clicked into groceries.


    At the time, one thunderbolt of 1 system coin helped Wang Shu''s work. It was cheap and easy to use, so I still had a good opinion of groceries.


    "Hello, okay!"


    After opening the groceries, it was a dazzling array of items, but the prices let Wang Shu breathe a sigh of relief, almost all of which were 100 system coins, which belonged to his relatively acceptable price.


    Name: Earthquake Thunder!


    Grade: secondary groceries!


    Effect: After the explosion, it has a huge impact, ten times more powerful than a thunderbolt!


    Price: 100 system coins!


    Caution: Handle with care, watch out for fire!


    "Earthquake!"


    The King of Shu quickly found an item similar to a thunderbolt, Zhentian Lei, and bought ten directly.


    Õð This quake looks similar to a thunderbolt, but it is one circle larger than a thunderbolt, the size of an egg, and the breath it emits is even more terrifying.


    "Why do I feel this thing can kill Wu Shuai in seconds?"


    Wang Shu was frightened in his hands, afraid of playing with fire and self-immolating, and put it into the space ring, and then took it out when needed, and after having this thing, when facing Wu Shuai, he felt a little more certain, big Throwing a few past in the face of the other side, Wang Shu did not believe that Wu Shuai would not die.


    After reading the groceries, Wang Wangshu found that although there were many items, he didn''t attract much interest, so he had to return them.


    I went to the elixir and the exercises again, and the newly appeared elixir and exercises were the same. The elixir can be taken slowly, but the exercises did not attract him in any way. I felt that the power was very ordinary, especially After practicing blinking swordsmanship and Jiuqiquan, the general Wangshu book really looked down on.


    °¦ "Well, this invincible exchange system is also invincible!"


    After looking it up, Wang Shu couldn''t help feeling some emotions, especially those various exercises. Although the descriptions were very powerful, Wang Shu obviously didn''t have that much time and energy to cultivate. For him, it is more powerful and simple violence.


    Wang Shushu had to open the equipment weapon again, looking at the extremely high price of the equipment in front of him. The cheapest equipment weapon cost 10,000 system coins. Wang Shu really felt powerless.


    "Money, money, it seems only money is king!"


    ³ÉΪ Since becoming a first-class user of the invincible exchange system, Wang Shu understands how much money is reused, and this inexchangable exchange system obviously recognizes money but does not recognize others, and there is nothing to talk about without money.


    »òÐí "Maybe I should use these elixir and exercises to make money?"


    Wang Wangshu couldn''t help but want to make money again by auctioning elixir and exercises, but this method was too blatant and dangerous.


    "No, before the strength is not enough, it is better not to have this idea, otherwise you don''t know how to die!"


    Soon, this idea was stifled by Wang Shu in the bud, and the reason why the husband was guilty and guilty of guilt was very clear. If people knew that he had a lot of elixir, it would be a big death.


    "Well, it seems that you can only practice honestly, only to make yourself stronger is the king!" Wang Shu was very helpless and sighed, he had to put away the invincible exchange system, run the exercises again, and immerse himself in the hardships In practice, waiting for a life-and-death covenant half a month later.


    But Wang Shu didn''t know it at all. When he was immersed in cultivation, an amazing scene happened in his space ring.


    The round corners in the corners of the crickets were faintly radiated by the surface of things identified as strange eggs by the invincible exchange system, and the light seemed to have a strange power.


    Those Zhen Tianlei put in by Wang Shu slowly moved towards the strange egg, and surrounded the strange egg.


    Over time, those tremors that had originally exuded a violent atmosphere gradually calmed down, and the last one became ineffective and became ordinary stone beads.

 Chapter 147： Bet

    The time passed, and the month of Wang Shu and Scar''s life and death came as scheduled.


    Xi Wangshu accompanied by Ma Xiong and others went to the life and death stage.


    Ma Maxiong asked sadly, "Brother Wang, are you sure?"


    During this time, Wang Shu hid in the room every day and did n¡¯t go out. He did n¡¯t know what Wang Shu was doing. He could only comfort himself. Wang Shu was working hard, but it was obviously not like Wang Shu ¡¯s cultivation. It is still the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, and there seems to be no progress at all.


    "Fool, can you really do that?"


    Lanhua has the same skepticism. After a period of getting along, Lanhua still hasn''t recovered her memory, but the person has become smooth and smooth, and she is also addicted to calling Wang Shu''s "idiot" and can''t stop.


    "Rest assured, I don''t have a small scar on my eyes!" Wang Shu said badly, in fact, he had already broken through and had reached the blood level.


    During this time, Wang Shu was not idle, but he continued to practice Taizu Changquan every day. His purpose of practicing Taizu Changquan was to familiarize himself with the changes brought about by the blood environment. The span from the sixth floor of the wakeful state to the blood gas state is still relatively large, and continuous adaptation and familiarity with physical changes are needed.


    "Oh, what a breath!"


    "Even Scar''s men can''t catch Zhu Wei''s tricks, and dare not speak up!"


    "That''s right, young people now, die hard before they die!"


    However, Wang Shu''s words immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of some people passing by, and uttered sarcasm one by one.


    After these days of fermentation, Wang Shu can be regarded as a small celebrity outside the door. Many people know him, and now he is going to the stage of life and death. Wang Shu also said that it is natural to ridicule.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Anger appeared on Ma Xiong''s face, and he turned his head and wanted to argue with a few people, but realized that the other person''s cultivation was even higher than theirs. They were all on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening, so he had to breathe back. .


    Ôõô "What? Disagree?"


    "Boy, even Wang Shu''s arrogant arrogance didn''t say anything, wouldn''t you be strong?"


    "Okay, okay, that''s almost it. These people mingle with Wang Shu every day, it is estimated that they only have the effort on the lips!"


    "Haha, yeah. If the strength is not good, and it is arrogant to die, it is really a cheap man!"


    After seeing Ma Xiong''s anger, a few people even made a mockery of Ma Xiong. Ma Xiong was originally stupid, and his face was blue and white for a while.


    "Oh, as to whether it''s a big breath, you''ll know in a while. But ah, it''s not that I say that you are poor, if you are really rich, you have this ability. If you see it, it is the place in front of you, where you bet. I bet my life on you, anyway, in your eyes, I''m definitely going to kill you? Why don''t you pick it up if you have money on the ground? Come on, don''t make me look down on you! "


    For such a clown, Wang Shu simply didn''t bother to pay attention to it, instead pointing at a place surrounded by a group of people not far ahead.


    The place around the group of people is not a place of life and death, but a place where gambling is set up. Because of these ten short days, Chen Dan even opened a big market, betting on the life and death of Wang Shu and Scar.


    After Zhu Wei''s incident, the odds of the two differed by dozens of times. Even so, there was a steady stream of people who chose to buy scars, and Wang Shu was killed. Only a few people chose to buy Wang Shu.


    "Hum, buy just buy, let''s go, anyway, there is money on the ground, don''t pick it up!"


    "Your boy is arrogant, anyway, I will never be able to get off anyway soon!"


    A few people were stunned by Wang Shu and immediately walked angrily and chose to buy a scar to win.


    "Hey, buy it, buy it desperately, then you won''t even cry when you cry!"


    Looking at the lively crowd in front, they are all choosing to buy and lose.


    "Good news, good news, now Wang Shu''s odds have risen to one to lose one hundred, one to lose one hundred, everyone come and buy Wang Shu!"


    ÔÚ At this moment, a commotion broke out in the crowd ahead, and Wang Shu''s odds rose again.


    "so tall?"


    After hearing that the odds rose to one hundred, even Wang Shu could not help but startle a bit. This is too high, but it is exactly this way, and it is more reflected from the side. The supporters do Rarely.


    "Do you want to buy some too?"


    Wang Wangshu found that several people in Ma Xiong were a little moved, and they wanted to buy some notes in the past, and could not help asking.


    "Ok!"


    Ma Xixiong nodded, but it seemed a bit unnatural.


    "Let''s go and see!"


    At Wang Shu''s proposal, a few people soon went to the place of purchase.


    "Now Wang Shu''s odds are one hundred and one hundred, and the scars are one hundred and one. Who do you want to buy?" The person in charge of receiving Wang Shu was a young man on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, and seemed to be busy. After a while, he didn''t even bother to lift his head.


    "I buy a hundred blood stone king books to win!"


    There are not many blood stones on Wang Shu''s body, so he can only take out so much temporarily, otherwise he really wants to buy more. In fact, it doesn''t make much difference for him to buy, because he and Chen Dan are this event. Bookmaker.


    Can have such a high odds, Chen Dan must have calculated, he bought himself to win, also to give Ma Xiong some confidence, save a few people to worry about themselves.


    "Wang Shu''s winning percentage is almost equal to zero. Are you really sure you want to buy?" It seems that someone who finally bought Wang Shu finally won, the young man finally looked up, looked at Wang Shu, and frowned.


    È·¶¨ "OK, I''ll buy a hundred blood stone king books to win!"


    The King of Kings repeated it again, and the sound was slightly louder.


    "That man even bought Wang Shu to win!"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that an idiot really bought Wang Shu and won!"


    "Hush, don''t talk nonsense, that idiot is Wang Shu!"


    ÄÑ "No wonder, he is Wang Shu. It''s easy to understand. You can''t buy an opponent to win?"


    "He is a newcomer on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening, is he really an opponent of the scar on the eighth floor of Blood Awakening?"


    "Don''t worry, anyway, this is already a matter of course, we just need to buy a scar to win!"


    The voice of the King of Kings has attracted the attention of many people nearby, talking one by one in a low voice.


    "Neuropathy!"


    The young man cursed softly, then accepted Wang Shu''s bloodstone, and then issued a receipt to Wang Shu.


    King Wang Shu took the receipt, as if he saw a lot of bloodstones, and said with a smile: "Brother Ma, do you want to buy something? Win it!"


    ¶î "Er ... Brother Wang, I don''t know if I should say something inappropriately!" Ma Xiong looked at the receipt in Wang Shu''s hands and hesitated to speak.


    The King of Books was a little puzzled, saying, "You said, there''s something to say, we don''t see so much between us."


    "Brother Wang, don''t be sad when you say that, Xiong brother he is embarrassed to say, let me tell you, in fact, we are in your heart to support you, but after a few discussions with us in Lanhua, we still decided to buy a scar to win! When the sloppy side saw Ma Xiong embarrassed to speak, he stood out and said.


    "àÛ!"


    After hearing sloppy words, Wang Shu almost spit out blood ...

 Chapter 148： Goodbye Wu Shuai

    "No, you must buy me to win!"


    Ye Wangshu was almost vomited by a few people, but knowing that he would definitely win, and his friend bought an opponent, it was too boring, so he had to say flatly.


    "Brother Wang, this ... isn''t that great?"


    Ma Maxiong is also a little guilty, holding a small bag of bloodstone in his hand, it seems that the number is not very large, he is protecting his chest, and he is afraid of Wang Shu coming hard.


    "That is, brother, betting on money, I care about your love, I only want to know that we support you in our hearts, as long as you buy such a trivial matter, don''t care, haha, haha." There is also a small bag, said with a smile.


    "Fool, Blue Flower also supports you, but I still buy scars like them to win. You can rest assured that there is Blue Flower, the fool will not blame you!" Blue Flower did not know if it was affected by several people, Holding a small bag in his hand, he patted Ma Xiong and sloppy shoulder and said confidently.


    "Ross, how about you?"


    Wang Shushu turned to Luo Dingyu. Luo Dingyu was looked at by Wang Shu. He also ran back behind Ma Xiong with a guilty conscience and whispered, "My brother, my heart also supports you ..."


    "Kheke cough!"


    Wang Shu was almost vomiting blood by some guys, but he calmed down as much as possible, and then secretly attached to Ma Xiong''s ears and said, "In fact, I broke through a long time ago. You can rest assured to buy me. I''m also a bookmaker and I can''t lose. "


    "True and false, I read less, don''t lie to me!"


    Ma Maxiong still looked skeptical, and tightened that small bag of bloodstone tighter.


    "You guys, when did Wang Shu lie to you? Hurry, buy me and win!" Wang Shu was so angry that he kicked according to Ma Xiong''s ass, but he hated iron and steel, but he This foot is not really hard, it''s just a look.


    "Hey, just kidding, how could we not buy you to win?" Ma Xiong rubbed his **** and said with a smile.


    I walked to the front, put the bag in front of me, and said, "I buy a hundred blood stone king books to win!"


    "Ok?"


    The person in charge seemed to have heard it wrong and looked up to Ma Xiong.


    Ma Maxiong said forcefully: "I buy Wang Shu to win! One hundred bloodstones!"


    "Another idiot!"


    "Idiots are there every year, especially this year. I really thought that the odds would be high to win? Don''t say that if Wang Shu loses one hundred, even if he loses ten thousand, I won''t buy him Wang Shu alone!"


    "That is, this kind of person who knows he must lose and buy it is either flooding his head or getting sick!"


    Ma Xiong''s voice is very loud, and also attracted the attention of many people who bought scars next to him, looking at Ma Xiong like an idiot.


    "moron!"


    The person in charge scolded a disdain, and skillfully wrote a receipt to Ma Xiong.


    "Look, this is the brother''s savings for so many years. In order to support you, even your wife has caught up. If you lose, you are responsible!" Ma Xiong took the receipt and said proudly.


    "This is not okay. My father is a general who leads a war. He has only men under him, but he does not have your wife. If you are not afraid ... hehe." Wang Shu smiled and patted Ma Xiong''s shoulder, very happy.


    Ëû He knows the thoughts of these guys. However, he previously said that he would buy scars, but he pretended. Wang Shu firmly believed that even if no one bought him, Victor Ma Xiong would buy them.


    Ma Maxiong said with a sad expression: "Cut, it''s really not interesting!"


    After Ma Xiong bought it, Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu also bought Wang Shu to win. This idiotic behavior of sloppy and Luo Dingyu is naturally indispensable to others, but a few people simply do not care, they are full of confidence in Wang Shu, otherwise they would be too anxious for a long time. .


    ι "Hello, stupid, I still don''t want to buy you a win, what should I do?" Lanhua has been hesitant, and does not know who to learn from, just like a wealthy fan, said pitifully.


    Wang Wangshu said helplessly: "You are stupid, why not buy half of it by yourself?"


    "Yeah, fool, you are so smart!"


    After a reminder from Wang Shu, Lanhua suddenly realized that he had split the blood stone into two halves, and one person bought half.


    "..."


    Shu Wangshu just said so casually, I did not expect to be in the brain circuit of Lanhua, and did not know how to describe it.


    ¿´ "Look, I have two. So I won''t lose, hey, I''m getting rich!" Lanhua took two receipts, her face was full of smiles, and she was happy like a child.


    After a few people finished betting, they went directly into the square of life and death.


    In the center of the square is a platform with a height of half a person and a height of more than 30 feet in diameter.


    Outside the stage, there is a layer of viewing seats stacked up. If it is full of people, there are at least 30,000 or 40,000. Obviously there are not so many disciples of Baijianmen, but there are definitely many. I watched it again, I was afraid that there would be more than seven or eight thousand. It seems that the fight between the two even attracted some inner disciples.


    "It''s all money!"


    I watched the crowds on the watching table, Wang Shu blossomed in his heart, treating these people as a cash cow.


    "Look at everyone, the new guy didn''t run away secretly!"


    "He is here, he dare to come!"


    "Isn''t that arrogant newcomer afraid of death?"


    "Does he know that once he is on the stage of life and death, only one can survive?"


    "Is he here to die?"


    It''s still early, and the scar hasn''t appeared before noon, but the appearance of Wang Shu caused a lot of commotion.


    Although most people bought scars for victory, they saw that Wang Shu really had the courage to fight, and looked at Wang Shu as if they were monsters.


    Êé For these people''s arguments and ridicule, Wang Shu was too lazy to laugh, but kept searching in the crowd.


    He wants to find Wu Shuai, there must be an understanding between him and Wu Shuai. On this occasion, Wang Shu has no reason to believe that Wu Shuai will not come.


    However, after looking for it many times, Wang Shu didn''t find Wu Shuai''s figure, and his brows frowned. Since breaking through the blood, Wang Shu not only felt uneasy because of his strength soaring, but felt uneasy. He suspected this anxiety The biggest source is Wu Shuai, but today is such an important day that Wu Shuai is absent.


    "Scar comes!"


    "Look at everyone, here comes the scar!"


    When Wang Shu was upset because he couldn''t see Wu Shuai, a commotion broke out in the crowd, and it turned out that the scar was coming.


    "Wu Shuai!"


    Wang Wangshu also naturally looked in the direction of the scar. His pupils suddenly shrank, not only saw the scar, but also saw another acquaintance.

 Chapter 149： you are too slow!

    "Wu Shuai!"


    After seeing Wu Shuai who was accompanied by the Scar, Wang Shu wished that the people who came to power today were Wu Shuai and himself.


    Wu Shuai is the same as before, with a faint smile on his face, but that smile is particularly disgusting to Wang Shu.


    After arriving, the scar did not even rest, and jumped directly onto the platform of life and death, with pride and contempt on his face, as if to let everyone hear, and said loudly: "Wang Shu, now you kneel down and ask me to return There is no time, as long as you knelt down and begged me, then I can spare you, but as a price, as long as you break one hand, I am still very reasonable! "


    "It is said that the newcomer is arrogant, and this scar is not bad at all!"


    "Yes, both are arrogant masters, so I don''t know which one will be arrogant to the end!"


    "Today is destined to see a good show. Do you say it is unilateral crushing, or is there a fight back and forth?"


    "Eight layers of blood wake up to six layers. I want to know that it is crushed with my butt!"


    "That''s not necessarily, in case the book of the king is hidden!"


    "Even if hidden, it won''t be very high!"


    His arrogant words caused a lot of discussion. When everyone thought that Wang Shu would be afraid to fight, and even guessed that Wang Shu might go down to beg for mercy, Wang Shu made the best response.


    "Brother Wang, pack him up and let him know how powerful our beast alliance is!" Although Ma Xiong firmly believes that Wang Shu can win, he has a lot of encouragement.


    "Rest assured, a few of you just have to wait to collect the money!" Wang Shu patted Ma Xiong''s shoulder and walked confidently toward the stage.


    I saw that Wang Shu was not afraid, and slowly stepped onto the stage, and looked at the scar from head to toe, as if looking at the goods, and said very flatly at the end: "Sometimes it feels sad to think about it. How did you live now? "


    With a smile on his face, Sword Scar said, "How can I live until now without your care, anyway, it won''t be long before you will die here!"


    "Only you? Not enough!"


    Even if it was Wang Shu who only had the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, the scar was obviously not enough. Now let alone, as long as Wang Shu was willing, he could hit the scar with one stroke.


    "I am not enough if you have the final say, I will show you with the proof of strength right away!" Scar seemed to want to stop talking with Wang Shu, saying coldly.


    King Wang Shu asked with a smile: "Don''t you want to live a little longer and feel the beauty of this world? You know that you will never have a chance again!"


    "Wang Shu!"


    Blade Scar really got angry this time, he still underestimated Wang Shu, obviously the other party is far more arrogant than him, and arrogant and terrible.


    In fact, since coming to power, Scar has been observing Wang Shu ¡¯s weaknesses, but no matter how he observes and studies, he comes to a terrible conclusion. This Wang Shu seems to be standing on the stage casually, in fact every action is It implies being ready to fight back at any time.


    The reason why he was anxious was not because of Wang Shu''s words, but for the first time he felt that the guy who was only at the sixth floor of the blood awakening was far more terrible than he thought. He suddenly felt as if he was being fooled, especially looking at the other person The self-confident look became more and more obvious, like a big hand reaching out from the bottomless abyss, pulling him down constantly.


    "Well, this is anxious? What can you do like this, what if you lose? You can''t hit yourself here? No, no, how can a good person like me kill you!" Wang Shu still said Vice talk about the appearance of laughter.


    In fact, Wang Shu didn''t care about scars at all, because scars were not his opponents long ago, he really cared about Wu Shuai.


    Wu Shuai looked for a corner and looked at Wang Shu on the stage silently. The corner of his mouth always smiled, but there was a little anxiety in his eyes, and he secretly said, "What happened today? Why is it so uneasy? Does it mean that things are going Out of control? "


    If Wu Shuai knew at this moment that Wang Shu''s Xiuwei was on par with him, he would certainly not be so freehanded. He came here today to see that Wang Shu was defeated by the scar because he had told the scar that he would only be injured and not allowed to die.


    "Just go!"


    After discovering that Wu Shuai didn''t leave, Wang Shu''s heart seemed to have fallen a big rock.


    Master Wang Shu can''t wait any longer, and he must take advantage of today to find a way to seduce Wu Shuai to do something with him, and then the two men will finally fight.


    "I wish I could kill you!"


    The scabbard had been thoroughly enraged by Wang Shu. If it wasn''t for Wu Shuai who only allowed him to be injured and not allowed to kill, he could not wait to take office and killed Wang Shu.


    Wang Shushu said very blandly: "Unfortunately I don''t want to kill you!"


    "You two are endless? Hurry up and call!"


    ´ò "Hit, everyone is here, what time are you waiting for. It is now!"


    "Do n¡¯t be ashamed like a woman. If you are desperate, take advantage of it now. What are you doing?"


    "We''re not here to see you quarrel, come up with some real skills!"


    "Yes, Lao Tzu has been overwhelmed by money, you guys can hurry up, I''m still waiting to collect money!"


    "Hit!"


    The two have not yet started, but they have attracted a lot of people who came to the crowd to be dissatisfied. Both of them apparently came to the stage, but they were reluctant to start and scolded each other dissatisfied.


    Although the duel time of the two was noon as agreed, it is clear that there is still some time before noon and everyone can''t wait.


    As the mood of the audience rose, the scar finally couldn''t help it, and said coldly, "I choose to start the duel now. Do you have any opinion?"


    "I think you still feel more important about the beauty of the world. Repent early, maybe I''m in a good mood, and spare your life?" Wang Shu still behaved very flatly, smiling.


    "Noise!"


    The scabbard finally couldn''t help but kicked his legs and rushed over.


    "It''s off! It''s off!"


    "The show is finally here!"


    "Grass, I''ve been waiting for a long time!"


    With the operation of the scar, the venue boiled again.


    "Oh, good job. I''m afraid you won''t come!"


    There was a sneer sneer on the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth, not moving like a mountain. The speed of this scar was not slow compared to fellow initiates, but in the eyes of Wang Shu''s blood, it seemed a lot slower.


    Especially Wang Shu, who practiced the blinking swordsmanship to the point where the fire was pure, was slower than the snails. You should know that Wang Shu originally relied on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening with the blink of the sword, and Wu Xinzou, known as Wu Sanzhao, has come and gone.


    "Take me a punch!"


    After the scar came over, a straight punch hit Wang Shu''s face door. It can be seen that the scar was also very vicious. If Wang Shu was hit by this punch, his nose and eyes were swollen immediately, and he would definitely make a fool of himself.


    "you are too slow!"


    Suddenly when Scar scar fantasized about punching Wang Shu with a punch, his hand was suddenly caught by Wang Shu, stopped in the air, and said lightly.

 Chapter 150： Death of the Scar

    Wang Shu''s hand was caught by Wang Shu and stopped in the air.


    "let me go!"


    Scar scared the whole person, but quickly reacted, struggling to get out of the control of Wang Shu, but suddenly, Scar found that he was wrong. No matter how struggling, you can''t get rid of the control of Wang Shu.


    "Ha ha!"


    King Wang Shu''s face was calm, as if he didn''t use any energy at all.


    "You let me go!"


    The scabbard is struggling more and more, but still motionless. At this moment, it seems that he is a child who has never cultivated, and Wang Shu is an adult man.


    ι "Hello, what the **** are you doing?"


    "You fight!"


    "What are they famous for?"


    The people under the stage were too far away to see whether Wang Shu was holding the scar or the scar was holding Wang Shu, and they saw their hands held together for two days. Noisy.


    "Haha, that guy from Wang Shu can''t do it, he is being held by a scar and can''t do it by hand!"


    "Win, win, I''m getting rich!"


    Many people also saw that the two were fighting, but they were not very clear, thinking that Wang Shu was being held by the scar and couldn''t resist, and was excited and noisy.


    "This newcomer is so scary!"


    "Is he really only the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening?"


    Of course, some people who have bad eyes see the difference. Those who suffer are scars. The scars are completely controlled by Wang Shu and they can''t get rid of them. If you don''t take a closer look, you will certainly think that Wang Shu couldn''t get rid of it.


    "You let me go, there is a serious contest!"


    The harder the scar, the more panic in his heart. This guy who seems to have only the sixth floor of the blood awakening is really scary. Even when facing Wu Shuai, he doesn''t have this sense of weakness.


    "I said, you''re not good enough! Why? I''m not working hard enough, you''re going to fall?"


    Wang Shu still held the other''s hand. He didn''t want to bypass the scar so easily. He wanted to know whether this incident was directed by Wu Shuai, and asked coldly, "Is this incident directed by Wu Shuai?" ? "


    "You let me go, I''ll tell you!"


    The scabbard struggled a few times again, and when it was found to be fruitless, some confided.


    "You are not qualified to talk about conditions, you just need to tell me if you are not? And, does he have any other means to deal with me?" Wang Shu''s eyes became cold.


    I didn''t want to be so easily identified, and continued to bargain: "You let me go!"


    Don''t look at the scar now admitting to counseling, but the heart is ready to fight back. As soon as Wang Shu releases, he will launch a fatal blow. He believes that he was only controlled by the other because of his own care. Otherwise, the two He will definitely not lose if he really fights.


    "I''ll ask you again, say or not?"


    It seems that Wang Shushu has lost patience, because Wu Shuai on the stage seemed to see something wrong and frowned deeply.


    "Is it just an illusion? Why do I think he can threaten me? No, it seems that we must find a chance to completely resolve this waste!" Wu Shuai saw the clue, he had long expected that the scar was not king The opponent of the book, just didn''t expect it, and the scar became completely passive.


    Most people don''t see the problem and thought it was Wang Shu who was controlled by the scar, but Wu Shuai knew that the scar was lost.


    "Hey, it''s easy to know your strength!"


    However, Wu Shuai quickly came up with a solution, an extra bead flower in his hand, shook it randomly, and then put it away. It seemed that he didn''t want to look at it anymore and turned to leave.


    "What are you doing, Cainima?"


    "Hit, you two dogs!"


    "Did you fight?"


    The two were dead for a long time there, and many people were already impatient and growled in anger. They came here not only to gamble money, but also to watch a fun lively, but this battle of life and death is very exciting. Dissatisfied, after the two went up, they had a mouthful, and then they were still there.


    Ö»Òª "As long as you let go ..."


    The scar was still immortal and wanted to bargain, but he had not yet spoken out, and suddenly felt that a burst of horrible blood power burst out from the other''s hands, and poured into his hands in an extremely overbearing manner.


    The power of violent blood was like countless sharp sharp knives. The moment he entered his body, he frantically destroyed his meridians. In a short moment, his right hand weakened and weakened. Then he was kicked off by Wang Shu.


    "You say or don''t say?"


    Wang Shushu had no patience, came over, stepped on the scar''s chest, and asked coldly.


    Because just now, he vaguely saw Wu Shuai holding a bead flower that he was very familiar with. If he didn''t admit it, that bead flower was Lanyue''s.


    "what!"


    The sword yelled in pain, and the sweat on his forehead flowed out for a moment. He couldn''t think of it anyway. Wang Shu was so terrible.


    "You''re out of your body ... you hide it!"


    Xu Jian looked at Wang Shu and was ashamed for a moment. He never thought that he had offended such a terrible opponent.


    At this time, the scar suddenly responded. Why did Wu Shuai let him come to provoke Wang Shu instead of himself, because the opponent is a strong man who hides and reveals himself like him.


    "My patience is very limited. I will give you three more breaths and tell the purpose of Wu Shuai!" After seeing Wu Shuai leaving with the pearl flower of blue moon, Wang Shu wanted to rush down to find Wu Shuai theory now, but Before that, we must know what purpose Wu Shuai has.


    "Wu Shuai let me ... tell you, there is a woman in his hand. If you want to see him, you must lose to me, and then self-defeated in front of everyone ... self-defeated repair!" The scar''s voice changed. Somewhat trembling said.


    If Wang Shu started before, he might say very loudly, but now, he dare not.


    "Blue Moon really is in his hands!"


    The book of King Wang instantly understood that Lan Yue must be controlled by Wu Shuai, otherwise it would not be possible to say such a thing.


    "Hum, then you can die!"


    A flesh that was visible to the naked eye broke out from Wang Shu''s hand, and did not enter the scar''s chest, then jumped directly off the platform of life and death and chased where Wu Shuai had just disappeared.


    "what happened?"


    "Why did he leave?"


    "Who wins?"


    When Wang Shu left the scene suddenly, many people were caught for a moment, because the end of the battle was too fast, they only saw the scar being kicked and kicked, and then Wang Shu stepped on the opponent''s body and seemed to say something, then Just left in a hurry. Only the scar was still lying on the stage.


    All of the audience was agitated for a while. They had never seen such an understatement in life and death, and it was a bit of a play.


    The scar was lying on the stage, staring blankly at the sky. He didn''t want to die. He still had a lot of things to do, but his face was full of despair, because the power of Wang Shu''s blood was madly destroyed before he left. It touched his internal organs, and the power of blood was like life, and finally rushed towards the sea of ??blood.


    "what!"


    Ò» When the strength of blood rushed into the sea of ??blood, the scar cried in pain, his body trembled suddenly, and the whole person stood up directly.


    Huh!


    After a short moment, the scar''s body fell down again, splashing a yellow gray ...

 Chapter 151： Crazy gambler

    "died?"


    "Scar lost?"


    "how can that be?"


    I saw that the scar was falling, and most of the people on the field were stunned, with shocks on their faces, as if it was difficult to accept such a result.


    "This is over?"


    Âí Even Ma Xiong''s faces were bewildered, and they always felt that this result came too suddenly.


    "do not know!"


    Although Ma Ma and Luo Dingyu knew that Wang Shu would win, they did not expect it to be so easy.


    Ôõô "How did the fool run away?"


    Lanhua was inexplicably looking at Wang Shu who suddenly left, with a blank expression.


    ι "Hello, who will go up and see, has the scar died?"


    I don''t know who shouted in the crowd, the noisy crowd suddenly quieted down.


    "Yes, who should go up and take a look at it, are they dead?"


    "Hurry up!"


    After a short period of quietness, it was noisy again. Now it is extremely necessary to go up alone to see if the scar is dead, but no one has the courage to go up. You must know that more than 90% of the people coming today are overwhelmed It is Scar Victory.


    The scabbard lost so easily, and left his life on the stage of life and death, no one dare to touch the mold.


    After a while of noise, a man finally stood up and walked towards the scar.


    "Look, it''s Zhu Wei!"


    "It''s Zhu Wei who lost to Scar!"


    The man who went up was Zhu Wei who lost to Scar recently.


    Zhu Wei walked in front of the scar, looked at the distorted expression, and the tragic appearance of Qiqiao bleeding. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He squatted down and put his fingers on the scar''s neck. He opened the scar''s coat and saw the chest It was dark and the pupils suddenly shrank.


    "It really is a flesh!"


    After looking at Wang Shu''s tragic death, Zhu Wei determined one thing, that is, Wang Shu was really blood, otherwise the means of getting out of blood could not be exerted at all.


    "died!"


    After Xu was convinced that the scar had died tragically, Zhu Wei stood up and announced loudly.


    "Wow!"


    Ôõô "How is that possible? How could the scars on the eighth level of Blood Awakening be lost to the newcomer on the sixth level of Blood Awakening?"


    "Yes, it must be fake!"


    "Fake match, absolutely fake match!"


    "I don''t agree, scars cannot be lost!"


    With Zhu Wei''s announcement, the crowd was boiling, and they could not accept such a result anyway.


    "Get rich, get rich, we get rich!"


    "Hurry up, get your money, and get rich this time!"


    However, there are also a few people holding their luck, and those who overwhelmed Wang Shuying immediately reacted and shouted in excitement.


    Sloppy seems to be aware of one thing, looking at the receipt in his hand, and asking uncertainly, "Brother, we seem to be rich?"


    "Seems!"


    Ma Xiong nodded a little hesitantly.


    "Why are you still thinking? Let''s go and get the money, or we''ll get into trouble soon!" Luo Dingyu responded first, begging several people to quickly exchange the tickets in his hand for bloodstone.


    When several people in Ma Xiong went to exchange money, many people did not believe that the scar was dead. They rushed to the stage of life and death and planned to check it in person.


    "Dead? How is that possible?"


    Ôõô "How can a scar be lost?"


    However, after checking in person, they faced each other as if they were dead. They could not accept such a result anyway, because they pressed all the net worth.


    One after another came to the stage to examine the body of the scar, but the results were no exception. The scar died, and the death was extremely miserable.


    "Ah, I disagree!"


    Finally, after a middle-aged man on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening was examined, he yelled madly, tearing off one of his scar''s arms, and chewing as if he were crazy.


    "what!"


    "What is he doing?"


    "Is he crazy?"


    ·è¿ñ The sudden behavior of the ninth-floor man in the blood awakening terrified many people.


    "I know this person, his name is Murong Cheng, and he is among the top 50 ruthless men on the outside rankings. I heard that he bet the scar 3000 bloodstone!"


    Ôõô "How is that possible? How can he have so many?"


    "You don''t know about it? I heard that a few months ago he wiped out a bandit alone, made a fortune, and lost like this without expecting it."


    "Oh, no wonder he is so angry, if I can''t bear it."


    "Gambling hurts people. Fortunately, I only pressed thirty bloodstones, but this is almost my half-year income, so sad."


    "Let''s leave this place as soon as possible. After a while, this group of gamblers is going crazy and maybe something bigger will happen."


    However, some people also recognized the identity of the middle-aged man and whispered, some people who gradually realized that the situation was not right began to choose to leave this place.


    "Scar, I want to kill you!"


    Ľ After Murong Cheng pulled off the scar''s first arm, someone with a red eye rushed to tear the scar''s body.


    All of a sudden the scene became very **** and violent. In a blink of an eye, the body of the scar was lost to red eyes, and the angry gambler ripped to pieces.


    The chaotic scene lasted for a long time. After everyone was quiet, most of them left unwillingly.


    However, there are still three or four hundred people who have not left. These people have lost a lot of people. They almost bet their lives on their lives.


    He even ridiculed Wang Shu and was scolded by Wang Shu. Those who went to buy scars were also among them.


    "It was Wang Shu who let us lose, we killed him!" One of the crowd said suddenly.


    If Wang Shu is here, he can certainly recognize at a glance that the speaker is Lou Fangcheng who has had festivals with him.


    "The culprit is Wang Shu, kill that kid!"


    "Yes, you must not let him go!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    ¾­¹ý After being reminded by Lou Fangcheng, the group of red-eyed gamblers seemed to find their targets in an instant, and one by one they made loud shouts.


    "Everyone follow me!"


    Lou Fangcheng saw the support of the crowd, shouted, and rushed out first. After Lou Fangcheng went out, everyone else followed suit like locusts.


    ÖÐ In a forest ten miles away from Baijianmen.


    Wang Shu, who was closely following Wu Shuai, did not know at all, because his victory would offend so many people.


    "It looks like he thinks the same as me!"


    After chasing along the way, Wang Shu finally convinced one thing, Wu Shuai deliberately slowed down and intentionally let him keep up.


    "Hum, so don''t blame me!"


    King Wang Shu was worried that Wu Shuai had an ambush, so on the way to chase, he took out the invincible exchange system and purchased a set of ice suits worth 10,000 system coins.


    "Good guy, this thing can be invisible!"


    After putting on the ice suit, Wang Shu was pleasantly surprised to find that this thing turned out to be transparent, but that was exactly what Wang Shu intended.


    The two of them continued chasing for another 20 miles, away from Baijianmen, and Wu Shuai finally stopped, standing on a wide open space, with his back to Wang Shu, waiting for Wang Shu to arrive.


    "You finally came!"


    When Wang Shu caught up, Wu Shuai turned around with a faint smile and said flatly.

 Chapter 152： Fight

    "Where is Blue Moon?"


    King Wang Shu carefully observed the surrounding environment again and found that Wu Shuai didn''t ambush before he stopped and asked with a vigilant look on his face.


    "Oh, brother, why are you so anxious?"


    Wu Shuai smiled, but instead of answering Wang Shu''s question, he shifted the topic and said, "It''s really alive and unpredictable things. Three months ago, you were still a well-known waste idiot in Xuefeng City, but Nowadays, I already have the ability to kill eight layers of scars in the blood awakening. This terrible speed of progress, even if we say it, will no one believe it? "


    "Yeah, it''s hard to believe, even I was taken aback by the speed of your progress! You could only see me and run like a dog a month ago, but now you are no longer afraid, but instead Knowing that I deliberately led you here, and you followed so arrogantly, it seems that the rumors during this time are not false at all, you are very arrogant, arrogant and scary! But I know that you have such strength, if I No guesses, you have broken through the blood today, right? "


    ˧ Wu Shuai now seems to be facing an ordinary friend, not an enemy of life and death, but an old friend.


    "Where is Blue Moon?"


    Í»ÆÆ Since the breakthrough, Wang Shu no longer regards Wu Shuai as an opponent. Now he is most concerned about Lan Yue, and asked impatiently.


    "Oh, look at you, before you say a few words, you are anxious to look like this, I really do n¡¯t know why Lan Yue sees you? Sometimes I feel sad when you think about it. You are not as good as me in terms of appearance! On talent You are even worse than me! If you are in terms of identity, my Wu Shuai is also the first genius of the Wu family, but it is a pity that you have a good father, even if he has long since ignored you, you are also the son of General Zhennan Wang Jian! If you are not the son of Wang Jian, then Lan Yue is already my wife. "Wu Shuai still talked to himself in a hurry, regardless of Wang Shu''s questions.


    "I ask you where is Blue Moon?"


    King Wang Shu finally did not want to listen to Wu Shuai''s nonsense anymore, and at the same time no longer concealed the cultivation. The powerful breath unique to the blood environment burst out and questioned loudly.


    "You are indeed bloody!"


    After feeling the change of Wang Shu''s breath, Wu Shuai finally took it seriously, his face suddenly changed, and he made preparations for confrontation.


    "But even if you are in the blood, I want to let you know that there is a difference in strength!"


    Since being humiliated by Wang Shu at the door of Qingfeng Pavilion, every time he meets, Wang Shu will make Wu Shuai feel shocked.


    I saw Wang Shu for the first time, and it was in a test of the four major families.


    He Wangshu is a miscellaneous fish in the third layer of the blood awakening state. In his eyes, he never thought of using him as an opponent, not even his sister Wu Meiqin. Although Wang Shu finally defeated and killed Sun Xiangyun, he felt that it was because of the power of the thunderbolt.


    The second time I saw Wang Shu, it was on the way to Baijianmen.


    For a short period of more than a month, Wang Shu''s Xiuwei was actually elevated from the first level of blood awakening to the fourth level, and he was already wondering what secrets Wang Shu had hidden. He still did not regard Wang Shu as an opponent, and he was particularly concerned about eating, and the final result was that Wang Shu ran away.


    The third time I saw Wang Shu, it was in the process of assessment.


    Wang Shu ¡¯s cultivation has reached the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening. He finally believed that Wang Shu had hidden a big secret, a secret that made him fascinated, but he still did not regard Wang Shu as an opponent, and Wang Shu was weak at that time. He was so terrible that he didn''t even have the power to fight back. He was almost killed by one hit, but Wang Shu survived and killed the killer he paid for at a high price without his knowledge.


    When I saw Wang Shu for the fourth time, the assessment was over.


    The sudden appearance of Wang Shuxiu is still the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening, but this is Wang Shu, a man he considers nothing to be Wang Shu. He not only threatened his life with his hands, he rescued several people from Ma Xiong, but also He fled away from his eyelids openly.


    ˧ Wu Shuai was finally scared this time. He had never been afraid. He was determined to get rid of Wang Shu, get rid of this king book that made him sleepy, but eventually let Wang Shu run away.


    Sometimes, opportunities are so ridiculous, once missed, they never come again. Since then, Wu Shuai has never had a chance to kill Wang Shu, and has waited until this moment.


    ˧ Wu Shuai was very foreseeable. This is his last chance. If Wang Shu is not killed again this time, there will be no future, and Wu Shuai''s feeling is very strong. The person who died this time is likely to be him.


    Boom!


    ˧ Wu Shuai didn''t dare to show mercy to his men, and he didn''t dare to let Wang Shu grow up anymore. The strong breath of his blood began to erupt, and he desperately went up.


    "The second floor of Blood Awakening, your cultivation is really higher than I expected!"


    When Wu Shuai''s breath reached a peak, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, and his expression was dignified. He had long suspected that Wu Shuai''s repair was definitely not only the first layer of blood, but he did not expect to reach the second layer of blood.


    "Hey, it ¡¯s all thanks to you. If it was n¡¯t for chasing you last time that inspired my potential, maybe I still ca n¡¯t break through now, in order to thank you, I will make you die very happy, as for I no longer want the treasures and secrets on you, because I know that there are some things that I can''t want! "


    When the breath climbed to the second level of blood, Wu Shuai was no longer afraid and full of self-confidence. This was the self-confidence brought by the control of strength.


    "Oh, really?"


    Í»ÆÆ Since breaking through the blood, Wang Shu hasn''t played against a person with the same strength. Not only is there no fear, but he is excited.


    "Dragon Tiger Fist!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai burst into a drink, his body suddenly moved, and dozens of punches were thrown against Wang Shu''s fierce burst.


    Tong Yidao''s fist styles came toward Wang Shu like Long Yin and Hu Xiao, and these styles looked far away, as if they had formed a tiger.


    "Good job!"


    Êé Wang Shu, who originally intended to use the blinking sword technique, saw his extraordinary boxing skills and felt very irritable. He also exhibited the Taizu Changquan that he had been practicing during this time.


    Wang Shu quickly slammed his hands on the vital part of the tiger that was rushing forward, and the powerful tiger punch that was impressed was easily resolved by Wang Shu.


    "Good boxing!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai was conquered by Wang Shu''s Taizu Boxing method. He never thought that Taizu Changquan, which was always looked down by the practitioners, reached Wang Shu''s hand, which was even more powerful.


    I squinted to see that Longhuquan was broken. Wu Shuai seemed to have expected the result. Instead of backing down, the whole person turned into a shadow and rushed over.


    "Melee hand-to-hand? Huh, who''s afraid of who!"


    After discovering Wu Shuai''s intention, Wang Shu showed a sneer in the corner of his mouth. He was protected by the ice suit, and he was not afraid to fight closely with others.

 Chapter 153： Fierce fight

    "Okay, if you want to fight, then fight, please fight!"


    After seeing Wu Shuai rushing towards him like a demon, the war in Wang Shu''s heart accompanied by various depressions over the past few months has also exploded.


    One is a long-lasting grudge!


    One is perennial misery!


    The moment the two of them confronted each other, they were destined to have a real battle, a hearty battle.


    This is a fateful battle!


    A past to abandon waste and idiots!


    An old day to regain confidence and blood!


    Boom!


    Immediately after the second-layer momentum of the blood gas state erupted on Wu''s body, Wu Shuai''s eyes sharpened immediately, his legs slammed on the boulder under his feet, and the whole person also turned into a dark shadow, welcoming him.


    "Go to death!"


    The king Wang Shu''s momentum is like a rainbow, and he will not stop until he achieves his purpose. Although it is only a layer of blood, but at this moment, the momentum emanating from him is no less than Wu Shuai, and even better!


    Now he is like a sharp sword that has been hidden for many years, showing its sharp edge!


    "what!"


    Xu raised his right fist soaked with blood, and blasted directly towards Wu Shuai''s head.


    "what!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai felt a little stunned when he felt the momentum that erupted from Wang Shu, but immediately sobered up, his face was exposed with the same color, his fist was raised, and Wang Shu''s fist pointed straight up.


    Now Wu Shuai is like a veteran who has been on the battlefield for many years. What he has is the precipitation of years!


    Boom!


    The fists of the two of them met together in an instant, and a muffled sound came out. Neither of them used martial arts, but the most primitive and most fundamental physical confrontation.


    "what!"


    After discovering that his attack was blocked by Wang Shu, Wu Shuai also slightly hesitated, but immediately exerted more force.


    Click!


    The fists of the two were facing each other, because the huge pressure caused the fists of both to deform slightly, and even the sound of broken bones was faint.


    "what?"


    ˧ Wu Shuai hasn''t been fighting with people for a long time. I didn''t expect that he would be inferior to Wang Shu''s fist for the first time, and his face changed slightly.


    "Get away from me!"


    As soon as he felt that he had a disadvantage, Wu Shuai immediately mobilized his energy and burst out with his fists, and immediately blasted out the unsuspecting Wang Shu.


    Huh!


    But because of too much strength, Wu Shuai himself also stepped back.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the sudden momentum was like a bomb that suddenly exploded in the center of the square. Wang Shu was blown out immediately, hitting a large tree behind him and breaking it all.


    Bang bang bang!


    Because Wu Shuai''s strength was so great, Wang Shu suffered a huge impact. Even when wearing a frosty suit, his chest became stuffy for a while, but he felt a sweet throat and a blood spurted out.


    "Hum, the jumping clown!"


    Although he is a conspirator of Wang Shu, Wu Shuai is not ashamed at all, because there is only one truth in this world, and the one who succeeds is the one who defeats the king!


    You failed, don''t say anything, because no one will listen!


    You succeed, you don''t say anything, because your success has proven everything!


    Huh!


    However, Wang Shu is not an ordinary person. When he fell, he immediately stood up. At this time, his eyes were clear again.


    "Oh, good!"


    After Wang Shushu stood up, his eyes were full of calmness, and he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth gently. Looking at Wu Shuai, he said lightly, and even said three good things.


    Hey!


    King Shu shook his body, his clothes immediately exploded, and his arms began to swell sharply.


    "Oh, Wu Shuai, you are really good, did not disappoint me, today I will kill you and worship everything you die!"


    Wang Shu shook his right hand, and a soft sword appeared in his hand. He came towards Wu Shuai, and the calmness in his eyes slowly disappeared, turning into resentment.


    "Swordmanship? Huh, a little trick!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai didn''t look at Wang Shu''s swordsmanship at all.


    However, his face changed quickly, and Wang Shu appeared in front of him in an instant. At the moment when he didn''t respond at all, the sword stabbed towards his neck. Although Wu Shuai avoided the king in panic The book was fatally attacked, but the shoulder was still hit, and a thumb-sized blood hole was continuously pouring blood.


    "Okay, good, you are a bit scarier than I thought! Since that''s the case, then you don''t want to leave alive today!"


    Wu Shuai finally understood that Wang Shu was no longer the bereaved dog chased by him, and his eyes became resentful.


    "Octopus!"


    With a decision in mind, Wu Shuai didn''t plan to keep any more. He drank aloud, and a powerful momentum erupted immediately.


    Huh!


    With that outburst, Wu Shuai disappeared strangely.


    "what?"


    This time it was Wang Shu''s turn to be horrified. He knew that there was a huge gap between his strength and Wu Shuai, so he did not dare to reserve anything, and directly used his most proud blinking swordsmanship, hoping to achieve a balance and make himself more One point of hope for victory, but at the beginning of the battle, the two were almost at a desperate point.


    "Octopus!"


    I just blinked my eyes. Wang Shu immediately remembered that Wu Shuai had used this footwork at first. Wu Shuai mastered an exercise called eight pole step and was very good at speed.


    "Yes, transparent silk! What? No!"


    The king of the king immediately thought that he could sweep the surroundings with transparent silk threads, maybe he could force the other side out, but this was okay without a temptation. After a tentative discovery, he could not capture the trace of Wu Shuai.


    Huh!


    Boom!


    However, just when Wang Shu had a reaction in his head, he felt that behind him was a cold, a powerful momentum rushed towards himself.


    "not good!"


    Wang Wangshu said secretly in his heart that he didn''t even turn his head back. He just waved the soft sword in his hand and stabbed behind him.


    Huh!


    I can''t beat him, but he didn''t pierce anything, he just pierced the air.


    "what?"


    After Xun felt that his sword was stabbing into the air, Wang Shu''s heart tightened, and he immediately fluttered towards the ground and rolled out.


    Boom!


    When Wang Shugang just rolled away, he was on the ground, but Wu Shuai''s figure fell from the sky, and a heavy punch hit the ground, and the ground was directly blown out of a small pit.


    "Hello, good danger!"


    After Wang Shu escaped, he was relieved.


    "Hey, the response is not bad!"


    There was a playful smile on the corner of Wu Shuai''s mouth, and then his figure disappeared again.


    "what?"


    Wang Shu, who originally wanted to react, saw the unexplainable anger in his heart burn after seeing Wu Shuai disappear again.


    After Wu Shuai disappeared again, Wang Shu didn''t act lightly, because I do n¡¯t know if there is any strange treasure in Wu Shuai''s body, which could make him undetectable, so he stood quietly and listened carefully to the movement in the air. .


    Huh!


    Sure enough, when Wang Shujing calmed down, he could vaguely feel that there was an abnormal air flow in the air.


    "over there!"


    Wang Wangshu only felt that there was a sudden change in the air flow around him, his eyes brightened, and a red blood force was hit toward the empty space next to him.

 Chapter 154： Frozen Might

    Huh!


    Boom!


    But there was nothing there. After the strength of blood was emptied, it hit the trees not far away and made a roar.


    "No?"


    Wang Shu said for a moment. He felt that the air there had changed just now, but his fist was shot short, which made him wonder.


    "Blood pupil!"


    After discovering that Wu Shuai could not be found by listening to the sound, Wang Shu flashed in his brain. Immediately after thinking of breaking through the blood, he could inject the power of blood into his eyes, so that his vision could see through everything. Stunned slightly.


    "What? Or not?"


    It''s okay to check without blood pupils. In this check, there is no anger at all in this circle. He is very confident in his blood pupils, but now he returns without power, and his heart beats for no reason.


    "He hasn''t left yet, it is absolutely impossible for Shuai Wu to leave. He is thinking about harming me here because it is for my treasures. He cannot leave so easily!"


    Wang Shushu was very sure that Wu Shuai would never disappear in such a simple way.


    "Wu Shuai is just the second layer of blood, and it is not the legendary power of state of mind. He can cross the void, and it is impossible to go to heaven ..."


    The King of Shu did not panic at all, and anxiously analyzed the current form, but when he thought of heaven and earth, his face suddenly changed, and he immediately stepped back.


    Boom!


    However, he was still too slow to respond. As soon as his footsteps moved, two big hands immediately stretched out of the land and slammed into his legs. If he was caught, he could be caught instantly. crumb.


    "what!"


    Although was not caught, Wang Shu''s heart started to panic, and at the same time he immediately mobilized the strength of blood in his body and poured into his legs, intending to blast away the iron claw of Wu Shuai.


    Crackling!


    When Wang Shu responded, those two hands immediately grasped Wang Shu''s legs, and at the same time, a huge force burst out from it, and it was necessary to crush Wang Shu''s foot bones.


    "Hey!"


    When Wu Shuai grabbed Wang Shu''s feet with both hands, the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth could not help but smile.


    "what!"


    But at this time, a scream came out of the ground, and then only saw the ground undulating for a while, Wu Shishu broke out again, looking at Wang Shu with a venomous look.


    Click!


    At this time, the surface of Wang Shu''s legs was actually covered by a layer of ice crystals, and a small piece of hoarfrost appeared on the ground.


    I won!


    The hands of Wu Shuai, who was standing ten feet away, seemed to have been frostbite. The surface was covered with a layer of frost, and he couldn''t help shaking.


    "Your boy is shameless!"


    Then Wu Shuai stood there, his body was a little numb, and there was no energy in his body. Some anxious scolded Wang Shu for shameless. At this time, he noticed that Wang Shu''s body surface appeared a touch of lightness. Bingjing, like the armor, protected Wang Shu.


    Just now, he used the eight pole step to cooperate with the ¶Ý µØ µØ Êõ, intending to give Wang Shu a ¡°surprise¡±, but he did not expect to be overshadowed by Wang Shu.


    When he caught Wang Shu''s feet, the vitality in his body just erupted. For some reason, an extreme cold energy broke out in Wang Shu''s body.


    That energy not only destroyed his plan, but also invaded his body. Now the meridians in the body are covered with a thin layer of ice, and his physical activity is greatly restricted.


    "Hum, exchange of gifts!"


    In fact, Wang Shu was not injured at all before. There was an ice suit purchased for 10,000 system coins to protect him. How could he possibly be injured, but he deliberately pretended to paralyze the other party.


    Hanbing suits don''t feel too much when worn on the body, and they are transparent. If you don''t observe them intentionally, you won''t be able to detect them at all.


    That ice suit Shanghai emits a trace of transparent ice, Wang Shu feels not particularly cold. I did not expect that Wu Shuai was only slightly contaminated, and this happened to his body. Wang Shu naturally would not easily Let it go, so-called hitting the water dog.


    "Wu Shuai, let me revenge today!"


    There was a playful smile in the eyes of King Wang Shu, and he slowly walked towards Wu Shuai.


    "Hey!"


    Xi Wangshu showed a playful smile at the corner of his mouth, and slowly walked towards Wu Shuai.


    He did not pass quickly, but walked step by step like Wu Shuai used to oppress himself, but he did not use any momentum, just normal walking.


    Snapped!


    Take a step gently, without any powerful momentum, without any strong coercion, just an ordinary step.


    Huh!


    But this is a step. Looking at Wu Shuai''s eyes, that is not a simple step at all, but a provocation by Chiluoluo, an insult.


    "You! You **** it!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu was going to use this method to insult himself, Wu Shuai''s eyes revealed a thick fire of hatred, and he could not wait to rush up to fight with Wang Shu now, but the cold vigor just now was too weird, not only The ice sealed his sea of ??blood, and it began to erode his meridians. If he did not deal with it, or even for a short while, it might turn into a moraine.


    Crackling!


    In order to solve the immediate danger, Wu Shuai immediately took out a small jade bottle from the space ring and poured out four or five colorful elixir from it, and swallowed it without seeing it.


    "Hey!"


    After seeing Wu Shuai''s anxious eyes, the smile on Wang Shu''s mouth was even better.


    Of course, he was also very sure. The ice of icy is definitely not simple, otherwise it would not be so embarrassing to be the second floor of such a physical environment as Wu Shuai.


    boom!


    When Wang Shu''s mouth smiled even better, he took another gentle step again.


    This is an equally simple step without any momentum or coercion.


    "Uh!"


    Wu Shuai is about to run away, but the damage caused by the frosty air in his body makes him dare not move. He can only stand there and control the blood power in his body to break away and melt. The damage caused by the frosty air, at the same time slowly began to refine those elixir.


    "I must kill you, no, I must make you into a corpse!" Wu Shuai did not dare to act rashly, but cursed Wang Shu constantly in his heart.


    "Hey!"


    The more Wang Shu saw the resentment in Wu Shuai''s eyes, instead of feeling uncomfortable, he felt very happy. He just liked to see Wu Suai''s painful appearance, and he just enjoyed seeing Wu Shuai''s pain in front of him.


    I didn''t panic, approached Wu Shuai step by step.


    He approached Wu Shuai step by step, only a distance of more than ten feet, but Wang Shu took almost a hundred steps!


    ºÇ "Oh, Wu Shuai, what''s the matter? What was your momentum? And the spirit when you chased me?"


    Wang Shushu walked around Wu Shuai''s body, watching Wu Shuai''s face became extremely pale, his eyebrows covered with a layer of frost, and his eyes shuddered with satisfaction.


    I didn''t even think of Wang Shu himself, but the ice suit just to increase his confidence gave him such a big surprise-the value of this 10,000 system coin!

 Chapter 155： Strange man

    "King ... King ..."


    ˧ Wu was so handsome that he shivered and wanted to say something, but because his body was almost completely sealed by ice, he had no strength to speak.


    "Oh, what''s wrong? Know what''s wrong? Want to admit defeat? Then you kneel down and call Grandpa to listen, if the grandpa is happy, it is not impossible to let you go!"


    Seeing Wu Shuai''s painful look, Wang Shu had a satisfied smile on his face.


    However, his heart was secretly surprised, and said secretly: "I didn''t expect that the cold air was so bad, so I blinked my eyes, and Wu Shuai, who was so famous before, was like a sick cat."


    "Uh!"


    If the eyes can kill people, Wang Shu has already been killed thousands of times by Wu Shuai''s eyes at this moment, but that is impossible.


    "Hey, since you can''t move, I''ll be a good person to the end, and help you move!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai has now become the fish on Wang Shu''s chopping board, let him be slaughtered, a trace of bloodthirsty is exposed on his face, and a hand stretches towards Wu Shuai''s shoulder.


    Snapped!


    He whispered, and Wang Shu''s palm rested on Wu Shuai''s shoulder.


    "Hey, Wu Shuai, do you remember how you treated Da Cong in the first place?"


    However, Wang Shu did not want to kill Wu Shuai like this, because he had not vented the anger in his heart, and Zhang Zhicong''s death could not be relieved, and he had to know the whereabouts of Blue Moon.


    I won!


    I was touched by Wang Shu''s palm, and Wu Shuai''s body was shaking.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t find it. When he saw Wu Shuai''s body with his palm, the ice in Wu Shuai''s body showed signs of melting.


    "what?"


    Feeling subtle changes in his body when he was touched by Wang Shu, Wu Shuai''s eyes showed joy, but when he thought of Wang Shu being around, he immediately concealed the joy and replaced it with a bitter one. Qiu Shen''s eyes.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid, I have no interest in men and won''t treat you like that!"


    One of Wang Shu''s hands slid down Wu Shuai''s shoulder and gently slid to Wu Shuai''s chin.


    Hate!


    Wu Shuai''s eyes are full of hate and resentment, can''t wait for Wang Shu''s skin to be eaten now, eating his flesh.


    "Wang Shu, this is your own sin. If you don''t come to touch me, I may be frozen to death, but now everything is what you are looking for!"


    If Wang Shu can understand Wu Shuai''s heart, he will regret his casual behavior just now.


    "Time, time, all I need is time!"


    Wu Shuai''s mind was meditating from time to time. As long as he was given time, he would be able to recover again, and Wang Shu could not survive but he could not die.


    "Huh? No!"


    But at this moment, Wang Shu seemed to be keen to catch something, his eyes suddenly became sharp, staring at Wu Shuai as if to see Wu Shuai''s inner world.


    Hey!


    I was so certain by Wang Shu that Wu Shuai jumped in his heart, thinking that Wang Shu found his careful thinking.


    "Hum! I''ll pack you up later!"


    I watched for a moment, and Wang Shu couldn''t see anything. He gave a cold hum, and didn''t bother to ignore Wu Shuai, kicked Wu Shuai and flew out.


    "what!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai uttered a sore hum, was kicked and flew to an open space more than ten feet away, his body could not move at all.


    Huh!


    Because of his discouragement, the ice that began to melt in his body has a tendency to condense again.


    "not good!"


    Wu Shuai felt the changes in his body, immediately calm down, and slowly refining those ice.


    "Friends over there, have you seen it for so long, should you come out?"


    After King Shu Shu kicked Wu Shuai, he turned his head slightly, looked at a huge stone not far behind him, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said lightly.


    From the beginning, he knew that although Wu Shuai was difficult to entangle, he was definitely not the kind of person who could threaten him. What he really feared was the one who had been hiding behind him.


    "Well? Why did Wang Shu talk to a stone?"


    ˧ Wu Shuai found that Wang Shu did not kill himself, but turned to the boulder, and had some doubts in his eyes.


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, are you going to force me to do it, will you come out?"


    After seeing that the people in the boulder did not respond, Wang Shu showed a little anger in his eyes and said again.


    But the same, the people in the boulder still did not respond.


    "Hum, take it for granted!"


    With a sneer of disdain from the King Shushu, the whole body immediately rushed towards the boulder.


    "Blast me!"


    After Xun rushed in front of the boulder, Wang Shu urged the strength of the blood in his body, and the three-time energy of Jiuqiquan blasted toward the boulder.


    Huh!


    However, the moment when Wang Shu''s fist blasted up, a white shadow suddenly flew out of it and flew towards Wang Shu.


    "Humph!"


    King Wang Shu snorted, and immediately changed the direction of his fist and blasted towards the white shadow.


    boom!


    The white shadow was blasted by Wang Shu, and immediately exploded, turning into countless white fragments, turning into raindrops and falling down.


    "Ok?"


    The king of Wang Sudden for a moment, just now I felt that the white shadow was a person, how could it disappear in a blink of an eye.


    "Underground?"


    After having Wu Shuai''s experience, Wang Shu immediately turned his attention to the ground, but found nothing.


    "No?"


    He found that there was no underground, and Wang Shu immediately narrowed his eyes and looked at the boulder in front of him again, but the one in him was gone, and his heart was slightly surprised.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Wang Shu felt cold behind his back for no reason, and rushed forward a few steps before turning back.


    But when Wang Shu turned around and saw where he was just now, there was a ghost-like person there, and his eyes were deeply frightened.


    The man was wearing a large white robe over the thin body. Yes, he could only be described by the body, because the man was too thin, his face was extremely pale and thin, like a skull, and he still floated Looking in the air, it looks like a ghost.


    "who are you?"


    After seeing this man, Wang Shu''s pupils shrank. Because he had never seen this person, but was able to feel a familiar breath from the other person, he was able to discover the other person because of that familiar breath.


    "Oh, it seems that the person the host wants me to find is you, Wang Shu!"


    But the ghost-like man didn''t seem to be nervous at all, but looked with a lot of interest. He slightly raised his head, and a pair of small eyes glowed with green light. He looked at Wang Shu carefully, and asked lightly .


    "what?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Shu was very sure, this strange guy was definitely coming at him.


    "What the **** is he? Why do you know my name? I always feel that his eyes are full of charm. This feeling seems to have met ... yes, Phoenix Fairy!"


    Wang Wangshu was secretly shocked, and began to guess the identity of the guy in front of him constantly, but when he saw the two ghosts in the other''s eyes, he immediately reacted.


    "Hey, it looks like you found it!"


    After seeing the horror in Wang Shu''s eyes, a ghost-like smile appeared on the pale face of a ghost-like man, and he said lightly.


    "What do you want to do?"


    I was stared at by each other, and Wang Shu felt like a prey.


    "I don''t want to do anything, I just got the order from the lady and wanted your life!"


    A ghostly man seemed to choose to ignore Wang Shu, and murmured there.


    "what?"


    After hearing these times spoken by a ghost-like man, Wang Shu''s eyes showed deep horror.


    "Uh! Wang Shu, come here!"


    But at this time, Wu Shuai, who had fallen down, seemed to have recovered, roaring, rushing towards Wang Shu, yelling in his mouth.

 Chapter 156： Valkyrie Step

    "Book of Kings, come here!"


    At this time, Wu Shuai, who had fallen down, stood up again, and the momentum on his body was even worse, like a burning meteor, smashing towards Wang Shu.


    "Uh!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s crazy eyes are scarlet, because they are hateful eyes, angry eyes, and even endless eyes.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Wu Shuai finally moved really this time. As he ran, he was surrounded by a huge hurricane.


    Suddenly the hurricane rolled the debris of the ground, the stick was broken, and Wu Shuai surrounded it.


    At this moment, he is the huge hurricane, and that hurricane is also him. He will involve Wang Shu in it, and then ruthlessly smash and kill it!


    This is for his dignity, and for his honor, Wang Shu''s previous insults have touched his bottom line.


    Because when he was a child many years ago, he was so insulted and insulted in the same way!


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The huge hurricane began to expand, one foot, two feet, three feet, five feet, and ten feet, and Wang Shu was in front of him in a blink of an eye.


    "Oh? Really moving? Hey, Wang Shu, I''m very optimistic about you! I know you can!"


    After seeing Wu Shuai''s violent run, a man like a ghost showed a hint of interest on his face, and said, he stepped back immediately, and flew a few feet away.


    "what?"


    After seeing the weird speed of a ghost-like man, Wang Shu''s eyes were shocked again, and even fear was not exaggerated, because it wasn''t the speed that a blood awakening should have.


    "Hey, don''t die in his hands. If you win, I will tell you where Blue Moon is and keep you safe! If you lose, hey, then I will dug your eyes, Then eat it, as for Blue Moon, hehe! "


    After walking outside Baizhang, the ghost-like man stopped in the air, with a playful smile on his face, and a faint voice said.


    "Damn!"


    Wang Shu ca n¡¯t wait to kill the ghost-like man. Previously, he simply thought that the ghost-like man was one or two layers of blood like them, but now seeing the other party ¡¯s means, he clearly realized that How ridiculous his previous thought was, the other party was at least four levels above the blood awakening, and definitely had the ability to kill himself.


    And the most important thing is that the other party seems to know the whereabouts of Lan Yue, and listens to the tone Lan Yue is still in his hands. If this is the case, then Wu Shuai''s previous words are false. He is lying to him, Lan Yue is not at Wu Shuai at all Hands.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s figure has been wrapped in that huge black hurricane. He can''t see his figure at all. He can only see that the hurricane keeps expanding and coming towards him.


    "Uh!"


    King Wang Shu no longer cares about the ghost-like man, and now his greatest enemy is Wu Shuai.


    The king of Shu''s eyes also showed madness, yelling, and rushed towards the hurricane transformed by Wu Shuai.


    "You die for me!"


    The King of Shu is no longer awkward, and the three-strength Jiuqiquan is used to the extreme and rushes up.


    Huh!


    Crackling!


    Huh!


    Before rushing into the hurricane, gravel and other things from the hurricane kept hitting him. Now Wang Shu''s body surface has emerged a layer of wax-like protection. This is ice. Outfit effect.


    Hanbing suit resisted the outside, and those crushed stones hit it without hurting him, but made a crisp sound of ï¬ï¬ ï¬.


    "Uh!"


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Shu broke through the surface of the hurricane, rushed to the center of the hurricane, and yelled madly, trying to find Wu Shuai desperately, but as soon as he rushed into the hurricane, he suddenly felt that the pressure was relaxed, and he stunned. Got there.


    "what?"


    When Wang Shu rushed into the hurricane, it was not as violent as he thought.


    I was rather a very calm space, and Wu Shuai''s mouth stood with a slight smile away from him more than ten feet away.


    "Hey, I was still worried that you wouldn''t come in. Is there something to do? I didn''t expect you to come in!"


    After seeing Wang Shu coming in, Wu Shuai said with a smirk.


    Boom!


    When Wu Shuai was talking, his right foot slumped softly. As he simmered, a powerful momentum immediately centered on him and swept away in all directions.


    "What? What martial arts is this?"


    Seeing Wu Shuai taking that step, Wang Shu''s eyes were full of panic, and he hurried back, intending to escape this hurricane package. He didn''t expect that he was still too reckless.


    "what!"


    When Wu Shuai stepped down, Wang Shu was caught off guard, but felt that his heart was suddenly pumped, and an invisible force hit him on his back immediately, banging himself down.


    Boom!


    The powerful momentum did not stop, but continued to sweep away in all directions.


    Dang!


    However, when the momentum hit the surface of the hurricane, it seemed as if it hit a layer of steel plate, and it bounced back to form a tangible black wall, pressing down towards Wang Shu.


    "Uh!"


    Seeing the big wall pressed down towards him, Wang Shu wanted to struggle to get up and want to resist, but his whole body felt like he was being pressed by a huge mountain that weighed so much that he could not exert any strength at all.


    "Oh, don''t you struggle, the hurricane outside was deliberately displayed by Paiyun Palm, just to draw you in! Heh, shouldn''t you think I''m really crazy? You won''t think I''m really Is it fainting? I said that you are too tender and take everything for granted. I am very curious. How can you live to this day? "


    Wu Shuai''s mouth still had that sarcastic smile, looking at Wang Shu, who was struggling on the ground, and said lightly.


    "you!"


    Wang Shushu didn''t even think that Wu Shuai seemed to be as handsome as those brothers who didn''t have long eyes, but his mind was very delicate and obedient, and he was able to calculate himself in this crisis.


    Of course, Wang Shu messed up his heart because of Lan Yue''s affairs, otherwise he wouldn''t be so careless.


    "To tell you the truth, this is a taboo martial art, called martial arts step, today is my first show, enjoy it!" Wu Shuai said with a sullen expression on his face.


    Boom!


    In this blink of an eye, the huge wall formed by the martial arts step immediately pressed Wang Shu underneath.


    "what!"


    As soon as I was pressed, Wang Shu immediately felt that the bones in his body were about to be broken, and he screamed, almost fainting. The momentum of that martial arts step can penetrate the defense of the ice suit and directly apply to his body, which made Wang Shu shocked and anxious.


    Huh!


    But at this moment, when Wang Shu was about to feel desperate, an invisible momentum was immediately sent out in the ice suit, resisting the pressure of the martial arts step, and made Wang Shu''s heart a joy.

 Chapter 157： Will count

    "This one?"


    As long as the body moves, Wang Shushu can come out, but he does not do so, but waits quietly, because Wu Shuai is slowly walking towards himself.


    "Oh, Wang Shu, I admit, you still have some talent, but unfortunately met me Wu Shuai!"


    Wu Shuai didn''t use martial arts step again, but just walked towards Wang Shu slowly, because he did it himself.


    Originally, he could only row in the palm of his hand, and was only able to knock out the energy in his body, but since he stole the martial arts step, he learned something different. There can be absolute space in this hurricane.


    Here, the power of martial arts step will reach a level that he dare not even imagine, not to mention that Wang Shu has just entered the blood, if it is not careful, even some of them may be higher than him. Will be pressed into a meatloaf.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Wang Shu didn''t know much about Wu Shuai, but now he has an idea in his heart. When Wu Shuai approached, when he was not ready, he launched a thunder strike, but in order not to let Wu Shuai have doubts, he Screamed in pain.


    "Oh, call it, call it, you call it, I haven''t heard anyone call it like this for a long time, I miss those days in the past!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai walked towards Wang Shu without panic, not only did he not have any hesitation and hatred on his face, but he became a little calm, and his eyes were amused.


    Hey!


    Seeing Wu Shuai show such an expression, Wang Shu was a little surprised.


    "Will I go out at this time? If I go out, I have to get out of this hurricane, otherwise as long as he walks out of the martial arts step again, I must escape! This time thanks to the ice suit, otherwise I only have to delay for a moment, I will definitely The bones are gone! "


    Master Wang Shu looked at Wu Shuai who was slowly approaching, and began to guess continuously.


    "No, I can''t leave yet. I must be patient. The opportunity is always for those who wait and patient!"


    The king of kings had a decision in an instant, and it was not the time to leave, because he didn''t know yet, where was Lanyue? It is also unclear, what is the relationship between Wu Shuai and the ghost-like man? The two had long discussed the ambush here, or it was just a coincidence.


    "Ahhh, Wu Shuai, I want to kill you!"


    In order to make Wu Shuai not doubt, Wang Shu lay on the ground and shouted even harder.


    "Ok?"


    After hearing that Wang Shu shouted such a loud voice, Wu Shuai froze slightly, couldn''t help but stop, frowned slightly, with an unexpected look, secretly in his heart: "Not quite right, if it is an ordinary person, here in Wushen Under the pressure of momentum, he should have died a long time ago. Where did he get so much energy? "


    Hey!


    After discovering that Wu Shuai stopped, Wang Shu was shocked and immediately prepared to fight back, but immediately reacted and said secretly in his heart: "No, he doubts me. If you give up at this time, you will lose everything! I continued to shout. He must be cautious. He would always be careful of me and think that I was not hurt that much. If I didn''t call him, he would definitely think that I had deliberately made a fraud. What should I do? "


    It is true that the current Wang Shu did not endure the coercion of that martial spirit, but only had a look. For a time, he entered a dilemma.


    "Not quite right, this Wang Shu has ghosts, that martial arts oppression is definitely not what he can withstand for so long!"


    After seeing the changes in Wang Shu''s face, Wu Shuai was startled, and immediately became cautious, and began to mobilize the strength of blood in his body to prevent mutations that may occur at any time.


    "No, he found it!"


    After feeling Wu Shuai''s alertness, Wang Shu said secretly in his heart.


    "Damn, at this time you can only die as a live horse doctor, and I''ll yell out loud!"


    But it''s time for crisis. If Wang Shu rushes out now, then Wu Shuai will definitely greet a counterattack again, and when Wu Shuai knows that Wang Shu has prepared for it, he doesn''t know if he will take any countermeasures. Screaming again scalp.


    "Ah, ah, Wu Shuai, I''ll give you a fairy board!"


    "Wu Shuai, you dog stuff, let me come out to single out!"


    Wang Shushu let go of his throat again and snorted.


    "Hello! Startle me!"


    After seeing Wang Shu stun again, Wu Shuai felt a little loose.


    "It looks like I''m suspicious. If he doesn''t call it, I doubt if he''s making a ghost. Since it continues to be called, then it should not be wrong, which is completely in line with the idiot''s approach. Huh, really an idiot is an idiot. He was able to endure the pain, and he didn''t say a word. I was still worried about being overcast by him. Since he called out, it''s okay! "


    After discovering that he was too suspicious, Wu Shuai breathed a little sigh of relief, stepped forward again, and walked towards Wang Shu, with a smile on his face, and said lightly: "Oh, at this moment you must be very sorry that you didn''t take the opportunity Kill me?"


    After seeing Wu Shuai walking towards himself again, Wang Shu''s heart was already a little nervous, and his face continued to scream in pain, saying, "Ah, ah, ah, Wu Shuai, you dog stuff!"


    Crackling!


    µÄ The space formed by this hurricane was not particularly large. It was only about ten feet long. After a short time, Wu Shuai came to Wang Shu.


    Snapped!


    ˧ Wu Shuai raised one hand and turned it into a palm knife with one hand, covered with a thick layer of blood power.


    "Boy, if you have any wrongs, go to **** and talk to the King of Kings!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s face was sloppy, and he cut it towards Wang Shu''s neck.


    This palm knife is full of momentum. If Wang Shu refuses to resist and let Wu Shuai cut it down, then the result must be a separation of the head and the body and death.


    "Hey!"


    After feeling that Wu Shuai''s palm knife was cut, Wang Shu was not frightened, but a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Hey!


    Wu seems to notice the difference between Wang Shu, Wu Shuai is a little uneasy, his body trembles slightly, and he can''t help but pause for a moment.


    "Okay, now, you come in!"


    At the moment when Wu Shuai was stagnant, Wang Shuyan''s eyes were fast and his hands stretched out immediately. He grabbed Wu Shuai''s legs and overturned it at the same time. At the same time, the cold air burst out and frozen Wu Shuai. Live, pull it over.


    "Get up!"


    The king Wang Shu slipped and murmured in his heart. The whole man immediately rushed out of the oppression of the big wall. After the body came out, Wang Shumeng kicked Wu Shuai in while the big wall had not yet fallen.


    "Oh no!"


    When Wu Shuai entered the wall, his eyes shouted in horror, and at the same time he was struggling to come out, but because the cold air was too sinister, his legs were numb and he could not move at all.


    "It''s a pity, but it''s killed!"


    Shu Wang Shu watched the huge black wall quietly, and Wu Shuai struggling in it, a proud smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "No, Wang Shu, you must not die!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai''s body has been suppressed by the huge wall, and his eyes are full of screaming with resentment.


    Boom!


    However, no matter how Wu Shuai struggled, the big wall was pressed down relentlessly, and the ground was shaken, and even a trace of blood did not overflow.


    "There is a trickier guy outside!"


    Seeing that the wall was pressed down, Wu Shuai didn''t even have the bones left. Instead of feeling happy, Wang Shu frowned deeply and walked towards the edge of the hurricane.

 Chapter 158： Wu Shuais counterattack

    Huh!


    After Wu Shuai was crushed to death, the surrounding hurricane also gradually dissipated, and he could vaguely see the outside scene.


    Although Wang Shushu felt that everything came a little abruptly, he didn''t feel anything wrong, and he went out regardless of it.


    After he came out, Wang Shu really saw that the man like the ghost had not left, and was looking at him with an expression of interest.


    "Are you a dog? You haven''t left yet, do you want to end with a surname of Wu?" Wang Shu looked at the man, and yelled sternly.


    "Hey, right?"


    The ghostly man not far away heard Wang Shu being so magnificent, and did not feel angry at all. His pale face still had the kind of smile that made people look cold, and said lightly.


    ¹í This ghost-like man does not seem to be in the same group as Wu Shuai, and he is too lazy to talk about each other''s death.


    "Huh, that kind of **** is not worthy of Lao Tzu''s shot. Lao Tzu has bombed him to the dregs, you don''t even want to run, the next one is you!" Wang Shu''s face showed arrogance, shouting shyly.


    However, despite his appearance, he has actually begun to find a way to escape. The man''s breath is too weird, and there should be some treasures on his body, which can''t be felt in concrete cultivation.


    To be honest, Wang Shu did not win the other''s grasp.


    While carefully choosing the way to escape, Wang Shu also had an extra piece of rune paper in his hand.


    ·û This paper is called a sneaker, but after a breakthrough in the past few days, he felt that it should be useful. He spent one hundred system coins to buy and keep it on his body. I did not expect that it was actually used at the moment.


    "Oh, young man, don''t be too happy, if you don''t believe me, why not look back?"


    The ghostly man in the distance said with a faint evil smile on his face.


    boom!


    Just as the ghost-like man''s voice had just fallen, Wang Shu immediately felt a change behind him, his heart trembled suddenly, and he immediately rolled on the spot and rolled out toward the front.


    pit!


    He was still too slow, just as his body moved, a powerful flare hit his back immediately.


    "You die for me!"


    ·ßÅ­ An angry voice rang from behind Wang Shu, and then only heard a crisp sound, the ice suit was broken by the opponent, and a heavy hammer hit Wang Shu''s back.


    Huh!


    Although Wang Shushu''s body is protected by the ice suit, the sledgehammer in Wu Shuai''s hands is obviously not ordinary, and how powerful it is. Don''t say that he has no defense, even if there is defense, he will suffer.


    It turned out that when he was in a hurry just now, Wu Shuai chose earthenware and hid in the dirt. He had planned to take advantage of Wang Shu''s unprepared sneak attack, but was unexpectedly disturbed by the words of a ghost-like man. He The relationship between the two men who are like ghosts was originally delicate, and now because of this, my heart is even more dissatisfied with men like ghosts.


    "what!"


    After the hammer hit Wang Shu''s back, he was immediately blown out. If Wang Shu was not protected by the ice suit, the hammer could definitely penetrate his body, flew out with a hum, and hit a piece. It stopped above the boulder.


    Huh!


    The King of Shu could not help but spit blood, which made the boulder red.


    "Hum, think of yourself, be smart!"


    However, Wu Shuai didn''t stop here, but moved his steps, with a smirk on his face, rushed to the side of the boulder again, and struck again against Wang Shu who hit the boulder.


    Boom!


    "what!"


    A fierce flesh hit Wang Shu''s back and lost the Wang Shu protected by the ice suit, his body twitched and gave a scream.


    "Huh, there is no lower limit for IQ!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai snorted dismissively, and then gave a flesh.


    "what!"


    Stubbornly enduring the pain on his body, Wang Shu immediately mobilized a trace of blood in his body and immediately dodged to the side. If Wu Shuai was allowed to attack like this, he would definitely die.


    Boom!


    ˧ Wu Shuai punched it short, bombarded the boulder, blasted out a small pit, and the gravel scattered everywhere.


    "Ok?"


    After seeing that Wang Shu was still able to escape, Wu Shuai frowned slightly, but immediately reacted, showing a slight grin at the corner of his mouth, and bombarded Wang Shu next to him.


    "what!"


    Wang Shu snorted and hid to the side again.


    Boom!


    Similarly, Wu Shuai made another short punch.


    "Damn!"


    This time, instead, Wu Shuai''s eyes showed resentment, and he didn''t plan to show mercy anymore. The speed got up and he punched out.


    "Damn!"


    After feeling the murderous spirit of Wu Shuai, Wang Shu cursed secretly in his heart, but also hurried away to the side.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Huh!


    The force of red blood continued to radiate from Wu Shuai''s fists, bursts of bursting sounds, and when I looked at it from a distance, I felt dazzled, but Wang Shu avoided it one by one, He was never hit again.


    Crackling!


    And over time, Wang Shu seems to have found a sense, his body becomes more flexible, he can easily escape those blood power, and from time to time he can fight back.


    Boom!


    After Wang Shu escaped from a blood power, he turned and punched Wu Shuai the same way, and a red blood power immediately blasted at Wu Shuai.


    "Humph!"


    ˧ After seeing that Wang Shu could fight back, Wu Shuai''s eyes showed deep resentment, and with a disdainful grunt, he punched a punch at the strength of the blood.


    boom!


    Wu Shuixiu is higher than Wang Shu, but because the practice skills are slightly inferior, the two are comparable in strength, and no one can do nothing for a while. The original combat experience that Wu Shuai had also gradually grew over time. Of weakness.


    "Paiyun Palm!"


    At first glance, the situation is going to be out of control, Wu Shuai is finally anxious, and yells in his mouth.


    Snapped!


    After a low drink, Wu Shuai steadied a steady horse step, his hands kept flying, and a powerful force in his body began to emerge.


    And with the rise of that momentum, his body surface began to show a layer of golden mang, if any, flashing, like heaven and earth.


    Hey!


    Wang Shu shuddered in his heart, and there was an uneasy premonition. If Wu Shuai was really allowed to perform the row of cloud palms, he would definitely suffer.


    Boom!


    With such thoughts, Wang Shu immediately took advantage of this opportunity to dance with his fists, one after another, and the flesh and blood flew towards Wu Shuai''s body.


    Huh!


    It''s a pity that just when the energy was about to hit Wu Shuai, Wu Shuai''s body suddenly appeared a layer of golden protection to protect him.


    "what?"


    At first glance, when Wu Shuai''s body surface appeared to protect his body, Wang Shu almost exploded his lungs. He screamed, and the whole person turned into a ray of light, rushing towards Wu Shuai.


    "Uh!"


    Yan Wangshu''s eyes were full of madness, and a long sword was added in his hand, which cut down towards Wu Shuai''s neck.


    "not good!"


    After seeing the long sword that suddenly appeared in Wang Shu ¡¯s hand, Wu Shuai who had been casting spells changed his face, his body trembled slightly, as if he was a little worried, but just blinking, his mouth showed a touch of pride. Smile ...

 Chapter 159： Cant beat and run

    Huh!


    The sword strengthened twice in the hands of the King of Kings was violently chopped on the golden shield like a storm. Except for smashing the shield and sinking it, it was impossible to hurt Wu Shuai inside.


    "Haha, haha, Wang Shu, it seems that today is your dead time, don''t struggle anymore. This diamond hood was cast by a top-level magic charm, a diamond charm. What''s more, you are a blood stinger who just broke through! "


    After seeing that Wang Shu couldn''t help himself, Wu Shuai''s face showed ecstasy and laughed. At the same time, he no longer paid attention to Wang Shu and began to mobilize the power of blood in his body wholeheartedly. A strong blow.


    "Uh, **** it!"


    The King of Shu did not believe in evil, and wielded the long sword that had been strengthened twice, like a madman, slashing it towards the top.


    Huh!


    However, apart from being able to slightly smash the depression down to some accidents, this diamond cover was not damaged at all. Obviously, Wang Shu could not break the diamond cover at all.


    Of course, Wang Shu''s ability to smash the diamond mask formed by this top-level magic charm is enough to prove that he is extraordinary now. If it was not against Wu Shuai, he might have already won.


    "Wu Shuai, you turtle king bastard, you can only hide in the turtle shell!"


    At first glance, Wang Shu couldn''t break it, and Wang Shu also became confused under the tension. He didn''t give up without breaking it. He was chopped up there with entanglement, and scolded while smashing.


    "Haha, Wang Shu, just scold it. As long as ten breaths, I can brew the strongest blow from Paiyun Palm. I will see where you are going at that time?" Wu Shuai''s face sneered, He saw too much about Wang Shu''s rogue play.


    "Well? Where to run?"


    After hearing Wu Shuai''s words, he seemed to wake up to Wang Shu, and he could not help but slightly hesitate.


    "Ha ha, Wu Shuai, thank you for reminding me! I can''t beat and run!"


    I could not blink, but Wang Shu seemed to think of something. Haha laughed, and at the same time, regardless of Wu Shuai, he chose a direction away from the ghost-like man, and he ran away in a dark shadow.


    Huh!


    The King of Kings gave full play to his speed advantage, and Shi began to take a step, and a few flashes disappeared into the jungle.


    "I¡­¡­"


    After seeing Wang Shu really said run and run, Wu Shuai slightly hesitated.


    "I %% ## £¤ # £À £¤ #!"


    I can''t help but immediately reacted, scolding and chasing up, no matter what was the strongest blow to Paiyun Palm.


    Huh!


    Wu Shuai, while Wang Shu hadn''t run far, felt the residual breath left in the air, and chased up, but also a few flashes, and the figure disappeared into the depths of the jungle.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The ghost-like man on the other side originally watched the fight between the two with great interest, and thought that Wang Shu was about to suffer, but he didn''t expect to just run away after that, but he was slightly surprised.


    "Hehe, this guy is a bit interesting!"


    After seeing Wang Shu also said run and run, a man like a ghost had a stunned moment, and then smiled helplessly on his face.


    I immediately fluttered and followed.


    The irony between the two''s life-and-death struggle is just a farce in the eyes of others.


    Twenty-five minutes later, in a dense forest, Wu Shuai stopped suddenly.


    "Wang Shu, come out for me!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai suddenly lost the trace of Wang Shu, and his steps slowed down. The atmosphere did not dare to take a breath. He looked at the six roads, listened to them in all directions, and tried to keep calm and shout.


    I know!


    At this moment, a bush beside him suddenly moved and made a noise.


    "Go to death!"


    When Wu Shuai felt the bushes around him moved a little, he was startled, and when he dodged toward one side, he vigorously blasted at the bushes in his hand.


    Boom!


    Squeak!


    The shrub was blasted into debris, and a mouse did not even scream, and it turned into a mist of blood.


    "Hoo!"


    After seeing that it was not Wang Shu, Wu Shuai felt a little loose.


    "Damn!"


    But now that Wang Shu has been lost, Wu Shuai is still very unhappy, and can even be said to be very angry. He never expected that after calculating for such a long time, he would let Wang Shu run away.


    He very much regretted that when Wang Shu was still young, why didn''t he kill him directly, but caused so much trouble instead.


    "Wang Shu, don''t hide, I have seen you!"


    After Wu Shuai found a false alarm, he glanced around again and again, looking in all directions to find the trace of Wang Shu, but unfortunately, for some reason, he could not find the position of Wang Shu at all.


    He did not believe that Wang Shu had run away. He was very sure that Wang Shu was nearby, because his intuition told him that Wang Shu was nearby.


    Although the ghost-like man was following, the speed was not as fast as two people, so there was still some distance.


    "Wang Shu, are you a man? It''s a man who comes out to fight, what kind of man is he hiding? What kind of man are you? Do you still want to know where Lanyue is?" Wu Shuai shouted as he walked.


    Boom!


    There was a bush near Wu Shuai''s side, but for safety''s sake, Wu Shuai blasted out with blood and destroyed the bush.


    "Wang Shu!"


    Wu Shuai was very sure in his heart, but was struggling to find the trace of Wang Shu, and walked away as he shouted.


    After a while, he disappeared into the depths of the jungle, only to hear his voice from time to time.


    "Hey!"


    After Wu Shuai left, a nearly transparent figure slowly fell from a big tree, a cruel smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, followed Wu Shu''s direction and followed.


    "Wang Shu, I have already seen you. If you are not coming out, I will do it myself!"


    After a short while, Wu Shuai stood in a relatively open forest, shouting loudly, and his eyes narrowed slightly, giving a feeling that no matter where you are, he will be seen by him.


    "Hey!"


    But Wu Shuai didn''t know. Behind him, a somewhat transparent figure was slowly approaching him.


    ÈË This person is Wang Shu. He has activated the stealth sign now. For Wu Shuai, he wants to find Wang Shu. Unless the two are very close, he can find Wang Shu by his breath.


    Master Wang Shu carefully approached Wu Shuai, and because he could n¡¯t fly now, he could only advance forward.


    Huh!


    Sure enough, at this time, Wu Shuai suddenly turned back and looked suddenly behind him.


    "Hum, **** it, I didn''t expect this kid to be so treacherous!"


    Because of the problem of perspective, Wu Shuai didn''t see Wang Shu, dismissed the cold hum, and caught up again with his feeling.


    Huh!


    As soon as Wu Shuai''s body moved, Wang Shu also followed.


    "No!"


    However, as soon as Wu Shuai left, he suddenly realized that something was wrong and immediately turned around and looked down.


    "Hey!"


    After being discovered by Wu Shuai, Wang Shu was too lazy to hide again, and smiled slightly, exposing two rows of white teeth.

 Chapter 160： Weird Stone Forest

    "You are here!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai was startled and screamed.


    However, just when Wu Shuai just reacted, when Wang Shu''s body moved, Wu Shuai just felt a gust of wind blowing in his ear, and then Wang Shu''s figure disappeared into the depths of the jungle.


    "Ok?"


    I saw that Wang Shu didn''t sneak in on himself, but after running away like this, Wu Shuai slightly hesitated.


    "Wang Shu, I want to kill you!"


    But suddenly, Wu Shuai felt a sharp pain in his finger. The finger wearing the space ring was cut off by the other side, his eyes showed anger, his powerful momentum broke out, and he turned into a black light, quickly chasing up.


    "Haha, I also have the potential to be a saint!"


    King Wang Shu held Wu Shuai''s space ring in his hand, and ran away with excitement.


    He really wanted to kill Wu Shuai, but Wu Shuai was extraordinary in strength and treacherous. He didn''t have much confidence. Now the most powerful hole card in his hand is Zhentian Lei. Wang Shu believes that Zhentian Lei should be able to kill each other in seconds, but this is not him. Really wanted results. And there are ghost-like men behind him, he is not sure how to deal with ghost-like men, and he has no music at all.


    As long as he took out the thunderbolt, Wang Shu was sure to kill Wu Shuai, but then he would reveal his hole cards in advance, so that a ghost-like man would have a bank.


    He is not completely sure, so he doesn''t want to take risks, so he can only vent his inner anger by stealing Wu Shuai''s space ring.


    Of course, Wang Shu wasn''t afraid of Wu Shuai at all. Ever since Qingshanlu''s help, it was a big deal to hide in retreat for a while, and repairing for promotion was simply a matter of nails.


    At the same time, Wang Shu also wants to bet. Is there any martial arts method in this space ring? After he has learned the power of martial arts step, if Wang Shu is not interested in martial arts step, that ¡¯s simply heaven and earth. He Such a method is needed now.


    "Well, if I didn''t guess wrong, if I ran thirty miles further, it would be completely beyond the scope of Baijianmen. If you are still confused, then I don''t mind killing you!"


    As Wang Shu rushed, he felt Wu Shuai, who was getting farther and farther from time to time, with a hint of evil in his eyes.


    Huh!


    Êé After closing the space ring, Wang Shu was a little faster.


    After Shu Shu left the tea, Wu Shuai followed.


    "Damn, Wang Shu, I still underestimate you!"


    Looking at Wang Shu''s direction of departure, Wu Shuai''s eyes showed deep resentment. He did not expect that although Wang Shu was not as good as him, the speed was not slower than him, and with the passage of time, he was gradually being besieged. Get rid of the trend.


    "Abominable, the note is also in the space ring and cannot be contacted at all, otherwise he can do more with less as long as he gets ahead!"


    He originally wanted a man like a ghost to help, but when he thought of his space ring being snatched by Wang Shu, Wu Shuai jumped into a thunderous thunder and wished to rush up and kill Wang Shu now.


    He had a good discussion with a man like a ghost. He must win Wang Shu, but he did not expect Wang Shu to run away.


    A quarter of an hour later, Wang Shu came to the front of a huge stone forest.


    "Wow!"


    Looking at the stone forest in front of him, Wang Shu couldn''t help but marvel.


    This is a dense forest of stones, or it can be said that it is composed of numerous tall stone pillars.


    Each of these stone pillars is almost two meters square and more than ten feet high. Although the surface has been potholes washed by rain, it looks very smooth in the distance, like a bamboo shoot with good water.


    ʯ The distance between these stone pillars and the stone pillars is not wide or narrow, exactly one meter or so, standing on the side and looking, as if the stone pillars are composed of hundreds of one-meter-square doors.


    I just do n¡¯t know how wide this stone forest is.


    "No matter, just find an entrance and run away!"


    Master Wang Shu was too lazy to pay attention to the mystery of this stone forest. He just found an exit and rushed in.


    "Abominable, still a dead end!"


    After half a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu ran to the end of the stone forest, looking at the blocked road in front of his eyes, his eyes were full of anger.


    "Go back and continue to find another way!"


    This is the second time he has encountered such a dead end. He cannot see the situation inside the stone forest at all, and he does not know why. When he entered the stone forest, his original keen sense became dull unless he saw it with his own eyes. See, otherwise even if someone appears behind you, you don''t know.


    Master Wang Shu returned to the same road again and ran outside.


    "Hmm? Maybe I can use the terrain here to complete a counterattack!"


    After discovering the strangeness of Shi Lin, Wang Shu''s idea of ??escaping was relieved a lot, and evil thoughts were born in his heart.


    ²» "No, I''ll test it first. How hard are these stones!"


    After Wang Wangshu had an evil thought in his heart, he immediately mobilized the strength of his blood and bombarded a boulder beside him.


    Boom!


    Although the yellow blood power of the King of Kings looked extraordinary, after bombarding the stone wall, there was no response, as if he had put a fart.


    "This? Isn''t it? So hard?"


    Seeing the strength of his own blood, he couldn''t help the stone wall here, and Wang Shu slightly hesitated.


    "Hey, if this is the case, then my plan may come true, then I will try the power of the sword again!"


    After confirming that the stone wall here is not an ordinary stone, the evil smile on the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth was even worse. Then he took out the Qingguang sword. The sharp Qingguang sword was chopped on the stone wall.


    Huh!


    The original blue lightsaber, which was originally unfavorable, was cut to the stone wall, and there was no response, only a spark was splashing.


    "This thing is so hard!"


    After discovering that even the green lightsaber could not destroy the stone wall here, Wang Shu finally realized that the thing in front of him was unusual.


    I looked up at the sky and found that the sky can be seen here.


    "Are the potholes above these stone walls really washed out by rain?"


    I reached out and stroked the potholes above the stone wall. Wang Shu''s heart couldn''t believe it. Such a hard stone would be washed away by rain.


    "Sword comes out!"


    When Wang Shushu thought of it, he took out the long sword that had been strengthened twice. However, even the hard skin of the Fire Dragon King could be easily broken, and he did not believe that these stones would not work.


    "Eat me a sword!"


    Holding a long sword in his hand, Wang Shu felt much more confident and chopped it up at the stone wall in front of him.


    Huh!


    "I do!"


    However, the result still stunned Wang Shu. The long sword that had been strengthened twice did not cut in, but bounced back, flew him out, and hit the stone wall behind him.


    On the back of the potholes on the stone wall, the sharp spikes formed on his back. Fortunately, the ice suit was strong enough to withstand everything. Otherwise, the average person might be under the power of the rebound, maybe the flesh on his back was blurred.


    "Okay, I like it here, this is clearly prepared for me! Wu Shuai, today is your burial place!"


    I found that the stone wall here was so hard, Wang Shu''s hidden dark side was finally exposed.

 Chapter 161： Under the Strange Stone Forest

    Although stealing Wu Shuai''s space ring under that kind of crisis has made him very satisfied, but now having this opportunity, Wang Shu feels no longer satisfied.


    Now that he has been hard-hearted, he will have to do a lot, even the ghost-like man will be killed.


    "Wu Shuai, a man like a ghost! Well, since you count me, today I count you once!"


    Xuan Wangshu''s mouth showed a wicked smile, and as soon as his eyes turned, he ran out.


    After I ran out, Wang Shu turned around and looked at the stone forest again.


    "The senses in this stone forest are very restricted, so they can only be observed by naked eyes, and the roads are narrow, each one is about one meter wide. If you can fight close-up, except Wu Shuai, it may be more difficult. The ghost is the same Men should not be a problem, but there are pros and cons. If the other person finds me first, then I cannot escape their attack! "


    I stood outside and carefully observed the gaps of about one meter by one meter, and Wang Shu silently considered the countermeasures.


    "The point is that these cracks seem to have only one path, and there is no place to intertwine at all. As long as the two don''t take the same path, then it is also a great place to separate the two. It seems to have advantages and disadvantages, but For me, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages! "


    "There must be more than one exit, but how can I make sure that they are not going through the exit and the dead end?"


    Wang Shushu quickly analyzed that the strange stone forest has more advantages than disadvantages to him. As long as it is fully utilized, Wu Shuai''s eyes can be completely pulled out today.


    ¶Ô "Yes, there is still a very important question. If this does not hold, all my efforts will be wasted!"


    King Wang Shu looked at the top of those stone forests, and suddenly thought of a very terrible problem, he immediately climbed up to a stone pillar.


    After a moment of kung fu, Wang Shu returned to the ground again, exulting in his eyes, looking at the stone forest in front of him with great satisfaction.


    "Hehe, it really is designed for me! It seems that the protagonist''s halo on my body is beginning to show up!"


    The King of Shu was too satisfied with the structure of this stone forest, as if it had been completely tailored for him.


    These stone pillars are extremely hard, making it impossible to break the stone wall support.


    I can isolate feelings inside, making it impossible to easily find out where I am hiding.


    The most important thing is that although the surface of this stone forest looks like stone pillars, if you look down in the air, you will be surprised to find out what is this stone forest, which is clearly a huge stone.


    But on the contrary, if you walk in those lanes and look up, you can see the sky, but you can only see it, because if you leave the ground about ten feet away, you will find that the top of the head is transparent. The things are covered, just like transparent glass.


    "Haha, haha, I''m so satisfied. I''m so satisfied. No, it''s perfect. Such a perfect terrain is impeccable for me!"


    Looking at the huge stone forest in front of him, Wang Shu is full of arrogance, and now he wants to get a big ticket.


    "All I have to do now is to fake the truth!"


    The King of Shu did not run directly to any of the lanes, but hurriedly ran back and forth at these entrances.


    Huh!


    After a short while, Wang Shu went back and forth here no less than ten times.


    "Hey, I see where you guys go this time?"


    I looked at the dense footprints in the mouth of the hole, and Wang Shu''s mouth showed a trace of pride, because he had gone out twice before and left some marks. Now, in order to cover up those marks, he can only break the original marks.


    "For the sake of safety, I set up a hidden array at this first entrance. If it doesn''t work, I will run inside to avoid it."


    I ran to the first entrance, Wang Shu''s idea was empty, a compass and a small flag flew out of the space ring.


    As for the arrangement of this array, Wang Shu was familiar with it, and he took out a few bloodstones and arranged them.


    Buzz!


    With the activation of the array method, the original first entrance was covered up and became the same color as the stone next to it. If you did n¡¯t walk in, you would n¡¯t find an entrance there. Of course, it ¡¯s not The exit is just a dead end.


    "Well, okay, now I''m hiding in here and waiting for the two of them to come over!"


    After Xun felt that there was no problem, Wang Shu got into the first entrance, but only blinked, and he rushed out of it again.


    ²» "No, if they found the anomaly here, then I''m not asking for it? For safety reasons, I can only wait outside, but fortunately there is some power in this sneak sign!"


    After Wang Shushu ran out, he hid in the jungle, stuck the sneaking sign on his body, and hid there silently.


    Wang Shu, who was hiding in the jungle, stared sharply at the open space in front of the stone forest. He was waiting.


    Because there are almost two or three hundred entrances to that stone forest, if they go looking for one by one, they will definitely make them headache, and because of the weirdness in the stone forest, the two will definitely not think that Wang Shu fled to other places, so Wang Shu wanted to bet. He wanted to bet that these people would search here. He would wait for Wu Shuai and others to feel impatient, and they would spread out to find a way out before he could start.


    Even if these people ignore the stone forest and chase away elsewhere, then he can go back and leave, not to return to Baijianmen, avoid medicine and practice, and then go to Wu Shuai after the improvement. So now he has absolute initiative.


    This is a life-and-death battle between wit and bravery, destined him and Wu Shuai, only one person can survive.


    After half an hour.


    Huh!


    A violent burst of air came from a distance, then fell in front of the stone forest.


    "coming!"


    After seeing the people, Wang Shu''s mouth even showed a cruel smile.


    Huh!


    In a blink of an eye, a man like Wu Shuai and a ghost came to this stone forest.


    The same, when they saw this stone forest, the faces of the two people were also amazed.


    "Ma Gongzi, what now?"


    ˧ Wu Shuai looked at the hundreds of entrances in front of him, and he felt dazzled, and asked the boy next to him.


    àÅ "Well, this place is weird!"


    For the first time, there was a change in the pale face of Gongma, his brows frowned, and he looked at the stone forest in front of him and groaned.


    "Will that Wang Shu just spare here and escape from other places?" Wu Shuai stood beside, looking around, looking for any other path, frowning.


    "Should not, this stone forest is dozens of miles away, if he wants to escape ... eh?"


    The horseman''s pale face showed a groaning color. After thinking about it for a moment, he seemed to think of something. When he moved, he immediately flew into the air.


    Huh!


    The pony''s sleeves moved lightly, and a head-sized fireball immediately spurred her into the void ahead.

 Chapter 162： Maggie is not simple

    oom!


    However, this fireball just flew a hundred feet away. After reaching the sky above the stone forest, it suddenly hit a layer of restraint and was directly swallowed by the restraint.


    "There is such a powerful restriction here!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai didn''t realize that there was a ban on the stone forest. Of course, it was mainly because Wu Shuai didn''t know much about bans and formations. In the entire Baijianmen, people who knew the bans and formations were very rare. .


    "There is a ban on it!"


    Even after Wang Shu, who was hiding in the distance, saw a change in the sky above the stone forest, he was a little surprised. He hadn''t noticed the problem himself before, but just climbed to look at it.


    "What? Can''t you see?"


    After discovering that there was a restraint on it, Wang Shuwei narrowed his eyes and injected the power of blood into his eyes. He planned to use the blood pupil to see the look of the stone forest, but this time there was an accident.


    Even if he used blood pupils, the stone forest was still simple, and it didn''t show the difference like he saw other things.


    Master Wang Shu didn''t know. He could only see some simple obstacles. If he wanted to be able to really see everything, then with his current practice and ability, he couldn''t do it at all.


    When Wang Shu was confused about his blood pupil, the male son slowly fell to the ground, his face gloomy.


    "Mr. Ma, how''s the situation? Can you still chase that kid?"


    Wu Shuai greeted first, and asked nervously.


    Wang Shu snatched his space ring. The bloodstone elixir in the space ring was a trivial matter. What worried him most was that he had his secrets, and Wu Shuai had clearly realized that he Wang Shu has already been defeated, and Wang Shu can no longer run away.


    "Wang son, must your space ring be retrieved?" Ma asked, looking at Wu Shuai, expressionless.


    Hey!


    ˧ Wu Shuai was a little surprised, but still asked as calmly as possible: "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong?"


    "Well, there is something wrong, you follow me!"


    The protagonist nodded his head, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the entrance to the first stone gate that Wang Shu had arranged the array method for earlier.


    Immediately under the leadership of Ma Gongzi, the two walked towards that position.


    "what?"


    Wang Shu, who was hiding in the distance, saw that the boy was able to see at one glance that the place was nasty, and his pupils shrank.


    All this is very different from what he expected. He originally planned to use it as a shelter, but he didn''t expect that the boy could see it at a glance.


    Terror!


    Now, the impression that Ma Gongzi gave to Wang Shu is only two words.


    "Did you find anything different here?"


    The son-in-law of the horse and Wu Shuai walked to the entrance covered by the formation method, narrowing his eyes slightly, a slight ironic smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and asked.


    "This one?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be different!"


    Wu Shuai and Jia Longwu naturally found no difference.


    This place is no different from other places, it is thick stone pillars.


    "Hehe, come with me!"


    The protagonist was too lazy to say anything, and walked directly towards the stone pillar.


    "Mr. Ma, what are you doing? Stop now, there is no way at all!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai saw that Ma Gongzi was "banging" directly on the stone wall, and quickly stopped to stop.


    Huh!


    But when he just finished speaking, he only saw that Ma Gongzi''s body had not been taken into him, and disappeared before Wu Shuai''s eyes.


    "What! This is a hidden formation?"


    Although he didn''t see the peculiarity of this place, Wu Shuai reacted immediately when he found out that Magong had entered.


    Huh!


    The cymbal sounded again, and the previously entered Magong stepped out, while at the same time, with a hint of irony in his mouth, looked down at the ground.


    Attracted by Gongzi''s gaze, Wu Shuai naturally looked at the ground together.


    There are countless footprints on the ground, and it seems that time is not long.


    "This? Footprint!"


    After seeing the footprints on the ground, Wu Shuai was slightly surprised again, with a little suspicion in his eyes.


    "Hey, it seems that kid is not easy, it is definitely not as weak as it looks!"


    Looking at the footprints on the ground, the irony on Ma Gongzi''s face became more obvious.


    "Mr. Ma, what''s the matter with this?"


    Wu Shuai naturally didn''t see any difference, but just felt a little surprised.


    "I''ll ask you again. Is your space ring necessary?" Ma Gongzi looked up at Wu Shuai and asked.


    "I must!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai was startled and had an uneasy hunch, but after thinking of the space ring, he nodded and said.


    ºÃ "Okay, since you have to, you must be ready to fall at any time, maybe the kid is hiding in any of these entrances!"


    I got the affirmation from Wu Shuai, and Gongzi looked up, looked at the dark entrances, and said a little bit of killing in his eyes.


    Hey!


    Upon hearing this, Wu Shuai was startled and asked with some uncertainty: "What? You mean that the kid didn''t run away, but has been hiding in the dark, ready to plot us?"


    "You just find an entrance and look at it!" Ma Gongzi said with a somber expression on his face, facing Wu Shuai.


    At the same time, a powerful breath of almost three layers of blood was released in all directions.


    "it is good!"


    Wu Shuai felt Ma Gongzi''s powerful breath, his face changed slightly, and he was not opposed, and walked into a black entrance in front of him.


    brush!


    Swept by the powerful breath of the male prodigal, Wang Shu''s body trembled slightly, and there was an illusion of being seen through, but fortunately there was the hidden form of the sneaker, and the male prodigal''s breath was only swept away, and he did not find he.


    "This man is definitely not easy!"


    The King of Shu did not dare to move, and hid in the dense forest without any movement, staring deadly at the boy who was still standing outside, with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he had some regrets. He was still looking forward to the counterattack. He didn''t expect his own means of deployment, and the other party saw them one by one in a blink of an eye.


    "It''s okay, as long as they are separated, I will still have the opportunity, patience, patience, I must not stand on my own feet!"


    Although he had the idea of ??running away, now he does n¡¯t even have the confidence to run away. He had already seen the great power of the male boy before. If he is acting violently, if he is found out, he really has to confess here. Now he can only endure. .


    "Huh, it doesn''t seem to be as smart as I imagined. If it were me, I would be fooled and hide and peek out. It seems that this kid is really hiding in the stone forest!"


    After sighing and scanning the area within the square number, Ma Gongzi did not find the trace of Wang Shu, took the breath back, and snorted disdainfully.


    Unfortunately, Ma Gongzi didn''t expect that Wang Shu had such things as sneak sneakers, otherwise the atmosphere would be swept away, and he might find that Wang Shu was hiding and peeking out of them.


    At this time, Wu Shuai also finally came out of that entrance, with shock and fear on his face.

 Chapter 163： Mutual calculation

    "Presumably you have discovered the strangeness of this stone forest? Also, these entrances are independent of each other, and the stone walls are extremely hard, even if I can''t break them, of course, there must be exits in this stone forest. In such a short time, that kid Maybe I haven''t found the exit yet, I might hide in any of them, of course, maybe the boy is so confused that people may already be away! "


    After seeing Wu Shuai coming out, Magong said lightly.


    ˧ Wu Shuai listened quietly and didn''t say much.


    "However, judging by the footprints on the ground and the hidden matrix in front of him, he should be hiding in one of the entrances, and maybe the kid also found the strangeness in it. Once he enters it, his perception will become Very low, we have already calculated us in the dark. So, I have two plans now, the first one is for us to work in pairs, one by one to search for the entrance, while looking forward to find the entrance, we can find the kid. But If so, it will definitely take a lot of time and energy, and if the kid is really lucky to find the exit, then we completely lose the goal of tracking. The second method is to separate the two of us separately. Go for it, it will double the efficiency, but again, the possibility of encountering danger is even greater, and the kid ¡¯s strength is definitely hidden! "


    The more he looked at the footprints on the ground, the more the killing in his eyes became more apparent. He now regretted it. Why did he not directly solve the problem of Wang Shu, but watched him and Wu Shuai make trouble.


    "This one?"


    After hearing the words of Gongzi, Wu Shuai''s face showed hesitation. Indeed, the two methods described by Gongzi had advantages and disadvantages.


    "Hurry up and make your decision so you don''t lose time and everything is too late!"


    The prodigal son was agitated for no reason, and seemed to feel some crisis.


    "Can you use the five ghosts to explore the road once? Otherwise, with so many entrances, we may not find the real exit when we find the sky, let alone the kid!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Wu Shuai asked in embarrassment.


    Âí This magi son is very big. He is a visitor to the Phoenix Fairy. The two had already discussed that they had to kill Wang Shu. However, Wang Shu''s strength exceeded their plan, and Wang Shu ran away at a critical moment.


    "Well, don''t think about it, the gods in this stone forest cannot leave the body. After my five ghosts are released, don''t talk about the way, just because I haven''t had time to control them, they will be backstabbed. . "


    Lengheng, who was disdainful of Ma Ma, now he is very dissatisfied with Wu Shuai.


    ºÃ "Okay, let''s explore the road separately! You start from the entrance on the right, and I start from the intersection on the left."


    In desperation, Wu Shuai can only choose the method that is dangerous, but also the most efficient.


    "Okay, that''s it! But I remind you in advance that the stone forest is not only out of consciousness, but also in a small place. You have to be careful. Whatever happens, use the note immediately. This has little effect. To prevent that, The boy has no silver money here. I will go there first. "


    The horse-rider was too lazy to say anything, and rushed directly into the entrance covered by the hidden array.


    "it is good!"


    Wu Shuai saw that he was acting, and he was unwilling to walk down and walked into the leftmost entrance.


    ºÃ "Okay, you''re still apart!"


    After seeing the two separated, Wang Shu was relieved, and an evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    He finally waited for this moment!


    "These two guys have the deepest hidden strength of the horseman. Although the surface is only three levels of blood, the real strength is definitely not ordinary. I am afraid that it is not possible to deal with him! All this is caused by Wu Shuai, so I first The person to deal with is definitely him, and if he can use the terrain to secretly kill Wu Shuai, that guy has no help, and Zhentian Thunder in my hand can also play the biggest role! "


    After watching the two figures disappear at the entrance, Wang Shu did not act immediately, but stared at those entrances still.


    He has been patient for so long, he is not in a hurry at all, and he is always convinced that the opportunity is always for those who wait and endure!


    Twenty breaths!


    When Twenty breaths passed, the middle form suddenly moved, and the figure of the male boy appeared.


    "Damn!"


    After the protagonist came out, his face was somber and cursed, and he rushed towards the second entrance, then rushed in again.


    After twenty more breaths, Wu Shuai figure emerged from the entrance next to the formation.


    "Twenty Breaths!"


    Wang Shushu silently remembered Wu Shuai''s time.


    "Humph!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai also had a gloomy face, snorted, and immediately turned and drilled into an entrance beside him.


    "Forty breaths!"


    King Wang Shu secretly recorded Wu Shuai''s time.


    Huh!


    However, just as Wu Shuai''s body just entered, the figure of the horseman appeared again, and then he moved into the next entrance.


    "Sure enough!"


    After seeing that the speed of the horseman was almost twice that of Wu Shuai, Wang Shu''s eyes were shocked.


    Judging by this strength, Magong''s strength is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two. The two Wu Shuai are definitely not rivals of Magong.


    "This man can''t be provoked! Absolutely dangerous person! At least I can''t provoke it now."


    The King of Shu was very sure to include Magong in the list of irresistible, waiting quietly.


    Twenty more breaths passed, and the whole sixty breaths passed!


    Huh!


    The prodigal dude drilled out again. In just sixty breaths, the prodigal dude had explored three entrances.


    "Sixty breaths!"


    After seeing the disappearance of Ma Gongzi, Wang Shu meditated in his heart.


    Eighty breaths!


    Huh!


    Sure enough, when Ma Gongzi''s figure appeared again, the figure of Wu Shuai also appeared again. Similarly, he could not find the exit, and rushed in towards the next entrance again.


    "Twenty! Forty!"


    The king of Wang Shu silently remembered the time of departure and departure of the two, and began to calculate.


    "If I leave now, then I have only 20 breaths of activity time, even if I don''t leave now, then I only have 20 breaths. The distance from here to the first entrance is about a hundred feet away. Ten breaths, if so, I will have ten breaths at most, and in order not to let the horse boy find out, a battle must be possible within a distance of ten feet, that is, I must kill in one shot , Otherwise accidents may occur as long as you are one step behind! "


    At the critical moment, the more Wang Shu forced himself to calm down, and began to analyze the possible troubles.

 Chapter 164： Between life and death

    "Okay, so, then I''ll just wait until the two enter again at the same time to follow Wu Shuai!"


    After making a decision, Wang Shu kept himself calm and waited for a second.


    Take a breath!


    Two breaths!


    Three breaths!


    Uh ...


    Ten breaths!


    Uh ...


    Fifteen breaths!


    Uh ...


    Twenty breaths!


    Although is only twenty breaths, Wang Shu seems to have spent long centuries.


    Huh! call out!


    Sui Wu and Ma Gongzi came out at about the same time. The two looked at each other, shook their heads, and rushed into the next entrance again.


    Take a breath!


    Two breaths!


    Three breaths!


    "Okay, now it is!"


    When three breaths passed by time, when Wang Shu determined that the horseman could no longer detect the situation outside, he slightly moved and rushed out.


    "No, just in case I was shocked, then I will face two people! Wait, I have to wait, um, just wait for another forty breaths, only then, even if I am really alarmed, I will face It''s just Wu Shuai! "


    After thinking about this, Wang Shu once again endured his impulse and stopped again.


    Huh! Boom! Boom!


    The heart beats again and again, Wang Shu silently thought about the passage of time.


    Just when one hundred and twenty breaths came!


    Three people finally appeared outside again at the same time.


    Neither of them found an exit, nor did they find Wang Shu, with helpless faces, shook his head, and rushed towards the next entrance again.


    Huh!


    Take a breath!


    Huh!


    Two breaths!


    Huh!


    Three breaths!


    "Okay, now it is!"


    I saw the two rushing in again, the three breaths had passed, and Wang Shu stood up with some excitement, regardless of whether it was exposed or not, turned into a black light and spurred her to the entrance where Wu Shuai entered.


    "Hurry up!"


    The distance from the jungle to the entrance is about a hundred feet, although it is not particularly far away, but at this moment Wang Shu feels that this is the distance between heaven and earth. As long as he delays a little, then all his efforts will be in vain, and he will run wildly At this moment, the shadow step is played to the extreme.


    Even the ground was kicked out because it was too fast.


    Take a breath!


    Ten feet!


    Two breaths!


    Twenty feet!


    Uh ...


    Huh! Boom! Boom!


    Although he only breathed, Wang Shu could clearly hear that his heart was trembling sharply.


    I watched the entrance getting closer and closer, and his body began to sweat a lot. It was not the sweat of exhaustion, but the sweat of tension and fear.


    If it fails, this is his grave!


    Huh!


    At last, when thirteen breaths passed, Wang Shu rushed to the entrance.


    Huh!


    But after entering, Wang Shu didn''t stop, but continued to run wildly, rushing again for three breaths, and stopped when he had penetrated into it almost thirty feet.


    "Sword!"


    The king Wangshu drank a low heart, and the strengthened twice immediately flew out. In this narrow stone road, the strengthened long sword exuded a cold light.


    With a sword in hand, Wang Shu only felt that his whole body was unobstructed, and he wished to rush in and fight with Wu Shuai for 300 rounds now, but this is not the time to be brave. He only wants to kill people now. Since the two are in a group, the ghostly man must know the whereabouts of Blue Moon.


    Crackling!


    After holding the long sword in his hand, he took another breath, and Wang Shu no longer delayed. He supported the walls on both sides and climbed towards it. He stopped at almost ten feet high.


    It took only a short seventeen breaths to go from Wang Shu to get ready.


    "Fortunately, if he didn''t guess wrong, then Wu Shuai should have gone out after 23 breaths, so the distance from this entrance to this place is about 30 feet. His speed is a little slower than mine. I walked earlier. Thirty breaths were used in these crosstalks. For the same distance, he used forty breaths, and I used thirty breaths, so for three breaths, he would use four breaths! "


    Looking at the dark black road that could not see the end, Wang Shu instantly calculated the time when Wu Shuai arrived.


    Ò²¾ÍÊÇ˵ "That is to say, after nineteen breaths, he will appear directly below me! OK, I am waiting for you!"


    After calculating Wu Shuai''s time, Wang Shu held his breath again, his legs slammed against the walls on both sides, and he held the reinforced long sword in his right hand. As soon as Wu Shuai came out, he would fall from the sky like a falcon capturing prey , A sword split Wu Shuai in half.


    Twenty breaths!


    During the past twenty breaths, at the entrance of Shilin, the horseman searched for a lane again and came out. Again, this is not an exit, and there is no Wang Shu.


    Huh!


    He turned and rushed in towards the other entrance next to him.


    I couldn''t breathe a single breath, but the horse boy turned back again, and looked at the ground with a doubt in his eyes.


    "Hum, it should be just my heart!"


    After watching for a while, Gongzi didn''t seem to find anything wrong, and rushed in again towards the unsearched entrance.


    "Thirteen breaths!"


    The king Wang Shu''s hand holding the strengthened sword was trembling a little. The strengthened sword was obviously cold, but his palms were still filled with dense sweat, and he was silent in his heart.


    "Fourteen breaths!"


    "Fifteen Breaths!"


    Uh ...


    "Seventeen breaths!"


    Uh ...


    "Eighteen breaths! Here it is!"


    When Wang Shushu silently counted eighteen breaths, he could already feel that someone was rushing out of it and rushing towards him.


    At this moment, as if time was still, it was just a breath, but it was so long.


    "Eighteen and a half breaths! Okay, let''s go!"


    When Wang Shu''s heart shrank, he hadn''t jumped up yet. Just eighteen and a half breaths, the strengthened sword in his hand came out.


    µÄ There is not much space here. The distance between the two stone walls is only about one meter. Most people can just run their hands and feet, and because the sky can be seen above their heads, it is not completely dark here, at least they can see the way forward.


    Huh!


    The strengthened long sword was like a silver dragon. The hilt slipped over the palm of Wang Shu''s palm until it came out, becoming a silver thread in the darkness and light.


    It comes from the light, to the darkness!


    Huh!


    With the release of the strengthened long sword, the dense sweat beads in Wang Shu''s palm were splashed out by the strengthened long sword. Under the white light, it was like glittering diamonds.


    "Dead!"


    Yan Wangshu''s face has become stubborn, and his mouth makes a sound.

 Chapter 165： Wu Shuais crazy

    Hey!


    The gloomy face of Wu Shuai who ran away towards the outside on the ground.


    Because he did not find Wang Shu, nor did he find a real exit, but suddenly, he just felt a sudden jump in his heart and felt a strong sense of killing.


    Huh!


    Wu Shuai suddenly realized the source of the danger, suddenly raised his head, and looked into the air. At this time, a dark shadow appeared above him.


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    After seeing the man''s appearance, Wu Shuai''s pupils shrank sharply, and at the same time he opened his mouth slightly. He wanted to make an exclamation, and he recognized that the ambush above was Wang Shu.


    Huh!


    At this moment, Wang Shu''s shrinking heart finally bulged.


    Exactly nineteen breaths!


    "Dead!"


    Ê®¾Å When nineteen breaths came, the dead word in Wang Shu''s mouth finally blurted out.


    "you!"


    The same, at this moment, you also blurt out in Wu Shuai''s mouth.


    Huh!


    But at the moment when the word "you" just came out, the strengthened long sword was like a sharp sharp knife that stabbed Wu Shuai''s chest directly.


    "what!"


    After Wu Shuai found the strengthened sword in front of him, his face twisted sharply, and he opened his mouth at the same time.


    Huh!


    However, the strengthened long sword was unstoppable, pierced his body directly, and dragged his body into a black and white light, stimulating she toward the depth of the road.


    Bang bang bang!


    With the strengthened long sword flying Wu Shuai''s body backwards, Wang Shu immediately jumped down and chased up quickly.


    "Wu Shuai, today is your burial place!"


    As Wang Shu rushed forward, at the same time, there was a burst of blood in his hands.


    "Uh!"


    Wu Shuai, who had been strengthened by a long sword, passed as if he had become a devil, yelling madly.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, Wu Shuai suddenly stretched out his hands and suddenly grasped the stone walls on both sides. A raspy, harsh sound immediately came from above, and at the same time, accompanied by a large number of Mars, he took a picture of some dark lanes at the bottom. bright.


    Even so, because the power of the strengthened sword was too great, Wu Shuai slid out more than two feet in this way before stopping.


    Huh!


    The strengthened long sword couldn''t drag Wu Shuai''s body directly into the body, and flew out from the rear.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    When the strengthened sword flew out, those blood powers bombarded Wu Shuai all together.


    "come back!"


    The King of Shu fell to the ground, calling for the strengthened sword to come back in his heart.


    Hey!


    As soon as Wang Shu landed, he suddenly realized a very serious problem, and the perception in this stone forest was greatly restricted.


    Huh!


    But okay, just when Wang Shu was worried about whether the strengthened sword would return by himself, the strengthened sword returned to Wang Shu''s hands as if it had life.


    I hummed a buzzing light, and seemed very cheerful.


    "what!"


    After Wu Shuai''s body stopped, he looked at Wang Shu with a resentful expression, and mourned in pain.


    "Haha! Haha! Okay, okay, I think Wu Shuai was a genius since he was a kid, but he never planted it in your hands!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai covered his wound pierced by the strengthened long sword with one hand, and walked towards Wang Shu slowly, his eyes were full of resentment.


    Tick ??Tick!


    Because of the forcible stop, the stone wall here is too hard. Even in the second layer of blood, Wu Shuai''s hands have broken off the fingers, it looks very shocking, and the blood keeps flowing down.


    Click!


    This doesn''t count, because the blood hole in his chest was penetrated by a reinforced long sword. I did not expect that the long sword can prevent the wound from healing and it is continuously worsening bleeding.


    "Hum, many injustices must be self-defeating, heavenly iniquity can live, self-iniquity can''t live, these are what you seek. I didn''t want to be against you, but you are pressing everywhere!"


    Holding the strengthened long sword in his hand, Wang Shu said without fear. Wang Shu did not want to be an enemy of Wu Shuai, but Wu Shuai always wanted his life, so he had to do so.


    Snapped!


    ˧ Wu Shuai took a hard step forward, his body trembled slightly.


    "Do not want to be my enemy?"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, Wu Shuai showed a slight disdain in his eyes, raised his head, looked at Wang Shu, the corner of his mouth slightly tilted, showing a smile, and said lightly.


    "How about it? What about not?"


    Don''t say that there is now a strengthened sword. Even if there is no strengthened sword, Wu Shuai in this state is not afraid at all.


    Snapped!


    ˧ Wu Shuai looked up and took another difficult step.


    "Huh, what a man who doesn''t want to be my enemy! Who in this world doesn''t want a plain life? Who doesn''t want to live happily? Who wants to oppose people everywhere? But is that realistic?


    That''s impossible. Have you ever tasted a life where you can''t eat enough food and wear warm clothes every day? Have you ever been on a cold day, barefoot, and don''t have a good piece of clothes on your body, even picking up an ice moth and eating it will be beaten to death for half a day? Have you never experienced it? You look at you, you look at it! "


    Looking at Wang Shu''s airy look, Wu Shuai asked with disdain in his eyes.


    "I don''t care about those, I just want your life now!"


    Wang Shushu didn''t want to bother with Wu Shuai at all, and raised the strengthened long sword in his hand to point to Wu Shuai.


    Buzz buzz!


    After the strengthened long sword was raised, a tremor was emitted, and the light on the sword tip flickered. As soon as Wang Shu moved, Wu Shuai would become a dead body.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ridiculous ridiculous! I think Wu Shuai was a three-year-old practicing martial arts, seven-year-old woke up, and entered the air at the age of twenty. It was even accepted as a disciple by Baijianmen ... For two years in this hundred Jianmen, for what? For me? Isn''t it for a plain life? But is it possible? Is it possible? Just say Blue Moon, since Since she was five years old, I have loved her, but in the end it was your Wang Shu who married her as a wife! I am not reconciled, at any point, my Wu Shuai is not worse than your Wang Shu, no, I am a hundred times better than you! But Wang Shu has a great father, so you deprive me of everything, and at this moment, even my life will be deprived of by you. I am not willing, I am not willing!


    Wu Shuai laughed wildly, seemingly remembering his glorious history.


    Suddenly, suddenly, his complexion changed, and a powerful momentum immediately erupted around his body.


    Boom!


    While Wu Shuai was talking, the trembling third step was finally taken, but when he took this step, the whole small space changed immediately.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, a strong suction erupted from Wu Shuai, sucking Wang Shu fiercely.

 Chapter 166： Thunder Thunder

    "Do not!"


    After feeling that strong suction, Wang''s written color changed drastically, and immediately he strengthened the long sword in his hand, and sharply inserted the strengthened sword twice into the stone wall, one foot deep.


    Huh!


    ¼´±ã But even then, because the suction was too great, the strengthened sword cut a deep groove on the stone wall, and continued to **** Wang Shu in the past.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, ha ha! Now twenty-two years old, my Wu Shuai will be the first person in the blood heaven continent to kick out Valkyrie. Only me, only I Wu Shuai will be the blood saint of the whole blood heaven continent in the future, and Me! Haha, haha, haha! "


    Wu Shuai stood there, and it seemed that his body might fall at any time. There was an amazing power. If Wang Shu was really sucked by that suction and kicked by Wu Shuai ¡¯s kick, he must see him. Yama.


    "Ah, go to death!"


    After discovering that even the hard stone wall could not stop himself, Wang Shu simply sided, and immediately pulled out the strengthened sword and threw it towards Wu Shuai''s head.


    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    ˧ Wu Shuai seems to have gone crazy, regardless of Wang Shu, just laughing there frantically.


    Huh!


    Suddenly the strengthened long sword took advantage of the huge suction force, and the speed was even faster. It could pierce Wu Shuai''s head in the blink of an eye, but at this moment, the abnormality protruded.


    Boom!


    Just when the strengthened sword was about to pierce Wu Shuai''s head, Wu Shuai''s body suddenly exploded.


    Huh!


    As his body exploded, countless flesh and blood splashed, splashing out in all directions.


    Crackling!


    He was not even spared by Wang Shu. At the moment when the suction suddenly disappeared, his body was unstable and fell down, but even so, a lot of flesh was splashed on his body.


    Huh!


    The strengthened long sword issued a buzzing sound and was blown out.


    Wu Shuai, who was originally arrogant I, fell because of forcibly performing martial arts steps. Of course, he was indeed the first person in the whole blood heaven continent to perform martial arts kicks. The cost is his life, and this is not a complete one. kick!


    After just a dozen breaths, Wang Shu woke up.


    ²»ºÃ "No, this Wu Shuai is dead, that boy is still alive!"


    After realizing that the matter was not over, Wang Shu didn''t dare to stay anymore, and immediately put away the strengthened long sword, and ran out towards him if he didn''t want to.


    "Damn!"


    But he just took a few steps and immediately noticed that someone came in, thinking about it, using both hands and feet, and immediately climbed towards the top of the lane.


    Huh!


    As soon as he hid the three breaths above, a figure rushed in along the lane.


    "Damn!"


    The man who came in was exactly the son of the horse, and Wang Shu was even more nervous.


    Huh!


    ½ôÕÅ While nervous, Wang Shu was still ready to reapply the trick, holding the strengthened sword in his hand.


    "what?"


    As soon as the horse boy came in, he found the flesh and blood on the wall blurred, and his eyelids jumped slightly.


    Crackling!


    Immediately after seeing that the situation was not right, Ma Gongzi''s body surface immediately appeared a layer of protective atmosphere, at the same time, a treasure like a shield flew out, constantly spinning around his side.


    "Give me out, I''ve seen you!"


    The horseman was much more cautious and did not go up the first time, but stood in place and called out loud. At the same time, he looked up and looked around.


    However, because Wang Shu''s hidden position is exactly the blind spot of Gongzi''s sight, where the consciousness cannot come out, Wang Shu escapes dangerously.


    "Damn, it looks like it should be an exit. I didn''t expect him to run away!"


    The son-in-law was unable to find Wang Shu, the pale face was more gloomy, and then slowly walked towards the shred of Wu Shuai''s dead body.


    As the son-in-law went by step by step, the strengthened long sword held in Wang Shu''s hands began to tremble. He really wanted to throw the sword now, but the son-in-law was already prepared and the piece The shield looked very weird. He was not quite sure that he could kill in one hit, so he could only bear it at this time.


    "Humph!"


    Immediately after seeing the horseman, he went to the depths of the road.


    After ten breaths!


    "Okay, now it is!"


    The king of the king estimated that the horseman had just reached the deepest part of the lane, and immediately jumped down, without looking at the dead body on the ground, and ran out.


    Crackling!


    King Wang Shu''s legs generate wind, faster than before, only faster, not slower.


    "Come back!"


    However, just as Wang Shugang rushed out of the entrance, the man who had been chasing deep down seemed to find a dead end inside and chased it again.


    "Go to death!"


    After seeing Magong behind him, Wang Shu did not use a sword to attack, but instead added a dark, ink-filled bead in his hand and threw it towards the narrow stone road.


    "not good!"


    Although Ma Gongzi didn''t know what was still coming from Wang Shu, but the small space could not be avoided at all, his complexion changed greatly, he gave up and pursued Wang Shu, and turned to escape to a deeper place, trying to use Shidao escaped too deeply.


    Boom!


    The horror power of Zhen Zhen Tian Lei is far more terrible than Wang Shu imagined. Even if he had been far away from hundreds of feet, the energy generated by the explosion overturned him to the ground and hit a tree heavily.


    Countless gravel and gravel hit the ice suit, making a crisp sound. Even with the protection of the ice suit, Wang Shu felt chest tight.


    The plutonium explosion continued for more than ten breaths before it stopped.


    "This Earthquake is so terrible!"


    After looking at the originally hard stone forest, a huge gap was blown out, Wang Shu''s face was shocked.


    The power of this Thunder is a bit too scary. The invincible exchange system shows that the power of the Thunder is ten times that of the Thunderbolt, but the real power is far more terrifying than he imagined. If you knew the power of the Thunder So, where do you use escape?


    "Absolutely!"


    King Wang Shu took out another quake, with a very complicated expression. The 100 system coins cost too much.


    I gathered up Zhentian Lei, ran to the collapsed stone forest, and searched carefully for the body of the ghost-like man who didn''t find it. It should be blown into pieces.


    "It''s a pity, I thought I could get Blue Moon''s clue, but now it''s broken!"


    I could not find the man''s body, Wu Shuai died because of forcibly performing the martial arts step, and for a while lost the clue for Lanyue, Wang Shu felt a little depressed.


    "Fortunately, Wu Shuai''s eyes have finally solved the nails and thorns, and he can practice in a stable manner for a while, so don''t have to worry about life!" But Wang Shu is not nothing, at least killing Wu Shuai is his greatest gain.


    Choosing the right direction, Wang Shu dashed in the direction of Baijianmen ...

 Chapter 167： Lou Fangchengs uneasiness

    Under the Baijianmen Mountain, hundreds of people were bored chatting and farting in the square.


    However, some people are surrounded by a man. This man''s seventh-floor cultivation of the Awakening of the Blood, although not weak, can only be regarded as ordinary in this group of people.


    "Lou Fangcheng, where did Wang Shu go, don''t you say there is a way? Why is there no news!"


    "Lou Fangcheng, I warn you not to play with us, or you will be dead!"


    "Lou Fangcheng, we have limited patience. An hour has passed. Where is Wang Shu''s kid?"


    ÄÐ×Ó This man is being questioned around by others, you say me a word.


    "Brothers, don''t fret, don''t fret, there will be news soon!"


    Qi Lou Fangcheng has been unable to resist the questioning of this group of people. He originally planned to use this group of crazy gamblers to avenge Wang Shu, but he did not expect to set himself on fire.


    Of course, before that, he also got the reminder from Wu Shuai. If Wang Shu lost to Scar, then he was encouraged to tear up Wang Shu, but he did not expect that Scar would lose, and he lost so quickly. By the time he reacted, Wang Shu had already run away, and the scar had been torn into pieces.


    "Wu Shuai, Wu Shuai, why haven''t you come back? I can''t stand it anymore!" Lou Fangcheng looked eager to wear, but he never saw Wu Shuai and Wang Shu.


    "Boy, do you think we are deceiving, right? I tell you, this time I lost more than a thousand bloodstones. If you don''t find out that boy, the person who is going to die is you!"


    There was a man who had lost his red-eyed blood on the eighth floor, clutching Lou Fangcheng''s collar, and could not control his emotions.


    I was caught by this man, and Lou Fangcheng''s face changed greatly. He knew that this guy not only had higher qualifications than him, but also had a cruel hand, almost the same as that of a scar. If the other party really did it, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Boss Zhang, I''m Wu ..."


    Lou Fangcheng wanted to say that he was Wu Shuai, but he hadn''t had time to say it, in exchange for the other''s punch, and the big casserole fist hit directly on his face.


    This punch is not light at all, Lou Fangcheng was hit with a punch, and Venus turned four times, and he couldn''t tell the northeast and southwest.


    The man made a punch and felt that he was still deflated. He raised his fist again and was about to hit it, but at this moment a person next to him immediately held it and said nervously: "Brother Zhang, don''t be impulsive! Murong Cheng hasn''t let go yet. Then, if we kill someone, we won''t explain it! "


    "Hum, your kid is lucky!"


    ÈË The man stopped and looked at Murong City, who was looking away from the distance, and was very jealous. He had to let go of Lou Fangcheng and hum.


    Murong City is the biggest loser in the gambling this time, losing more than 3,000 bloodstones, and it is also a top 50 powerful figure in the outside door. It is said that it was able to enter the inside door last year, just to be able to get a good score in the outside door competition. Before choosing to stay outside for another year.


    After one year of practice, he has become more and more refined, but he is not necessarily able to rank in the top thirty now, and such a person is not something he can provoke.


    It seems that after being reminded, everyone noticed that Murong City, who had not spoken yet, changed his face one by one, converging the arrogance.


    This group of people did not dare to embarrass Lou Fangcheng any more, and went to chat one by one. Anyway, as long as there was no accident, Wang Shu would definitely be back. As long as Wang Shu dare to come back, they would be able to pull Wang Shu. With a layer of skin, it is natural to dare not to kill Wang Shu within the scope of Baijianmen. After all, there are martial rules, but there is nothing wrong with lessons.


    After suddenly becoming empty around him, Lou Fangcheng looked around a little confused, and found that everyone looked at Murong City not far behind him with dreadful eyes, and soon reacted. Murong City saved his life. Rolling up to Murong City, thank you for your tears: "Thank you Brother Murong for your life-saving grace! Thank you Brother Murong for your life-saving grace!"


    "Don''t thank me, I know you are Wu Shuai, so I won''t treat you, but these lost lunatics, I can''t guarantee it!" Murong Cheng opened his eyes slightly and said very lazily. .


    Don''t look at the lightness that Murong Cheng said, but Lou Fangcheng couldn''t be more clear. The scar''s body was first torn by this gentle-looking person in front of him. The **** scene is still in his eyes now.


    Lou Fangcheng smiled awkwardly and said, "Oh, Brother Murong is assured that Wu Shuai and Wu Gongzi have secretly signaled that he is too small. Then Wang Shu and him have some entanglements, and people will definitely bring it back!"


    "Well, this is the best!"


    Murong City said nothing, nodded slightly, and kept his eyes closed.


    Don''t look at Lou Fangcheng now has Murong City''s protection. No one dares to come and clean him up for the time being, but he knows that Murong City is the biggest lunatic. If anything happens to Wu Shuai, the worst person who died is definitely him.


    "Hehe, what''s wrong with me? Was he stunned? Wu Shuai is already bloody, and he is ranked 11th in the outside. How can there be a problem? Wang Shu is just a newcomer on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening. ... hehe, hehe! "


    Ïëµ½ When thinking about Wu Shuai''s accident, Lou Fangcheng had a chill behind him, shivered, and scolded himself stupidly in his heart.


    However, with this idea, Lou Fangcheng can no longer curb the spread of this terrible idea, as if a piece of dry grassland was suddenly lit, burning wildly, burning.


    Ôõô "How is that possible? How could Wu Shuai lose to him? Impossible, impossible!"


    The idea spread madly, and in a short time swept all the thoughts of Lou Fangcheng, he seemed to see Wu Shuai''s tragic death, and even saw that the murderer was Wang Shu, and at this time, Wang Shu turned his head, right He smiled.


    "what!"


    After all the thoughts were burned by the fire, Lou Fangcheng suddenly sobered up.


    ºô "Hello, okay, it turned out to be just an illusion!"


    I discovered that Murong Cheng was beside her, not Wang Shu, and she was slightly relieved that it was all just an illusion.


    Even though it was just an illusion, Lou Fangcheng still felt very uneasy, and he was sweating all over his body for a short while.


    àÅ "Hmm? You are so scared that you are sweating with blood on the seventh floor of Wake Awakening, it''s a shame!"


    Murong Cheng next to the puppet seemed to notice Lou Fangcheng''s uneasiness, opened his eyes again, and said Lou Fangcheng was disdainful after saying that he was sweating.


    "Haha, what Brother Murong taught is!"


    Lou Fangcheng did not dare to say anything, and had to take the initiative to admit his mistake.


    "He is back!"


    ´ó¼Ò "Everyone get up, that kid is back!"


    "Everyone get ready!"


    But at this moment, a noise came from not far away, and then only a familiar figure appeared on the square ...

 Chapter 168： Do you give it or not?

    "What do you want to do?"


    Xu Shu returned all the way, and Wang Shu, who was ready to rest, was suddenly stopped by a group of people, and was still at the foot of Baijianmen Mountain, frowning, and asked with some dissatisfaction.


    "Boy, give us our money, otherwise you won''t want to go back today!"


    "Boy, hand over the money!"


    "Boy, you can break your leg again!"


    A group of people surrounded Wang Shu, clamoring loudly, asking him to pay back the money.


    "When did I owe you money?"


    King Wang Shu carefully looked at these people again, and his heart became more and more depressed.


    Although he didn''t know this group of people, he was a disciple of Baijianmen, and he didn''t understand at all, when did he owe the other party money?


    "You''re less garlic, don''t think we didn''t know you partnered with the dog stuff to lie to us, and open a black village!"


    "Boy, if you want to learn to open a black village, you must also have that strength, otherwise there is only a dead end waiting for you!"


    "The scar has been divided by the crowd. If your kid doesn''t want to die, spit it all out, otherwise ... hehe!"


    "Hey, boy, give it up immediately if you don''t want to die!"


    After seeing Wang Shuzhuang stupid, a group of people growled with dissatisfaction, especially several people, who were already preparing to deal with Wang Shu like a scar of a dead body.


    "Ok?"


    He looked at the expressions of several people, and Wang Shu frowned even deeper.


    He is not afraid of these people at all. Most of these people are on the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening, and there are many on the seventh floor. If he had encountered only one of them half a month ago, he might be in big trouble. These people are not enough to look at, and they are protected by the ice suit. Even if they are standing so that this group of people can''t be attacked by attacking them, if they come out of the thunderstorm, these hundreds of people don''t want to run.


    Of course, Wang Shu didn''t dare to take out Zhentian Lei. If the mountain front of this hundred sword gates was blown out of a large pit, he would really be unable to eat and walk away.


    Wang Shushu also quickly guessed the identity of this group of people, most of them gamblers who lost miserably. It seems that Chen Dankai''s Zhuang really made a lot of money. But think about it, the kind of answer that is too obvious, no one would think that Wang Shu can lose so easily, naturally many people have lost their lives.


    In the face of a group of gamblers who have lost their minds, Wang Shu has a lot of scruples in his heart. This group of people is fine without asking him. Since they come to the door, they must teach the other party some lessons. There is no good feeling.


    "Let Yirong, let Yirong, Brother Murong is here!"


    At this moment, the crowd volunteered to open a way, only to see a middle-aged man came under the support of several people.


    "It''s him!"


    The King of Shu did not know the leader, but recognized the person next to him, which was Lou Fangcheng who had deliberately found him in trouble.


    Of course, Wang Shu didn''t take Lou Fangcheng''s eyes at all. It''s been two months. The other side''s cultivation is still in place. The blood is awake on the seventh floor, and the right eye is still dark. He punched hard.


    What Wang Shu really cared about was Murong Cheng, the leader. Do n¡¯t look at the other side, there is only the nine-level peak cultivation of the Blood Awakening, but Wang Shu, who is also a blood, can clearly feel that the other is also a blood, and Judging by the breath, it is necessary to break through before him.


    "Boy, you''re done. Brother Murong is going to do it himself!"


    "I heard Brother Murong lost three thousand bloodstones, and I don''t know if it is true or false?"


    "Can there still be fake? Brother Murong annihilated a group of bandits not long ago and gained a lot of benefits. I did not expect to lose all to this guy!"


    ºÇ "Hehe, this kid must be dead."


    "Of course it''s dead. Although Brother Murong''s ranking is only 47, I heard that he has the top 30 strength!"


    "Really? Brother Murong can even make it into the top 30? Those in the top 30 are all more than a monster!"


    "Of course it is true. Even I heard that Brother Murong actually broke through a long time ago, and is already a strong man in the blood!"


    "No, isn''t it? It''s okay, doesn''t it mean that only ten people at the door are flesh?"


    "Who knows, anyway, it''s all rumors. Brother Murong confessed that I admit it, but if you break through the blood, it would be too nonsense!"


    "I think so too! But not necessarily. After the last assessment, Wu Shuai, ranked 10th, was defeated by Yunfei!"


    ÇÐ "Cut, if you want to think that way, it''s wrong. Who is Yunfei? Even if he can be in the top three, I believe it!"


    "Hehe, people are more deadly than popularity. Forget it, let''s see how this kid dies first, right?"


    With the arrival of Murong City, it caused a lot of commotion.


    Ô­À´ "So it''s no wonder this group of gamblers are quiet all of a sudden!"


    Through the discussions of the people next to him, Wang Shu also understood the identity of this middle-aged man, and indeed he should not be underestimated.


    However, after personally killing Wu Shuai, Wang Shu was full of self-confidence in his strength like never before, and was protected by the ice suit. He was simply invincible.


    "Presumably you already know my identity and purpose, so I don''t have much to say. Give me back my three thousand bloodstones. I won''t say a word, just turn around and leave!"


    After Murong Cheng came to Wang Shu, he said very quietly. Although it''s very plain, it has a feeling that makes people dare not resist and there is no doubt about it.


    In fact, others do n¡¯t know, they just feel that his words are oppressive, but Murong Cheng knows that when he speaks, he deliberately contains the blood of peculiar blood in his voice. Unless the other person is also blood, he will feel it. Great pressure.


    The reason why he did this is to make Wang Shu submit, he just wants to get back what he lost.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Wangshu smiled unwillingly. This person thinks very beautiful, but he wants to return when he loses. Why do n¡¯t you want to lose before you bet?


    After seeing Wang Shu not only being oppressed by his secretive momentum, but looking at him with a smile, Murong Cheng was slightly surprised and looked at Wang Shu''s cultivation again.


    "The sixth floor of Blood Awakening? No, the person on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening absolutely does not have this courage! Could it be said that he is as **** as me? Impossible, impossible, how can he be a newcomer who just started in January? I am too suspicious of the flesh! If not ... Is there any strange treasure in his body? Yes, there is definitely a strange treasure in this boy''s body, otherwise the scar cannot be lost to him! "


    Xu Murongcheng looked carefully and found that Wang Shu''s repair was still the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, and he was stunned for a while.


    "Do you give it or not?"


    However, I quickly understood the key to it, and determined that Wang Shushen was pregnant with a treasure, and began to start thinking, looking coldly.

 Chapter 169： I can not hear!

    "what did you say?"


    The King of Shu asked, as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Murong Cheng''s face changed slightly, thinking that Wang Shu had deliberately demolished the station, and looked at the people around him, and found that everyone hadn''t noticed. With a cold face, he asked again, "I''ll let you give me the bloodstone you swallowed. Spit it out, do you give it or not? "


    Ò»´Î This time Murong City not only intentionally raised his voice a bit, but also exuded his own powerful breath.


    "Murong is about to explode!"


    "Everyone let go, Murong City is angry!"


    ²»ºÃ "No, that kid is dead!"


    After experiencing the breath of Murong City, the people who had been on the sidelines retreated, leaving a piece of open space with a diameter of nearly ten feet, so that Murong City could teach Wang Shu.


    Because of the appearance of Wang Shu, all the gamblers surrounded him and formed a wall of people far away. In the wall of people, two people familiar with Wang Shu were hiding in an inconspicuous place.


    ´« Zhu Wei spoke to Chen Dan beside him and said, "Brother Chen Dan, the strength of Murong City should not be underestimated. Will Wang Shu suffer? We should come and help him!"


    Chen Dan waved his hand, a hint of slyness flashed in his eyes, and the voice said to Zhu Wei, "The boy Wang Shu only has six layers of blood awakening on the surface, but even I can''t see his specific cultivation. We just let Murong City try Try his hole card. If the strength is not good, our brothers will share the money received and blacken his share. If the strength is not good, we will go out to help out at critical moments. "


    "Hey, brother Chen Dan is awesome!" Zhu Wei took a moment''s notice, and soon understood Chen Dan''s thoughts, admiring Chen Dan more and more.


    "It''s just a little trick. Let''s not expose it first, otherwise this group of red-eyed gamblers is not easy to mess with. If the kid is really bloody, then we immediately go out to help out, although our brother made a lot of money, But I always have to find a backer in the inner door. The dynasty is too ambitious and can''t be trusted at all. This kid hasn''t been around for a long time and is easy to flicker. As long as we show a little sincerity, he will definitely be grateful. If he is weak, we will It''s up to him to die on his own, and we have nothing to lose anyway! "Chen Dan continued to say.


    "Gao Wah, it really is Ga Wow, it is indeed Chen Dan!"


    After listening to Chen Dan''s analysis, Zhu Wei felt that Chen Dan was an old fox, and he couldn''t help but give a thumbs up.


    Êé Wang Shu naturally did not know about the bad water in the stomachs of Chen Dan and Zhu Wei, because he looked at Murong Cheng with a smile.


    "Boy, do you want to die?"


    After discovering that Wang Shu didn''t spit out the bloodstones at all, Murong Cheng''s face became increasingly unsightly, and his voice asked coldly.


    "Ah? What did you say? I can''t hear you!"


    As if the King of Shu hadn''t heard it, he put his hand over his ear and asked for it deliberately.


    "Shh!"


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    "Too arrogant, this newcomer is really arrogant!"


    "He''s looking for death, how dare he entertain Murong City like this!"


    The move of the King of Kings immediately caused many people''s restlessness, which was too arrogant.


    "you wanna die!"


    Murong Cheng was indeed irritated by Wang Shu, and he punched directly into Wang Shu''s head. If it was changed to a person on the sixth floor of the blood awakening by this punch, there must be only one end, that is brain. Cracked, extremely miserable.


    ºß "Hum, toasting without eating and drinking!"


    But how could Wang Shu be hit by the opponent, but he had already been prepared. At the moment when the opponent shot, he shot at the same time and greeted him with a punch.


    boom! boom!


    The two fists slammed into each other violently, and a loud muffled sound was heard, and even the sound of broken bones could be heard.


    For a while, the two fists were so straight together that they stopped in the air.


    "Well, this newcomer is really impulsive, and even dared to fight Murong Cheng, this time the bones are definitely broken!"


    "Yeah, a newcomer on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening is so arrogant with Murong City, isn''t it to find death?"


    "But he deserved it. He was so arrogant when he first arrived. It should be someone who has learned from it!"


    The people next to him saw the two punches and heard the muffled sound. Naturally, they thought that Wang Shu had suffered a great loss, and they were very relieved.


    "Boy, do you know what''s wrong this time?"


    Tong Murongcheng''s mouth sneered, but his punch just gave out 80% of his strength. Although he was a little surprised, why Wang Shu wasn''t bombarded, but the bone muffled sounded clear to him.


    "Oh, right? Don''t you think my bones are broken?" Wang Shu smiled slightly and asked ironically.


    "Isn''t it? I have used 80% of my fist. I don''t want to say you, even the ninth floor of the general state of blood awakening, I can''t stand it!" Murong Cheng was slightly surprised, and always felt that Wang Shu was not simple. But still said with great confidence.


    "You look closer?"


    Shu Wangshu said nothing, said with a smile.


    Was so reminded by Wang Shu that Murong Cheng noticed that on the surface of Wang Shu''s fist, there was a layer of transparent, ice-like protection. His punch was not hit by Wang Shu''s fist. It hit the ice.


    "You ... you are shameless!"


    Xi Murongcheng quickly reacted, his face changed, and he scolded Wang Shu for shamelessly, and at the same time wanted to launch a counterattack.


    "Hum, let you **** three-time Jiujiuquan! Explode me!"


    But when Mo Rongcheng noticed it, he felt that a terrible energy suddenly burst out from Wang Shu''s fist, broke into his body directly, and frantically destroyed his veins.


    "what!"


    Murong City, who originally seemed to occupy a great advantage, suddenly yelled, and the whole person was blasted out, and was always blasted out of Zhangzhangyuan.


    King Wang Shu blows his fist gently, claps his hands, and walks slowly towards Murong City lying on the ground.


    "Wow!"


    "Oh my God!"


    "What did I see?"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    "how can that be?"


    "It turned out that Murong City was defeated. How is this possible?"


    "One punch, he only used one punch!"


    After the atmosphere was quiet for a moment, an incredible burst of screams erupted immediately, which was just too funny. In the top 50 of the outside rankings, Murong City, the ninth-level peak of Blood Awakening, was actually knocked down by a newcomer.


    ΰ Zhu Wei''s face changed slightly, and the uncertain voice asked: "Brother Chen Dan, was that just now ..."


    Chen Dan nodded, and Chuanyin replied: "Yes, it ¡¯s really bloody. Only the **** environment can show the **** body. This kid is so terrible that he can hide so deep, even if he is in front of him I didn''t notice the change in his breath! "


    "What did you just say? I can''t hear you!"


    King Wang Shu approached Murong City, again protecting his ears with his hands, asked loudly.

 Chapter 170： Absolutely arrogant

    "You ... you ... wow!"


    Murong City never expected that he had suffered a big loss because of the neglect of the enemy, and was directly speechless, and finally vomited a lot of blood.


    In the heart of Murong City, in addition to regret, or regret, I should have known that we should not continue to hide cultivation practices, but should respond in the best state. But the moment he understood that Wang Shu was also a flesh, he knew that it was late, and today he was planted in the hands of this arrogant and disgusting newcomer.


    "I know that you have hidden Xiu Wei, it is already a **** state, but I can tell you clearly that even if you burst out with 120% strength, it is not my opponent, I can still easily defeat you! "


    King Wang Shu went to Murong City and said disdainfully. He has to do this. Since everyone thinks he is arrogant, then he will be arrogant to the end, otherwise there will always be a group of guys with short eyes who come to find trouble for himself. Life will be calmer.


    "You can see through my true cultivation?"


    When Murong Cheng changed his face, he always hidden the true cultivation, just to get a good result in the outdoor contest, but he did not expect that he was planted in Wang Shu''s hands, and the other party could find his true Xiu Wei, the most important thing is that he now has no chance even if he wants to resist, because the energy contained in the punch of Wang Shu just now is full of vitality. After entering his body, he desperately destroys his meridians, even towards His blood rushed away.


    In order to prevent the sea of ??blood from being broken, he can only resist it. Once the sea of ??blood is broken by external energy, then his life is over.


    Fortunately, Wang Shu didn''t want his life, instead of taking the opportunity to humiliate him, he said with a smile: "You slowly dissolve those vigor, let me see, what is arrogant, otherwise You guys who don''t have long eyes are really endless! "


    After Wang Shu finished speaking, he had an extra sword in his hand, walked to the center of the crowd, raised the sword, pointed at the crowd, and said aloud, "Today, Wang Shu puts words here, everyone Leave a hundred bloodstones, and roll them out! If there are no bloodstones, leave a finger! "


    "Wow!"


    "Is this newcomer crazy?"


    "Fuck, this newcomer is not only arrogant, but also a lunatic!"


    "Just a joke, who does he think he is?"


    "Haha, I laughed so badly that he wanted us to give him a hundred bloodstones, thinking about money and going crazy?"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, one by one did not take Wang Shu''s words at all. Wang Shu is really not bad. Even Murong City is not an opponent, but it is only a stand-alone fight. The group of them has There are three or four hundred people, and the lowest level is the Seventh Floor of the Blood Awakening, and most of them are eight floors.


    Zhu Wei also changed his face slightly, and Chuanyin asked, "Brother Chen Dan, is this kid crazy?"


    Chen Dan also apparently did not expect that Wang Shu did not play cards according to common sense. It was enough to defeat Murong City so easily. Now it is actually provocative and arrogant.


    "Wait a minute, wait and see!"


    Chen Dan also took a moment''s attention. Whether or not to stand up to help Wang Shu at this time, although he has a certain status in the martial arts, the true cultivation is only the peak of the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening. It may not even be as good as Murong City. Facing so many lunatics at once, he didn''t have the confidence to retreat from the whole body.


    "Everyone doesn''t want to give it, right? Oh, so, don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    After Wang Wangshu found that no one was willing to hand in a bleeding stone, the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually became cold, and he walked towards the man on the ninth floor of the blood awakening with his sword.


    The man''s beard was not tall, goldfish eyes, and Wang Shu remembered that the man who had yelled the worst before was included.


    "This kid is crazy!"


    "He actually walked towards Wu boss!"


    "Is this kid going to take the boss Wu?"


    After seeing Wang Shu walking towards Wu Boss, the people next to him rejoiced one by one. Although Wu Boss was not as powerful as Murong City''s rumor, it was not something that ordinary people could provoke.


    "Boy, you look for death!"


    Boss Wu Wu felt that his dignity had been trampled, his face changed slightly, and Wang Shu took the initiative before he shot.


    "Go to death!"


    Boss Wu Wu burst into a loud scream, and in the hands of two black crescent moon scimitars, as soon as the whole person rolled on the spot, he chopped down towards Wang Shu''s legs, showing that his hands were extremely poisonous.


    "it is good!"


    "Kill this kid!"


    "This kid is so arrogant that he must not be let go!"


    Many people next to me certainly know how powerful the boss is, and they applauded one by one, especially when they saw that Wang Shu not only did not evade, but continued to move forward, and shouted with excitement, as if they saw it. The sad look of Wang Shu''s legs being severed.


    "I don''t know if I live or die!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu didn''t escape, Wu Laoda sneered. He had never seen such an arrogant and stupid person, as if he could already see Wang Shu''s end.


    Huh!


    However, the moment when the full moon scimitar in his hand was approaching Wang Shu''s legs, it seemed that he was cutting not Wang Shu''s legs, but two iron pillars, and he felt a cold breath passing through The full moon scimitar pierced into his hands.


    "not good!"


    The moment when the icy breath penetrated into his body, Wu boss realized that it was not good, because the power of blood in his body seemed to be frozen.


    Huh!


    I haven''t waited for the boss to make any response, and suddenly felt that the index finger of his right hand was cold, and he watched his index finger cut out by Wang Shuyijian.


    Before he even noticed the pain, he was kicked again with a heavy blow on his chest and flew out. Only a faint voice came from his ear, saying, "I said that people who do n¡¯t want to take bleeding stones must Leave a finger, you are the first! "


    "This guy is so cruel, everyone goes together!"


    "Yes, go together, kill him!"


    "kill him!"


    After seeing Wu Bos face to face, he was defeated by Wang Shu, and a finger was cut off. After everyone was kicked off, some people finally yelled.


    "Come on, come on, I will take good care of you!"


    A cold smile appeared on the corner of the mouth of the king Wangshu, and he held the sword as if it were in a state of no one. Whenever the sword in his hand was swung once, a finger would fly out.


    The blood splattered continuously. After Wang Shu cut nearly a hundred people''s fingers in a row, the transparent ice suit on his body was finally stained red with blood, and it looked like a red demon from a distance.


    "Run, this guy is a devil!"


    "Run away!"


    "Run!"


    I do n¡¯t know who shouted first, and it instantly resonated. Those who were scared by the frightened people started to flee in a panic ...

 Chapter 171： Liwei

    In the blink of an eye, except for those who were seriously injured and frightened, they almost ran out.


    Wang Shu did not chase those who ran away, because with his current strength, it is still very difficult to chase so many people at one time. Of course, his main purpose is not to ask for money, but to set up It just means a bit arrogant and bloody.


    "Hmm? Is it them?"


    I looked at those who ran away, and Wang Shu saw two somewhat familiar backs, and frowned in suspicion.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t catch up with him to find out the identity of the other party. Since the other party didn''t want to recognize him, most of them had some concerns. Instead, he walked towards Murong City, who was shocked by the countless additions.


    The Hanbing suit is really magical. Not only is the defense amazing, but after a while, all the blood stains on it are automatically cleaned and turned into a transparent appearance. If you do n¡¯t observe it carefully, you wo n¡¯t find it.


    "The value of this 10,000 system coins!"


    Wang Shushu is more optimistic about this ice suit, and it is precisely because of this ice suit that Wang Shu dare to challenge everyone so arrogantly, otherwise he will become a horse honeycomb.


    "Do you know what is arrogant this time?"


    King Wang Shu approached Murong City and asked with a smile.


    Murmur!


    Murong Cheng swallowed a sip of water and nodded dullly.


    He had previously regretted hiding his strength and thought that the cultivation of the bleeding atmosphere in the beginning was able to fight against each other. Now that he saw Wang Shu kill the lunatics in a blink of an eye, he became more and more his own. Thought blushed.


    Even if he gave himself 120% of his strength, he was definitely not Wang Shu''s counterparty. No wonder this newcomer is so arrogant that the other party has arrogant absolute capital.


    "I do n¡¯t say much. I still have things. Those who ran away today, you should check them one by one, and then ask them to hand in the bleeding stones or leave fingers. If you ca n¡¯t do that, there is one less person, I The sword in your hand will have an extra hole in you! "Wang Shu said coldly with a blood-stained long sword in his hand.


    Since it is necessary to establish authority, it must be established thoroughly, so that the entire door of Baijianmen will not dare anyone to think about him, otherwise there will always be trouble with him with long eyes at both ends, and it is also a headache Things.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Murong City''s face changed. Although those gamblers were afraid of him, it did not mean that he listened to everything, which made him very difficult.


    "You have no room to bargain. If you don''t do as I say, let you leave a finger now!"


    As soon as King Shu Jianfeng turned around, he could cut off Murong City''s fingers with just a touch.


    Murong City finally changed his face, nodded, and said, "Give me a month, I will definitely get this done!"


    King Wang Shu said coldly, "It''s too long, ten days!"


    Murong City begged for mercy, "Ten days is absolutely impossible!"


    "I say ten days, ten days, you have no capital to talk about conditions!" Wang Shu''s eyes changed, and he said coldly.


    "Half a month, please give time a few days, as long as half a month!" Murong Cheng knew that he had no capital to talk about conditions and had to admit it.


    "Okay, when things are done, go directly to my place. I will stay in the martial arts for a while. If you try to escape ... hehe! I believe you are smart and won''t let me down!" I didn''t press too hard, but left a few harsh words, and then took away the long sword and went towards the Baijian Gate.


    After Wang Shu walked for a while, Murong Cheng suppressed the overbearing blood power in his body, stood up, rubbed the cold sweat of his forehead, and was a bit frightened in his eyes, watching the direction in which Wang Shu disappeared.


    Murong City is high and naturally recovers quickly, but there are still a lot of people who lie on the ground in pain and sorrow. Although the fingers of the gambler are small, they can be seen scattered in a blink of an eye, even if it is He had just annihilated a bandit den recently, and was also shocked.


    "This guy is so ruthless that he can''t provoke it anyway in the future. As for the bloodstone that originally bought elixir for little love, I still think of a way! Well, it''s not greedy enough. I thought it would be a profit I did n¡¯t expect to lose so badly, and I ca n¡¯t bet again in the future! ¡±


    Qi Murongcheng''s mood was very complicated. The blood stones he had originally betted were still very useful. I never expected that they would all lose, and almost even lost their lives.


    "what!"


    However, suddenly, Murong Cheng suddenly added a sword in his hand, and directly cut off one of his little fingers.


    "In order to remember today''s lesson, never gamble again from now on, otherwise you will break your finger!"


    I looked at the broken finger on the ground, Murong City made up his mind and never gambled, otherwise he would be like a broken finger on the ground.


    He stopped the blood, and Murong Cheng didn''t even look at the broken finger on the ground, and then turned back and repented in Baijianmen, ready to follow the instructions of Wang Shu.


    He said Wang Shu, after entering Baijianmen, he did not return directly to his residence, but instead headed for the task hall.


    Because just now, he saw two familiar backs, and he was very suspicious of Chen Dan and Zhu Wei.


    The reason why he was blocked by this group of gamblers is entirely because of the opening of the market. It seems to be making a lot of money, otherwise there won''t be so many madmen to stop him. And Wang Shu happened to have other things to ask about Chen Dan.


    Now Wu Shuai is dead, the ghost-like man is dead, and Wang Shu has broken Lanyue ¡¯s clues. Then, he can only start with Chen Dan. After all, Chen Dan has a lot of contacts and assignments every day. Disciple.


    After a short while, Wang Shu arrived at the task hall. Today, the task hall was unexpectedly deserted, and only Chen Dan was alone.


    "Brother Wang, what wind brought you here?"


    After seeing Wang Shu coming so soon, Chen Dan was in a tight heart. He originally had some bad thoughts about Wang Shu, but after seeing Wang Shu''s horrible and spicy, he never dared to have any thoughts. Asked with a smile on his face.


    "Haha, Brother Chen, is Brother Chen alone today?" Wang Shu did not find Zhu Wei, and asked with a smile on his face as well.


    "Your Brother Zhu is in trouble, so you are not here!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan of course heard the meaning of Wang Shu and opened his mouth to explain, but as soon as he said something, he knew how to say more, and the other party didn''t ask anything, so he recruited everything.


    "Oh, Brother Zhu, come out, Brother Wang knows everything."


    Chen Dan, who knows that she is guilty of speech, is not good at concealing anything, she called out loud.


    Sure enough, shortly after Chen Dan''s words fell, Zhu Wei came out of a place with a forbidden shield and explained with an embarrassment on his face: "Brother Wang, sorry, I was just down the mountain, we didn''t stand up Helping Wang Shidi! "

 Chapter 172： Lost

    "Hehe, a trivial matter! In that case, you are right not to come out. After all, you have to face a group of gamblers who lose red eyes, and no one is sure to respond?"


    The King of Shu did not blame the other side too much. They had been entangled because of their interests. If the occasion really stood out, he also felt unrealistic.


    "Master Wang can forgive me. Brother Wang is tired for a day and does not go to rest. I came to see our two brothers. I don''t know if there is something to order? If so, my brother said, we can do it! "


    "Yes, even though Master Wang has spoken, as long as we can do it, we will never quit!"


    Chen Dan and Zhu Wei found that Wang Shu unexpectedly understood the human condition, and they were very grateful to say that if they change to young people who are not generally sensible, they will definitely have a big fight.


    "In fact, the thing is very simple, that is, what I told you about Lanyue last time, I don''t know if you have any news about her recently?" Wang Shu is most concerned about Lanyue now, and always feel that Lanyue is in danger.


    Zhu Wei was bewildered and didn''t know who Lanyue was. Chen Dan was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t take it seriously. After seeing Chen Dan''s reaction, Wang Shu felt a bit lost.


    "Brother Wang, don''t worry, I will give you the news of your brother and sister as soon as possible!" Chen Dan also knew that he had miscalculated. I did not expect that Wang Shu should really hide so deeply. I should have paid more attention to it.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I just hope that Brother Chen can pay more attention to it in the future." Wang Shu was too lazy to tear through the other party, and was a little lost, and was ready to go back to rest.


    "Brother Wang, don''t worry, I will tell you about the news of my brother and sister, you just have to wait for the good news!" Looking at Wang Shu''s sad back, Chen Dan knew he had made a big mistake, in order to make up for his mistake Promised.


    "I know!"


    The king of the king was too lazy to go back, leaving in frustration.


    "Yes, Brother Wang, wait a minute, there is something for you!" Chen Dan suddenly remembered that the winning money had not yet been given to Wang Shu, and immediately took out a space ring and chased it out.


    "Brother Chen, what are you doing?"


    Seeing Chen Dan suddenly hand over a space ring, Wang Shu asked strangely.


    "You deserve it, you accept it. In short, don''t worry about your brother and sister''s affairs, we will find it for you. I believe in your brother!" Chen Dan shoved the space ring to Wang Shu with a sincere expression.


    "Well trouble Brother!"


    Wang Shushu was confused because of the matter of Lanyue and seemed very bland to take the space ring without thinking too much.


    "Master, leave!"


    After seeing Wang Shu accept the space ring, Chen Dan was relieved and watched Wang Shu leave.


    "Brother Chen, 90% of the income at the opening was given to him, does it really matter?" After Wang Shu left, Zhu Wei asked with some distress.


    "What do you know, ca n¡¯t bear the child to be able to hold back the wolf, and these things should have been his, we just acted as an intermediary! This kid is too evil, this little hundred swordsmen can never trap him, we Give him as much as possible, maybe our brothers still have a lot of places to rely on him in the future. By the way, go to organize the horses now, and go and find me the whereabouts of Blue Moon. Once found, come back and tell me the news, also Yes, if you have the conditions, it is best to bring her directly! "


    µ¤ Chen Dan is naturally farther away than Zhu Wei. Now that Wang Shu has not grown up to make a good deal, there must be countless benefits in the future.


    "Brother Chen, shouldn''t you be true? He''s at best a good-looking seedling. At this age, a disciple has a thousand and eighty inside doors. You might have made a big deal, right?" OK asked.


    "Stupid! We have missed a chance, and we must not miss it again this time. Give you a month, you must tell me the news of Lanyue, otherwise you don''t want to enter the Chen family in your life!" Chen Dan seems to have changed It was just a person, his tone became cold.


    "Observe, Master!"


    Zhu Wei was startled and no longer referred to Chen Dan as Chen brother, but changed his name directly.


    "Hum, it''s not an example. Even when there is no one, you can''t call me a young master! Go and do things!" Chen Dan said with some dismay.


    "Brother Chen, leave!"


    Zhu Wei didn''t dare to disobey, and he also retreated.


    "Wang Shu, Wang Shu, Wang Shu!"


    After Zhu Wei left, Chen Dan kept repeating Wang Shu''s name in his mouth.


    "Who the **** are you?"


    Chen Dan''s heart was full of questions, because before that, he had never heard of Wang Shu.


    "There is no Wang family within a thousand miles of this place! What is his origin?"


    µ¤ Chen Dan wants to break his head and can''t figure out what the origin of Wang Shu is, because there is no decent family with a surname of Wang nearby. In other words, he thinks that there is no force that can cultivate such a person as Wang Shu.


    "Wang Shu, Wang Shu, Wang Shu, Wang ... Wang ... Wang!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan thought, glanced at the mission hall at random, and finally stared inexplicably at a very ordinary sword, and kept muttering in his mouth.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Chen Dan seemed to be struck by lightning, because a name he didn''t even think of appeared in his mind. The name was Wang Jian!


    "Is he the son of Wang Jian?"


    Ïë·¨ When thinking of Wang Jian, this kind of thinking becomes more and more intense.


    "Within a thousand miles, I can''t think of any other surnamed Wang who has such a son! No, I heard that Wang Jian''s son is a waste idiot? No, I have to find out this kid Origin! "


    µ¤ Chen Dan always felt that this possibility was very high, and finally he couldn''t help but left the mission hall and went to the place where the records of the new disciples and disciples were recorded.


    I say Wang Shu again. After leaving the mission hall, I went back to my place very sadly.


    "Wang Shu, where have you been?"


    "Wang Shu, are you back?"


    "Fool, I''m rich!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s return, Ma Xiong and others gathered around with excitement to say hello, because before the duel of life and death, several people listened to Wang Shu''s suggestion, bought Wang Shu to win, and made a lot of bloodstone.


    "Well, I''m back! I''m a bit tired. I''ll go back to my room to rest first. You don''t need to call me for dinner!"


    Wang Wangshu squeezed a smile very reluctantly on his face, went straight to his room, and then closed the door, leaving only Ma Xiong and others with a confused look.


    "Brother Ma, does Brother Wang have any thoughts? Look at him unhappy?" Luo Dingyu asked strangely.


    "Wait for him when he comes out, I''m probably just tired!" Ma Xiong didn''t know what happened to Wang Shu, he had to wait for Wang Shu to say it himself.


    "Well, now that Brother Wang has no mood to eat, let''s eat first, and when he recovers, we will celebrate again!" Ma Xiong said in order to ease the embarrassing atmosphere.

 Chapter 173： Wang Fatzi

    "Ugh!"


    Wang Shushu returned to the room, but with a faint tinge on his face, he felt powerless about the blue moon.


    °Õ "It''s nothing. Now it''s important to rest first. As for the rest, don''t think about it for the time being, otherwise you will only disrupt your own mind."


    After a while, Wang Shu shook his head and seemed to know that since those useless things can''t be done, don''t think about it, otherwise it will only add trouble to himself for no reason.


    I was thinking like this, and Wang Shu put away his inner irritability, fell down asleep, and fell asleep until the next day when the sun rose high.


    "It really feels a lot better!"


    After getting up, Wang Shu''s condition also recovered to the best. Yesterday was a farce with the scar, followed by a battle with Wu Shuai, and came back again and blocked by Murong Cheng and others. In general, he fell down .


    After a while, Cai Xiang came in from outside, Wang Shu felt hungry, opened the door, and found that Ma Xiong and others were eating in the yard.


    "Brother King, get up and pull!"


    "Brother, early!"


    After seeing Wang Shu, Ma Xiong said hello first, and a few people also put down the chopsticks and greeted Wang Shu with a smile.


    "Fool, Blue Flower is getting rich!"


    The blue flower smiled like a flower, and came to take the initiative and said Wang Shu''s arm.


    "Brother Ma, are there any happy things for you? Prepare so many meals!" Wang Shu looked at the dishes at a table and asked strangely.


    "Oh, brother Wang, don''t ask so much, just sit down and eat while talking, lest you be too late!" Ma Xiong greeted Wang Shu to eat. Wang Shu didn''t ask much, took a pair of chopsticks and sat down.


    After eating half of the rice, Wang Shu found that Ma Xiong had no intention to explain, but found that several people were eating in a hurry, and asked strangely, "Brother Ma, what is the good thing?"


    "Brother Wang, don''t worry about it first, you''ll have enough to eat, we will talk on the road soon!"


    Ma Xiong did not explain, but urged Wang Shu to eat quickly.


    After a quarter of an hour, after several people had eaten and drank, under the leadership of Ma Xiong, they finally left the residence and walked directly down the mountain.


    After leaving the Baijianmen all the way down to the mountain, several people rented a carriage and drove away. Ma Xiongcai said, "Brother Wang, you must be curious, why don''t I tell you, what are we going to do Right? "


    Wang Wangshu nodded, looking at a few people seemed very anxious, but very happy.


    Ma Maxiong explained it for Wang Shu and said, "In fact, this is the case. There is a valley, hundreds of miles away from us, called Hangu ..."


    Xiong Maxiong explained Wang Shu for a quarter of an hour, so that Wang Shu could understand why some people are so excited and happy today.


    I originally had a valley called Hangu in the Baijianmen east to Baili.


    º® This cold valley is very special, just at the junction of Baijianmen and the Dadaolou of the hostile forces, so it is neither the sphere of influence of Baijianmen nor the Dadaolou.


    Because of this special geographical environment, Hangu has become a place for practitioners in the neighborhood to exchange, and even formed a small scale. There is a small Hangu meeting every year and a cold valley meeting every three years.


    However, there are some practitioners in the blood awakening and blood qi environment where there are few practitioners in the blood source environment. Only once every three years in the Valley of the Cold will there be occasional strongmen in the blood source environment. .


    Of course, no matter it is the Cold Valley Party or the Cold Valley Conference, there will be a practitioner in the blood source area to prevent the practitioners from fighting and killing each other. After all, Baijianmen and Dadaolou are originally Hostile forces are even more likely to launch a life case in such a place.


    A few people set off in the morning and didn''t arrive in the cold valley until the sunset almost fell into the horizon.


    º® This cold valley is not a valley as Wang Shu expected, but a small city.


    He appeared in front of the eyes of a dozen or so black guards on the fifth floor of Blood Awakening and a sixth floor of Blood Awakening. He was wearing a Jinyi suit and was of fat. It seemed to be the men of this group''s small leader.


    Each of those black guards held a spear with a head above each other, and the quality didn''t seem to be low, so we can see the strength of this cold valley.


    As for the obese man, he was sitting on a rocking chair, with Erlang''s legs tilted, holding a large fan palm fan in his hand, fanning, eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was snoring.


    Next to this obese man, there is a scarlet box, which has the black characters "Bloodstone" written on it, which seems to make people like bloodstone here.


    "Brother Wang, here, I will pay you for the entrance bloodstone, you just need to follow me afterwards."


    After seeing the guards, Ma Xiong stopped and turned to Wang Shu behind him.


    "Yeah. I know."


    King Wang Shu nodded, this is not the first time he has seen this occasion, of course, knowing that it is better to talk less.


    As for the sloppy blue flowers and others, naturally the horse is the first to look forward, and closely follows the horse.


    ι "Hello, what are some of the newcomers over there? Why are you there? If you want to enter the venue, just speed it up. If you do n¡¯t enter, just go away.


    When Wang Shu and Ma Xiong talked, the guard over there saw the two of them, and one of the black guards shouted at them.


    "Hum, a disciple of Baijianmen!"


    After being yelled by the guard, the obese monk who had been snoring slightly opened his eyes, got up and looked at the two of them, and found out that he was a disciple of Baijianmen, snorted coldly, as if disdainful, and lay down again .


    After Ma Xiong was yelled at by the other side, although there was some discomfort in his heart, but nothing happened, but he silently took Wang Shu to walk over, then took five or more bloodstones from the space ring, and threw it to the obese man In one of the boxes, he said lightly, "The entrance fee for several of us."


    Immediately they planned to walk in, but just as they were about to go in, the obese man suddenly said: "Give me a few people and dare to slip in the eyelids of Lao Tzu without paying any money. Go in. "


    Click!


    As soon as the fat man''s voice fell behind, the black guards stunned, and immediately responded one by one. The lance in his hand immediately surrounded several people. As long as a few people moved slightly, they would hurt the killer.


    àÅ "Well? Wang Fat, what do you mean?"


    Xi Maxiong encountered this sudden scene without the slightest panic, but turned around, looked at the obese man indifferently, and asked lightly.


    If he really wants to get into trouble, he is not afraid of Ma Xiong. Although the cultivation of the two is equivalent, he is now a disciple of Bai Jianmen and has a higher status than the other. Of course, he also believes that the other dare not dare to do so openly. What''s up.


    "How did he recognize me? This man looks very young, it seems he has never seen it before, and it looks like he is so calm. Is it the disciple of an old monster in the hundred sword gates? No, I will scare him. Frightened, to see if I can catch some. "


    After discovering that the other person actually knew himself, the fat man frowned slightly, guessing secretly in his heart, but with a wry smile on his face, he said with a smile, "Oh, this brother, do you want to ruin us here? Rule? No bloodstone can be entered. "

 Chapter 174： High fairy

    "is it?"


    After hearing this, Ma Xiong did not anger and smile, his face also showed the same smile, but the smile had a dangerous meaning.


    After hearing the words of Wang Fatty, the black guards did not show any surprises, but smiled on their faces. It seemed that they were already accustomed to this scene, and even secretly excited. If Wang Fatty could slap each other''s blood Shi, they might be able to get one or two, so the weapon in their hands could not help approaching a few points.


    "Oh, it looks the same everywhere!"


    Although Wang Shushu has always behaved very honestly, but when I went out, I encountered such a scene, and some of my hearts were not muttering.


    This is a world where people can eat people. Wang Shu is very clear, but there is a hint of hope in his heart. I hope to see a friendly scene between people. Unfortunately, this is difficult.


    "Hum, don''t make nonsense to Lao Tzu, either hand in a bleeding stone, or get out of here, or else blame me for being ruthless."


    The Fat King''s face changed, and he shouted loudly. It seemed that as long as Ma Xiong didn''t do what he said, it would really be a disaster.


    Ma Xiong also pulled down his face, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at Wang Fatzi very seriously. The power of the blood in his body was slowly operating, and he had a look of hands, and at the same time he transmitted the voice to the person beside him. Wang Shu said, "Brother Wang, if you really start to work, you can protect them sloppy. I don''t care. I can still handle this guy. You don''t have to worry about things going big, anyway, there will always be casualties. For all of this, it has long been strange to see above. "


    ºÇ "Hehe, these guys are really too arrogant."


    The King of Shu shook his head somewhat helplessly, and sighed secretly in his heart. Now he also understands that the practice world is no better than mortal world, even more cruel. At the same time, the power of blood in the body was working secretly. If there was a scene that Ma Xiong could not cope with, he would certainly not stand idly by.


    Ôõô "What? Is your boy trying to oppose Lao Tzu!"


    Wang Fatzi seems to feel that Ma Xiong''s blood power has begun to run. Although his face is very strong, his heart is a little panicked, and he secretly said: "Isn''t this kid really a close disciple of an old monster? If and Like Wang Sanpao, who did n¡¯t have long eyes last time, he wanted to save some money for him, but he was slaughtered one by one by the other. In the end, the old man who organized and turned a blind eye would lose money. It looks like this kid might be a disciple of an old monster. Wouldn''t I be so moldy? "


    All of a sudden, the scene fell into a state of tension. As long as the two sides did something that should not be done, it might be an endless situation.


    Crackling!


    But at this moment, a crisp sound came over, and then a soft and beautiful voice sounded, and chuckled: "Oh, it''s so lively, I didn''t expect to see a good show as soon as I came, you can fight. , We will not affect you, you say yes, Satsuki! "


    A group of women in apricot palace costumes fell from the sky. After the flying sword was closed, the lead woman in emerald palace costumes smiled and smiled at the women next to her.


    Taking the lead, the woman was dressed in a verdant green palace, with her hair **** high, and inserted with a small golden sword. Danfeng eyes lay silkworm eyebrows and goose eggs, but her chin was extremely pointed, her nose bridge was high and her lips were thin as cicada wings , Slightly tilted, it seems to be laughing at Ma Xiong and others, a seductive red light, and tall and seductive, even more because she is standing upright, that proud chest can not be seen directly one or two, But these are not the most terrifying. The horrible thing is that this proud and beautiful woman who does not seem to be angry is exuding a strong breath that is only strong in blood.


    "Hehe, sister Gao said not to intervene, we will not intervene!"


    Ò»Ãû A young apricot with an apricot-colored gown behind the woman, who looked fresh and handsome, also smiled gently, covering her mouth with her hand and saying.


    "Big sword!"


    "Gao Xifeng!"


    "Bloodiness!"


    After seeing such a woman, Ma Xiong and others were shocked. They even had different ideas, especially Ma Xiong. At a glance, they could see that this group of nuns were disciples of Dadaolou, and that Wang Fat seemed to know The woman uttered her name in a silent voice.


    "Are you guys still getting out of here? Don''t you stand here and be annoying?"


    After the Wang fat man stunned for a moment, he was anxious and immediately realized that it was time to go down the stairs and drank into Ma Xiong and Wang Shu, and then made a look at the black guards, and smiled quickly The leading nun Xiu said, "Oh, Gao Xianzi, I really didn''t expect that in such a small auction, your old people would come in person. The younger one failed to welcome him and hoped for atonement."


    "The entrance fee is not paid?"


    However, Ma Xiong didn''t take Wang Shu to go in, but instead looked at Wang Fatty and asked lightly.


    "Ok?"


    After hearing this, Wang Fat could not help but turned around and looked at Ma Xiong with a deep frown. He seemed to be confirming Ma Xiong''s identity, and secretly planned in his heart. If this kid is really a puppet kid, then he is not Mind to give each other some color, but no matter how you look at it, you feel that Ma Xiong''s insulting temperament is not something that ordinary practitioners on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening can disguise, and there is nothing on the face of Wang Shu. Not right. If Wang Shuxiu is profound, then it is understandable to show calmness, but Wang Shu is also light and light, then this is worthy of his doubt and attention.


    "Hehe, since Brother Wang is so generous, the younger brother will be accepted, and he will definitely visit one or two in the future."


    Looking at the other person''s serious look, Ma Xiong seemed to guess what the other person thought, and he couldn''t help laughing, and then pulled his face down sternly, and said lightly.


    After I finished speaking, I took Wang Shu and turned towards the cold valley.


    Provocation, naked provocation!


    "Ok?"


    Looking at the back of Ma Xiong and Wang Shu''s departure, Wang Fat''s eyes narrowed again.


    "Oh, brother, isn''t your authority angered by being so provoked by others?"


    At that moment, the tall woman Gao Xifeng opened her mouth again with a slight smile, but her eyes were more on Ma Xiong who had left, and she seemed to appreciate Ma Xiong''s look.


    "Well, where is Gao Xianzi, our boss just let them go because they looked at them poorly, of course, this is also our boss to give you the face of the fairy, otherwise they would have cleaned up those two boys."


    Gao Xifeng said that the fat king was red and somewhat embarrassed. When he didn''t know how to answer, a black guard next to him immediately saw the wind and made the rudder grab the right to speak.


    "Unfortunately I don''t usually teach your kid less!"


    After hearing these words, Wang Fatzi''s heart loosened slightly.


    "Hum, a group of self-righteous vulgar people."


    A woman behind Gao Xifeng was also disdainful and murmured, but whispered quietly, but although whispered, which one was not an ear-speaking person, how could she not hear?

 Chapter 175： Enter the valley

    "Ha ha!"


    "Ha ha!"


    After the guards heard these words, they felt insulted one by one, but no one dared to say more, and did not dare to face each other, because the other party was led by a strong man like Gao Xifeng. The other party, the other party gave them a meal, in the end it is not only a dumb loss, so one can only smirk.


    "Satsuki, pay the admission fee, let''s go!"


    Looking at the wonderful expressions on the faces of the guards and Wang Fatzi, Gao Xifeng seemed to be very happy. He raised his tall **** and said lightly, and walked towards them. The young women also looked with expression. Followed and went in.


    "Hehe, Gao Xianzi walk slowly!"


    Although Xun''s heart was extremely unpleasant, Wang Fatty still tried to suppress the anger in his heart as much as possible.


    "Oh, stinky bitch, when I get the chance, I''ll kill you a bitch!"


    After a while, after Gao Xifeng disappeared, the fat man spit in a spit and said very unhappyly.


    "Yes, Saner, after you go down, you go and find out the identities of those kids. Damn, you dare to spread wild on the land of Lao Tzu. If you do n¡¯t give me some color, you do n¡¯t know that Ma Ma has three. Only eyes. "


    He seems to remember that he was shot down by Gao Xifeng because of several men, and the fat man Wang ordered to a black guard around him.


    At this time, two more practitioners came over. These two people were ordinary, and they did not wear Baijianmen or Dadaolou costumes. There seemed to be no background, and the repair was just like the fifth floor of Blood Awakening.


    "This entry fee is fifty bloodstones per person!"


    After seeing the two men, the anger in Wang Fatzi''s heart just had nowhere to go, and they just hit him.


    When they heard such an expensive admission fee, they could not help but change their faces.


    The screen turns around, let alone Ma Xiong and Wang Shu.


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, stop your steps, come to the old man''s shop and take a look. One pack of your kidneys is not lost, and two packs of your legs and feet are good ..."


    "That brother, you are so handsome, come and see in my shop?"


    "A hundred years of cold crystal, only a hundred bloodstones!"


    "The millennium Xuelingzhi, only 998!"


    "The best iron smelting stones, don''t buy you and regret it!"


    At this moment, the two have entered the cold valley and walked on a street, but the shouting yell was rushing into their ears as soon as the two entered, and it was fine outside. After coming in, I felt very noisy.


    The buildings in this valley have a layout, which is no different from that of ordinary mortal cities. A wide street is lined with shops on both sides of the street. Most of these shops sell a variety of medicinal materials and some weapons, but more Most of them are on the side of the road. At this moment, many people are selling their stuff.


    Although the Cold Valley Party has not yet begun, there are already a lot of people coming. Although the streets have not reached the level of enthusiasm, they can be regarded as people coming and going.


    "Brother Wang, those stalls generally sell some ordinary medicinal materials and things. There is nothing to see. If you want to see them, we can go directly to the inner treasure store or wait until the cold valley meeting starts. Go bid for some. "


    I found that Wang Shu was constantly looking at the goods on the stalls on the roadside, and he felt a kind of hometown guy entering the city. Ma Xiong said a little bit badly.


    "Well, I''ll take a look and say, I don''t need anything now, I don''t need to buy anything."


    King Wang Shu nodded and looked back.


    Those stalls mainly sell some common medicinal materials, and even many of them are not as good as those in his own storage bag. Even if it is the best, it looks like the year does not exceed seven or eight years. These things are natural. Cannot enter his eyes.


    Wang Shu didn''t find it boring, anyway, he was holding a few people to join in a lively mentality, because according to Ma Xiong, in another two months, it is the outside door of Baijianmen. They won yesterday because of betting Wang Shu I made a lot of bloodstones, so I decided to come over and do some hard work, and then I will make my own improvement in the remaining time.


    "Brother, look!"


    After several people walked for a while, Ma Hu suddenly stopped, took Ma Xiong''s hand, and pointed at something on the side of the ground, unable to move his leg.


    Wang Wangshu was attracted by Sloppy''s attention. He also looked at it and found that Sloppy''s attention was focused on a strain of ginseng. The thickness of his thumb appeared in his eyes.


    The medicine has a length of chopsticks, the thickness of the thumb, and the shape is very similar to that of ginseng. On the other end of the medicine, there are several long-wilted leaves.


    "Huang Jingzhi!"


    Bian Maxiong glanced back and found that it was a strain of Huang Jingzhi that was more than 20 years old, and his face murmured with excitement.


    "How much is it?"


    Ma Xiong walked over with a few people, squatting down as if checking Huang Jingzhi, and after careful examination several times, he asked.


    "A hundred bloodstones!"


    The stall man was a middle-aged monk on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. He didn''t wear any kind of clothing. He seemed to be a casual practitioner. He was still snoring. After hearing Wang Shu''s question, he slightly Opening his eyes, he returned weakly.


    "It''s so expensive. I found that Huang Jingzhi of this age is nothing but ten bloodstones. I didn''t expect this person to have such a small lion''s mouth!"


    Ma Maxiong smiled lightly, but it was a shock in his heart. Someone scolded the person for greed, put things back, stood up and didn''t plan to buy, and said lightly, "Oh, I don''t want to!"


    "Hum, what can you afford if you can''t afford it!"


    The middle-aged monk grunted coldly, then said coldly, and then regardless of Ma Xiong, closed his eyes again.


    "Um."


    After hearing this, Ma Xiong was helpless, but didn''t say anything, but walked over and said to Wang Shu and others, "Okay, let''s go!"


    Master Wang Shu glanced at Ma Xiong for a few moments without saying anything, then turned silently and continued to walk forward.


    Although Wang Shu didn''t know the role of Huang Jingzhi, it was definitely not worth as much as a hundred bloodstones. Ma Xiong had a lot of bloodstones, and he did not argue with the other person. This kind of character is very rare. He must have taken out thousands of bloodstones and smashed them into the other''s face in one go, and then left with the bloodstone.


    "Well, Brother Wang, we will live here for the next ten days or so, if you are bored, you can go out for a walk, and you can buy something if you want to buy it, but there will be no two days. What good stuff is for sale, and after three days, the auction will really start, and then there will be good stuff out. "


    At this moment, Ma Xiong and Wang Shu came to a restaurant. Ma Xiong stood at the door and said to Wang Shu.


    As for the blue flowers and the sloppy ones, they have long gone.


    In fact, all the facilities in this cold valley are not much different from the mortal city, and there are many street restaurants.


    "That line, anyway, I''m idle and bored, just go for a walk, see what I know." Wang Shu nodded, thinking long ago.


    After Xu said, Wang Shu turned around and went downstairs. Without much observation of the rest of the restaurant, he left the door.

 Chapter 176： Arrogant teenager

    After I walked out of the restaurant, Wang Shu went back along the original road, and began to constantly observe how people on the roadside traded and bought and sold.


    "My friend, take a look. My weapon is a top-level weapon!"


    "Taoyou Daoyou, do you want to gather together to succeed? Do you want to become an adult? Come and buy me this Changchun Gong, to cover your longevity and longevity!"


    "Boy, come and pick one?"


    "Brother, I think your bones are clear and strange, and you must be a man of great fortune, come and come, my husband sells you a message ..."


    I walk on the street, and those noisy yells and cries are endless. This is not like a place where practitioners gather and trade, but more like a mortal market.


    "No, my black iron is so high in purity. You have a decade of Huang Jingzhi and you want to exchange me two black irons. I don''t agree with this transaction."


    At this moment, a stall owner on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening suddenly stood up on the roadside, and seemed to disagree.


    ̯ The owner of this stall does not seem to be in his twenties, and he does not wear the clothing of Baijianmen or Dadaolou. It seems to be casual repair.


    However, it is not necessarily because many people do not want to be recognized by their peers in order to sell the materials in their own hands, so many people who come here to trade will not wear their own style of clothing, unless Gao Xifeng and others represent themselves as a style. of.


    Even Ma Xiong knew that when he came to such a place, he must wear his own style of clothing, otherwise, a few of them could not even find a place to live.


    He was surrounded by a group of people in front of the stall owner. Four middle-aged people in this group exuded a strong breath, full of nine levels of blood awakening.


    ËÄ The four middle-aged people are very particular about their positions. They surround a young man who has only four levels of blood awakening. It seems that these middle-aged people are just the guards of that young man.


    The man on the fourth floor of the Blood Awakening was a teenager who looked less than 13 or 14 years old, with a pale face, a thin figure, and a sick look, but his expression was extremely proud and airy, and he did not put aside Anyone looks in their eyes.


    "Don''t you want to live?"


    After hearing the words of the young stall owner, a middle-aged man let out a little breath, and said it a little badly.


    "you guys!"


    The young stall owner was oppressed by this breath, his body could not help but retreat, his face showed anger, but in the end, he did not dare to say anything, and could only allow the other party to silently blacken the two pieces on his booth. It seemed that the black iron was replaced by stones.


    "Hmm, you are a good boy, master, let''s go!"


    ÖÐ The middle-aged man collected the two pieces of black iron and threw down a thin and weak Huang Jingzhi, which seemed to have no medicinal properties, and surrounded the boy before leaving.


    "What''s the identity of that person? How could it be so arrogant and unmanaged?"


    After watching this group of people walking towards their own direction, Wang Shu silently was shocked and incredible, because this group of people''s behavior is no different from robbery.


    After this group of people came over, they looked at Wang Shu and found that he was wearing the clothes of Baijianmen, and his appearance was normal. Although there was a bit of contempt in his eyes, he didn''t bother to care about it. Continue to walk forward.


    "Oh, it seems that this kind of thing will definitely happen here, and it has not caught the attention of pedestrians who come and go."


    However, when such a thing happened on the street, but few pedestrians came and watched, even if the other stall owner beside the stall owner didn''t say a word, it seems that this kind of thing It''s been a long time since then.


    It wasn''t until this group of people disappeared into the crowd that another middle-aged man on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening next to the stall owner said, "Little brother, it''s all right, the two black irons are not worth anything. Money, if you offend that little overlord, that''s the real loss. Well, my brother asked you to have a drink in the evening to calm down. "


    The young stall owner nodded his face sadly. It seemed that he had heard about this kind of thing, but he didn''t expect it would happen to him.


    Wang Shu just shook his head helplessly. He wanted to manage it, but he couldn''t control it. For this kind of thing, it happens every day in the mortal world, and the government ¡¯s smashing and burning people often happens. For this kind of thing He can also say that he has been used to it for a long time, and if he has to manage everything, then he does not need to cultivate.


    Thinking about this, Wang Shu once again observed these people on the street stalls. Most of these people were trained between the sixth and eighth floors of the Blood Awakening, and the costumes were various, but the same, all None of them is wearing two major styles, and even those who do business rarely encounter those wearing two major styles.


    Therefore, on the contrary, Wang Shu, because of wearing the blue robe of Bai Jianmen, has attracted the attention of many people, but those people''s eyes seem to be a little different, seeming to praise him for his courage, and it seems to be cursing Mantou Qing.


    ºÇ "Oh, it looks like I have to find a place to change my mind."


    Wang Shu''s psychological age is not as young as his appearance. Just one hour after he came, he almost understood the psychology of these people. He also realized that he could not wear this blue robe, so he got up and walked not far away. A clothes shop went away.


    After a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu walked out of the clothes shop again, but this time he changed into a plain white robe, and no one could see which school he was.


    àÅ "Well, I am afraid that this location will not work. Although I changed my clothes, the memory of the practitioners is very good. I''ll go to another street."


    King Wang Shu looked at the people who were setting up the stalls on the side of the road. They didn''t look like they set up here. After planning something in their hearts, they walked towards the inner street.


    It soon became dark, at this time Wang Shu also returned to the restaurant, had dinner, and chatted with Ma Xiong, and then returned to his room, but he did not sleep or practice directly after returning to the room. It was a look of excitement.


    "I did not expect that those medicinal materials that I felt useless sold so many blood stones!" Wang Shu sat on his knees on the bed, secretly excited about his gains today.


    After changing clothes during the day, he also set up a stall by himself and took out the medicinal materials that he felt were useless. I did not expect that it would be snapped up in just a few hours of effort and also gained a lot of bloodstones. And he had good luck. He did not encounter any robbing. Of course, Wang Shu was not afraid of being robbed.


    Those sold medicinal materials were collected during the assessment, and the invincible exchange system is not able to recycle everything. Like some invincible exchange systems that consider themselves worthless, they are not recycled. Fortunately, Wang Shu did not Discard them all, or you will lose a lot.


    Actually, today''s harvest is only more than two hundred bloodstones. For Wang Shu''s current value, it is basically nine cattle and one hair, he is just happy about this behavior.


    After a while, Wang Shu would wake up with a smile, there was no drowsiness at all, and before dawn, it was dawn.


    After a night of excitement and sleeplessness, Wang Shu not only didn''t feel tired, but instead looked full of energy. After greeting him with Ma Xiong, he went out happily.


    "Come here, brother, open a business today, I will take half of your bloodstone!"


    "Oh, brother, don''t hurry!"


    "Medicinal herbs, medicinal herbs!"


    "Refiner materials, refiner materials!"


    "Various exercises, elixir!"


    Similarly, as soon as Wang Shugang walked out of the door and walked down a street, those endless croaks passed into his ears again.


    "Ha ha!"


    I seem to be accustomed to all these Wang Shu books, shook his head, and walked towards a booth selling refining materials.

 Chapter 177： Old liar

    "How does this sell?"


    King Wang Shu asked for the black stone material on the stand.


    "Five Hundred Bloodstones!"


    The stall man was a twenty-seven, seven-story young man with blood awakening. The young man was holding a book with yellowed skin in his hands, watching it intently, without raising his head, lazily. Replied.


    "What material is this? Why is it so expensive?"


    Wang Wangshu frowned, apparently did not expect that the seemingly ordinary black stones would be so expensive, and asked unexpectedly.


    àÅ "Huh? I don''t know what price to ask? This is the petrified Moxie Yaodan. It will be cheap for you to have five hundred blood stones."


    The young monk raised his head slightly, glanced at Wang Shu, and said something indifferently.


    "What? This is Mo Yan Yao Dan? Oh, you brother can really bluff people. This is obviously a black stone with no strength. How could it be the powerful Mo Yan Yao Dan, if it is really Mo Yan Youdan, you can''t buy even five hundred bloodstones? "


    The book of King Wang was a little surprised, and some thought it was incredible, but then said with a smile.


    The fourth-level and lower-level monsters are comparable to blood, but this ink is not a fourth-level monster, but a sixth-grade upper-level monster. It has the same level of strength as the blood, and it is extremely cherished. of.


    At the end of his life, Mo Moyu was at least six first-class monsters, and his strength was comparable to nine levels of blood. Such an ordinary black stone, not to mention Wang Shu, even a small child would not believe it.


    Ë­ "Who''s joking with you? Would you like to do whatever you want, don''t just go away and don''t affect my business."


    The young man looked impatient, and then ignored the Wang Shu and continued to lower his head to study the old book.


    "Oh, then I don''t want to."


    King Shu shook his head. Although he now has a lot of bloodstones, he will not be defeated. He wants to buy everything when he sees it, and because he doesn''t know what the petrified Yaodan has any effect, he won''t spend money unjustly.


    Although Na Moyu may have been strong before his death, this demon dan also contained powerful blood power long ago, but now it is not much different from ordinary stones, except that it is harder.


    After putting this black stone back, Wang Shu continued to look at the things on this stall. The stalls were some monsters'' bones or fur claws, scales, armor and the like. Although he had a heart, he didn''t buy anything. Because he can''t perform the refining machine with his current ability, he is not in a hurry, just as a long experience.


    Of course, the main reason is that because he has an invincible exchange system, as long as he has money, he does not need to go to the refiner himself, but just research it out of curiosity.


    After looking at it for a while, Wang Shu found nothing but the black stone that caught his attention, so he got up and left, and walked towards the next booth again.


    On the next booth, all the books on low-order spells and exercises are displayed, including what are spiritual devotion, Dao Dafa, Wan Yanjue and the like. The names look quite powerful.


    "Oh, brother, how about? Would you like to buy a copy and go back? I think you are too superficial in studying Gongfa. If you don''t have any good Gongfa, gathering in the future will be a big problem."


    The man who sold the book was an old man in his fifties. After seeing Wang Shu, the old man only looked at it slightly and saw that Wang Shu''s talents were ordinary, and the power of his body was quite mixed. Xiaoyan said with a slight smile.


    This little old man is quite short and thin, probably more than an ordinary person by a short head, and because of his thinness, his appearance looks a bit insignificant, but his small eyes are extremely vivid, and he is seven or eight years old The child is almost the same. At first glance, there is a feeling that such beautiful eyes should not grow on him.


    This so-called gas gathering is the change from the blood awakening to the blood qi. When the blood is awakening, the power of the blood throughout the body is very scattered, and only a small amount gathers in the sea of ??blood, but once it breaks through, Different, the blood power in the body will be gathered into the sea of ??blood, which is why Wang Shu can easily hide his true cultivation after he has reached the blood.


    "Oh, what kind of exercises do you think I am suitable for?"


    Hearing what the other person said, Wang Shu also became interested. In fact, so far, he does n¡¯t know what his practice is, but it seems to be printed in the back of his mind. Automatically think of the next level of exercises, so I have always only practiced martial arts, and rarely paid attention to my main exercises. Regarding how to cultivate in the future, Wang Shu really didn''t have the bottom of his heart. Now listening to the old man''s words, he naturally intends to ask exactly.


    "Well, my brother, although you were awakened earlier by the power of flesh, your talent is not so good, and there seems to be no expert advice, so at this age, it is only the sixth floor of the blood awake state. , I''m afraid that in this life, it is good to be able to cultivate to the ninth floor of Blood Awakening ... "


    The old man who claimed to be Huang Biaozi frowned, and looked at Wang Shu very seriously, and then said something that surprised Wang Shu slightly.


    Speaking at the back, Xu said in a sharp turn: "Since my brother can meet me Huang Biaozi today, it is a blessing of my brother."


    Hey!


    Suddenly Wang Shu''s heart stared at Huang Biaozi a little differently.


    "Hey!"


    When Huang Biaozi saw the change in Wang Shu''s look, he couldn''t help but smile and opened the flowers, but he still looked like a worldly man, and said seriously, "Okay, brother, I also Don''t hide you, look at your face, it must be a miserable person. The first half of life is destined to be a father and mother, and the second half is also a wife and a child. If no one gives directions, there will be a **** disaster within a hundred days. "


    "Huh? Does this world have this set?"


    After hearing this, Wang Shu''s original horror was a little less frightened, and his brows frowned slightly, his heart murmured, but he didn''t take it apart, but intended to listen to a clear look.


    ²» "No, it doesn''t seem like this kid, um, I''ll change it."


    After discovering that Wang Shu''s look changed again, Huang Biaozi seemed to realize that he might be wrong, and immediately switched to another plan and said, "Actually, my brother, what I just said is just a lie to you, like you How can this kind of man be a father and mother, and a wife and a child, but you look really bad, brother, you see that your eyes are slightly sunken, the nose is collapsed, the middle is black, and the corners of your mouth are tense. The manifestation of being possessed by shame. "


    ºÇ "Oh, this little old man is a bit interesting, let me see what medicine he sells in his gourd."


    Listening to Huang Biaozi''s words, Wang Shu felt quite happy, plus he had nothing to do. He planned to ask clearly, with a deliberate expression on his face, and asked, "What? Was it possessed by Yin Sha?"

 Chapter 178： Chaos of King Shu

    "Success!"


    Huang Biaozi felt a joy, thinking that he had succeeded, but continued to put on a serious expression on his face, and then said, "I am indeed possessed by Yin Sha. If I read correctly, has the brother died once? People? Well, no, you should be someone who has died more than once! "


    Hey!


    The King of Shu was really startled this time. In fact, even he himself didn''t know whether he had died. If he recalled it carefully, he seemed to have died once.


    "Stop right!"


    Huang Biaozi looked at Wang Shu''s eyes with horror, and was even more pleased in his heart. Then he expressed a worried look on his face and sighed, "Oh, actually, brother, this is an ordinary person or a practitioner As long as they die, they will be possessed by the evil spirits. Under the coincidence, those evil spirits will form demon heads and come out to endanger the world. Look at the appearance of the younger brothers. They are also loyal people. They will not tolerate the demon in this world Right? "


    "Ok?"


    Wang Shushu looked at Huang Biaozi with a complex look. He couldn''t figure out whether the other party was a liar.


    If you really want to dig deeper, he is indeed dead, and his soul does not belong to this world.


    "Actually, the solution to all of this is very simple. If you see nothing, just buy a reincarnation formula, and you go back to practice, and you can drive away the yin and evil in your body, and if you repair it, it will skyrocket and gather gas. It''s just around the corner. This is fine, brother, I think you look good and do n¡¯t want you much, as long as you have 998 bloodstones, you see, it ¡¯s more cost-effective and more cost-effective, do n¡¯t want you three or four thousand, or do n¡¯t you one or two Thousand, as long as you are 1998, how about it? Buy a copy of it! "


    While Wang Shu was still confused, then Huang Biaozi suddenly took a book of exercises on the desk and uttered it endlessly, and finally came up with his true colors, and some passing by said The practitioners also looked sideways and came over.


    "Cut!"


    Those practitioners are seeing Huang Biaozi''s cultivation as low, and the books seem to be inferior. After all, generally they have reached the point where they have rarely used books to learn the exercises, and most of them are direct jade copy. Like that, one made scornful laughter, then shook his head, as if waiting to see the scene where Wang Shu was cheated.


    "Well? Isn''t this kid without money? Then I''ll cut the price."


    Looking at the bewildered Wang Shu, Huang Biaozi murmured in his heart, but immediately made a countermeasure and said: "How? Brother, look at this reincarnation formula, it is definitely the only way you will go on the road in the future. Choose, so, I see you buy it sincerely, I will charge you less than five hundred bloodstones, as long as you are four or eight, this price is cheap enough, right? Buy a pack of your kidney does not lose, two packs of your legs and feet are good , Three bags of your three wives and four concubines is indispensable! "


    "Did I ever die?"


    Wang Shu was still there. He seemed to be thinking about whether he had ever died. He had an illusion. He seemed to have died more than once or twice, maybe even ten times, eight times, or hundreds of times. , Or more, so much that he didn''t even know if he had died.


    "Is this kid also a slipper? Then I will lower the price, and I won''t believe you don''t mind."


    Looking at Wang Shu''s indifferent look, Huang Biaozi cursed the other''s slyness in his heart, and once he turned his eyes small again, he came up with the words and said again, "Brother, seeing that you are also a smart person, how can you not understand your husband What are your good intentions? Do you think that now you need to buy three or five hundred weapons to get a good grade weapon, buy seven or eight hundred bottles of elixir, and get bored if you find a woman to play less. You see, I have such a wonderful technique that can change your life. As long as you have 488, it is obviously not expensive at all! Otherwise, I think if I buy it wholeheartedly, I will have less. I''ll take you two hundred bloodstones, as long as you are two hundred and eighty-eight? There can be no less two-eighty-eight, no matter how old the old man will drink the northwest wind. "


    "Uh ..."


    Master Wang Shu turned to his heart, and looked at Huang Biaozi in a lingering manner, with a stupid look.


    ¿¿ "Fuck, I met an expert!"


    Seeing Wang Shu''s expression, Huang Biaozi scolded himself, but still smiled on his face, the spittle star fluttered, and then appeared distressed and said, "Oh, brother, since everyone understands people I ¡¯ll be your friend, Huang Biaozi, okay, as long as you are ninety-eight bloodstones in this reincarnation formula, really, this is no less than one point. "


    "But ..."


    The King of Books hesitated for a moment, and seemed to want to ask anything more.


    "Oh, brother, I did n¡¯t take you so pit? I also came out to eat Huang Biaozi. You ca n¡¯t let me lose my blood, right? I have an 80-year-old mother in my family, and I have no father or no Mother''s three-year-old child, if you even take advantage of a honest businessman like me, then you will be too moralistic, okay okay, little brother, I see you and I have a fate, so good , Take your fifty-eight bloodstones, this time can''t be less! "


    Huang Biaozi was afraid that Wang Shu would not agree, and once again said that Xingzi was flying around.


    "It seems like something is wrong?"


    Listening to Huang Biaozi''s words, Wang Shu always felt weird, but he finally spoke and said, "Brother Huang, I think so ..."


    "Okay, just take it easy, you can make a price. If you say Huang Biaozi frown, then Jin Tianlong will be hacked to death by going out!"


    When Xun Wang saw Wang Shu''s promise, Huang Biaozi hurriedly said, afraid that the rich man would run away.


    ÄÇ "Then I have five bloodstones?"


    He Wangshu said hesitantly, slightly stretched out five fingers, he was afraid that the other party would not agree, and his voice was a little low.


    "What? Did your kid play with him on purpose? You ca n¡¯t afford to buy TMD and go away. Do you think I''m idle and say so much to you? If not, I think God has a good life ..."


    As soon as I heard this, Huang Biaozi''s face changed instantly, and he began to curse, a look of hatred against his father and his wife.


    "That ... that ... then I will ..."


    When Wang Shushu saw the other party''s violent thunder, he just planned to raise the price a little bit, when the ten bloodstones appeared.


    Then Huang Biaozi sighed and said helplessly: "Oh, forget it, since you have a fate with the brother, the five bloodstones are the five bloodstones. It can be regarded as a good destiny. As the saying goes, one good deed is good for a hundred years. Get the way, I think Huang Biaozi has been doing good for so many years, it is estimated that it will almost become a road in time. Come on, give money! "


    "I¡­¡­"


    The other party changed so quickly that Wang Shu was a little dazed, but he still took the bloodstone from the storage bag and handed it to Huang Biaozi. Huang Biaozi also seemed to trust the name. I gave it to Wang Shu for the practice of rebirth. Wang Shu planned to leave after receiving the practice, but I always felt weird. I felt as if I had been deceived by Huang Biaozi and did not feel cheated, but Still turned and walked towards the next stall.

 Chapter 179： Samsara

    "Hey, I think Huang Biaozi''s deceit was incomparable in Shili and Baxiang. No kid like you is good enough to catch it?"


    Looking at the back of Wang Shu''s departure, Huang Biaozi''s face showed a touch of pride, and he took the five bloodstones in his hands. It seemed that it was not enough. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted. Wang Shu stopped and said, "Brother, slow!"


    "Ok?"


    Wang Shu turned his head and looked at Huang Biaozi with a frown. He still felt a little confused now, not to say how brilliant Huang Biaozi''s deception was, nor how touching the other person''s words were, but the other person. That said, he was a dead person, which made him truly interested.


    "Cough!"


    After seeing Wang Shu turning his head, Huang Biaozi intentionally coughed twice, then said solemnly, "Actually, there is another important thing I didn''t tell you."


    Wang Wangshu didn''t answer, just looked at him quietly.


    "In fact, do not hide my brother, my brother will have a **** disaster within a hundred days, you only have to buy me this ten thousand ways of indestructible exercises ..."


    Huang Biaozi picked up another book that looked like poor quality on the booth again, and said.


    "No need!"


    King Wang Shu said lightly, then did not intend to pay too much attention, and turned away.


    "Well, I didn''t expect this kid to be so treacherous. Could it be that Lao Tzu''s deceit has dropped? Huh, how is it possible that I, Huang Biaozi, said that he was the second deceiver in the world, and no one would dare to say that he was the first, except the **** gold Tianlong, dare to deceive Lao Tzu''s savings for so many years. If he is caught next time, I must chop you with a knife! "


    After Wang Shu left, Huang Biaozi''s brow frowned deeply, and he seemed to be suspicious of his deception. If it was said that deceiving was a willing willingness to pay, or even desperate to pay him without paying, then just now Wang Shu''s money was just a muddle, and it was not a complete success. Thinking of it, he remembered his experience of being deceived not long ago, and his teeth were itchy.


    When Huang Biaozi hated in her heart, in a jungle far away, a fat-headed brain, a wretched-looking fat man was holding a jade bottle in his hand, his nose was facing, and he took a deep breath.


    "Ah, it''s so beautiful, people can''t help but want to take a bite!"


    After the fat man sucked, he was intoxicated and looked like he couldn''t help himself.


    If Wang Shu again, he can recognize at a glance that this fat man is the golden fat man he encountered in the initial assessment.


    Crackling!


    But at this moment, the originally clear sky suddenly thundered, and a lightning struck without warning on a large tree about ten meters in front of him, and the large tree was instantly shattered.


    "This ... this ... this ..."


    The sudden scene suddenly frightened the golden fat man into a complete scramble, and the jade bottle in his hand was unstable and fell to the ground.


    After recovering for more than half a quarter of an hour, I just recovered, and stomped angrily, yelling loudly: "I do, which turtle king **** is cursing Lao Tzu?"


    After scolding for a while, he seemed to realize something, looking at the distressed Yao Dan rolling on the ground with a distressed expression, bent down, and said with a distressed expression: "My demon Dan, I just need to take one more breath Just fine! Whoever dare to curse Lao Tzu, if I let him know, he must have slashed him with a knife ... "


    After scolding for a while, the fat man seemed to feel dirty, and the monster Dan who fell into the quagmire should not leave directly.


    I talk about Wang Shu again. After turning around, I didn''t find anything special to buy. Those weapons and armors sold were far inferior to the strengthened sword and ice suit, let alone the elixir.


    "Well, since there is nothing to buy, it is better to go back. By the way, look at what the reincarnation formula is."


    After having a decision in Wang Shu''s heart, he was too lazy to stroll around and returned along the same path, but before walking to the Huang Biaozi''s booth, he couldn''t help but stunned Huang Biaozi''s mouth and a blood awakening. Five-story young people explain.


    "Brother, my Huang Biaozi is not bluffing. You go out and ask about it. Has anyone bought fakes here in my Huang Biaozi? Such a seemingly simple method is actually only available to me, I do n¡¯t believe you I traveled throughout the Song Dynasty to ask, where is such a cheap price? "


    ±ë Huang Biaozi was holding a yellow book with no name at all, and was recommending to the young man. The young practitioner''s look of vigilance seemed to be afraid of being deceived, but he couldn''t bear to leave.


    "Hum, is your kid still running?"


    Looking at the young man, Huang Biaozi was nothing on the surface, but in his heart he had treated the other person as a cooked duck, and at a glance, he saw the Wang Shu coming by, and could not help pointing at Wang Shu. , Quietly whispered in the young man''s ear, after looking at Wang Shu, the young man seemed to have made a decision in his heart, took out a small bag of bloodstone and handed it to Huang Biaozi, Huang Biaozi face After taking the bloodstone with a smile, after handing the book to the young man, he smiled and said, "Oh, brother, you are not at all lost, you can think of buying in 288, rest assured, you can buy in 288 Brother, walk slowly! "


    After the young man took the book, he hurriedly collected the book and left without saying anything.


    "Hi brother, would you like another book?"


    When Wang Shu approached, Huang Biaozi said hello with a smile on his face, but inwardly cursed: "This little fox!"


    Wang Shu smiled slightly and shook his head. Until now, he still didn''t understand. He had previously been fooled by the other side, and although he wanted to find Huang Biaozi''s trouble, he felt it was unnecessary. Personality is a person who does not like many things, plus there are more blood stones in his hand, it is irrelevant to lose five blood stones. Otherwise, where a poor book got five bloodstones, even one bloodstone can buy the other''s stall.


    "Oh, that brother walks slowly!"


    Huang Biaozi smiled and said, but in her mind, she figured it out, secretly: "Well, it''s almost today, it''s time to let go!"


    ±ë Then Huang Biaozi rolled up a large sleeve, and the books on those stalls were stored in a storage bag. Then he patted them away, looked at Wang Shu, and left in a crowded direction.


    "Ha ha."


    For this scene, Wang Shu didn''t stop anything. He just smiled slightly, then he didn''t bother to go to the stall where he first asked the price, and picked up the black stone that had been formed by the petrified Mohan Dandan Petrochemical. Then he threw five hundred bloodstones and said lightly, "I want this thing!"


    "Ok!"


    The young cultivator still did not raise his head, closed the bloodstone, and still looked down at the book in his hand, with a slight hum.


    As soon as Shu Wang collected the black stone, he walked back towards the place where he lived.


    After returning to his residence, the Ma Xiong was busy practicing, so Wang Shu didn''t bother, and after eating anything, he closed himself in the room.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to go shopping for a day today, and there is no gain."


    King Wang Shu took the black stone and the reincarnation formula out of the storage bag, put it on the table, and muttered helplessly on his face.

 Chapter 180： Body fluid

    "Unfortunately, if this monster dan is still alive, how many bloodstones can it sell? One thousand or two thousand?"


    Picking up the black stone, Wang Shu''s face looked a little pity, not to mention the monster dan of the sixth-class first-class monster, even if it is a sixth-class monster, it is rare in the entire Song Dynasty. If you want to see At the sixth level, the first-class monsters can only be seen as far as the depths of the more barren land in the south. However, in the depths of the barren land, there may even be a seventh level comparable to the source. Monsters, so although many practitioners want to hunt and kill monsters in that wild place, they do n¡¯t dare to go.


    "Oh, I am naive. If this monster is really powerful, it is probably not my turn."


    King Shu shook his head and put this black stone away. He seemed to think that his thoughts were too naive.


    "This thing is probably useless, throw it away."


    Shu Wangshu picked up the reincarnation formula, and even thought of watching it, he decided to throw it away.


    Snapped!


    ͉̫ This book was thrown into a corner of the room. It''s like a woman''s clothes that look beautiful before you buy it, but if you really buy it, you will be locked in the wardrobe forever.


    I sat there for a while, and Wang Shu felt a little bored, so he went to the bed, sat down on his knees, took out two bloodstones and pinched them in his hands, adjusted his breathing and state, and slowly entered the practice.


    However, this time the practice was not as smooth as before. After only about a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu felt upset and opened his eyes, and looked at the corner with a complicated look.


    "Well, now that you have bought it, take a look at it. If you can, practice it. If not, throw it away."


    Wang Shu stepped out of bed, picked up the reincarnation formula in the corner, walked to the table, sat down, and slowly read it, but he didn''t look good. In this look, the whole person Be completely attracted by the content of the book.


    "Reincarnation tactics, this method was written by a Taoist priest in ancient times. Its method of understanding pays attention to the word" sophistication ". It is not like the worldly, judging the prospect of the practitioner by its pros and cons ...


    "Those who practice this tactic must go through the world and understand the true meaning of life ..."


    "After this tactic has been completed, you can reverse the chaos of yin and yang, and travel between ancient and modern times.


    "At the end of this recipe, the elementary practitioners practice the exercises and the techniques of refining, which can be practiced to the bones. As for the awakening of the soul, you need to understand your own way. If the technique of refining is not a mentally determined person, you must not practice it yourself, otherwise At your own risk ... "


    ÈË "Man is the spirit of heaven, earth and earth. Since the beginning, he has a spirit, and is more of a spiritual spirit.


    There are not many words in this book. There are only three thousand words. When looking at the front, Wang Shu didn''t feel anything. It just felt that the person who wrote the book was too arrogant, especially that passage about this cycle. The description after Ji Dacheng is even more unbelieving. He wanted to interrupt it, but when he saw the last, the last storytelling had the exercises and exercises, he concentrated on reading, but he did not see the exercises Well, after seeing it, a crying and laughing expression appeared on his face.


    After a full quarter of an hour, Wang Shu returned to his spirits, exhaling a sigh of breath, and whispered with a wonderful expression: "Oh, I didn''t expect to buy the exercises I used to practice under the yin and yang errors."


    Originally, according to Wang Shu''s plan, if he could not find his original practice in a certain period of time, he planned to disperse his practice and re-cultivate. After all, without the guidance of the practice, his path of cultivation would not be too far. Gongfa, but he is not arrogant to the point where he believes that he can create what Gongfa is based on his own knowledge.


    But who knows, at this time, the original concerns were so easily solved, making Wang Shu a little bit crying and laughing, even Huang Biaozi probably did not know this scene, if you know it, it is likely to spit out half angrily Blood rises.


    àÅ "Well, it seems that the five-blooded stone flower is not wrong."


    Wang Shu originally had some regrets for buying this book for himself. Now that he has gained his own cultivation skills, he feels that he has made a lot of money. When he thinks of Huang Biaozi, he can''t help but feel that the other party has a bit. Come cute.


    "Now there are exercises, and some of the original worries are gone. By the way, there seems to be any refining technique behind this, and I don''t know what kind of refining technique?"


    Wang Shu couldn''t help but feel a little more confident. Originally, he didn''t pay much attention to the exercises. He just practiced martial arts because that exercise had been depicted in the depths of his bones. As long as he achieved it, he could understand it by himself. Now With clear guidance, cultivation will become more and more natural.


    "Ancient practitioners¡¯ refining is to gain a place in the world of ferocious beasts and to develop their bodies in an all-round way to strengthen their physique. The so-called refining principle is essentially to effectively develop the body and strengthen people''s physique, leaving this , There can be no principle. "


    "The principle of refining is gradual, repetitive, comprehensive, conscious and individual."


    "Progressive principle: Progress is to advance, develop, improve, not stay at a level. It is to change step by step, sequentially, and sequentially, not suddenly or sharply ..."


    "Repetitive principle: Repetition means repeating again and again. The principle of repetitiveness refers to the process of exercising the body by various means. It has the characteristics of repeating again and again ..."


    "Comprehensive principle: the human body is a whole, if you want to strengthen your physique, you must exercise and develop all parts of the body ..."


    Wang Shu opened the last refining technique and looked at it, but this refining technique is not clever. It is just a general description and key requirements of refining. It is similar to the original cultivation. After all, the pursuit of blood cultivation Even the power of flesh is the same as the song.


    What really caught his attention was a formula provided at the end called a body fluid.


    "Body refining fluid, as the name implies, is used by the practitioners to restore and polish the body. This configuration requires bone-crush, blood ganoderma, cold Linghua, seven-line leaves ... Asparagus and other eleven flavor herbs, just apply These medicinal materials are put into a medicine barrel, boiled into a medicinal juice, and then put into a large bucket. Hot water is added to soak the body and cooperate with basic refining techniques. For a long time, the body can be polished to be as strong as Vajra ... "


    Looking at the formula of the body fluid, Wang Shu''s originally stretched and just-stretched brows frowned again and whispered, "The bone-crushing grass has the effect of penetrating the skin and allowing medicinal properties to enter the body. The effect of Bonegrass will be better. Hanling has a cold flower. It should not have been shared with a hot drug such as blood ganoderma, but the seven-leaf leaves are used for neutralization. The drug properties do not decrease but increase. These are understandable, but this day Wintergrass itself is highly toxic. If added to this soup, wouldn''t the original good soup become highly toxic? "


    Except for Asparagus, Wang Shu has all kinds of medicinal materials needed for refining body fluids, and he has a clear understanding of the medicinal properties of those drugs. Therefore, after only a cursory look, I understand that the refining technique itself does not Gaoming is just a normal exercise method, and it is just like a mortal exercise. There is nothing to do about the exercises. As for the so-called body fluid, it is just a medicine to restore physical fitness.


    Êé Wang Shu obtained a lot of medicinal materials at the time of the assessment, so I personally learned about the functions and effects of most medicinal materials, so I don''t feel strange to see this refining fluid.


    "Well, anyway, the formula of this body fluid is far from what I can normally do in normal practice. After I go back, I might try it some time."


    Shu Wangshu collected this reincarnation formula, thinking in his heart, waiting to go back to Baijianmen in the future to study it.


    After doing all this, Wang Shu felt quite good, so he didn''t practice anymore, but left the room and walked to the street, intending to visit the night market of Hakoya.

 Chapter 181： Approach

    In the blink of an eye, it was the third day. The cold valley meeting really opened. Only at dawn, the whole cold valley was already full of people. The originally wide road has become a little crowded. Those roadsides The stallholders disappeared one by one, but rushed towards a huge square in the center of Hangu.


    "Brother Wang, what have you learned these days?"


    Ma Xiong and Wang Shu also stepped out of the room and stood at the window watching the crowds on the street. Ma Xiong asked.


    At this moment, several people have changed their clothes, and they are no longer the clothes of the disciples of the hundred swordsmen. Wang Shu is a white robe, while Ma Xiong is a cyan robe, sloppy and Luo Dingyu are gray, and blue flowers are changed. Apricot palace dress.


    "Oh, it''s not bad. By the way, brother, do you know where Asparagus is sold?"


    Wang Shu''s harvest these days is really good. Not only did he buy the exercises he has been practicing from the old liar at a very cheap price, but he also dealt with a lot of the original leftovers.


    "Oh? Brother Wang wants to buy asparagus? This kind of medicinal materials are usually few in the market, but Brother Wang wants to buy it. I can help you buy some. I do n¡¯t know how much you want?"


    Ma Maxiong gave a little meal, and I don''t know what Wang Shu would do to take Asparagus, but he is a wise man, and naturally knows the usefulness of the other party, and will not go to the root of the problem.


    "Well, how about you buy ten pounds for me first? I will pay you a lot of bloodstones." Wang Shu paused and said.


    ͉̫ "So many? Okay, no problem, but this winter grass is not a precious thing. Even if you buy ten pounds, you won''t need much bloodstone. I will give you this."


    Ma Xiong couldn''t help but startled, but immediately said calmly.


    "Don''t use it. I have taken care of you a lot during this period of time. Now I have some savings. If it still costs Brother Ma to spend money, then I''m sorry." Wang Shu waved his hand and disagreed with Ma Xiong''s proposal.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    While the two were chatting, a melodious bell rang from the depths of the cold valley.


    "Brother Wang, let''s go. The auction meeting will be held immediately. I heard that a lot of top-grade refining materials will flow out this time. If I can, I would like to take some pictures and ask someone to help me make the scales. Hand weapon. "


    When I heard the bell, I remembered that although Ma Xiong hadn''t been there, he looked like a light car. A few people went downstairs and followed the crowd toward the deep valley.


    About half a quarter of an hour later, the two came to the huge square platform, which occupies about three feet in a circle. A square table was placed in the center of the square platform. The sixty-year-old was standing there with awe in his face.


    The old man was wearing a black robe. Although it was daylight, it made people feel a little uncomfortable at first glance, and it was not the most depressing. What was depressing was that the coercion emanating from the old man was like Tianwei. Generally, many practitioners can''t help but change their face after sensing the breath of this old man.


    There are thousands of chairs on the side of the square. It seems to be prepared for those practitioners who come to the auction. Of course, this is also to reflect the formality of Hangu. Otherwise, an auction will be held. There isn''t even a place to stay, so what''s the system like?


    "Strong blood!"


    After feeling the breath of this old man, Ma Xiong also changed his face slightly and whispered softly.


    At this moment, Ma Xiong and Wang Shu have found a slightly forward position and sat down, waiting quietly for the real start of the auction.


    "It''s strong, this person is at least seven levels of blood."


    The book of King Wang was too low, so he couldn''t sense the specific behavior of the old man. He could only feel that the old man was very strong. Ma Xiong can only know that the other party is in a **** state, but Wang Shu can roughly distinguish the specific practice of the other party. This is the gap between the two.


    ¶Ô "That''s right, there seems to be an article about convergence and investigating other people''s spells in that reincarnation formula. After I go back, I spend time researching."


    Wang Shu felt a little surprised, but also remembered that Huang Biaozi sold his reincarnation tactics, and there seemed to be a piece of this method. He used to practice more ordinary ones, and encountered cultivation that was much higher than himself , You ca n¡¯t hide it.


    "Oh, friend, can you make it?"


    At this time, a practitioner in his twenties and a blue robe stood next to Wang Shu and planned to borrow from him to a slightly central position.


    "Ok!"


    King Wang Shu nodded his head slightly, so that the practitioner could enter. The practitioner nodded, and walked towards the inside.


    Because the auction has not yet started, Wang Shu is idle and starts to look around. This is centered on a square platform. Although there are thousands of chairs arranged around it, they are not fully filled, but only tenths. There are practitioners sitting on June 7, but the practitioners who come here don''t seem to be very old, they are all like 25 or 6, and the cultivation is generally concentrated between the fifth and seventh floors of the Blood Awakening. In a **** state like him, so far, he hasn''t seen any of them except for the woman in the Dadaolou that I saw a few days ago.


    These practitioners who come here also seem to be bored. Some of them are looking around like Wang Shu, while more are closing their eyes and raising their minds like Ma Xiong, waiting for the start of the auction.


    "Hmm? It''s them!"


    When Wang Shu was observing, he suddenly found that at the forefront of the position, the closest place to the side of the square, several beautiful-looking women were sitting there and talking down.


    Å®ÈË These women are the ones he and Ma Xiong met at the entrance, but at that time, because of some unevenness in their hearts, they didn''t pay much attention. Now when they see them, they naturally pay more attention to them.


    ¶î "Uh ... it seems pretty women can be noticed everywhere they go."


    After seeing these women, Wang Shu made a careful observation and found that most of the practitioners who came here didn''t seem to be honest. If anything, they focused on the women, and there was some speechless in their hearts. Muttered. Of course, there are also many people who look at the blue flower very dishonestly.


    After looking at it a few times, Wang Shu''s eyes turned again and looked elsewhere, but as soon as he left the women, several middle-aged people and a teenager exuding strong courage came into his eyes. After seeing these people, Wang Shu''s eyes narrowed slightly and he secretly said, "It''s him!"


    "It really looks like someone with a background!"


    After seeing the young man and the middle-aged people, Wang Shu naturally understood something. Why did the other party dare to do a public robbery under the general public on that day? Although the other party ¡¯s identity was not indicated, he came from the seat See, the answer is ready.


    "Oh, brother, can I sit next to you?"


    As soon as Wang Shu was watching the field, a sound suddenly sounded in his ear, and the sound sounded a bit jerky.

 Chapter 182： Poria cocos

    Wang Shu turned back and looked at the man silently for a second, frowned slightly, and felt that the man was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it, and finally nodded, letting the person sit at his Beside me.


    The man was wearing a white robe with a normal appearance. He had seven layers of blood awakening, but there was a thumb-shaped knife on his face, which spread to the corner of his right eye. It looked a little bit sloppy, and his lips seemed to be For natural reasons, it split into two petals, and at a glance, there was an illusion of rabbit lips.


    "Oh, thank you brother, I don''t know how many times the brother came to this Cold Valley Party?"


    After the man sat down, he showed an enthusiastic appearance and started a conversation with Wang Shu.


    "the first time!"


    He Wangshu didn''t want to answer, but returned his frown slightly.


    "Oh, then, so I must not know that there are many rules in this, right?"


    When the man heard Wang Shu say so, his face even showed enthusiasm, and then he pretended to be mysterious.


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Shushu also became interested, and his head slightly moved forward.


    "Actually, this auction will be inaccessible. If you really want to buy good things, after the auction is over, I can ..."


    After talking about half of this person, he seemed to be afraid that outsiders would listen to it, and began to spread the word. As for the subsequent content, Wang Shu heard it alone.


    However, Wang Shu''s face looked slightly strangely, and he also said: "Really?"


    "In truth, if Wang deceives his friends, let Wang have no chance in this life. This is the voucher for the private auction. By then, Daoyou only needs to hold the voucher to enter. If anything happens, I will leave first. "


    The man seemed to show that what he said was true, Chuan Yin said, and then took a small black bead from the space ring, handed it to Wang Shu, and then got up and left, toward a person not far away. The young man on the sixth floor of the single blood waking state walked over. As for Ma Xiong, after he took a look, he ignored it.


    "Oh, what do you think of Brother Ma?"


    King Wang Shu''s face was a bit weird. He took out the black beads and handed them to Ma Xiong, wryly smiling.


    "Well, it''s okay. This is just a voucher for a private auction. When it''s gone here, if you want to go, you can also go and see that the person invited is some young people around the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening. It is estimated There won''t be any powerful existence, you just need to be careful one or two, if you are not, you call me. "Ma Xiong glanced at the bead casually, his heart was already clear, said lightly.


    "Fool, what''s yours? Let me see!"


    Lanhua found that the person didn''t even give it to himself, and was curious to discuss it with Wang Shu. Wang Shu had to give it to Lanhua. After playing for a while, Lanhua seemed bored and returned it to Wang Shu again.


    Dang Dang Dang Dang!


    There was a long, long bell ringing again.


    The auctioneer also came here. The old man standing on the square cleared his throat, buried his voice in the power of blood, and said lightly, "Well, it is not the two major people who can come here. The disciples who are sent here are little-known people, and they may also have part-time repairs, but these are not important. What is important is that the old man Hua Xizi is in charge of this auction today. I hope everyone present can tell some rules and the old man is nonsense. Not much to say, let ¡¯s auction the first item today, a century-old Poria cocos, starting at fifty bloodstones, and each bid must be at least five bloodstones! "


    After the old man said something, he took out a red-brown wooden box from the space ring, then opened it, lifted it up, and shook it, and intended to make the people present look clear.


    "What? Centennial Poria cocos!"


    After hearing the name of the medicinal material, Wang Shu''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the old withering medicinal material taken out of the space ring by the old man. With a slight movement in his heart, it seemed that he planned to take a picture of it, because Poria cocos is one of the herbs in the body fluid.


    "Fifty-Five Bloodstones!"


    As soon as Jaina Huaxizi''s voice fell, a practitioner on the field offered to bid.


    "Sixty Bloodstones!"


    When the practitioner just shouted the price, another practitioner also shouted.


    "Sixty-five Bloodstones!"


    "Seven Bloodstones!"


    Uh ...


    "Two hundred bloodstones!"


    That ordinary 100-year-old Poria columbaria was called to two hundred bloodstones in the blink of an eye. The last person who shouted the price was a young woman sitting in the large sword house in the front row, but the woman was It was a look of calmness, as if the two hundred bloodstones were nothing to her.


    Seeing the calmness of the woman, a large part of the people participating in the auction couldn''t help but take a breath. For many people, even if they worked hard in the martial arts for several years, they could not save as much as two hundred blood stones, otherwise After those people lost the bloodstone that day, they would not do such crazy things.


    "Two hundred and one bloodstone!"


    However, it is clear that the bidding for Poria cocos is not over in this century. Although this price is too high for most practitioners, some of them seem to be rich, and at the same time, the Poria cocos has been useful to them. The scalp was bidding, and it was a middle-aged man who shouted the voice, but when the man shouted the price, he seemed to feel a little distressed.


    "Two hundred and three bloodstones!"


    The voice of this big Han has not yet faded away, and the woman who had previously called the two hundred bloodstones turned her head, glanced at the big Han lightly, and spoke again, as if calling for a higher price for eating and drinking.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Dadaolou is indeed one of the two martial arts. Even such a young woman is so rich?"


    "Is there no secret about that Poria cocos?"


    "Is that man crazy? Although the century-old Poria cocos is precious, it is definitely not worth so many bloodstones!"


    "What is the situation?"


    Many practitioners who were present for a while began to whisper, especially some people who participated in this kind of auctions apparently felt incredible for such a high price at the beginning, but because of this, No one dared to bargain any more, but instead looked at the middle-aged man one by one, it seemed that he was looking forward to a higher price.


    "Oh, I don''t want to."


    After the middle-aged big man was stared at by most people, some felt unnatural, and finally shook his head awkwardly and sat back.


    "Cut, so boring!"


    "I thought he would call for a higher price."


    ¿´À´ "It seems that this auction may be as lively as the auction conference."


    After seeing this middle-aged man give up, those cultivators who were originally full of expectations murmured one after another.


    àÅ "Well? When did this big sword house become so high-profile?"


    Similarly, Ma Xiong, who is sitting next to Wang Shu, seems to have noticed that Dadaolou''s behavior this time is somewhat different from the low-key behavior in his impression, and also frowned slightly.


    "Have anyone offered a higher price? If not, then this century-old Poria cocos will belong to the fairy in Dadaolou!"


    Tan Huaxizi glanced around the venue and said indifferently.


    At the beginning of the opening, Hua Xizi noticed that Dadaolou, especially Gao Xifeng, although the other party was very different from himself, but he was much younger than himself. It is not easy.


    The first item is only auctioned now, and the other party has paid such a high price, which is inconsistent with common sense. People such as Gao Xifeng and the young man always went to the final auction for each auction, not such a small one. Making trouble, so based on Hua Xizi''s old plan, he reached a conclusion in a moment. He looked at Gao Xifeng and his party slightly, and said secretly, "It seems that the Dadaolou is prepared this time, so I don''t know the young master Can I get that thing? "

 Chapter 183： Seven-level turtle shell

    "Have anyone offered a higher price? If not, then this century-old Poria cocos will belong to the fairy in Dadaolou!"


    After thinking about it for a while, I looked at the morbid boy, and found that the boy closed his eyes and raised his mind again, except when he looked at the two hundred bloodstones in the Dadaolou woman before, and seemed to care nothing. .


    After lingering for a while, even though there were many people present who were interested in the century-old Poria cocos, but no one shouted a higher price.


    "Well, since there is no bidding, this century-old Poria cocoa belongs to this fairy of the Dadaolou. Please ask the fairy to pick it up in the background after the show is over."


    After seeing that no one offered a higher price, Xihua Xizi announced aloud the ownership of Poria cocos in this century.


    Then took out a disc-sized turtle shell from the space ring.


    ¹ê This turtle shell looks nothing special, except that there are some black spots on the surface of the turtle shell, which looks like stains.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    After seeing this turtle shell, Wang Shu also frowned slightly, apparently not knowing what the turtle shell was.


    "Why did this old man come up with such a turtle shell? Wouldn''t it be fooling us?"


    Many people in the market did not recognize the origin of the turtle shell, and muttered in their hearts.


    "Hua Lao Gui, what do you mean by taking out such a tortoise shell? Do you laugh at some of our elders?"


    At this time, a middle-aged man sitting in the last row can''t help but stand up and asks Hong Zhong with a voice.


    The breath radiating from the man was just like the nine layers of Blood Awakening, similar to some of the people present, but after hearing this, Hua Xizi looked at the person, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he seemed to intend to see this clearly. The identity of a person is ordinary, but after a moment, he chuckled, and said, "Oh, Brother Ma, you are all old, and you are still with a group of children, and you are not afraid to lose face!"


    Hua Xizi seemed to see through the identity of the person. After hearing that, the person also appeared embarrassed, but said with a bit of anger, "Hua Lao Gui, don''t change the topic, I''m going to mix with who Together, just with whom, it ¡¯s your bird business? You still talk about the role of your turtle shell, should n¡¯t that thing fade away when you get old? Haha! ¡±


    "Haha ..."


    "Haha ..."


    After being told by the Ma Han, many people on the field grinned. Except for a small number of laughter, most of them laughed hard. Then Huaxizi felt that his face was dull and humming. With a whisper, he said lightly, "Hum, everyone who must be present, few people know that this tortoise shell is normal, because this thing is not what we have in Song Dynasty, but from the wild land."


    "what?"


    "From the barren land!"


    ÄÇ¾Í "It''s no wonder, if this tortoiseshell really comes from a wild place, it''s not surprising that we haven''t seen it before."


    When the monks present at the scene heard that the tortoise shell came from a wild place, different looks appeared on their faces, some were frightened, some were excited, and some were complicated.


    "Wild land, it seems that this tortoise shell is from a high-level monster, I do not know how many monsters, but it should be only a maximum of seven, right?"


    After hearing the barren land, Wang Shu was also a little surprised. He also knew a lot about the barren land. It is said that the barren land is in the south of the Great Song Dynasty. No one knows how big it is, but the barren land is full of heavenly treasures and elixir. There are countless powerful monsters. It can be said that there is a huge vault, but it is also a place of death. Of the ten people who enter it, only one can return, but the people who return usually have huge wealth. Of course, there are a few who will return empty-handed, but he is a minority after all.


    The reason why Wang Shu knew the barren land was precisely because of his father Wang Jian. His father was the general of Zhennan in the Song Dynasty. The so-called general of Zhennan guarded the barren land in the south, because every so often, the barren land Beast tide will erupt in the land.


    Once the tide of beasts erupts, Wang Jian must sit down, or the Great Song will be destroyed.


    "A few days ago, an elder in Hangumen went to the wilderness to travel and killed a seventh-level black spot turtle on the way. The shell obtained by this presumably how much the seven-level monster''s shell defense. It ¡¯s amazing, do n¡¯t you need to explain too much? ¡±


    Looking at the expressions on the faces of many people on the field, Hua Xizi slightly felt a little pleasure, and then said lightly, it seems that it is only a hand to kill a seventh-level monster.


    "Oh my god, that''s a seventh-level monster! It''s still the most amazing tortoise, isn''t the person who beheaded the monster is a strong source?"


    "How is that possible? The seventh-level monster was also killed when said to kill? Is it the source of the cold valley?"


    "If I could turn this tortoise into armor, wouldn''t it be immortal?"


    Those people on the field exclaimed one after another. After all, even the fifth and sixth level monsters are rarely seen in the Song Dynasty. Generally, the fourth level monsters are rare, let alone the seventh level monsters, and even many people. I have never seen a Level 4 monster in my whole life, especially for such a group of young people who are just waking up in blood, the news may seem too horrifying.


    "Seven monsters!"


    After hearing this word, Wang Shu was startled, because he couldn''t imagine what the concept of the seventh-level monster was before his death. So far, the most powerful monster he has ever seen is the Lion King and the Fire Dragon King. But the lion king and the fire dragon king are just four level monsters. As for the seventh level monster, he even heard it for the first time.


    "Seven-level black spot turtle!"


    Ma Xiong, who had not been very interested in the auction, opened his eyes, and looked at the tortoise shell fiercely, intending to take the picture, but he and most of the people present were just When he had an idea, Hua Xizi''s words poured cold water on everyone.


    µ«ÊÇ "However, when the elder handed over, he ordered that this tortoiseshell does not sell bloodstones, so today this tortoiseshell can not be obtained through bidding with bloodstones, but needs to be exchanged for items."


    Xi Huaxizi looked excited at the people present, one sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, and then said disdainfully.


    "Hua Lao Gui, you are playing us!"


    "Old man, you and he X."


    "I X You XXX"


    "You and he X said, what are you going to change?"


    After hearing this, the monks who were present jumped up one by one, and seemed to be desperately trying to compete with Hua Xizi, but these people only dared to stand there and yell and dared not rush up, otherwise these people would just wake up The cultivation of the situation is not enough for others to look at, and they can kill them thousands of times with their backhands, but Huaxizi dare not take the shot without authorization. If any human life comes out, it will ruin Hangu''s reputation. His identity is simply not enough.

 Chapter 184： mutation

    "Hum, be quiet!"


    After seeing that the people present were a little dishonest, Huaxizi''s complexion changed slightly, and the strong breath on his body could not help but release a few points, calmed many people present, and then snorted, then said: "If you think If you are convinced, go to Wanqi Mountain to find Elder Yue Lingfeng! Well, this thing Elder Yue said, only the petrified Nedan or 10,000 bloodstones, if there is Nedan, you can use Nedan, if there is no Nedan Yes, those who consciously come up with 10,000 bloodstones can also bid. "


    "Ten thousand bloodstones? I''ll go to you and he X!"


    "Hua Hua, are you X''s crazy? You just want a 10,000 bloodstone with such a broken turtle shell!"


    "I X your eighteenth generation ancestor!"


    "Fuck you X shit, where do you let us go to find petrified Nedan?"


    Although all the monks were present, they did not mean that their personalities were as good as Wang Shu''s. After hearing this, there were endless scolding sounds. Most of these people were scolding Huaxizi''s black heart. No one dared to yell at Yue Lingfeng, but after hearing this, two people showed different expressions.


    A young monk stood up, glanced around, his expression of anxiety and remorse seemed to be looking for someone. After looking for a while, he saw Wang Shu here, and then came towards Wang Shu .


    "Oh, wouldn''t it be so coincident?"


    After hearing Hua Xizi''s words, Wang Shu had a crying expression, because the petrified Nedan had just bought 500 bloodstones two days ago, and now he encountered this kind of thing and made him all It was doubtful that he was too lucky. First of all, the reincarnation formula was wrong, and now it was the petrified Nedan, which made him unbelievable.


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, how about I bought a thousand bloodstones for my things?"


    When the monks kept scolding on the field, the young man sat beside Wang Shu and asked Chuan Yin.


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    The king of kings still hasn''t returned to God. It seems that they are still wondering about the past two days, but after hearing this voice, they turned their heads and looked at the young man with a slight smile.


    ÈË This man is the young man on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening who sold him to Nedan two days ago.


    Obviously, at this time, who would be willing to sell a thousand bloodstones?


    "Are your friends not planning to shoot?"


    The man looked at Wang Shu as if he didn''t want to sell, and preached again.


    "Ok!"


    King Wang Shu nodded.


    "Don''t you regret it?"


    The man''s complexion changed slightly, and then his expression grew dark and he sank.


    Ôõô "What? You threaten me?"


    Because Wang Shushu has always concealed his cultivation behavior, he only shows the appearance of the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, which is inferior to the other party, so he replied with a smile.


    ºÃ "Okay, now that your friends are obsessed, it''s no wonder!"


    There was a cold smile on the corner of this man''s mouth, then he stood up, pointed at Wang Shu, and said aloud, "Everyone, there is a petrified Nedan on this man!"


    Hey!


    Huh!


    After hearing this, Wang Shu''s heart trembled suddenly, then his face paled instantly, his eyes showed a strong hatred and looked at the young man, but he hadn''t waited for his performance. Brushing his eyes on him, an invisible coercion immediately hit him, making him a little breathless.


    àÅ "Well? Brother Wang, what''s going on?"


    Ma Xiong, who was beside him, also noticed that the Wang Shu beside him seemed a little different, and the involuntary voice asked.


    "Boy, hand over what you have, Lao Tzu will save you a life!"


    At this time, the middle-aged man who had previously talked to Hua Xizi stood up in the corner, exuding a strong spiritual pressure comparable to Hua Xizi, causing many people around him to startle, Spread apart.


    Robbery, this is a blatant robbery!


    "Brother, surrender Nanatan, my sword house can sell you a favor!"


    Gao Xifeng, who was holding the large sword tower, also raised his head slightly, looked at Wang Shu, and said softly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Shu could only smile helplessly. The young man had already left and hid in the crowd. Besides, no one would pay attention to him. For a time, there were only Ma Xiong who was still in his hometown, and he and Ma Xiong. Bewildered.


    Many people in the market are people who have seen the world. Just listening to the young man''s words, he immediately understood and even threatened to speak.


    At first, when Wang Shu heard that he could exchange, he also had the idea of ??exchange, but he woke up instantly. At this time, his own strength was insufficient. Even if he exchanged, there was naturally no danger in the cold valley, but maybe a cold valley After that, they were immediately intercepted.


    Although Wang Shu has reached the blood level, he has not yet lost his head, thinking that he can face so many people at the same time.


    "Hum, wanton, all sit down for me!"


    That Huaxizi also changed a little, obviously it was a little unexpected to him. He originally took out this thing as a temptation. I did not expect that this temptation even caught a big fish, but fortunately, the scene did not appear. Confusion, otherwise his troubles will be too big, and he will not dare to relax. A strong coercion erupted on his body. Many people on the field calmed down in an instant, but these people still stared at the king like a wolf. book.


    "Oh, this little brother, I don''t know what the little friend just said is true? You can rest assured that if you exchange it, the old man will guarantee that you won''t have any worries about your life in the cold valley."


    After Xi Huaxizi saw the people on the field calm down, he asked with a faint smile on his face, and his speech did not leak at all.


    "Oh, even if I say no at this time, you won''t believe it. In this case, I might as well take it out. Anyway, this thing doesn''t have any effect on me. It ¡¯s better to take it out and change some. s things."


    Wang Shu smiled bitterly in his heart, and secretly said in his heart, but there was a decision soon. He took the black stone out of the space ring, but when he took it out, it was transmitted to the nearby Ma Xiong, saying: "Brother Ma I''ll explain it to you after I go back. After a while you leave with blue flowers, these people don''t know that we are together, don''t show your feet, I can solve it myself, so be careful. "


    "Brother Wang, don''t you treat me as a brother? Every time there is danger, you face it alone!" Ma Xiong frowned slightly, and it was obviously somewhat unexpected that all this happened, but listened to Wang Shu''s biography After the sound, seemed to understand something, some unhappy voice asked.


    "Don''t say so many things, these people are not what you can deal with, your task is to leave them safely with blue flowers." Wang Shu continued to say, full of doubt, if you face these people alone, Wang Shu will not Don''t be afraid, but if Ma Xiong is there, he will have some scruples.

 Chapter 185： Secondary weapon

    "what?"


    "That kid really has it?"


    "It seems like an ordinary black stone!"


    "Where did I seem to see that thing? It seems to be just the past two days!"


    After Wang Shu took out the black stone, many people in the field focused their eyes on the black body in his hands, but more monks were still confused and seemed to have seen this black stone.


    "Huh? The response of this son has become better, even better than me. If this is the case, I will hesitate and even hide it. Seeing that this is a common practice, it seems that it is not a person of two factions. Is it just a casual repair? "


    I saw that Wang Shu didn''t deny it, but took out the black stone directly, and Hua Xizi frowned slightly. It was a little unexpected, but he praised Wang Shu in his heart.


    Ignoring everyone''s greedy eyes, King Wang Shu slowly walked up to the side of the platform, handed Heishi to Huaxizi, and then Chuan Yin said something, and then returned to his seat again and sat down quietly.


    "This son is already old and refined, when did Song become such a genius?"


    After Wang Shu stepped down, Hua Xizi frowned deeply, watching Wang Shu''s back with some admiration and some shock in secret.


    "Hua Lao Gui, what would you say? The boy has already given you the petrified Nedan, don''t you plan to give things to others?"


    When Hua Xizi hadn''t returned to God, the middle-aged big man under the court shouted loudly. The big man said this, but instead he focused more on Wang Shu''s body. After going out, Find a chance to do something.


    "Yeah yeah!"


    "Did you Hangu want to privately take part in the auctioneer''s property?"


    On the market, many people who watched the crowd also followed Ying, and seemed to feel that since the baby couldn''t get it by himself, it was also cool to look at it from time to time.


    "Hum, howl, reckless husband!"


    Hua Xizi gave a scornful glance at the middle-aged big man, scorned in disdain, then looked at Wang Shu again, and found that Wang Shu looked at himself with a smile, and nodded slightly, then Then he said loudly: "This little brother does have a petrified Nedan, and it is also a sixth-grade Monetary Nedan. According to regulations, I should give the black turtle''s tortoise the tortoise, but this little I said that I am too low in self-cultivation and I do n¡¯t have any great masters, so I do n¡¯t plan to use such valuable refining materials. Instead, I want to use this Modandan for a large number of medium-level fire symbols or a small amount of high-level fire A large number of snake symbols or top-level fire python symbols must be no less than 500 pieces, and a small number of concepts must be no less than one hundred pieces, and the top-level fire python symbol can be one piece. Yes, you can exchange! "


    "what?"


    "He''s X, this kid is crazy, five hundred fire charms?"


    "Did your kid eat too much? Where did you let us go to find those fire and rune symbols?"


    "I X you you X, we thought you Hangu was dark enough, I never thought your kid was the darkest master!"


    "Did your father give birth to you ..."


    After hearing Hua Xizi''s words, many of the people on the field scolded them with poisonous tongues, and even wished to scold Wang Shu''s ancestors, but in contrast, after hearing this, there were so many people On his face, there was a look of contemplation, including the middle-aged man, Gao Xifeng, the sick boy and several other middle-aged monks who looked unremarkable.


    "Ha ha."


    Hearing those scoldings, Wang Shu not only did not feel angry, but sneered in his heart. The reason he made this exchange is to knock on the mountain and let those who have an idea about him know that these things he exchanged are powerful consumables.


    "Okay, everyone, since the little brothers are letting go, if you can afford it, you can buy it, just look at it if you can''t afford it, don''t be fooled and follow the blind. If the old man has a good temper, it does not mean that he has no temper. If there is a friend below Consciously can take out 10,000 bloodstones to buy directly or those who have petrified Nedan can come up to buy or exchange the body of this black spot turtle. If neither of them, you can come up with a charm to satisfy the little brother You can also make a price for paper. In order to be fair, every ten medium-level fire symbols can be matched with a high-level fire snake symbol. The highest price is obtained. As for the fire python symbol, presumably no one will be willing to present it? If there is nothing, please shut up. Anyone who threatens or disobeys the words will be dealt with by disturbing the venue. OK, let''s start the auction! "


    Listening to the price quoted by Wang Shu, Huaxizi also feels a bit big, but it is not acceptable, after all, the price of a medium-level flame symbol is a dozen bloodstones, and it will be invalidated once. It is a consumable treasure, most of which are There are people, and because of the limitation of power, many people are not willing to use them. These amulets are generally used by those second-generation ancestors. For some people, they are a bit of a rib, but they are indispensable to prevent blood in the body. What to expect when exhausted.


    As for the high-level fire snake charm, the price will be a lot more expensive, each one is almost a hundred blood stones, the power is also quite huge, there is a certain threat to the blood environment, if you throw out three or five in battle Zhang Lai, maybe an inattentive, miscellaneous fish on the fifth or sixth floor of the Little Blood Awakening may have killed the strong blood, so the price of this thing is also ridiculously expensive.


    In the end, the top-level fire python rune is not accessible to the average person at all. It is said that the top-level fire python rune is completely displayed, and its power is comparable to the random hit of the source. The price is naturally ridiculously expensive, and even In many cases, there is no value in the market. After all, this kind of thing can completely threaten the safety of blood, and even for most people in blood, it is definitely a life-saving card.


    After Hua Xizi had finished speaking, after the meeting place fell into silence again, no one dared to speak again for a while, but this calm only lasted for a few breaths and was interrupted by the rough voice of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged big man stood up, facing Wang Shu, and said, "This little brother, I have a secondary weapon here. I wonder if you can change it?"


    "What? Secondary weapons!"


    "He even took out a secondary weapon in exchange!"


    "That''s a secondary weapon!"


    Ìì "Oh my God, how can there be so many incredible things in this auction today?"


    "If I were to have that secondary weapon!"


    "Me too. Although the power of those rune papers is extraordinary, they are only one-time treasures. They can''t be compared with secondary weapons."


    "But I don''t know what that kid thinks?"


    As soon as he saw a black bamboo stick that the big man took out, many monks on the field immediately exhaled from the bamboo stick. It was a second-level weapon, and he could not help crying out one by one. After all, for many monks present, the temptation of a secondary weapon is far greater than that of tortoise shells that have not been refined into defensive treasures and those one-time rune paper, so I am more curious how Wang Shu will choose One by one, they focused on Wang Shu again. Even the middle-aged man with a smile on his mouth seemed to think that Wang Shu would definitely agree with his proposal. After all, the power of secondary weapons is self-evident. .

 Chapter 186： Old woman

    "When did this old ghost become so generous? Wasn''t that black bamboo scepter his lifeblood?"


    When Jaina Huaxizi heard these words, his eyes moved slightly towards the middle-aged man, and he seemed to feel that he was surprisingly generous today.


    "Oh, I don''t know what this kid will choose?"


    Gao Xifeng of that big sword house also looked at Wang Shu with a smile in her mouth. At this time, she also realized that the seemingly ordinary boy seemed not so ordinary, even a little charming. Look.


    "Ok?"


    The morbid boy also raised his head again, his head was slightly tilted, and he looked a little curiously at Wang Shu, and was waiting for Wang Shu''s reply, because he has a task today, and for this kind of change that happened midway, Although he was curious, he wouldn''t get involved in anything. Instead, he had an idea in his heart. If Wang Shu accepted the secondary weapon, he might be able to bid for it.


    "Oh, I still don''t understand him!"


    Ma Xiong also shook his head slightly. Obviously, he could not see Wang Shu, and sighed in his heart.


    The eyes of hundreds of people on the field were focused on Wang Shu. Although the eyes of the practitioners were oppressive, at the moment Wang Shu seemed extremely calm and calm, facing the middle-aged man with a smile on his face. , Shook his head, and said, "Oh, although the senior''s secondary weapon is very popular, he still wants some runes. If the seniors can produce enough runes, then Nanatan will be transferred. With seniors. "


    "He refused!"


    "He didn''t want a secondary weapon?"


    "This kid is definitely a mentally ill, and even refused the secondary weapon!"


    "Well, if I am this person, I will also refuse. After all, so many people are present today, even if they have secondary weapons on their bodies, and their self-cultivation is too low, most of them will encounter accidents after going out, but if they can Changing to a lot of rune papers, then you also have a hole card in your hand, which can make most people flinch. "


    There was an uproar, and most monks felt incredible about Wang Shu''s move. However, there were still a few people who thought that Wang Shu might also want a secondary weapon, but for various reasons, he had to reject this proposal.


    "Huh? Boy, don''t you think the old man''s secondary weapon is worth 10,000 bloodstones? Or are you afraid that the old man will do anything on the secondary weapon and go against it?"


    The middle-aged Han Han''s face sank slightly, and he asked a little displeasedly.


    "Oh, isn''t it worthwhile to say more about the predecessors? Today I only need runes. If you do n¡¯t have that many runes, I can reduce them. The starting price is 300 for medium-level fire charms and 50 for high-level fire snake charms. As for the fire python, only one is necessary. Of course, if someone can produce thousands of fire charms, it is perfectly fine. The bidding is based on the predecessor of Huaxizi. Ten to one, one fire snake is worth ten fire charms. A hundred fire charms! "


    King Wang Shu smiled lightly. He felt a little ridiculous for this little trick, so in order to cut off the thoughts of some people with bad intentions and ulterior motives, he directly quoted the price clearly.


    Of course, the main thing is that Wang Shu really doesn''t look down on that secondary weapon, because under Wang Shu''s observation, I feel that the power of that thing is even slightly worse than the long sword that has been strengthened twice.


    "Boy, have you eaten too much?"


    "This kid''s brain is sick!"


    After Wang Shu''s exit, some people could not help but curse again. It seems that cursing has become a habit of them. No matter what, no matter who they are, as long as they want to curse, they can curse all over. There is really no curse. Then, take out your ancestor''s eighteenth generation to scold. If these are all done, when you think the other party should have no scolding, the other party will re-spit out the words that previously scolded you.


    "Oh, fun!"


    Gao Xifeng looked at Wang Shu''s six-story cultivation of the Blood Awakening, but he was not frightened at all, and a strange light appeared in his eyes.


    "I issued 51 high-level ice charms, I wonder if my brother can accept it?"


    When most people were still scolding, in the corner of the side of the venue, there was a voice that was a little old and hoarse, and I couldn''t hear that voice was male or female.


    After hearing this voice, the venue was still swearing, and the people who were enjoying it stopped and turned to look at where the voice came from.


    It was an ugly old man with a wrinkled face on his sixties and seventies. There seemed to be some secret treasures on his body. I couldn''t judge the specific repair behavior. After seeing this old man, many people showed a few faces Despicable color, especially compared secretly with those young female practitioners of Dadaolou, this ratio, I feel that the old woman is ugly and unsightly, and those female practitioners of Dadaolou are like gods.


    Wang Shu looked at the old man, and then looked at Ma Xiong next to him. Ma Xiong seemed to know what Wang Shu thought, a faint voice said: "That top-ranked ice rune is as powerful as a fire python, and It can also form ice armor, which is somewhat better than the fire python rune. "


    "Yes!"


    After hearing Ma Xiong''s words, Wang Shu nodded slightly and responded.


    "Oh, Hua Huagui, this little brother agrees to exchange, what do you think?"


    There was a smile on Laoxiang''s face, she turned around, looked at Huaxizi on the square, and said again, but the voice was still hoarse and old. Like her appearance, it made some people feel uncomfortable, especially in This beauty is everywhere.


    "Who is this person? It seems that I have never heard of such a number one before!"


    Huaxizi frowned slightly. She hadn''t seen the old woman before, and murmured in her heart, but still smiled and said, "Oh, Daoyou don''t need to worry. Now the auction has not ended. Maybe someone will do more than this. High prices! "


    After Hua Xizi finished speaking, he seemed to take a look at the morbid boy. After feeling the glance of Hua Xizi, the frown frowned slightly, and it seemed that he did not understand the meaning of Hua Xizi.


    "Who is this man?"


    "Who is this old woman? Why haven''t I heard of it before?"


    "This person''s cultivation is so strange, sometimes bloody, sometimes bloody, will it be injured?"


    There were also many people at the venue who had not seen the old lady, and they guessed one by one, but this time they did not dare to presumptuously, after all, the other party''s cultivation could not understand them, not as weak as Wang Shu, even if they scolded Now, Wang Shu just dared to be angry and not to speak, and as Hua Xizi as the organizer, he could only endure in silence, so one by one, honestly, just slandered in the womb.


    "Familiar!"


    On the contrary, for the doubts of most people present, Gao Xifeng''s eyes showed a hint of confusion, and she seemed to have seen the feeling of the old lady, but she could not remember where she had seen it, and she could only guess with a slight frown. Then, the old man seemed to realize Gao Xifeng''s gaze, looked at it slightly, the wrinkles on his face were completely squeezed together, showing an ugly smile.


    "I have fifty-two high-level fire pythons!"


    ÔÚ At this moment, the middle-aged man who was still depressed because he had failed to exchange for the second-level weapon exchanged a bid again.

 Chapter 187： Bid

    "Hehe, fifty-three high-level ice charms!"


    The old uncle turned away, glanced at the middle-aged man, and spoke again.


    ÎåÊ® "Fifty-four! My friend, that black-spotted tortoise shell is of great use to me. I wonder if my friend can let it next time?"


    The middle-aged man then shouted a higher price, but did not seem to want the price to be too high, and at the same time he gave a suggestion.


    "Hey, how does that friend know that the black-spotted tortoiseshell is useless to the elderly? Fifty-five!"


    Lao åý didn''t seem to concede at all. The wrinkled eyes narrowed slightly, asked with a smile, and said a higher price again.


    "Friend means not let it go? Fifty-six!"


    A cruel expression appeared on the face of the middle-aged man, and he asked a little bit badly.


    "Hey, if you have a better attitude, maybe you will let you get older when you feel better, but now? Sixty!"


    Listening to the threat of the other party, Lao Lao not only flinched, but smiled, and raised the price to sixty high-level ice spells in one breath.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After hearing that the old man directly shouted the high price of sixty, Wang Shu could not help but hesitated slightly. Although he opened the sky-high price of the lion, he did n¡¯t know much about the power of those runes. The price was slightly faint, and he circulated to Ma Xiong next to him, asking, "Brother Ma, can you tell me the specific power of those runes?"


    The King of Shu has always used thunderbolts purchased from the invincible redemption system, as well as ordinary rune papers, which are made by outsiders. He has not used them, and he is not sure how powerful they are.


    ºÇ "Oh, if you don''t know anything about you, I suspect you are an old monster."


    Ma Xiong smiled helplessly, and he was shocked by Wang Shu''s approach. After all, such a short time can easily resolve the situation that should not be solved. If Wang Shu had previously chosen to deny or promise to exchange directly, then Once they leave, they will be endlessly hunted, because this kind of thing happens almost every day, even if Wang Shu can''t stand the temptation of that second-level weapon, the result is the same, but if they There are a lot of high-priced rune papers in the hand, and the result is completely different. Not only did he sell the petrochemical Nedan, but he also gave his own security. At this time, those who dare to pay attention to him should weigh it. , Whether it can withstand the anger of Wang Shu.


    "Generally speaking, the power of a low-level fire amulet is equivalent to the power of a seventh level of Blood Awakening. It may be a great threat to some people below the seventh level of Blood Awakening. By the way, the power and the original you The thunderbolt given to us is about the same. The power of the middle-level fire amulet is equivalent to a blow from the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening. If you ca n¡¯t catch it, the eighth layer of the normal Blood Awakening will suffer. Even the ninth layer of Blood Awakening has to retreat, and the high-level Fire Serpent Rune is more powerful. The power is comparable to that of the third layer of Blood Aura. If it is used to deal with the Blood Awakening, it is almost devastating. If dozens of sheets are thrown out at one time, there is a danger of falling below the third level of blood, and the power of the top-level fire python rune is even more horrible, which is equivalent to a blow from the strong source, even if it is the ninth layer of blood. If there is no special means of life-saving, I can only end with hate, but the top rune paper is very poor, and most people have no chance to see it at all. "


    Ma Maxiong was wise for Wang Shu''s approach, so there was no reservation, and he fully expressed the power of various runes.


    It turned out that Ma Xiong had always thought that Wang Shu knew the refiner, so there were so many thunderbolts. Now that Wang Shu was not careful about the power of ordinary runes, he was full of doubts.


    "Well, thank you Brother Ma, I probably know."


    Wang Shu nodded. Although he had expected it, he was still surprised, especially the power of the high-order fire snake rune and the top-level fire python rune. If he had a thousand or eight hundred in his hand, then Isn''t it invincible?


    However, even without those things, Wang Shu still has Zhentian Thunder. It seems that the power of Zhentian Thunder should be similar to that of the higher-order fire snake rune, or stronger than the higher-order fire snake rune, and lower than that of the top fire. Python character.


    °Ë "Eighty-five! Friends really don''t plan to give up?"


    While Wang Shu was still shocked by the power of those rune papers, the middle-aged man seemed to be provoked. The whole man stood up, facing the old man with an angry face, almost roaring out and shouting eighty-five. The price of higher order fire snake runes comes.


    "Hey, if a friend can shout out a hundred, what about old age giving you? Ninety-nine!"


    That old åý also seemed to deliberately **** off the middle-aged man, and still kept the smile on his face.


    "you!"


    The middle-aged man trembled slightly, extended his forefinger to point to the old man, but for a while he did not offer a higher price, it seems that he is already shy and cannot take out so many note papers, but then he calms down. , Looking at Wang Shu, he said, "Brother, the old man no longer has so many high-level rune papers. I wonder if I can use bloodstone instead?"


    "How to replace it?"


    Wang Shushu showed a calm expression and asked lightly.


    The middle-aged man said decisively: "A hundred bloodstones count as a high-level rune paper!"


    Wang Shu looked at Ma Xiong next to him. After seeing Ma Xiong nodded slightly, he did not hesitate to answer decisively, "Okay, but there must be more than 50 high-level rune papers. All bloodstones are not accepted. Way of exchange! "


    "This child is so cunning!"


    After hearing this, Hua Xizi looked at Wang Shu with a different look. He was a little jealous in appreciation, shocked in jealousy, and scared in shock.


    If faced with this situation, don''t say that the sixth level of a small blood awakening scene like Wang Shu, even some blood gamuts will not be able to find the North with excitement.


    "Actually this guy is also handsome!"


    Gao Xifeng looked at Wang Shu''s ordinary face, and it seemed not to be so disgusting, even a little handsome, a different look flashed in his eyes.


    "Is this man faulty?"


    "The man used a hundred bloodstones to resist a high-level rune paper!"


    "I don''t know which school this kid belongs to?"


    "This kid is getting rich!"


    "That should belong to me ..."


    When people in the market heard Wang Shu''s words, they thought differently.


    "Okay, seventy high-order fire snake runes plus thirty medium-level bloodstones!"


    After the middle-aged man heard this, his face changed several times. Although he was a little unwilling, he replied in a deep voice.


    "Hey, since friends are so refreshing, then the old man doesn''t have to be a wicked person anymore, so he won''t bid more, but the old man can''t guarantee that there will be a higher price without a Taoist friend? Haha ..."


    åý The old man seemed to think it was not enough. Although he said that he was no longer participating in the bidding, he encouraged other people to see that this old man was not a good person.

 Chapter 188： Poisonous sand tripod

    Hey!


    After the middle-aged man heard this, his heart shuddered, and his cold sweat was scared. If someone would offer a higher price at this time, he might really give up, but if he was asked to give up at this time, He looked extremely unwilling. The black-spotted tortoiseshell was too important for him. Others did not know the role of the black-spotted tortoiseshell. It was just used as a normal refining material to refining it. For important uses, just that use he will not tell anyone.


    "Haha, friends don''t have to panic. Such a dark spotted tortoiseshell that is useless to others can capture tens of thousands of bloodstones. It''s already a high price. Why would anyone bid with you?"


    After seeing the tension of the middle-aged man, the old man seemed very happy. The wrinkles on his face were completely squeezed together, and he laughed.


    ºß "Hum, vulgar man, how did you know the role of the black spot turtle?"


    After hearing this, the middle-aged and old man''s heart was slightly fixed, and some disdain hummed secretly.


    "Is there anyone who wants a higher price below?"


    Xi Huaxizi watched the scene basically stabilized, and asked again loudly.


    Now the price is so high that it is beyond reach for most of the blood awakening. Even a large part of the blood qi can only be sighed, so no one shouts a higher price for a while. Come.


    "Well, since no one will offer a higher price, then the 70 high-level fire amulet papers and 30 medium-level bloodstones that Ma Daoyou said were sold. Does this friend have an opinion?"


    After seeing no one bargaining again, Xi Huaxizi looked at Wang Shu and asked.


    Wang Shu still felt a little embarrassed in his heart. It was a great fortune. He didn''t dare to imagine it. When he was in the assessment, he risked his life and ransacked it. It was only a thousand bloodstones. That''s it. In one fell swoop, 10,000 bloodstones were obtained, and the system currency was 100,000. The whole person is a little bit fluttering.


    "No!"


    Although happy in his heart, Wang Shu pretended to be very bland and said.


    "This man''s mind has become a demon, unless the old monster who has lived for decades will have it. Is he also an old monster?"


    Hua Xizi looked at Wang Shu''s cloudless and light-hearted look, and he even appreciated it, but there was a little more fear in that appreciation. This feeling is too small, even in the face of those practitioners in the martial arts. For elders taller than him, even the source ancestors did not feel this way. Now he is guessing the true identity of Wang Shu, but he does not dare to guess too much, and can only bear this idea in his heart. Turning to the middle-aged man, he asked, "Okay, this little brother has no opinion, so can Brother Ma have an opinion?"


    "No!"


    At this moment, the middle-aged man answered with a gloomy face. At the same time, his eyes were swept away from the old man. After going out, he looked for the old man''s troublesome situation. Any kind of nervousness is nothing more than a casual look, much like you would come and then come.


    ºÃ "Okay, since there is no opinion from both sides, the old man Neidan accepted, this black-spotted tortoise is owned by Brother Ma, and now I also ask Brother Ma to hand over your exchange!"


    After seeing this transaction settled, Hua Xizi was also in a good mood. After all, when the man handed the turtle shell to him, he also opened some other benefits. Now he saw that the transaction was completed. The original trace of Wang Shu was in his heart. The sense of fear was put away, Lou Sheng said.


    "it is good!"


    Although the middle-aged man is unwilling, but after all, he has a word first. If he is now making an appointment, then the whole Han Gu will be facing the wanted and hunting down. Take out a jade box and a small leather bag from the space ring and give it to Huaxizi.


    After receiving two things, Huaxizi opened the jade box slightly, and a hot breath rushed towards him. Even if he didn''t use it, he felt the violent power in it. Another leather bag opened a mouth slightly, inspected it for a change, and found that there were no problems, then turned his face into the hands of Wang Shu with a smile, and said with a smile: "Oh, yes, my brother. Check it. "


    "Well, since the predecessor said that there is no problem, then there is no problem, don''t look at it."


    King Wang Shu took the jade box and leather bag, and directly received his own space ring without looking at it.


    "This is truly extraordinary!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu didn''t mean to check at all, Hua Xizi couldn''t guess Wang Shu even more. The other party''s approach was nothing more than two possibilities. One was to be confident and not afraid of the middle-aged big guy, and the other was to give it in front of everyone. Having met Huaxizi''s face, no matter which of these two possibilities, Huaxizi''s heart once again appeared to be extinguished.


    Indeed, Wang Shu didn''t pay much attention to these things at all, he just didn''t want to cause trouble.


    "This boy didn''t even check! He is really the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening?"


    The middle-aged man was also a little hesitant. He was still thinking about whether to find Wang Shu after the conference, but now he is hesitant. The other party dares to do so, which shows that the other party is not afraid of him to make a ghost.


    "Thank you!"


    After collecting things, Wang Shu slightly clenched his fists. After thanking him, he returned to his seat again, slowly closed his eyes, and closed his eyes.


    "Oh, brother Ma, please come back. The auction is not over. When the auction is over, the old man is having a few drinks with Brother Ma."


    After seeing Wang Shu go back, Hua Xizi also said.


    "Humph!"


    The middle-aged man took a look at Wang Shu, and although he was upset, he returned to his position with a grunt.


    "Okay, my husband did n¡¯t think of it today. This dark spotted tortoiseshell caused such a big battle, but do n¡¯t be discouraged by your friends, because the items auctioned below are more useful for everyone, and the price will not be so outrageous. Below To be auctioned is a first-grade defensive weapon poison sand tripod. This poison sand tripod is made of the armor of the fourth-level monster and the colorful poisonous maggot. It lasted for three days and three nights and was sacrificed by the old man himself. It can be sprayed. The poisonous sand is as powerful as ordinary secondary weapons. The price of five hundred bloodstones starts at no less than ten bloodstones each time! "


    Xi Huaxizi settled down, and once again took the small tripod from the space ring, said Ding Sheng.


    Huh!


    Rustling


    It seems that in order to further illustrate the power of this poisonous sand tripod, Huaxizi slaps him with one hand and immediately makes a snoring sound, and then injects a little blood power into the tripod, and a poisonous tripod immediately emerges from the top The purple-black texture traces seemed to be creeping earthworms, and then Xiaoding flew over his head, turning continuously, and then a few purple-black poisonous sands flew out of that little tripod.

 Chapter 189： Spiritual Sword

    "go with!"


    After Huaxizi saw the poisonous sand coming out, he grabbed the poisonous sand with his right hand, detached a small amount of poisonous sand, and then sprinkled it towards the floor of the square, but it seemed to be extremely hard and was constructed by a huge stone. After being contaminated by these poisonous sands, Fangtai immediately became as dark as ink, making a corroding sound of corrosion, and at the same time was deeply corroded. A bowl-sized black pit appeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Close!"


    Tan Huaxizi waved his right hand against the poisonous sand on the ground, and the poisonous sand returned to the mouth of Ding again, and then was sucked into Xiao Ding again as if being pulled by any force.


    "You guys, you must have seen the power of these poisonous sands, so start bidding!"


    Xi Huaxizi beckoned to Xiao Ding, then Xiao Ding flew back, rested quietly on his hand, said loudly.


    "Awesome poisonous sand!"


    The King of Shu had calmed down from shock, and after seeing the power of the poisonous sand, he felt a little tempted, but there was no desire to buy, because this thing didn''t do much to him.


    "Hum, three-year-old kid''s stuff!"


    When the middle-aged big man saw this little tripod, instead of showing any interest, he sneered disdainfully.


    As for Ma Xiong next to Wang Shu, he only had a little glance and didn''t have much intention. He felt a little disappointed in his heart. I felt that this is the same for the Xiaogu Xiaohui, and so far he has not encountered any emotions. Thing.


    On the contrary, is a blue flower, showing a look of interest, and has a tendency to open the bargain, but it seems that because he was warned by Ma Xiong before coming, can not bargain, until he behaved very honest.


    "Five hundred bloodstones!"


    After the meeting hall was silent for a moment, a young man on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening reacted first, and immediately called out an expensive price.


    "Average!"


    That Gao Xifeng also seemed to have a clear goal in her heart, and she still has not spoken yet, but after a slight glance, she no longer cares about it, but the women around her are showing excitement and seem to have participated in the auction idea.


    "You like to bid on your own, leave me alone!"


    Gao Xixifeng seemed to see the intentions of the women, and said aloud, stretched a lazy waist, said intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Five hundred bloodstones!"


    He seems to be affirmed by the leader Gao Xifeng, and a woman took the lead in calling for a higher price.


    "Five hundred bloodstones!"


    The woman ¡¯s voice just came to an end, and someone immediately shouted for a higher price. After all, this kind of thing is not so big for them. Even many people have worked hard for life and have never used high-level items. Many people are here.


    "Five hundred and eighty!"


    "Six hundred!"


    Uh ...


    "Eight hundred and eight!"


    "Nine hundred!"


    Uh ...


    "One thousand and two!"


    It took only a moment for Kung Fu, the price of this poisonous sand tripod was shouted twice as high, and was finally photographed by a middle-aged man in the ninth floor with blood awakening at a price of twelve.


    When Hua Xizi saw this scene, he also showed a very satisfied look on his face. It seems that the result today is much better than planned. After watching that person took the poison sand tripod, he then said, "Oh, no Don''t be discouraged by the friends you took, because the auction below will be better! "


    Hua Xizi said so, once again took out a bronze, slap-sized short sword from the space ring, and then injected a little blood power, the short sword immediately sounded a buzzing and humming sound, and the sword body began to slowly beat Get up, but just when the sword was just beating, everyone just felt a flower in front of them, and the short sword was completely gone.


    Woohoo!


    "So fast!"


    "Oh my God, how can there be such a fast sword?"


    Just blinking, the short sword returned to Hua Xizi''s body again, and fell quietly into his hands after a circle. As for the trace of the short sword just now, no one could capture one or two, even the middle-aged big man In this kind of **** environment, I did not see where the short sword just went, and I was shocked to see the short sword in the hands of Hua Xizi, and my heart lost his voice. As for most people on the field, it was completely in the clouds and fog, there was nothing at all. Figure out what happened.


    "Hehe, this short sword, named Hualing Sword, was found by a husband in a ruin. The only advantage is that it is extremely fast and silent. Even the husband cannot guarantee that he will not be protected. It can be avoided, but this short sword also has a huge shortcoming. It seems that due to the material, the sharpness is far less than the speed. Even the strength of the body''s blood is difficult to pierce one or two. If it is not for this, The old man is really reluctant to put this thing up for auction. As for the order of the short sword, the old man can''t judge, but it should be between the first and second levels. Well, the advantages and disadvantages of this short sword are so short. Otherwise, the old man hasn''t found it yet. The price of this thing starts at 800 bloodstones, and the price increase must not be less than 20 bloodstones ... "


    Looking at the people on the field, it seems that he hasn''t recovered, Huaxizi''s face reappears, and he slowly explains it.


    "This.¡­¡­"


    After seeing the swiftness of the short sword, many people on the field scared a lot of cold sweat. At the same time, they looked like a must-have for the short sword, but after hearing Hua Xizi''s explanation, most of the faces on the field There was a strange look on it.


    After all, this dagger is no matter how fast it is, there is no real combat power, and even the power of the body''s blood in the general level of blood cannot be penetrated. We must know the defense and general power of the power of the body in the general level of blood. Iron armor is almost the same, what does this short sword buy?


    Therefore, everyone on the field was silent, and Hua Xizi knew this. After seeing no one bidding, there was a hint of embarrassment on his face, but he was not in a hurry. I thought that someone would be willing to buy this short sword. Shang still maintained the color of calm, quietly waiting for someone to shout the price.


    "This Chinese old ghost seems really poor and crazy, this kind of thing has been put up for auction!"


    The middle-aged big man saw Hua Xizi take out this short sword, the disdain on his face became more intense, and his heart snorted.


    "Oh, it seems that except for that thing today, everything is sufficient, but because of that tortoise shell, those vulgar people should not have the ability to bid again. Now those who have the ability to bid should be the sick man, That old woman, I do n¡¯t know what the old woman is, always feel very good. "


    That Gao Xifeng was shocked when he saw the speed of the short sword, but after listening to Hua Xizi ¡¯s explanation, he also developed some disdain in his heart, and began to plan. He will meet in the following auction. Opponent.

 Chapter 190： Juqidan

    "Ok?"


    ²¡ The sick boy looked up, a flash of doubt looked at the short sword in his eyes, but there was no bidding performance. It seemed that all of this was not attractive to him at all.


    "Hey!"


    That old åý also seems to be attracted by this dagger, but after looking at it for a moment, after seeing that there seems to be nothing special, he just chuckled and buried his head again, no longer paying attention.


    After a full tea effort, none of them offered a higher price. Then Hua Xizi felt that he couldn''t hang up, and said again, "Hehe, presumably now all the friends in the heart have the old husband in their hearts. Scolded a hundred times, right? How can such a kid''s gadget also be put up for auction, and still screaming that high price? But anyway, the old man is still saying that 800 bloodstones start at price, if you are interested Friends can buy it back and research one or two, maybe they can figure out what they can do. "


    "This old Chinese ghost is starting to lie again!"


    After hearing Hua Xizi''s encouragement, the scorn of the middle-aged man was more obvious.


    "The old man Hua is bragging again!"


    "Hua Lao Gui, if you don''t have anything to auction, hurry down and don''t stand in the eyes!"


    Many people in the market began to yell at them again. There is a lot of bitterness and hatred. If you don''t yell at the last two sentences, you will feel unhappy.


    In the scolding of the crowd, another effort of tea passed, but still no one offered the price. Then Hua Xizi seemed to feel that there was no effect in encouraging him. In the end, he could only laugh helplessly and said, "Okay, Now that you all don''t like this thing, the old man announced that the sword of the spirit sword will be sold, and one of today''s finale auctions ... "


    Xi Huaxizi said, put away the short sword, but just when he was about to put away, a weak voice came from the corner, saying: "eight hundred!"


    "Ok?"


    After hearing this voice, Xi Huaxizi frowned slightly at the source of the sound.


    It was a young man with a slightly gloomy appearance and seven levels of blood awakening. This man was not someone else. It was the young man who had previously broken through the petrified Nedan on Wang Shu, but after seeing this man, Huaxi The strange color flashed on Zi''s face, and then he seemed to understand something, but he didn''t take it apart, and said loudly: "Little brother, why are you taking this thing?"


    ¶Ô "Yes, I want to take this dagger!"


    The young man on the seventh floor of the blood awakening said a little disgusted Shen Sheng.


    "Oh, good!"


    Tan Huaxizi glanced at Wang Shu a little, and found that Wang Shu was also focusing on the young man at the moment, and his brows frowned slightly.


    "It''s him!"


    After discovering that the person who was about to shoot the short sword turned out to be the young man, Wang Shu felt a bit of a bad feeling in his heart, but he didn''t raise the price, but sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "This is eight hundred bloodstones, you take inventory!"


    The young man took the initiative to walk over the square platform, took out a small leather bag, and handed it to Hua Xizi. After Hua Xizi got the leather bag, he checked it a little bit, and when his number was correct, his face appeared satisfied. He closed the bag and gave the dagger to the young man, and nodded.


    After receiving the dagger, the young man did not try to urge him. After closing the dagger, he looked at Wang Shu intentionally or unintentionally, and then returned to his seat with an unpredictable smile on the corner of his mouth. on.


    Hey!


    After being glimpsed by the young monk Yu Guang, Wang Shu trembled and looked terrified. After seeing Wang Shu''s reaction, the smile on the corner of the young man''s mouth became brighter.


    This Hua Ling sword may have very limited power and no threat to the blood environment, but it is really good to deal with the six levels of blood awake like Wang Shu, but even if the opponent has a lot of powerful runes, he can also use Hua Ling The speed of the sword spikes each other.


    However, the young man didn''t notice. Although Wang Shu pretended to be very scared, there was endless irony hidden in his eyes. As long as the young man dared to trouble him, he didn''t mind giving each other a little color.


    "Is that kid crazy?"


    "This **** also costs 800 bloodstones?"


    "This world is crazy!"


    However, those at the conference did not understand this at all, but thought that the young man''s purchase behavior was extremely stupid.


    "Okay, since the Hualing sword is auctioned out, then the item that we are going to auction below is one of the three finale items auctioned today, three Qiqi Dans!"


    Xi Huaxizi again took out a small white jade bottle from the space ring, said loudly. Even he himself felt a bit surprised to be able to shoot out the short sword, but at this time he looked more at Wang Shu, and didn''t know what was in his mind.


    "Finally appeared!"


    After seeing the small jade bottle in the hands of Hua Xizi, Ma Xiong couldn''t help sitting still for a few minutes, and stared at the jade bottle with two eyes in a bright light, already looking forward to it.


    "Even this kind of thing was put up for auction? It seems that the rumors are mostly true, but even if there will be a third-level treasure auction in the end, I do n¡¯t need it. Now that I have the seventh-level black-spotted tortoise shell, the source is still It ¡¯s not something you catch? Haha ... "


    After seeing the little jade bottle, the middle-aged man first stunned, but then his face again showed disdain. It seemed that all of this was not attractive to him, and he has not left until now, entirely because That old uncle.


    "Sister Gao!"


    The young women near Gao Xifeng who had not yet reached the flesh level saw the jade bottle, their eyes glowed, reminding Gao Xifeng whispered to him.


    "Okay, I see. Isn''t this out for you just for this thing?"


    Gao Xifeng stretched his waist, but also sat slightly upright, and said a little bit angrily.


    "Gather Qi Dan!"


    When Wang Shu heard these three words, instead of being shocked, he was eccentric, because when he broke through some time ago, he took it as an ordinary elixir, and in the invincible exchange system, the price was also Not expensive. The whole 100 system coins are equivalent to only ten bloodstones.


    What is this Qiqi Dan? He naturally knew it very well. Juqidan can be described as a stepping stone to success from blood awakening to blood Qi. Unless the talent is amazing, you can reach outside of Qi Qi without taking Qi Qi. The rest are almost Relying on Qiqidan to break through the bottleneck, of course, Qiqidan mainly serves as a catalyst, transforming the power of blood gas dispersed in the body of the blood awakening practitioner into the power of real blood gas, and finally gathered in the sea of ??blood.


    If there is no Qiqi Dan for traction in the blood awakening state, the strength of the blood gas in the body will always be dispersed, and the main reason why the blood awakening state cannot achieve the release of the blood gas is that the strength of the blood gas in the body is too scattered and weak. .


    Therefore, blood gas out of body will become the best proof of blood gas state. As long as a person can get blood gas out of body, then there must be no exception is blood gas state. Even the original Wang Shu, before the breakthrough, with the help of Jiuqiquan What broke out was just ordinary energy, not strength.


    Unless a small part can be transformed into real blood power under the chance coincidence, otherwise he has no chance in life and can only die in the blood awake.


    This is also the reason why many people are stuck in the ninth floor of Blood Awakening throughout their lives, and Juqidan plays a very important role.


    For this reason, Qi Qi Dan may be even more important to countless blood wakes than some powerful top-level runes.


    "Hehe, presumably the effectiveness of Juqidan should not be talked about by the husband? The three Juqidans are auctioned separately. Each one starts with a thousand bloodstones, and the price increase must not be less than fifty bloodstones until no one is available. At a higher price, I finally feel that the auction belongs! "


    Xi Huaxizi looked at the light in the eyes of the people on the field, enjoying it in his heart. He seemed to like this kind of people with worship and fiery eyes, with a smile on his face, and spoke again.

 Chapter 191： Crazy outcry

    "what?"


    "Everything needs a thousand bloodstones!"


    "This is simply a blatant robbery!"


    "Your cold valley is getting more overbearing!"


    "We don''t agree!"


    After hearing the astronomical price of the thousand bloodstones, countless people immediately scolded them. Obviously, this thousand bloodstones are considered as astronomical figures for most of the blood awakening. Can''t make up thousands of bloodstones, and those blood conditions are not much interested in it, after all, Juqidan has no use for them, but cursing and cursing, in the curse, still sounded Auction sound.


    "I took the first one, a thousand bloodstones!"


    ¾Å A young man on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening seated in some positions stood up and uttered a bid.


    "I took the third one, a thousand bloodstones!"


    The voice of this man just came to an end. Another young man who was not far from him also stood up on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "I need all three, and each one costs two thousand!"


    Just when the two men just shouted the price, Gao Xifeng of the big sword house stretched his arms and said weakly.


    "Hoo!"


    "Shh!"


    "Bitch!"


    "Bitch, rich is amazing!"


    "The Dadaolou shot, how can you play this? Do you want anyone to live?"


    "Grass, it seems I''m out of play this time!"


    After hearing the price shouted by Gao Xifeng, many people in the field took a sigh of relief and made a hissing sound, seemingly shocked by the wealth of Dadaolou, but the same large number of people were also angry about it. Because Gao Xifeng''s shouting price cut off their idea of ??auctioning, one by one could only curse in their hearts.


    "Ok?"


    This move by Gao Xifeng also attracted the attention of Huaxizi. If the other hundred-year-old Poria cocoa was able to produce two hundred bloodstones at the beginning of the auction, it would not be worth mentioning for the blood. Shouting the price of up to six thousand bloodstones, he can get the six thousand bloodstones by himself, even tens of thousands of bloodstones, but he shouted for his useless gas gathering, and the reason is Think about it.


    "This!"


    After hearing this price, Ma Xiong, who was already ready to shout a higher price, couldn''t help but silence. It seemed that the price was too high for him. Even when he bet Wang Shusheng, he won a lot of bloodstones. , But took out so much at one time, still some distressed, a little awkward looking at Wang Shu.


    "Well, if Brother Ma wants to bid for that gas gathering, I can provide enough bloodstone!" After Wang Shu felt Ma Xiong''s meaning, Chuan Yin said.


    Through Ma Xiong''s reaction, Wang Shu guessed a little. Some of Ma Xiong must have come to this gas gathering. He originally wanted to buy directly from the invincible exchange system and then gave it to several people, but he was afraid of causing it. Unnecessary trouble, anyway, ischemia now.


    ²»ÓÃ "No, I just borrowed it from Brother Wang temporarily, and will return it when I have it in the future." Ma Xiong nodded, Chuan Yin said.


    Ma Maxiong was very grateful. He wanted to say something of gratitude, but he couldn''t say it at the mouth. In the end, he had to put up with it, quietly waiting for the right time to bid.


    "Two thousand and one, I take the first one!"


    ËäÈ» Although this price is high, some people still call for a higher price. After all, this gas gathering is a stepping stone to the avenue for them, as for bloodstone and other things, it is completely dispensable.


    You can make more money when you run out of money, but you ca n¡¯t meet Qi Dan anytime.


    "Two thousand and two, I''ll take the second one!"


    Those people also seem to feel that if they do not gamble at this time, then they may really have no chance with the road in their lives and completely show a deadly attitude.


    Whether it is Baijianmen or Dadaolou, a certain amount of Qiqi Dan is distributed every year, but those Qiqidans are basically settled, and they are rewarded to the elders and children of those who have status and have done great work for them. Disciple.


    For example, there are three methods for outside disciples of Baijianmen to get Qiqidan. One is to get the top three results in the outside contest, and the other is to make great contributions to the martial arts. As for the third, It is to show enough talent in the outdoor contest, get the approval of some elders, and accept as a disciple, most of them will get Juqidan reward.


    Don''t underestimate the top three outsiders. You need to know the rankings of outsiders, even the **** state of Wu Shuai who died is only the eleventh, showing how fierce the competition is.


    Of course, the disciples who come to this cold valley meeting are generally those who are not high or low in the martial arts, one more, one less, one less, so the reward of the martial arts is almost impossible. Another way.


    If according to Ma Xiong''s talent, it is almost impossible to get Qiqi even if the old man dies in Baijianmen, so he took Wang Shu to this cold valley to participate in the auction.


    "Two thousand three, I take a second one!"


    "Twenty-two, I''ll take the third one!"


    "Twenty-two, I took the first one!"


    Uh ...


    "Two thousand seven, I take the third one!"


    "Three thousand, I''ll take a second one!"


    In a short time, the price of the three gas-filled Dans almost doubled, and the price of the second gas-filled Dan reached more than 3,000. Many people on the field couldn''t help hearing this high price. I took a sigh of relief. Obviously, today''s auctions are not the same as usual. Even in the Cold Valley Conference, such a fierce bid will not appear. At this moment, a large number of people have stopped bidding. This price is no longer available When it came out, I could only watch the Juqidan passing by in front of me, but there were also some who had been self-cultivation and kept watching, looking at those who shouted the price from time to time, and even silently remembering their appearance and Xiu Wei, it seems that he intends to do something without a business.


    "Three thousand, I take the first one!"


    At this time, another voice rang again, and shouted the first Qiqidan to the price of three thousand, making the atmosphere of the whole venue uneasily tense. Most people focused on the third one. Qi Dan, but most people also know that at this time, the price of the third Ju Qi Dan will certainly only be high or low. When thinking about it, a young woman in the corner shouted directly Come out for a higher price.


    "Three thousand five, I take the third one!"


    The woman''s voice sounded pleasant, but her appearance was ordinary, but her breath was completely like the ninth-level peak of Blood Awakening. It seems that now only one Qi Dan can be successfully gathered and become The stance of blood.

 Chapter 192： expensive

    "Oh my God!"


    "A Qiqi Dan was sold at such a high price!"


    "Don''t you say that the two thousand bloodstones of Juqidan are already sky-high?"


    "What''s wrong with this world?"


    "too crazy!"


    After hearing the price of three thousand five, those shy people in the field were completely frightened. The seven-level black-spot turtle was able to shoot 10,000 bloodstones. They can also be understood as a seventh-level monster. It ¡¯s powerful and rare, but now it ¡¯s just a Qidan to shoot this sky-high price, and they ca n¡¯t help but feel how poor they are.


    At this time, Ma Xiong couldn''t sit still. After straightening, he began to prepare for the auction. He also said faintly: "Three thousand five, I take the first one!"


    "This!"


    After Ma Xiong''s words fell, countless practitioners on the field could not help taking a breath. Even Hua Xizi was struck by God for a moment. The price was even unbelievable even to himself. There were some in the black market. Ju Qi Dan often appears, and the price is about two thousand bloodstones. Today he plans to take two thousand each, which is good, but in the blink of the eye method, two of them have a sky high price of three thousand five, let him Beyond the shock, my heart really blossomed.


    "Ok?"


    After hearing that the price of two of them was so high, Gao Xifeng of the large sword house also frowned. Although she could shoot these three polygastric Dans at a higher price, but if she did, Maybe it will be unfavorable for the later auctions, so it was silent and there was no more offer.


    "Sister, you don''t need to worry about us. Today''s auction seems different from the past. The prices are a bit outrageous. Even such high prices are estimated to be in private transactions with some elders in the martial arts. We gave up this auction. . "


    The women next to Gao Xifeng also seemed to see it. Today''s auction is not the same as in the past. Therefore, she was afraid of Gao Xifeng''s distraction, and could not help explaining.


    "Well, I know, I will try to compensate you after going back this time, but after going out this time, you have to be vigilant all the time. There seems to be a lot of people who are not here today. Keep secret records of those who bargain. "


    Gao Xixi nodded, but also keenly discovered that a large number of bad-hearted people were mixed in this auction, and she was told by several female disciples.


    After hearing these words, the women could not help but rush to find one by one, but Gao Xifeng immediately stopped their behavior and preached: "Don''t look around, fight grass and scare the snake. After all, we came out as the Dadaolou, and estimated them I do n¡¯t dare to do anything. If you annoy the other party, things may be more difficult. ¡±


    After these women were reminded by Gao Xifeng, one by one felt that their backs were cold, and they felt like they were passing by death. They did not dare to look at them, but kept their previous look of focusing on the stage.


    "Such a high price?"


    The middle-aged man who had previously photographed the black-spotted tortoiseshell was slightly surprised when he heard this voice, and some of them were cyanotic. The price was already a bit ridiculous. At that time, he bought Juqidan through the black market. There are more than a thousand bloodstones, and now someone has taken 3,500. Even he can''t sit still, thinking about it when the auction is over, it seems that it is time to go to the black market to take some Qidan, and earn a lot of money. Previous stroke.


    "Three thousand five, I''ll take a second one!"


    While these people were still shocked by the price of two Qiqidans at the price of three thousand five, an old hoarse voice sounded.


    "Oh my god, all three are three thousand five!"


    "No show, no show!"


    "When did this bloodstone become so worthless?"


    "Isn''t it all covered in bloodstones now? Why is one more fierce than the other?"


    After hearing this hoarse and old voice, almost everyone on the field was desperate. This is no longer the property that they can have in a small blood wake, even the ordinary blood, and this number of blood stones is also It is comparable to their savings for more than ten years, but it can also be seen from this that the importance of a Qiqi Dan to the Blood Awakening and their madness about it.


    "Hmm? It''s her!"


    After hearing this voice, Hua Xizi couldn''t help looking at the bidding place, and found that the old man who had previously bid with the middle-aged big man turned out to be a little bit different. In the past, he guessed that the other party dared to raise prices with the middle-aged big man so much, and most of them were also in the flesh, but now that the other party has also expressed interest in Juqi Dan, it is worth thinking about.


    "Huh? Hey!"


    Similarly, when the middle-aged man saw the old man, he frowned at first, a little surprised, but it seemed to understand something instantly, a cruel smile appeared on his face, and then he ignored the trouble of those people at the conference hall. Instead, he chose to walk out silently.


    "Hehe, you old fox!"


    After seeing that the middle-aged big man left, Huaxizi felt that he felt helpless in secret, but he didn''t know why, he always felt that things were not as simple as he thought.


    "Hey!"


    That old åý also noticed the departure of the middle-aged big man, and those tiny eyes that were almost invisible covered with wrinkles narrowed, leaving only a line, and an inexplicable smile appeared on his face.


    Crackling!


    After feeling that the scene was almost settled, Hua Xizi clapped his hands and said loudly, "Okay, my husband didn''t expect that today these three Qidans could sell such a high price. The one who wants to be beaten, so do n¡¯t break the promise of the bidder, otherwise the old man will have to learn a lesson or two. Well, are there any friends below who want to bid?


    Tan Huaxizi said these words to remind Ma Xiong and others, and to warn those who will bid next. If anyone dares to make a false offer, he will never be polite.


    "Robber!"


    "Bandit!"


    "Don''t die!"


    Although the practitioners on the field are unwilling, they can only curse in their hearts. No one on the field is willing to pay a higher price. After all, they cannot afford it, and they do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s worth it. .


    "Brother Ma, will this price be too high? Seeing the reactions of those people, it is unlikely that Juqidan will have such a high price!" Wang Shu was also frightened by this price, and was a bit shocked. Zhuan Yin asked Ma Xiong next to him.


    In the invincible exchange system, Juqidan only costs 100 system coins, which is equivalent to only ten bloodstones. Some are not worth it for Ma Xiong.

 Chapter 193： Auction ends

    "Brother Wang, this price is not expensive at all, but unfortunately we don''t have extra bloodstones, otherwise we must take one for you, but rest assured, when we go back, we must find a way to get one for you. As for The reason, after this matter is over, I will explain the reason to you. There are too many people here. Although we are transmitting, it is difficult to ensure that it is not heard by outsiders. "Ma Xiong was not surprised at all when he heard Wang Shu ¡¯s transmission. Instead, his lips moved slightly, Chuan said.


    Wang Shu was also not good at asking anything, and chose silence, because he saw that the sloppy and Luo Dingyu next to him didn''t seem to think that it was expensive, except that the blue flower had been curious to look around, apparently unable to sit still. Look.


    There was a rare quiet on the field. After a full half an hour, no one bid again. Then Hua Xizi also felt that the overall situation was set. He clapped his hands again, and said loudly: "Okay, since no friends are willing to make more changes, High prices, then these three Qi Dan are obtained by this little brother and two fairy, respectively, please bring enough bloodstone to exchange below. "


    After Hua Xizi finished speaking, the first woman who shouted the price of three-fifths of the Blood Awakening Nine-story Peak first appeared on the square platform as soon as she moved, throwing a small leather bag into Hua Xizi''s hand, and Hua Xizi opened After investigating, after finding that the number was correct, he looked up at the woman slightly, but after finding the woman''s face cold, he smiled and said, "Okay, the bloodstone is right, this is your gas gathering dan!"


    The woman said nothing, took Juqidan, took out a jade bottle, put it back in the space ring, went towards the stage, and then chose to leave the venue, but after the woman left the venue for a moment, Several unscrupulous men also chose to leave.


    Then the old lady shook her body, tremblingly walked to the square platform, took out a pink leather bag from her arms, and there were some beautiful flowers embroidered on the bag. It seemed that only young women would use it. Generally, after seeing this bag, Huaxizi was also a little stunned, but nodded politely, took a look at the bag, and found that the number is correct, and the other with a satisfactory color on his face will be another Meng Juqidan handed it over to the old man, and there seemed to be a reminder with a smile and said, "Hehe, the old man, the number is good, this is yours, the old man is old, it is better not to go out and stroll around."


    "Hey, don''t worry about it, you know what you are."


    åý That old **** stretched out his old right hand, and after gathering Qi Dan, he smiled again, then dragged his body again, tremblingly walked towards the stage and returned to his place.


    The last person to go up was naturally Ma Xiong. Because the cost did not exceed expectations, he did not borrow money from Wang Shu and went directly to the stage. He also gave a small leather bag to Nahuaxizi.


    Hua Xizi also opened and searched as usual, but when he found that there were ten middle-level bloodstones in it, he looked at Ma Xiong with a little joy, and seemed to say a little deeper: "Oh, if the auction is over, Brother, what else do you want to buy, you can come to the old man in that treasure house, and the old man will definitely give you a price that will surprise you. "


    Hua Xizi said so, and directly handed the jade bottle filled with polyqi Dan to Ma Xiong, Ma Xiong still kept a touch of his face, silently took the jade bottle, after receiving the space ring, click Nodded and said, "Thank you!"


    After Xiong said, Ma Xiong silently returned to his seat, and did not seem to intend to leave.


    "Okay, my husband didn''t expect all of my friends to be so refreshing today. Then we will not auction the next small things. If anyone wants to buy, they can go directly to Baibao Pavilion. This item we are auctioning below is auctioned today. Two of the three finale items, the golden pen! "


    "This golden pen was made by the real master Yue Yuexu, who is a real master, and it is made by using three hairs on the top of a six-level monster and a five-colored peacock. If you are present, you will understand The old man will not say much about the value of this pen. The price of this pen starts at 1,000 bloodstones, and the price increase must not be less than one hundred bloodstones. Start! "


    Hua Xizi took the brush-size gold pen with golden body in his hand and introduced it aloud at the same time, but obviously there were few practitioners studying matrix formations and runes on the field. The bargain was not as fierce as before. Bell, only so few few voices shouted the price.


    "Golden pen?"


    Wang Shu is very interested in this golden pen, but I thought about it and dispelled it, because it would only waste bloodstone in vain. After all, there is an invincible exchange system, which can buy almost everything, cheap and practical, basically There is no need to waste bloodstone.


    And Wang Shu is still thinking about whether to find an opportunity to secretly sell Juqidan, and know that the difference between them is very jealous.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to bid, and thanks to Brother Wang this time, otherwise I can only watch this Qidan missed, and I must repay it when I return ..."


    That Ma Xiong was completely out of mind and then listened to what Hua Xizi was bragging about. The purpose of their visit this time was to gather Qidan. It was originally possible to take three of them with their financial resources, but it was a one-off I took so many pictures and I was afraid of being remembered, so I chose to take my time and make it a big deal.


    Unconsciously, three hours passed, and the auction came to an end. The last second-level treasure was photographed by the sick boy at a price that Wang Shu and others could not imagine. Huaxizi also announced the auction directly. The end of the meeting. The gold pen was photographed by a blood awakening for 1,800 low-level bloodstones.


    Wang Shu and Ma Xiong also chose to leave. On the way back, Wang Shu looked at Ma Xiong in shock and lost his voice: "What? You just said that the second-level treasure was shot by the teenager with more than 100,000 bloodstones. gone?"


    "Well, if I didn''t guess wrong, then the sick boy should be the son of an elder inside the gate of our hundred swordsmen!"


    Ma Maxiong nodded, and seemed to confirm the identity of the morbid young man, transmitting a voice to Wang Shu.


    "It turned out to be the son of the elder of the inner door, no wonder so rich!" Wang Shu also understood why the sick boy was so arrogant that it turned out to have a hundred sword doors.


    A few people were speechless all the way, always returning to where they live.


    After casually eating something, Ma Xiong went to the Treasure Pavilion that Huaxizi said.


    Before leaving, Wang Shu explained Ma Xiong by the way, let the other party remember to help him buy asparagus.


    I did n¡¯t choose to follow it, but took the black ring from the space ring before the auction started. After hesitating for a moment, I decided to go and also left the restaurant. Walked down a lonely street.


    After about a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu walked to an inconspicuous shop that looked insignificant.

 Chapter 194： Prohibition

    The facade of this shop is not large, and it does n¡¯t have much business. Besides, it is a bit remote, and the shop is deserted. Only a young man in his early twenties snoring on the counter, but surprisingly, This young man didn''t have any fluctuations in his flesh and blood, but he was just an ordinary person. This surprised Wang Shu a little. This was the first ordinary person he saw when he came to Hangu.


    The decoration in the store is also simple. In addition to listing a few large-scale weapons that seem to be extraordinary and seem to be upgraded, most of them are packed with space rings, and only have a label on the cabinet behind the young man. .


    "Is this here?"


    After Wang Wangshu came to the door, he looked at this ordinary refinish shop, frowned, and muttered in his heart, but walked in.


    King Wang Shu reached out his index finger and knocked on the counter, intending to wake up the clerk.


    "what!"


    When the confused clerk heard this voice, he slowly opened his sleepy eyes, but after seeing Wang Shu, he was obviously startled, but immediately realized what he was and asked with a smile: "Brother Are you planning to buy weapons and armors of the highest level? Rest assured, the contents of our store are first-rate in the whole valley, but the place is a bit remote, so the business is not very good, but small Dare to pack tickets with your big brother. Every time you buy something in our store, you will come again for the first time. How do you like this one? This first-level three-pointed fork will definitely play in your hand. Twelve points of power. "


    ÄêÇáÈË The young man didn''t allow Wang Shu to say anything. First, he took off a small fork with a length of one foot from the counter, as introduced by several Jiazhen.


    "Oh?"


    Wang Shuming clearly felt that there was no fluctuation in the strength of this person''s body, but after entering, the other party called his elder brother, and knew that he was a cultivator. It can be seen that there is anything in the other party that can detect what he cultivated. A little curious.


    àÅ "Huh? Why, isn''t Big Brother like this? Since Big Brother doesn''t like this, what about this one? Don''t look at this as only a primary weapon, but the power is not inferior to ordinary secondary weapons ..."


    At a glance, Wang Shu seemed to dislike the clerk, and the clerk immediately put the small fork back, picked up something similar to a mace, and introduced it endlessly.


    "Oh, I''m not interested in any of these. On the contrary, how do you see that there is a practice in me?" Wang Shu shook his head and said lightly.


    In his current eyes, how can he see these first-class weapons, and he has no shortage of hands, even the second-level ones, and even a lot of high-level fire snake charms, even if he encounters an unsolvable crisis, There is also a powerful Thunder as a hole card.


    ºß "Hum, the little blood wakes up on the sixth floor and puts up a shelf. Who hasn''t seen it?"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s question, the young man''s face changed slightly, and he gave a little unpleasant snorting sound, which seemed to intentionally let Wang Shu murmur, and at the same time showed a look of ignorance. He said, "Buy it if you want it, don''t ask it if you don''t buy it, it won''t be of much use to you."


    "Ok?"


    Seeing the other person''s arrogant expression, Wang Shu was slightly displeased, and his face was a little gloomy.


    I didn''t have a seizure, but took out the black beads and said lightly, "I''m here for this!"


    "Hehe, please, please, brother!"


    Immediately after seeing the black beads, the young clerk changed his face and took Wang Shu with a smile on his face toward the backyard of the store.


    At first I found that Wang Shu was only the sixth-level cultivation of the Blood Awakening, but I felt a little displeased after seeing those first-class weapons. In addition, I thought that Wang Shu was like those boring practitioners, and did n¡¯t buy things, but Fan Wendong asked West, and in the end he left with a slippery foot, with preconceived thoughts, so he showed an arrogant look.


    Now when I saw that Wang Shu was different from those practitioners, he immediately greeted him with a smile, and explained to Wang Shu: "Oh, in fact, the older brother is not surprised. The reason why the younger brother knows that the older brother is a practitioner and knows his cultivation The main reason is that as soon as the eldest brother entered the door, he encountered a layer of prohibition. The prohibition already passed on the brother ¡¯s practice to the younger, so the younger would know the brother ¡¯s practice, but if the brother wants If you want to buy that gadget, after it comes out, the little one can sell one to the big brother. "


    He seemed to think that when he saw the rich man, the young man became very polite, but Wang Shu didn''t say anything, just listened lightly.


    After a while of work, the two walked into the backyard. A small house appeared in front of them, and a faint layer of white light shone at the door of the room. After seeing the white light, Wang Shu understood it, and secretly said, "Prohibition!"


    Regarding the banning of such things, Wang Shu has known in his spare time that banning is a unique kind of energy enchantment, but it is far from being compared with the real enchantment. It can only be regarded as a small energy space, and the function of this prohibition There are also as many as ox hair. Some prohibitions have huge destructive power, some prohibitions have psychedelic functions, and some prohibitions are just a simple barrier that can stop people from snooping. In short, the prohibition is the most common thing. However, it is not quite the same as the formation method.


    Generally speaking, the scale of the ban is much smaller, and most of the time it uses the strength of the practitioner ¡¯s own flesh as the energy source. Therefore, the same prohibition may be because the practitioners who practice it have a large gap and the power of the ban It''s also quite different, but that''s usually not the case with that array.


    The general formation method is far greater than the prohibition in terms of scale and power, especially some ancient formation methods, and the power is more unimaginable for ordinary practitioners. Of course, the biggest difference is mainly the formation of the formation method. Most rely on bloodstones to motivate, and the higher the quality of bloodstones, the stronger the corresponding power will be. However, there is no absolute truth in the world, and the power of blood of many formations can also be supplemented by the infusion of practitioners. After all, this is just A simple process of transforming blood power, as long as there is energy, the formation can operate, even some subtle formations, not only does not consume the power of blood stone and blood, but can draw energy from the heavens and the earth to provide its own operation However, that kind of formation did not exist throughout the Song Dynasty, except for some ancient books.


    "Well, I know!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, knowing what the young clerk thought, and then walked towards the hut.

 Chapter 195： Lively girl

    "Hum, you really don''t know how to write the dead words. The sixth floor of Blood Awakening will dare to attend this private auction alone!"


    After watching the disappearance of Wang Shu''s figure in the restraint, the young clerk''s face showed a contemptuous look, as if laughing at Wang Shu''s young and superficial knowledge, he didn''t understand the cruelty of this world, and then seemed to be boring and absent. Forget about it, return to the counter again, continue to lie down, and then snore.


    As soon as Wang Shu entered the room, it was more than three hours. It was only when the sky was darkened that he walked out of the room, but he did not come out alone. There was also a fifteen or sixteen-year-old awake with blood. The **** the fourth floor.


    The young girl looked rather immature, but she was considered to be handsome, but it was a loose man''s white robe over her thin body, which looked a little funny, but the young girl was looking with anxiety and anxiety, There is even a bit of worship, and he has been lingering with Wang Shu, and said as he walked, "Big brother, big brother, how do you sell Huang Biaozi? I have ten bloodstones, no no no, I have twenty bloodstones! "


    "Little sister, still look forward to self-esteem. Now that Huang Biaozi has been sold to Xia Xia, it is a private property of Xia Xia. Whether it is sold or not is determined by Xia Xia. If you are still so entangled with your younger sister, then don''t blame it. "


    The gloomy meaning of Wang Shushu''s face said a little displeasedly.


    When he entered the room, he found that it looked ten times larger than the outside, and inside was a small private trading house, selling a variety of elixir, magic medicine, etc., and even Even Huang Biaozi, who had not been seen for a few days, came here.


    After Huang Biaozi saw Wang Shu, he pulled on "education" again. In the end, Wang Shu had to buy an old book called tactics, but he did not know if it was Wang Shushi. Huang Biaozi''s nemesis was finally bought by Wang Shu at a price of five bloodstones. However, after Wang Shuyi bought it, the girl seemed to see the complete scene, pulling Wang Shu to death.


    "Brother, why do n¡¯t you teach me how to bargain? Then Huang Biaozi did not sell my life or death. He said that he would be desperate for me if he was less than 998. Why did you buy the bloodstone when you arrived? You Teach me how? "


    The young girl obviously didn''t intend to let go, and even pulled Wang Shu''s clothing corner directly, some stars said in her eyes.


    "I!"


    Wang Shu turned around, raised his right hand slightly, and wanted to give the girl a slap, but looking at the girl''s innocent eyes and expression, she finally put up, snorted, and didn''t bother to care about the girl, and continued Go outside.


    "Hey!"


    The girl was taken aback by Wang Shu ¡¯s actions, but after discovering that Wang Shu had n¡¯t started, she showed a contented expression on her face, and continued to follow up. She said, ¡°Big brother, you teach me, if you Church, I''ll send you a fourth-level heart treasure! "


    "Don''t follow me, or I''ll be polite to you!"


    After walking a few steps, Wang Shu turned back again, drinking with a threatening tone. However, he said this with some helplessness, because although the young girl looked young, her cultivation was far higher than him. According to Wang Shu''s guess, at least they were at least seven levels of blood.


    "Ah, why are you so fierce? I am talking about fourth-grade Xinbao, Xinbao! Don''t you have any interest in Xinbao?"


    After discovering that Wang Shu didn''t seem to be interested in his heart treasure at all, the girl seemed to be anxious, squinting Xiuquan, and stomping on her feet as if looking at Wang Shu like a monster, yelling.


    Of course, this is mainly because Wang Shu doesn''t know what Xinbao is. If this girl''s words are heard by some practitioners with a little knowledge of blood or source, it is estimated that she will think about it directly The girl was killed.


    "No interest, as long as you don''t follow me, as for the so-called heart treasure, I have no interest at all!"


    Wang Shu said solemnly, without any jokes, but he was also slightly surprised. What kind of treasure is this heart treasure? He secretly said, "Well? Heart treasure, what is treasure?" One and one level higher? "


    After I finished speaking, he continued to turn and walked towards the outside.


    Although Wang Shushu knew a lot of things, after all, his knowledge was still too shallow, and the information he could know was very limited. It is not surprising that he did not know about Xinbao.


    "Oh my God, are you an elm head? Xinbao, you do n¡¯t even mind, do you know? In our Song, every excavation of Xinbao will make countless blood sources and even blood states. You''re so bloody, you don''t even care! "


    The young girl was obviously frightened by Wang Shu''s words. From birth to the present, she heard someone for the first time that she did n¡¯t want Xinbao, and she refused so simply. She now looks like an angry beast. He went up and tore Wang Shu, but instead seemed to want to understand something. Two big watery eyes turned around, a hint of slyness appeared on his face, and he followed them again.


    "what!"


    But just when she was about to keep up with Wang Shu, Wang Shu suddenly turned around, and the girl was startled. Wang Shu looked at the girl with a complex meaning in her eyes and said nothing, "You Say it again! "


    àÅ "Um ... uh ... I mean every heart treasure in our Song Dynasty will be born ... Ah ... what do you want to do ... wow ..."


    The young girl was clearly not sure what Wang Shu thought, and some words were said incoherently, but just halfway through, Wang Shu''s big hand suddenly covered her mouth to keep her from talking.


    At this moment, the king of the king carefully looked at the girl, and finally made a decision in his heart, and said lightly: "Don''t say anything later, I allow you to follow me!"


    "Really?"


    The young girl froze slightly, but reacted in an instant, with excitement in her two big eyes, some could not believe it.


    ÕæµÄ "Really, but you can''t say that again just now!" Wang Shu nodded slightly and replied.


    He didn''t want the young girl to follow him, he just looked at the other person. It seemed as if he saw another person he was familiar with. If he looked closely, he would find that the young girl and Song Yunxi had a seven-point similarity, just a difference in personality Something big.


    After all, according to this girl''s innocent and lively personality, if you meet some bad-hearted people, the results can be imagined.


    "Haha, haha, you are so good!"


    The young girl seemed a little excited and didn''t care about her identity. She rushed towards Wang Shu and gave a big bear hug, which almost overwhelmed Wang Shu.

 Chapter 196： Song Chenxi

    "Uh!"


    After Wang Shu was embraced by the girl, his face was slightly embarrassed, only then did he realize that he was only missing Lanyue.


    But the girl didn''t seem to feel embarrassed at all, even if she hugged Wang Shu, her head couldn''t hold her back.


    "Okay, you go down first!"


    After a while, Wang Shu was a little helpless, and his face was slightly awkward.


    "Hey, brother, my name is Song Chenxi, and you will call me a little ghost like a master!"


    The young girl let go of Wang Shu, with a look on her face that looked like a trick, and said with a smirk.


    "Well, my name is Wang Shu!"


    Wang Wangshu nodded helplessly, and returned slightly. Then it seemed that I didn''t want to say anything more, and went outside.


    "Hey!"


    Looking at Wang Shu''s back, Song Chenxi''s eyes showed a hint of slyness, as if he was thinking about what kind of plan, but after seeing Wang Shu walked into the room, he seemed to be afraid of Wang Shu running away, murmured, and followed Go up.


    After Wang Shu walked into the refining shop, the young clerk seemed to be aware of it and couldn''t help looking at it. After discovering that it was Wang Shu, a smile appeared on his face and he said with a smile, "Hehe, brother, you are back. So, is there anything you want? "


    "Well, fortunately, you give me what you said before that you can view the repair." Wang Shu nodded slightly and said.


    "Hehe, it''s already prepared for the big brother. Come, Thirty Bloodstones. If you want to use them, just inject the power of blood into it or put a bloodstone in this recessed place. When not in use, just Remove the bloodstone. It''s just a simple gadget. It''s not very useful. Why don''t you look at these weapons? "


    The young clerk immediately took out a palm-sized compass from the counter and explained to Wang Shu, but it seemed that he still spared no effort to introduce the sold weapons.


    "Huh? Thirty Bloodstones?"


    After Wang Shu took the small compass, he observed it a little, and found that this small thing is extremely rough in terms of workmanship and materials. As for the interior, it only depicts a simple matrix method. Ten bloodstones, a slight frown, asked in amazement.


    "Professional?"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s frown, the young clerk seemed to feel that he had met an expert. After his face changed, he immediately smiled and said again, "Oh, big brother has good eyesight, how can such a thing be worth thirty bloodstones, small? Just kidding, as long as your ten bloodstones are fine! "


    "Oh, that''s it, you can''t sell it!"


    King Wang Shu gave a faint whisper, then took the five bloodstones from the space ring, threw them on the counter, and then walked outside regardless of the clerk''s consent.


    "Brother, this ... Welcome back next time!"


    The young clerk was embarrassed at first and wanted to call Wang Shu and didn''t plan to sell it, but after a while, he could only silently put away the bloodstone and said it changed.


    When the young clerk stole the bloodstone, Song Chenxi also followed from the backyard. After seeing the clerk''s face change, he put away the original smile and asked coldly: "The man just now What did you say? "


    "Seventh level of blood!"


    At first, the young clerk didn''t look at the young girl, but when she realized that the other party was actually the seventh floor of blood, her face changed slightly, and she immediately explained: "He just bought a piece here to check the blood. Li''s compass, isn''t Big Brother revenge on him? Little does not know anything! "


    "How much bloodstone do you want from him?"


    Yan Song Chenxi asked coldly.


    Looking at Song Chenxi''s cold appearance, the young clerk felt a little shocked, but did not dare to show anything, but explained only by Vino: "Small originally wanted him thirty bloodstones ..."


    Wu Song Chenxi didn''t seem to want to hear more from the clerk, and said coldly: "Less talk!"


    The young clerk replied in shock: "But in the end he paid only five bloodstones!"


    "Five Bloodstones!"


    After hearing this, Song Chenxi groaned for a moment, then a sly smile appeared on his face, and he seemed to feel that he had followed him like a person, and he said, "Brother, brother, wait for me!"


    Woohoo!


    ËÎ After Song Chenxi left, the young clerk felt relieved and sighed with a sigh of sigh, saying in secret: "I met a ghost today, but I encountered two monsters!"


    He didn''t know why, just felt that Wang Shu and Song Chenxi gave him an extremely dangerous feeling, but in the end he didn''t bother to care about anything anymore, returned to his position and sat in a daze.


    After an hour, Wang Shu, Ma Xiong and Song Chenxi were in the restaurant and ordered a table of wine and dinner. But next to them, a young man was looking helplessly with a bitter smile at a few people, especially looking at Song Chenxi, and there was a feeling of seeing demons.


    Wang Shu was eating with a sullen expression, Ma Xiong was beside him, and he looked with a smile on his face, but both were normal, but Song Chenxi stood upright, holding his chopsticks in his right hand. Pick a bowl of dishes, and make a bowl of dishes. It seems that you don''t like to eat anything, and if you don''t like the dish, regardless of whether Wang Shu likes it or not, directly put it in Wang Shu''s bowl.


    "Haha, clip a good piece!"


    Song Chenxi searched for a long time, and picked up a small box of white dishes, but after finding it, it turned out to be a piece of garlic, as if avoiding a tiger, he cried out, "Oh! Little two, little two, you How can I cut garlic into chicken, I do n¡¯t eat garlic! "


    Song Chenxi scolded, regardless of whether Wang Shu liked it or not, directly clipped into Wang Shu''s bowl, and then squinted at the crescent of play, and said with a good smile: "Hey, I know you like garlic!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wang Shu looked at the pile of "dishes" in his bowl. There was a feeling of crying and laughing. If you do n¡¯t know how happy Wang Shu is, if you see those things in Wang Shu ¡¯s bowl, Will definitely look like Wang Shu.


    The bowl is almost filled with garlic, shallots, chicken bones, fish tail and other things that most people do n¡¯t like to eat.


    "Cough, little one, go and help my friend change the bowl!"


    Suddenly, Ma Xiong felt that he couldn''t stand it anymore. He gave a cough and instructed Xiao Er beside him.


    Fortunately, the sloppy and blue flowers have already purchased enough items, and returned to Baijianmen in advance to prepare for a short-term outside door comparison. Otherwise, Blue Flower saw this scene and really did not know what was going to happen. Xiong also wanted to go back, but because he could not contact Wang Shu, he intentionally left to wait for Wang Shu.


    "Good, let''s change it for the guest officer!"


    Xiao Xiaoer was also very clever, and his body also exuded a touch of flesh, but the strength of flesh in his body didn''t even have the third layer of the blood awakening. Obviously, he had just practiced, but he said excitedly.


    ²» "No, you stand for me. Did you write down what I just said?"


    I saw that Xiao Er was leaving, then Song Chenxi reacted and immediately stopped Xiao Er, and asked with a swollen and swollen eyes.

 Chapter 197： Run away

    "Remember, remember!"


    Xun Xiaoer''s Wei Nuo Nuo returned, and at the same time took out a small yellow book in his hand, seemingly afraid of Song Chenxi''s disbelief.


    "I don''t believe it, show me!"


    With an expression of unbelief, Chen Songxi stretched out his hand and was about to **** that little second book.


    "Girl ..."


    Xiao Xiaoer stepped back quickly, feeling that a lie was broken.


    "How dare you run!"


    Song Chenxi''s face showed a little anger, her right hand was raised, and then she saw only a flash of white light on her fingertips, and a thumb-sized blood force broke out, forming a visible blood force toward the second child. Bombard.


    "not good!"


    After seeing Song Chenxi''s brutality because of such a trivial matter, Ma Xiong had a slight smile on his face, his face changed, and he didn''t dare to delay. He grabbed the little one over, and With a wave of his right sleeve, he turned around a few times, and a shield formed by the power of blood immediately blocked him.


    Huh!


    Huh!


    However, the young girl''s random finger was unexpectedly powerful. The shield formed by Ma Xiong''s blood power was instantly penetrated and hit Ma Xiong, but it seemed that Ma Xiong had some body protection treasures, and snorted After that, those blood powers bounced off and blasted towards the roof.


    Huh!


    But obviously, the power of that finger is much more than that. After flying towards the roof, a thick layer of protection appeared on the roof immediately, but the seemingly tough protection was also struck by the blood force. There were signs of divergence.


    Huh!


    When the second man saw that the restraint on the roof was loosening, his face paled in an instant. If the finger was not blocked by Ma Xiong just now, then he would be 100% sure that he could not bear the finger.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ma Xiong was also taken aback. If it wasn''t for his own possession of a body armor he had recently bought for a large price, it is likely that he might have been directly penetrated by that blow. The stormy sea was stirred up in his heart, and he secretly said, "What kind of cultivation is this little girl, even a random blow is so terrible?"


    Snapped!


    "what are you doing?"


    Shu Wangshu was also startled. He stood up, thinking about it, and slapped Song Chenxi directly, yelling loudly.


    Don''t look at Song Chenxi''s casual blow just now, but Wang Shu knew it again. But it was a blow of blood. If it wasn''t for Ma Xiong''s inner armor, a blood hole would have been pierced through his body, even if it was him , I feel that I have a lingering fear, and this Song Chenxi is so ridiculous.


    "What happened? What happened?"


    "what happened?"


    "Isn''t there anyone who doesn''t have long eyes dare to fight here?"


    At this time, those who were upstairs, downstairs, and rested also came back one by one, and found that there seemed to be some people clamoring after the fight, but some good things started to go around Wang Shu and others. In the past, I intend to make a lively appearance.


    "You ... you ... how dare you hit me!"


    Chen Songxi was also a stunner, but after a while, he reacted, feeling his face flushed with red, covering his cheeks with his hands, and mist rising from a pair of innocent eyes.


    "Liars, scammers, all scammers, all of you are scammers!"


    Chen Songxi felt wronged, pushed Wang Shu away, and ran towards the restaurant. After watching the crowd, Song Chenxi wearing a large men''s robe rushed out and spread out one by one.


    "Is she already bloody? How is that possible? She is so young!"


    That Ma Xiong still stood there blankly, and constantly appeared in his mind the seemingly simple finger of Song Chenxi just now, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that the finger of Song Chenxi seemed to contain something subtle just now. He has something incomprehensible in it, otherwise the casual finger of the other side could not stop him. He thought it was just simple energy, but after thinking about it, he knew that it was really out of blood, but With such a young girl''s blood, his self-esteem was hit hard.


    "I thought there was a lively event to watch. I didn''t expect it to be over. It was boring!"


    ¿¿ "Fuck, it turns out that it was just a baby doll that was in conflict, I thought it was a deadly fight here!"


    "Go away, go back to dinner!"


    Those who watched lively and saw Song Chenxi gone, leaving only Wang Shu with a few people there. After a while, they guessed a few tenths, and some left uninteresting.


    "Ke ... Ke ... Keguan, do you still want to eat?"


    After a while, the second child returned to God first, still a little afraid, and his voice seemed to be shaking.


    "Well, what about the little girl?"


    After hearing this, Wang Shu also came back to God, but after finding that Song Chenxi was gone, he frowned and asked, but in his heart he secretly said: "It really is a natural state of blood, but what exactly is it? The young girl ¡¯s finger has absolutely some magical rule in it, otherwise it ¡¯s impossible to use her cultivation as such a terrible finger. If there is no precaution, this seemingly random finger will It is very likely that Xiu will be injured by someone higher than her. No, be sure to get her back and ask for an understanding! "


    "The lady just slaps the guest officer and ran out ..."


    Wu Xiaoer was just scared just now, and he didn''t look excessive. It seems that he still remembers all of this, not like Ma Xiong who entered an inexplicable epiphany.


    "You send him back to the room, I have something to go out, if I come back and find out what''s wrong with him, you just ask."


    After discovering Ma Xiong''s epiphany, Wang Shu explained to Xiao Er a few words and rushed out.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Did that kid get crazy?"


    "Isn''t that the guy who took a heavy sum today?"


    "Oh, I think of it, it''s the guy who took the **** and replaced a petrified Nedan with 70 high-level fire snake charms and a lot of bloodstones!"


    "Yes, it''s him, and he doesn''t know what **** the kid took!"


    "If Lao Tzu had such good luck, he would have gathered gas as early as 800 years ago, maybe he has become a strong man in the bloodstream now!"


    "Haha, you are not afraid to blow the cowhide, you are only forty this year, and you want to be a strong person in the bloodstream, then you are not hitting those old faces?"


    "Haha, if you are also a strong source, Lao Tzu will be in a state of mind and power!"


    After Wang Shu left the restaurant, those faces that looked lively showed strange colors. Obviously, the scene of this mortal world appeared in a restaurant full of practitioners, but at the same time there were Some practitioners recognized Wang Shu''s identity and began to complain one by one about God ¡¯s injustice. How can people have such good luck, and they can only practice hard, step by step, and feel bored. A few friends started teasing each other.


    After Wang Wangshu walked out of the restaurant, he seemed to have eyes under his feet, and ran towards the western street.

 Chapter 198： miss

    "Where exactly will this little ghost head go? At the beginning Lanyue also went away in such a bad mood, but because of my mistakes, there has been no news of Lanyue. Now this little ghost has a big secret in his head. Although I am not interested in watching, I always feel Sorry for her first, but where will she go? "


    As Wang Shushu ran, he kept guessing where Song Chenxi would go.


    However, after running for a long distance, he seemed to want to understand something. He immediately stopped and looked to the south. His heart seemed to say with absolute certainty: "If this is the case, then only in that direction will there be That place! "


    "Yes, it must be true, she must have gone there!"


    I turned to look to the south. That direction is where the daytime auction is held. Now the people there are completely dispersed. At this time, there will definitely be no more people. If Song Chenxi wants to find a quiet place, only There are two possibilities. One is to leave Hangu, but now it is night. The entrance of Hangu is forbidden, so it is not possible, so there is only one possibility. She went to the auction house.


    After wanting to understand this, Wang Shu immediately turned his direction, mobilized his strength, and ran away in the direction of the auction house.


    º® This cold valley is not big at all, it only looks like ten miles away, and gallops with Wang Shu, but only arrives at the auction house in just half a quarter of an hour.


    "This old Chinese ghost is starting to lie again!"


    "The old man Hua is bragging again!"


    "Hua Lao Gui, if you don''t have anything to auction, hurry down and don''t stand in the eyes!"


    "Is that kid crazy?"


    "This **** also costs 800 bloodstones?"


    "This world is crazy!"


    I looked at the auction house shrouded in moonlight, and Wang Shu suddenly felt a bit cold, and the noisy sound of those practitioners during the day seemed to echo in the air.


    "Oh, all the world''s banquets, cough, the world is volatile!"


    In just a few hours, the hustle and bustle of the auction house turned so silent. A sense of loneliness could not help but emerge from his heart. He had already seen the world in different ways. very lonely.


    Under the shroud of the moonlight in particular, a coolness that seemed to reach his heart made him feel a little coolness in his excited and hot heart, and the blue moon appeared constantly in his heart.


    Alas, alas!


    "Liar, liar, you are all liar ..."


    King Wang Shu stood there and listened quietly. After a while, there was a whine and cry in the air.


    "Hehe, it really is here!"


    After hearing this voice, Wang Shu''s original nervousness eased slightly, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth and walked towards the source of the voice.


    In a corner of the square, Song Chenxi''s thin body wrapped in a white man''s robe curled up into a ball, his head buried in his arms and wept softly, in that cry, with infinite sadness and loss, that Grief seemed to cry about her fate, and the loss seemed to scold others for deceiving her.


    Song Chenxi is like an injured beast. She can only hide in the cave and lick her wounds. Song Chenxi now has no such innocence and waywardness in the daytime, in fact she is just a child.


    Cultivators are also human beings. They also have emotions and desires. The practitioners also suffer. The practitioners also know the pain. Why ca n¡¯t the practitioners cry? Why ca n¡¯t the practitioners laugh? Should cultivators be high above them all day long, unsmiling?


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    King Wang Shu stood in front of Song Chenxi, stretched out his right hand, and said softly.


    "Go away, scammers, you are all scammers!"


    Xi Song Chenxi stretched out his hand, forced Wang Shu''s hand away, and shouted loudly.


    Shu Wangshu chose to be silent, but said nothing, but just stretched his right hand in front of Song Chenxi again, and looked at Song Chenxi softly. At this moment, he seemed to see the scene that happened in Xuefeng City before.


    That was also a 15-year-old girl, and that was a crying pear-flower girl with the same rain, the same sadness, the same crying, but the place is different, the crying person is not the same, the crying thing is not the same .


    At that time, Wang Shu was a well-known idiot, but he held out his dirty hand at the crying blue moon. Maybe it was the original idiot that gave him later the blue moon. Love?


    This is so-called. Everyone has different experiences and everyone has different experiences, but the feelings are the same?


    Maybe people ¡¯s life experiences will be very different, but when they are painful, they will cry, when they are happy, they will laugh, when they are angry, they will be angry. This kind of emotions should be the same, right?


    "You get away, I said I wouldn''t care about you anymore ... you''re the same as the one who never died, that you should take care of me all my life, in the end you haven''t left me alone ... and the **** brother , Also said to protect my sister''s life ... and you, said to let me follow you, you hit me, you hit me ... Wow ... you crooks ... "


    Xi Song Chenxi yelled at Wang Shu, almost roaring, and even came to the back, and felt that her grievance was too great, and she burst into tears.


    In this way, in the cold moonlight, a man in a white robe and a white robe stood silently. In front of him, a thin body curled up into a ball, the body trembling slightly, and whispered. Sobbing.


    ¿Þ This cry is more than three full hours, Wang Shu has been standing there quietly, without saying a word, at this time, you may be worth a thousand words without saying a word.


    "Liar ... liar ..."


    "You are all liars ..."


    Yun Song Chenxi kept crying and crying, until the end, the whole person seemed to collapse, but in the mouth was always calling a liar.


    "Oh, finally cry enough, just cry enough, just sleep once, just sleep ..."


    After Song Chenxi collapsed, Wang Shu murmured with a faint smile on his face, whispering, as if he were speaking to Song Chenxi, as if to himself.


    At this time, he suddenly found that he didn''t seem to have cried for a long time, or that he hadn''t cried?


    In the past, no matter what he encountered, he would not cry softly, but would choose to endure silently, and then expected to change.


    Even on the day when Da Cong left, he didn''t cry, but endured, endured, he didn''t know where his limits were, but he was so persistent and endured, maybe until one day, Think he will choose this way when he reaches his limit?


    "Let''s go, let''s go home!"


    Wang Shu hugged Song Chenxi in one hand, but when he lifted Song Chenxi, he sank slightly, apparently did not expect Song Chenxi to look thin but not light at all, and then carried his back to his shoulders. Up, slowly walked in the direction of coming.


    "Ha ha!"


    But after talking about the word home, Wang Shu trembled slightly. It seems that he hasn''t said the word for a long time. In the end, it only turned into a helpless grin.


    "Oh, I can''t tell you this little ghost is quite heavy."


    Song Chenxi''s weight is nothing to Wang Shu. Even if Song Chenxi is several times heavier, he can carry it. Even before he didn''t break through the blood, he would not have to carry it back, let alone now.

 Chapter 199： Sweet dream

    After lying on the back of Wang Shu, Chen Song Chenxi also seemed to be a lot more honest, instead of crying, but whispering some words that no one can hear, he fell asleep later.


    Tata!


    Wang Shu was carrying Song Chenxi slowly walking on a wide street, the footsteps were as clear as a horse''s hoof, but the sound was like the best lullaby. Song Chenxi''s face showed satisfaction and his mouth was small. Constantly murmured something.


    "Oh, if I didn''t drink that much wine at that time, maybe Blue Moon would be able to lie on my back and fall asleep so quietly, right?"


    King Wang Shu turned his head and looked at Song Chenxi on his shoulder, a smile appeared on his face, but with a bitter smile in his smile.


    At this moment, the lights on both sides of the road have been turned off, and the noisy sounds have stopped. Everyone meditates, sleeps, and sleeps. The cold valley at this time may be the quietest time of the day.


    The two just walked slowly in the moonlight, walking, not knowing where the emotions came from. Wang Shu hoped that the person on his back was Lanyue, and he even suddenly hoped that he would continue to walk with Song Chenxi on his back. Until the end of time.


    Song Chenxi, who was on the shoulder of King Wang Shu, was lying quietly. She dreamed that she had a dream.


    I was dreaming.


    "Hey, immortal, I tell you, now you do n¡¯t want to lie to me. I have now found a big liar to be a master. His tricks are so clever. You see no, this is a classic book. The book was originally sold. I want to sell my 998 bloodstone, but as soon as the big liar stepped out, the five bloodstone was won! What? You do n¡¯t believe it? Do you see it? This is the legendary **** stone used by the ancient gods to fill the sky. Is the old immortal heartbeat? Hey, look at you and I are so familiar, as long as you are 288, I told you that this 288 can''t be less, I will drink the northwest wind any less. What? You think it ¡¯s expensive? I ¡¯ll tell you, if it ¡¯s not because we have such a good relationship, I ¡¯d rather lose it than sell it. Forget it, it ¡¯s good to see you and me. Nine, how? Is it very cost-effective? Whoops, if you do n¡¯t look at me, Song Chenxi, how could such things lie to you ... "


    A young girl was holding a yellowed broken book in front of a crane-haired boy in front of her, a white robe, and a thin old man showing off. It seemed extremely joyous, but after discovering the old man''s unbelieving look, Take a black stone from the space ring and chatter the old man.


    The old man saw a cheerful smile on the girl''s face and didn''t say anything. He just looked at it quietly, and the same mouth smiled, as if he was happy for the girl''s happiness.


    The picture changes again. The girl rushes into a stone room with a fishing rod-like thing in her hand. A young man in the stone room is meditating there, but I do n¡¯t know why, but I ca n¡¯t see the young man ¡¯s. It looks like it just feels like a young man.


    "Brother, did you see it, did you see it? I heard that this fishing rod was the fishing rod used by Tianshi Jiang at that time, wasn''t it? I wasn''t using it anyway, I''ll sell it to you, see For the two of us so familiar, as long as you have the blood stone of 1998, you do n¡¯t want you to be three or four thousand, and you are not wanting one or two thousand, as long as you are 98 or 98, you can get a deduction, 1998 Why do n¡¯t you buy a big treasure? You do n¡¯t believe it? Huh, your kid understands that fart. I do n¡¯t look down on you, I tell you ... ¡±


    King Wang Shu was walking quietly with the **** his back, but suddenly felt a pain under his feet, as if he had kicked something. He couldn''t help but wake up and whispered in his heart, "Did I just ..."


    "Oh, I guess this little ghost''s dream?"


    King Shu shook his head and found that he had kicked an ordinary wooden stick without paying much attention. He looked at Song Chenxi, who was already asleep on his shoulder, and walked towards the restaurant with a smile on his face.


    Shu Wang Xi brought Song Chenxi back to the restaurant. It seemed that for the safety of Song Chenxi, he did not sleep but stayed all night. Although he stayed all night, he was not idle, but practiced all night.


    Now there is no shortage of training resources or exercises in his hands, naturally Wang Shu will not let it go, and because with the complete exercises, the whole person can practice at a faster speed. Even he feels that the current speed is far away. It is several times faster than before. Although there are some tricks in swallowing a lot of elixir, understanding of the exercises is also very important.


    I was sleepless all night and ushered in the second day, then Song Chenxi was awake from his sleep.


    "Ah, have a good dream!"


    Yan Song Chenxi stretched a lazy waist, said in a good mood.


    However, after finding herself lying on Wang Shu''s bed, she was pale and frightened, like an injured beast, but instead of yelling this time, she used a quilt to cover her, although she found that her clothes were still worn It''s good, but still a little uneasy, he whispered: "You ... you ... didn''t you do anything to me last night?"


    "What do you say?"


    Some of Wang Shu''s books were very angry and funny, and they retreated from the practice. They looked at Song Chenxi a little, and said without a word.


    "Ah! You won''t really do anything to me?"


    After hearing this, Song Chenxi grew his mouth, and still asked a little disbelief.


    "I don''t know, it just seems that some people haven''t taken a bath for a long time, and the smell on their bodies doesn''t seem to smell good!"


    Shu Wangshu also gave a haha, stood up, wrinkled his nose, and said it was disgusting.


    "You ... you ... you ... ah, I fight with you ..."


    After hearing this, Chen Songxi, regardless of the others, threw the quilt toward Wang Shu, and at the same time, the whole person rushed towards Wang Shu like a hungry tiger.


    "Haha, please make trouble slowly, I will not be with you!"


    After seeing Song Chenxi ¡¯s angry expression, Wang Shu seemed to feel very good. When he turned flexibly, he flashed out and stood outside the door. He saw the quilt and Song Chenxi coming at the same time, no matter what. The door was closed directly with a pop.


    "what!"


    That Song Chenxi couldn''t control, and the whole person hit the floor with a sigh, but fortunately, there was a quilt, and the floor of this room was made of wooden boards. The floor made by Song Chenxi''s repair can''t really hurt.


    "You big liar, how dare you lie to me!"


    After Chen Songxi broke down, rubbing his head with his hands, he scolded in the room.


    "You freshen up, I''ll get you some food!"


    However, it was not Wang Shu''s anger, but a gentle answer.


    "Ok!"


    After hearing this, Song Chenxi''s whole body shook slightly, and there was no objection, but he nodded and murmured quietly.


    Wang Shu walked towards the counter downstairs, but just took a few steps and happened to meet the Ma Xiong coming out of the room. The two greeted him, but that Ma Xiong had a sad look on his face. Mindset.


    àÅ "Well, Brother Ma, what happened?"


    Seeing Ma Xiong''s expression, Ren Fool can also see what the other party has in mind.

 Chapter 200： Hirayama

    àÅ "Well, something really happened, and the situation is very serious, I just came to inform you, go, this is not the place to talk, go to my room."


    Bian Maxiong nodded, and did not speak, but spoke directly.


    After Xiong finished speaking, Ma Xiong opened the door again and returned to the room. Although Wang Shu was puzzled, he also followed in.


    After entering the room, Ma Xiong did not open directly, but patted the space ring with one hand, then a palm-sized compass appeared in his hand, and then a little blood was injected into it. They shrouded.


    "Hmm? Does he have it?"


    After seeing the compass, Wang Shu slightly hesitated, but after careful observation, he found that it was not the same as the one he bought, which seemed far more subtle than the one he bought.


    After a few breaths, the layer of light green mask completely covered the two people. After he felt that there was no problem, Ma Xiong opened his mouth, but still used the voice transmission, saying: "Brother Wang, we should not have a conversation now Outsiders have heard that unless it is a detective who is much higher than our source strongmen, it will attract my attention. "


    "Brother, what happened?"


    Looking at Ma Xiong''s so serious approach and expression, Wang Shu had an ominous foreboding and asked the same voice.


    "Brother Wang, honestly tell me, was Wu Shuai killed by you?"


    Ma Xiong now regards Wang Shu as his own brother. Many things shouldn''t have been hidden from him, but he still asked a little uneasily.


    "Why Brother Bro asks this?"


    King Wang Shu was a little surprised. It seems that the news of Wu Shuai''s death has been exposed. Even Ma Xiong knew it, and asked tentatively.


    Because Wang Shu believed that when he killed Wu Shuai that day, no one else was present. How could it be exposed now?


    "Brother Wang, whether you kill Wu Shuai or not, I have an important thing to tell you."


    After seeing Wang Shu''s expression, Xi Maxiong had already believed a few things in his heart, and said very seriously.


    "Well, say it, what''s the matter."


    Wang Shushu was full of doubts, why the news of Wu Shuai''s death would be exposed.


    "Actually, this is not a good thing. Last night, Xiaohu returned to Baijianmen and found that the 11th position on the list turned out to be your name, Brother Wang, so many people are discussing whether you defeated Wu. Shuai. And Wu Shuai hasn''t returned to the martial arts for a while. Many people speculate that he has been killed by you. "Ma Xiong calmed down, said with some worry.


    "what?"


    Wang Shu never thought that killing Wu Shuai himself would be exposed through the rankings. He clearly remembered that before going out yesterday, he noticed that the auction had not changed. It seems that the ranking There is a certain delay.


    Ma Xiong said very worried: "Brother Wang, it is said that Wu Shuai has an extraordinary origin and there is a large force behind it. I suspect they will definitely come back and hunt you after they get the news. What happened? "


    It seems that in order to let Wang Shu agree with the proposal to go back earlier, Ma Xiong went on to say: "And it is said that their family still has a vague relationship with Dadaolou, maybe in order to get revenge, somebody from Dadaolou will participate. Han Gu was originally the junction of the two forces. Gao Xifeng and others didn''t seem to leave, I''m afraid ... "


    Although he had only met twice, Wang Shu knew that Gao Xifeng must not be ordinary in his blood, and felt that it should not be here for a long time. He nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go today!"


    "Brother King, wait!"


    After Wang Shu finished speaking, he turned around and planned to leave, but just as he was about to take a step, that Ma Xiong suddenly called Wang Shu.


    àÅ "Huh? Brother Ma, what happened? I went downstairs to buy some food for that little ghost, and she has been hungry all night."


    Master Wang Shu turned his head and looked at Ma Xiong in puzzlement, asking.


    Bian Maxiong asked with a serious look: "Do you really want to take that woman back to Baijianmen?"


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything wrong with it?" Wang Shu asked strangely.


    "Is there anything wrong with it, it''s just that Lanhua has a special relationship with you. Don''t look at her always mixing with Xiaohu and them, but she cares most about you when you are away. Although we don''t know Lanhua''s past, She also lost her memory, but her nature is not bad, and the blue flower''s insight is amazing. Regardless of little tiger or me, many questions that she does not understand in practice, just ask her and she will easily answer us ... As for the woman yesterday, it may be It''s not too late, maybe she''s ... "


    Ma Xiong naturally had the thoughts in his heart, especially the power of the finger that saw Chen Chenxi last night, and in the heart he guessed the identity of Song Chenxi, after all, suddenly such a woman appeared beside Wang Shu, how much made him There was suspicion, although the woman was not directly said to be the killer, but the meaning was clear.


    "What does that mean?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Shu naturally burst into his heart, some doubting that Song Chenxi was a killer, but since seeing the weak side of Song Chenxi, he also did not believe that the other party was a killer. After all, it was based on the other party ¡¯s cultivation. Last night, he could Started.


    "I don''t mean anything else, I just hope Brother Wang won''t be fooled by women. Although it is normal for a man to have three wives and four wives, but if these women meet in the martial arts ... hehe." It doesn''t seem to worry Wang Shu Ma Xiong went on to say, but all looked awaiting the lively expression.


    Seeing Ma Xiong''s response, Wang Shu naturally knew that Ma Xiong had misunderstood, and smiled a little awkwardly, saying, "Brother Ma thought too much. We are just ordinary friends. But I should really consider the blue flower. Feel. "


    In fact, Wang Shu said that it was necessary to consider the feelings of Lanhua. It was just an excuse. What he really thought of was Lanyue and Lanxue. Lanyue''s whereabouts are unknown, but Lanxue was at Baijianmen, and maybe he would look up. I saw that if Lan Xue misunderstood, that would be a big trouble.


    "I''m just a wake-up anyway, you make the decision yourself. Although the door party is not strictly controlled by men and women, there will always be the same person chewing the tongue." Ma Xiong just was afraid that Wang Shu would delay the cultivation and kindly advised.


    "Okay, I see. Brother Ma, please pack up first, I''ll go out and buy some food for that little ghost."


    Master Wang Shu thought for a moment and knew what he should do.


    But when he turned around, Ma Xiong called him again and said, "Wait, I almost forgot something."


    King Wang Shu stopped.


    "You asked me to buy asparagus for you. I only bought it for 30 years. There are ten pounds here. I don''t know if it suits you or not enough." Ma Xiong took out a small sack from the space ring. Handed it to Wang Shu and said with some uncertainty.


    "Oh, brother, you have a heart, how much bloodstone did you spend?"


    Wang Shu took the sack filled with asparagus with a smile on his face, opened it and looked at it. After finding that he was right, he received his space ring and took out the bloodstone. He planned to pay Ma Xiong''s question. Road.


    "Oh, little thing. If it weren''t for you to let me bet you win, there wouldn''t be so many bloodstone splurges. These should be your blessings, don''t pay them back." Ma Xiong waved his hands with a smile and said unacceptably .


    "Well, thank you for that."


    Since this time, he has also had a lot of contact with Ma Xiong. He understands the character of the other party and is too lazy to force it. He put away the bloodstone and thanked him.


    After Wang Shu collected the things, he walked out of the green mask, opened the door and went downstairs.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect it to be a passionate species."


    After watching Wang Shu leave, Ma Xiong also put away the compass, and smiled helplessly.

 Chapter 201： Wayward Song Chenxi

    Time turned, three hours passed.


    At this moment on a road hundreds of miles away from Hangu, Wang Shu and Ma Xiong were sitting in a carriage. As for Song Chenxi, he was naughty riding on the horse''s neck.


    "Haha, Xiaohui!"


    Chen Song Chenxi couldn''t help touching the horse''s head and said cheerfully in his mouth.


    The running horse, after Song Chenxi''s question, seemed to respond with a hissing sound and raised his forefoot at the same time.


    "Little ghost!"


    "you!"


    Seeing the dangerous movement of the horse, the whole carriage was a bit unstable and almost turned, and Ma Xiong and Wang Shu could not help but worry.


    On this way, Song Chenxi seemed to be happy. Whenever he was bored, he would touch Xiao gray''s head and ask him something like this, but Wang Shu and Ma Xiong didn''t dare to say anything, for fear that it would cause Song Chenxi to be unhappy , Instructed Xiao gray to do something to throw them both. Although Song Chenxi had only been with Xiao gray for more than an hour, they fully believed that as long as Song Chen Xi instructed, Xiao Gray would definitely do it.


    Xiao Xiaohui continued to lead the three men towards the Baijianmen.


    After another hour, the distance between the people and Hangu was further, but as time went by, the anxiety in Wang Shu and Ma Xiong''s heart became more and more intense. As for Song Chenxi, it seemed a little bit more I didn''t notice it, I just kept looking around, and sometimes even saw something interesting. Regardless of whether Wang Shu and the two agreed or disagreed, they directly directed Xiaohui to go forward, so it delayed a lot of time along the way.


    At this time, a mountain of hundreds of feet high appeared in their sight, blocking their way straight. After seeing the mountain, Wang Shu''s pupils shrank, and the uneasiness grew stronger.


    "Little ghost head, you let Xiaohui go around that place!"


    Shu Wangshu pointed to the mountain that appeared in front of Song Chenxi, because when he came over, he had no impression of that mountain, as if it suddenly appeared.


    Huh!


    Xiao Xiaohui seemed a little unwilling to make a voice of opposition and jumped at the same time, as if he warned Wang Shu not to order it.


    "Ah! What a big mountain, Xiaohui, shall we go there?"


    At this time, Song Chenxi turned back and saw the mountain, his eyes glowed, and he said to Xiao gray with excitement.


    Xiao gray hissed and seemed to be saying to Wang Shu, look, she asked me to go, then I can only go, and then regardless of how Ma Xiong and Wang Shu react, they still go in that direction .


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiao Gray''s hissing just now, and Wang Shu fully understood it. It seemed to be a direct spiritual communication, which had transcended the scope of language. A strange color appeared on his face, and he secretly said, "Is this little ghost head What a talent? "


    "Xiaohui, listen to me, don''t be willful, go around that mountain, and I will give you a demon-grass after returning!"


    Looking at this situation, Wang Shushu knew that most of the language didn''t work, so he planned to use money to seduce.


    Ñý This demon-grass is just a kind of ordinary spirit grass. It is not very useful for monks, but it is undoubtedly an inconceivable delicious food for monsters.


    Xun Xiaohui stopped for a moment, turned his head, his eyes glowed fiercely, looking at Wang Shu, it seemed that he was looking forward to the demon grass.


    "Ok?"


    After discovering Xiaohui''s anomaly, Song Chenxi grunted with big eyes, and seemed to want to understand something, and quietly put it on Xiaohui''s neck, whispering mysteriously, and didn''t know what she said.


    Xiao Xiaohui didn''t seem to understand, and was slightly puzzled, but still agreed.


    "As long as you listen to me, I will feed you demon grass!"


    After seeing Xiao Hui moving, Wang Shu said with a thick smile on his face. He doesn''t have a demon-grass on him, but the demon-grass is not a precious thing. It must be easy to get.


    There was a hint of doubt in Xuan Xiaohui''s eyes, and he didn''t seem to understand what it meant. Look at Song Chenxi for a while, and look at Wang Shu again.


    At this time, Song Chenxi was lying on Xiao gray''s neck again, his lips moved, I don''t know what to say, but after listening to Xiao Gray, the long horse face turned out anthropomorphic expression, showing a contemptuous color, issued Hissing, as if to say, "Give me the demon weed now, and I''ll take you there!"


    Õâ "This ... this is an ordinary horse?"


    After hearing this little gray tweet, don''t say Wang Shu, even Ma Xiong was shocked. You should know that the horses pulling the cart were just looking for them casually.


    But the horse''s savvy in front of him is afraid that it is no less than some third-level or even fourth-level monsters. They almost made the two of them unstable and fell off the carriage.


    "Ok?"


    After Wang Shu was surprised, it seemed to discover that all this was that Song Chenxi was making troubles, his face showed a little complicated color, and his heart secretly said, "What is the origin of this little girl? Not only did you know what was so unpredictable. Means, and seems to be able to communicate with the monsters? "


    When Ma Xiong found out that all of this seemed to be related to Song Chenxi, Xiao Hui snorted again, and seemed to be urging whether you would give it, or you would pass it without me.


    "Little ghost, don''t make a noise, there may be bad things over there, we still go around to avoid any danger at the time."


    Wang Shu, who was aside, seemed to have some meaning that he couldn''t stand, and he could not help reprimanding.


    "Well, I want you to control, Xiaohui, let''s go over there, take care of them. After I go back, I''ll look for the demon grass, isn''t it the demon grass? I''ll find it for you ! "


    After being trained by Wang Shu, Song Chenxi raised his face, and seemed to have a sigh of humor, patted Xiao gray''s head, and said disdainfully. However, no one found that under her air of expression, there was a hint of injustice and loss.


    After hearing this, Xiao Xiao seemed to have taken some medicine, and her eyes burst into light. Some looked at Song Chenxi with disbelief, as if waiting for her affirmation. And although it hasn''t heard of Celestial Grass, it feels delicious and nutritious when you hear the name.


    "Do n¡¯t worry, is n¡¯t it just to raise the fairy grass? How much is that kind of thing, you can rest assured, if you can throw them both, I will give you one more!"


    Chen Song Chenxi showed a braided appearance, and patted Xiaohui''s head gently, saying with a slapstick.


    "Little ghost, how can you ... bad!"


    As soon as Wang Shu heard Song Chenxi talking loudly without blushing, he immediately felt headache and just wanted to speak a lesson, but when Xiaohui heard this, he seemed to have beaten chicken blood, regardless of the two on the carriage, Struggling desperately, he broke away from the carriage in a few moments, and led Song Chenxi toward the mountain alone.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Shu and Ma Xiong fell off the carriage. However, the two also saw the machine very quickly, a beautiful backflip in the air, landed on the ground steadily, and looked at Song Chenxi, who was gradually away.


    "Haha, haha, haha, Xiaohui, let''s go!"


    Only left that refreshing laughter of Song Chenxi, and gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 202： King tiger

    "Brother Wang, shall we go after her?"


    After seeing Song Chenxi leaving alone, he met Ma Xiong''s meaning. He didn''t want to take this wayward Song Chenxi back.


    The King of Kings also hesitated, but soon a decision was made, affirmatively said, "To chase her back, at least to treat her to a martial art. With her talent, there should be elders willing to be accepted as disciples."


    However, as soon as they didn''t chase far, they heard a sound of joy coming from the wood in front of them.


    "Haha, come after me, you guys, hurry up, it''s too slow!"


    The cheerful voice came from the forest. Upon hearing that voice, Wang Shu knew that Song Chenxi was undoubted, and he also carried the little gray cry, but it didn''t seem to be so joyous to listen to it, and listened The direction of sound transmission seems to be Song Chenxi galloping towards him.


    "That little ghost is in trouble again?"


    The cold sweat on the forehead of the king of the king''s forehead burst out, and his heart shouted, but before he responded, Xiao Hui appeared with Song Chenxi in his sight.


    ι "Hey, the big liar in front, run away, someone came to kill us!" Song Chenxi shouted when he found the still-suffering Wang Shu when passing by.


    "Little gray, stop!"


    As soon as Wang Shu went out, he saw Xiao Hui rushing past with Song Chenxi in an eye, and wanted to stop it.


    However, as soon as he wanted to say something, he saw dozens of feet behind Xiao gray, and there were more than ten people.


    Although the distance is too far to discern the specific cultivation practice, the leader is only about ten feet away from Xiaohui, and the distance from Xiaohui is getting shorter and shorter. It is estimated that it will not be long before he catches up. It''s much faster than those behind, and at a glance you know it''s blood.


    "Bloodiness! There is so much more!"


    Seeing those who were chasing towards Xiaohui, Ma Xiong''s cold sweats swelled, and he felt overwhelmed.


    ι "Hey, that big liar, did you hear that? Let''s run away quickly, don''t stand silly there!"


    Xi Song Chenxi commanded Xiao Hui to desperately escape, and at the same time did not know whether she had deliberately tried it. After such a shout, then the person who had been pursuing him had a slight meal, and looked at Ma Xiong and Wang Shu with a poor look.


    "Damn!"


    After I glanced at the blood, Wang Shu had the illusion of being completely penetrated, and his heart trembled so hard that he could hardly produce resistance.


    "This little ghost!"


    Wang Wangshu also scolded Song Chenxi for being cunning and leaving at the same time, but as soon as he left, the middle-aged man appeared in front of him, and his eyes looked at him without any emotion.


    ÈË The horrible breath of this man has fully proved his identity and blood! And it''s not the general blood gas state, it turns out to be the three layers of blood gas state.


    This man looks like he is in his early forties, looks dignified, and he is wearing a blue robe. At first glance, he looks a bit like the clothes of a disciple of Baijianmen Tsing Yi. A blood-red belt around his waist moves with the wind, like two flexible snakes. It flutters and looks a little bit elegant, but the evil and gloomy face shows that this person is definitely not a good man.


    "Haha, big liar, see you dare to hit me in the future, see you dare to scold me! Haha ..."


    It was found that the **** person did not chase himself, but was blocked by Wang Shu. Hundreds of feet away came the cheerful voice of Song Chenxi. It seemed that such a group of people had been found out for the sake of their hearts. Bad gas.


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, have you stopped the wrong person?"


    Although the person in front of him was in a **** state, Wang Shu still tried to keep his words calmly and asked, and at the same time quietly mobilized the strength of the blood in his body. He had a long sword strengthened twice and was ready for battle. .


    "Huh? Secondary weapons!"


    The moment he saw the long sword in Wang Shu''s hand, the middle-aged man''s face changed slightly, which seemed a little unexpected, but then a strong greed appeared in his eyes.


    "Hey, I don''t know if I have made any mistakes, but since someone is willing to pay for you and his head, I will not ask so many of them."


    The middle-aged man''s face showed a humorous smile, pointed at Ma Xiong, and pointed to Wang Shu, said inevitably, that Wang Shu and Ma Xiong had been treated as dead.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Ma Maxiong found that Wang Hu did not continue to chase Song Chenxi, but was standing in front of Wang Shu. He seemed to say something to Wang Shu, and pointed to himself.


    "Don''t come here. This person seems to be hired to take our lives. When there is a chance you will run away and I can handle him!"


    Wang Shusheng was afraid that Ma Xiong would come to die, and his face changed slightly. Immediately, the transmission stopped, and Ma Xiong was ready to run.


    "What? Have we offended anyone?"


    Ma Maxiong was a little surprised, he didn''t understand when he offended someone.


    "Don''t think about it, whether we offend people or not, these people are asking us for trouble, for whatever reason, this kind of thing happens every day, you just need to be prepared to escape, otherwise you will be later The crowd would be in trouble when they followed. "Wang Shu seemed to know what Ma Xiong thought, and said again.


    I found that the king tiger seemed to have some scruples, especially since his eyes have never left Wang Shu''s body, his mind was slightly fixed, and he asked, "Brother Wang, my brother bravely asked, how much did the person pay for you? My two lives? Who is it? "


    "Hey, this number!"


    King Tiger raised his right hand and shook his five fingers, as if to attract Wang Shu''s attention and distract him to launch a fatal blow.


    "Hum, a little worm trick!"


    After seeing Wang Tiger ¡¯s movement, Wang Shu snorted in his heart, raised his sword to make an action that seemed to be defensive and attacked, and frowned, saying faintly: "Look at you, I call you Brother Wang said, it ¡¯s not easy to think of your blood, why are you so depraved, do some business without capital, and then promise you that as long as you join the Baijianmen, you will keep your cultivation resources constant! "


    In order to stabilize the other party, Wang Shu even left the other party to take his own life and simply solicited.


    àÅ "Huh? Hey, it seems that friends are also smart people. If you want to save your life, as long as you give this number, my king tiger has never done anything. How?"


    Seeing that Wang Shu did not show any sense of relaxation, Wang Tiger also felt a headache in his heart, but his right hand was put down his thumb and little finger. Compared with a number of three, it seems that the price of the lion''s big opening is three thousand, but in his heart But he was cursing: "Lao Tzu usually raises your waste in vain, and hasn''t kept up for a long time."

 Chapter 203： Fire snake

    "Huh? No, with his cultivation, if you want to take down Brother Ma and me, it should only be a matter of raising your hands. Why is he so much verbal with me? Is it because of my secondary weapons? Impossible, secondary Although the weapon is sharp, it is okay to deal with people who are equivalent in cultivation, but to deal with cultivation that is higher than yourself will definitely make the other person jealous, instead of being so cautious, what plan does this person must have ... eh? Right, he Waiting for those people, he didn''t dare to do it now because he was afraid of the fire snake charm in my hand! "


    Upon hearing this, Wang Shu''s heart was even more vigilant. At the same time, Yu Guang looked at the big man behind him, and found that those people were still a distance away from here, and his heart was shocked, and he immediately understood that the king tiger is now I talked to him completely to delay time, waiting for those people to come, even if he had a secondary weapon in his hand and a fire snake charm, he would definitely escape the end of it. In his heart he shouted that the tiger was cunning, but his face was a manifestation. After hesitation, it seems that he really intends to buy three thousand spirit stones to buy himself and Ma Xiong''s lives, saying: "Um ... um ... this ... this ..."


    "Brother Wang, I''m going to use a lot of fire snake charms at once, and you can run away as soon as I take the shot." After thinking about this, Wang Shu''s lips moved slightly, facing the next one. Ma Xiong said, while secretly holding a few fire snake charms in his hands.


    Ma Maxiong reacted in an instant and was ready to escape.


    "Ok?"


    After discovering that Wang Shu ¡¯s lips were moving, although Wang Tiger did n¡¯t know what he was talking about, he intuitively told him that he must have said to Ma Xiong, but that Ma Xiong Xiu was too low, he did n¡¯t even take it to heart, he was really worried It is Wang Shu, as well as the huge amount of rune paper in Wang Shu''s hands.


    Therefore, I completely focused on Wang Shu''s body. When I saw the four or five fire snake charms, my eyes narrowed sharply, and I was glad that I did n¡¯t see each other just now, I tried to fight for your life, secretly: "Wang fat man , This time I will definitely make you unable to eat and go after I go back! "


    Huh!


    However, just as soon as King Tiger was lost, a fierce burst of air burst out immediately, and then a strong killing rushed towards him.


    "Damn!"


    After feeling the thick intention of killing, Wang Tiger was frightened in his heart. He didn''t want to think about it, he sang loudly, and immediately turned back.


    "what!"


    Although the king of tigers responded very quickly, he was stabbed by the sword in Wang Shu''s hands, and passed his face fiercely, making a humming sound.


    "Brother, run!"


    At this moment, Wang Shu shouted immediately.


    "it is good!"


    The moment Ma Xixiong saw Wang Shu''s shot, instead of chasing after him, he turned away and fled.


    Huh!


    After the blood power was injected, the fire snake charm immediately burst into a thick heat wave, giving Wang Shu the illusion of being in the sea of ??fire, and then a red fire snake emerged from the amulet paper, which could live at any time.


    "go with!"


    The book of the king of kings felt almost the same, and threw the fire snake charm directly at the king tiger, while yelling in his mouth, and at the same time retreating rapidly.


    Boom!


    When Wang Shu''s body quickly reversed, the fire serpent exploded with a bang, and then a pillar of fire with a length of three feet and a thickness of three feet appeared out of nowhere, violently bombarding the king and tiger.


    "not good!"


    Once the fire snake appeared, the place around the corner became extremely hot, even if there was a distance between Ma Xiong and the front door, and there was an illusion that sweat was evaporated as soon as it came out. While staying in place, the whole person hurried away towards the distance.


    As soon as he felt the great power of the pillar of fire formed by that fire snake charm, Wang Shu''s face immediately showed shock, and he did not dare to carelessly. The power of this fire snake charm was a little stronger than he expected, although it was not as good as that shock Sky Thunder, but also not much different.


    "Defense!"


    Wang Shu shouted in his heart, and the ice suit instantly sensed, and the shape immediately emerged, protecting Wang Shu in the center.


    Even if Wang Shu and Ma Xiong felt a little distance from the terror of the fire snake charm, let alone the king tiger in the center.


    "Uh!"


    Feeling that thick pillar of fire, as if possessing the terrifying power of burning everything in the world, Wang Tiger was even more angry. The whole person was like going crazy, yelling, thinking about it, slamming his chest, and spitting blood. Come out.


    Buzz!


    After the blood spewed out, the king tiger slammed the space ring again, and then a small bronze clock flew out immediately, rising against the wind, turning into a big bell in the blink of an eye, covering him all over.


    "Gather me!"


    After the king tiger was covered by the big bell, his face was full of scum, and he sang loudly.


    With this loud scream, the bell seemed to be a huge black hole, and the blood that had previously sprayed fell fiercely on the bell.


    Huh!


    After the blood hit the bell, corrosive sounds were emitted immediately, and there was a burst of heat on the bell, but when the heat appeared, it turned into a thin white shield and blocked the bell. Outside, the tiger tigers are protected rigorously.


    Boom!


    Huh!


    Just when the tiger tiger had just finished all this, the huge pillar of fire transformed by the serpent rune arrived on schedule, as if a torrent of torrents burst into the white shield.


    However, I don''t know if the big bell''s defense is too amazing or the fire snake rune''s power is limited. After this pillar of fire hits it, it just melts the thin layer of white mist, and bombarding the big bell has no substantial effect. It just keeps buzzing.


    Huh!


    The big bell was struck by the pillar of fire and made a huge noise. Although the face of the king tiger inside was a little unnatural, it didn''t matter much.


    boom!


    After only a few breaths, the huge pillar of fire seemed to have lost its power. With a bang, it turned into countless fire rains and fell towards the ground.


    Huh!


    I didn''t know what happened to the fire and rain, but after a short distance, it turned into a cloud of smoke and dissipated in the air.


    "What? What if I threw four or five in one breath!"


    After seeing that the power of the fire snake runaway, and the king tiger was still intact, Wang Shu stopped and looked a little unnatural, but in a moment he understood that the power of the fire snake rune is very limited. He killed the king tiger and couldn''t figure it out. At the same time, I had a little regret in my heart. Why did you show no mercy just now? Of course, if he did that, Ma Xiong could not escape. It is estimated that even he himself would be suffocating. I just want to try the power of this snake.


    "You all deserve to die!"


    After feeling that the power of the Fire Serpent Rune had been dissipated, Wang Tiger put away the big bell, with a strong murderous look in Ma Xiong and Wang Shu. Ma Xiong''s face was shocked at the moment, and Wang Shu had a look of calmness, as if brewing something.


    "It''s not good!"


    After Wang Tiger saw Wang Shu''s expression, he murmured in his heart. He had an unpleasant feeling and just wanted to respond, but suddenly, he only felt a violent burst of sound behind his head, and his scalp was numb. I didn''t want to, the whole person flew down on the ground instantly.

 Chapter 204： King Tiger

    It was still too slow, and a transparent silk thread turned into a white light and passed over his head.


    Howl!


    When the tiger tiger groaned, he only felt a cold in his head, and blood spurted from his head fiercely. A long mouth seemed to divide the tiger tiger''s head into two petals, exposing the white skull. At a glance, there is an illusion that hot days will tremble.


    After the king tiger escaped the fatal blow, he immediately took out an elixir from his arms and swallowed it directly, and at the same time, he put it on his head several times. The unstoppable blood finally stopped, but Even so, Wang Tiger has become a blood man at this moment, especially the clothes on his face and chest, which are completely black.


    "Oh, the response is not slow!"


    A slight sigh of disappointment appeared on the face of Wang Wangshu, and the transparent thread was put away. Originally, he wanted to let the other party''s head fall without the attention of the other party. However, Wang Tiger responded very quickly.


    "If you don''t want to die, turn back now, otherwise don''t blame me!" Wang Wang said that he could survive, and Wang Shu didn''t have the heart to kill. He said very flatly.


    "You must die!"


    However, Wang Hu will not listen to what Wang Shu said. He is now out of anger and his eyes are red. He ca n¡¯t wait anymore. Now he wants the lives of Ma Xiong and Wang Shu, especially the lives of Wang Shu. The whole man is roaring. As soon as a sound, a silver spear flew out of the space ring, held it in his hand, carried it, and threw it directly. A slap, turned into a long silver line, and blasted towards Wang Shu.


    The spear that was thrown was not motivated by mental force, but the simplest throw, just like the action of a hunter to kill a beast. The purpose of the hunter is only one. After the spear is thrown, the beast must fall down!


    àÅ "Huh? Is it hurt that you are unconscious?"


    After seeing the silver spear that had been thrown, Wang Shu frowned, seeming to be disdainful, without seeing any movement in his hand, still standing there flatly.


    Because Wang Shu intends to use the spiritual power after breaking through the blood to control the spear, he thinks that he has stronger mental strength than the other side, and can easily control the spear.


    "Hum, look for death!"


    After seeing Wang Shu standing still, Wang Wu tiger''s face sighed with a sneer hummingly in a look of mental strength.


    Huh!


    "what!"


    However, just as soon as Wang Shu''s mental force came into contact with the spear, his expression changed dramatically, and he uttered a sigh of pain, and then the whole person seemed to have completely lost consciousness.


    "what!"


    As soon as Wang Shu''s spiritual power touched the silver spear, a force that seemed to be able to swallow the spiritual power appeared in the silver spear, completely swallowing Wang Shu''s spiritual power. One indifferent, groaned, and ate Great loss, at the same time the body is uncontrolled, crooked and almost fall.


    "What happened?"


    Ma Xiong not far away was also a little stunned. Originally, when he saw Wang Shu''s confident look, he thought it was stable. After all, Wu Shuai, who was also in the blood, was likely to die in Wang Shu''s hands. He was right Wang Shu was full of confidence. At this time, there was such an accident, and he couldn''t help shouting.


    "Well, my spear is made of soul-cultivating wood. Even if it is repaired much higher than me, I will suffer even if I am inattentive. Besides, you little blood awakens to the first level? Take it to death!"


    After looking at Wang Shu''s loss, the king of tigers didn''t seem surprised at all, but sneered with a mocking expression on his face.


    Huh!


    µÄ The long silver line turned into a silver spear, hurriedly blasted towards Wang Shu, because the speed was too fast, and the air burst into sound.


    "Damn, brother Wang will surely escape if this goes on!"


    When the silver spear flew into midair, Ma Xiong''s heart not far away was anxious, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Ma Maxiong looked at the ridiculous King Tiger, looked at Wang Shu who was temporarily unconscious, and the silver spear that was flying fast.


    "Fight!"


    For a moment, Ma Xiong even rushed to the front regardless of his life safety, intending to use his body to block the shot for Wang Shu.


    "what!"


    Even if Ma Xiong wore an inner armour, the huge impact of the spear would knock Ma Xiong out and make a scream.


    However, because Ma Xiong rescued himself, he stopped the spear, bounced back, and fell into the hands of Wang Tiger again.


    "Hum, since you want to die, then I will do you well!"


    The king of the king tiger revealed his puppet, raised his spear, and threw it again at the injured male who was lying on the ground.


    "No, I don''t want to die yet!"


    Squinting to see that the spear was about to pierce Ma Xiong''s chest, Ma Xiong was almost desperate.


    But at this moment, a familiar voice suddenly heard in his ear, saying, "Brother Ma, you step down, there is me here, it''s okay."


    Suddenly, Wang Shu appeared again in front of him, holding a long sword in his hand, and with a snoring sound, he seemed to easily and freely shoot the spear out.


    After flying the long sword, Wang Shu did not choose to go up and kill the opponent with a sword, but immediately added two fire snake charms in his hand, injecting the power of blood fiercely. After a moment of effort, the small ones on the two fire snake charms The snake began to show clearly.


    "Go to death!"


    There was a tinge of embarrassment on the face of the king of the king, and he almost thrown two fire snake charms towards the king tiger without hesitation.


    "Huh? Huh, I just caught you off guard and got caught off guard just now. Do you think your blood is just that capable?"


    The king tiger felt a frown after he felt something was thrown at him, but after he found it was a snake snake, he snorted coldly and looked disdainfully.


    "Break it for Lao Tzu!"


    I didn''t see any extra movements by Wang Tiger this time, but he raised his right hand slightly, and after a loud drink, a white light flew out of his cuff.


    boom!


    After the fire snake charm flew into midair, I just wanted to explode and release the huge pillar of fire, but the whole rune paper seemed to be hit by something. With a bang, it was directly turned into two halves, like falling leaves to both sides. Go on.


    "what?"


    After discovering that the fire snake rune had been directly broken by the king tiger before it had played any role, Ma Xiong lying on the ground felt a cool back, and looked at the place where the fire snake rune cracked, but he only felt in front of him. White light flickered, some could not open their eyes.


    "not good!"


    After being stabbed into the eyes by the white light, Wang Shu felt scalp numb, and thought of Ma Xiong who grabbed the ground and threw it away.


    At this time, he could see clearly that the reflective object was a willow flying knife with a length of one foot, but fortunately, the flying knife did not have any blood power fluctuations. It seemed to be started with the aid of a device.


    Huh!


    After Ma Xi was still far away, Wang Shu raised his sword in his hand, and kept on striking towards those who flew over.


    After all, the Liu Ye Fei Dao was not a graded weapon. After being struck by Wang Shu with a light sword, he immediately lost his balance and plunged into the nearby soil.


    "so close!"


    After Wang Shushu saw the effect, his heart cried out. In fact, it only took a few breaths from the time he threw out the two fire snake charms and knocked down the flying knife to the ground.

 Chapter 205： Getaway?

    Boom!


    As soon as I stopped here, another fire snake charm in the air just happened to touch the silver spear, and a loud noise erupted immediately.


    Howl!


    Immediately after the fire serpent exploded, the endless flame burst out from the fire serpent, wrapped the silver spear in it, and made a crackling sound, it seemed to melt the silver spear directly, and at the same time a huge The impact swept away in all directions.


    "Your boy **** it!"


    Seeing that Wang Shu was able to resolve the crisis of the Willow Leaf Sword with urgency, Wang Tiger was stunned first, but after feeling the huge explosion, his face was gloomy. Instead of fleeing to the distance, the whole person once again The big bell came out and rushed into the depths of the sea of ??fire.


    "not good!"


    This huge sound was accompanied by a huge wave of air. After a short roll of Ma Xiong, Ma Xiong''s face was so pale that he turned and slammed in the dirt, while violently injecting blood into the body armor he was wearing. After a while, he formed a silver armor to protect him all over, but it was too late.


    Boom!


    Because the reaction was too slow, huge air waves blasted on Ma Xiong''s body. The power of the blood on the surface of Ma Xiong''s body was like paper. After a fierce flash, it completely lost its effect and the body directly suffered. That airwave attack.


    Huh!


    Gongmaxiong spit out blood, and then the entire person fainted again.


    "I care!"


    I saw that the fire snake rune had solved the spear, but the same wave of fire snake explosion must not be underestimated, and under such haste, Ma Xiong had no time to defend at all, and Wang Shu was bitter and bitter.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Although the power of the fire snake rune is huge, it is just like a shining meteor and fireworks, and disappears instantly. After a huge explosion, the power of the fire snake run again is exhausted again, showing the big bell and King Tiger comes.


    "Ant, you must die!"


    The King Tiger was still unharmed, but his face paled slightly, hiding in the big bell, and angrily roaring.


    "Fuck your mother, you die for me!"


    Wang Shu was also very anxious. In this case, he did not even think about it. This Wang Shu was not his opponent at all. He chose to keep it because he noticed that there were other people watching, but now he saw After Ma Xiong was injured, he was really anxious.


    Now he doesn''t care anymore, he yells directly, and at the same time there are three or five more fire snake charms in his hand. If he wants to, he injects the strength of blood, and then throws it fiercely at the king tiger.


    "Damn!"


    After seeing Wang Shu throwing so many fire snake charms in one breath, Wang Tiger was also stunned, but immediately realized that the other party was also impatient and desperate. Although he was scolding in his heart, he did not dare to relax at all. .


    Crackling!


    Wang Tiger ¡¯s hands kept changing, making handprints one by one, and patted them on the big clock. After the marks were printed, they turned into a slap-like rune, appearing on the surface of the big clock, letting the big clock''s defensive power look Get up even more extraordinary.


    "No, only running now, it seems too weak, even if there is a fire snake rune, why not the king tiger!"


    The King of Shu throws out the Fire Serpent Rune. After seeing the reaction of the King Tiger, he understands that this Fire Serpent Rune can''t help each other, and now he can''t reveal his true strength.


    "go!"


    The king of kings activated the strength of the flesh in his body, rushed to a place not far from him, hugged Ma Xiong, and ran towards the depths of the jungle.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Wang Shu picked up Ma Xiong, who was still in a coma, and ran toward the depths of the woods. Just as he was just a few steps away, there was a huge explosion behind him. After the scroll, the whole person almost unstable, and flung forward.


    "If you''re afraid you''ll be caught up by that lunatic before you even run a few steps!"


    Wang Shu stabilized his body and dared to run without fear of staying, but realized that the power of the fire snake rune was limited, and the time that could limit the king tiger was limited. He simply turned his head and turned again, again with three more hands. Five fire snake charms.


    "Aren''t you called Wang Tiger? I''ll make you a roast tiger today!"


    King Shushu fiercely injected blood and activated the Fire Snake Rune, and yelled loudly, and at the same time directly threw the Fire Snake Rune towards the King Tiger in the air.


    After threw away, Wang Shu didn''t dare to stay, and continued to run away.


    "Uh!"


    I have just resisted the previous three or five fire snake charms, and now suddenly three or five are coming. The king tiger is even more angry with smoke, but I dare not ignore those fire snake charms, although those fire snake charms can''t treat him. What fatal injury was caused, but if he left it alone, he would never be able to bear it, so he was angry and angry, or he went all out to defend.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    After defending well, those fire snake charms exploded in front of him. The high temperature and huge shock made the big clock constantly shake, a crumbling feeling.


    Howling!


    Although the fire snake charm was extraordinary in power, it was just a blow. It was fleeting, and once again turned into countless fire rains and fell towards the ground. The same as before, these fire rains slammed when they fell in half. Turned into countless green smoke, disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect to play a eagle for a lifetime, but I was bitten by a rabbit today!"


    Ö» Only the gloomy King Tiger is left here, but his face is extremely unsightly. In addition to Wang Shu''s almost deadly transparent silk thread, in fact, he has been injured, even a lot of vitality.


    Huh!


    At this moment, those men who had been closely following him finally followed, and each one turned pale, at a distance of five or five feet from him.


    When these people saw the wolf howling at the face of the king tiger, especially the huge wound above their heads, one after the other turned upside down and wanted to vomit, but they didn''t dare and could only hold back.


    "Brother, does it matter?"


    One of the men in black on the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening was a bit worried and asked a little bit fearful.


    "Well, don''t hurry to chase Lao Tzu? If you let those two ants run away today, you won''t have to come back! Saner, come with me and take me to see you!"


    The king of Tiger''s face was gloomy, and he snorted coldly. After glancing at these people, he said coldly, and then pointed to a person on the seventh floor of Blood Awakening.


    Hey!


    "The king''s house ..."


    The man pointed by the tiger tiger gave a stun in his heart. He naturally saw some scenes in which he and Ma Xiong fought. Now he found that not only did Wang succeed, but his face was covered with blood, and his breath was weak. Many people were shocked at first, but now they are frightened by the other finger.

 Chapter 206： Hunting?

    "What are you doing? Not yet!"


    The other person''s face changed slightly and he immediately yelled.


    "I¡­¡­"


    The man named San''er, despite his reluctance, followed him.


    ÎÒÃÇ "Let''s go, the two guys must haven''t run far!"


    After the three men and Wang Hu left, the remaining people also reached a consensus one by one and continued to chase in the direction of Wang Shu''s escape.


    When these people were scattered and chased, no one noticed that in a forest about five miles away, a person on the seventh floor with blood awakening looked gloomily at a mirror in his hand. Something like that, the picture that appeared in the mirror is exactly where Wang Shu and Wang Tiger fought.


    "Hey, you can''t escape!"


    ÄêÇáÈË This young man was the same person who sold the petrified Neidan to Wang Shu, but he didn''t know what the mirror in his hand was, and he could pass back the distant pictures.


    After Xun found that Wang Shu and others had run away, he was not afraid, because the picture in that mirror turned again, and it appeared that at this moment Wang Shu was carrying Ma Xiong constantly in the woods.


    "Hey ..."


    ÄêÇáÈË The young man showed a strange smile on the corner of his mouth, and after finding the direction, he started to shuttle in the jungle as if he was in the forest.


    Similarly, at the moment in another jungle not far away, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl was riding silently watching the place where Wang Shu and others had previously fought, but the horse was obsessed. Looking at the girl next to her, her eyes were full of expectations.


    Âí The horse is Xiao Hui, and the young girl is Song Chenxi, but Song Chenxi''s face now has no previous happiness, but there is an uneasy premonition, it seems that you know what you have done wrong.


    "Did I go too far?"


    There was a hint of confusion in Song Chenxi''s eyes. This was the first time she felt that she had done something wrong. No matter how she was troubled before, even if she broke the sky, her master and brother would stand for her, but This time seems different than ever.


    "Xiaohui, am I doing something wrong?"


    Chen Songxi touched Xiao gray''s head with his hand, and seemed to be asking Xiao gray''s opinion.


    Xiao Xiaohui''s head crooked slightly, and she cried softly, she didn''t seem to know.


    "No, Xiaohui, let''s go, let''s save them!"


    After seeing Xiaohui''s confused look, Song Chenxi suddenly felt a pain in his heart, and seemed to react. He patted Xiao gray''s head and ordered.


    Although Xiao gray didn''t understand it, he still fully complied with Song Chenxi''s orders. Now Song Chenxi will completely obey whatever he says. Even if he let the sword go down the mountain, he would not hesitate for a moment, hissing towards the Wang Shu chased in the direction of his escape.


    Shortly after Song Chenxi''s departure, several women in black clothes came out of the forest, but they could clearly recognize the women at a glance, because the people of this group were very slender and could be seen even in black clothes.


    "Sister, do you worry too much? That kid is not as powerful as you think about it?" A woman asked to a woman who exuded a breath of blood on her body.


    "Is it really my heart? No, this guy can kill Wu Shuai. It is by no means only this strength. I must not capsize in the gutter!"


    A little doubt appeared in the eyes of the **** woman, but she quickly closed it, showing a rude look in her eyes, and said, "Don''t talk too much, I know what to do, so follow me up."


    With the order of the woman, several men in black quickly chased in the direction that Wang Shu left.


    In a jungle far away, Wang Shu was carrying Ma Xiong on his back and hurried through the jungle.


    "Damn, if you go on like this, it won''t be long before those people catch up!"


    From time to time, Shu Wang Shu looked back behind him. Although he could not see those who were chasing, he could hear the movement.


    In fact, with the strength of Wang Shu, there is no need to have such trouble at all. Although Wang Tiger is a bit powerful, he can''t even match the original Wu Shuai. The reason why he pretended to be so laborious is that he noticed that many people were Peep.


    Since these people want Wang Shu to die, Wang Shu is also polite and intends to catch a good wave of fish and lead all potential enemies out at once. Otherwise, with the true strength of Wang Shu, Wang Tiger could not have died any longer.


    Even if he ran away, Wang Shu deliberately slowed down so that those people could keep up.


    "Catch it, catch it!"


    "The kid dared to hurt the boss, he must catch it, go back and let the boss pick him up!"


    "You two go over there!"


    "You and me!"


    The people behind him seemed to intentionally let Wang Shu hear and shouted loudly.


    "Hey!"


    The king of kings kept running in front, looking like he was about to fall out of strength, but no one noticed a conspiracy smirk.


    Boom!


    When Wang Shu just wanted to rush forward, a huge meteor hammer slammed into a large tree in front of him, and that tree was smashed instantly.


    "Grass your grandma!"


    Shu Wangshu was startled, and the whole person stopped immediately, yelled, and ran in the other direction.


    This is no longer a hunt, but rather a cat and mouse game.


    Those people regard Wang Shu as mice, in fact, Wang Shu also treats them as mice.


    Boom!


    The king of the king did not take a few steps, and shot an arrow in front of him, blocking his way, but the arrow seemed to stop him, not attack.


    "Damn!"


    King Shu immediately turned his head and ran again, but just a few steps later, a person exuding strong coercion stood in front of him.


    "The Ninth Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    At the moment when the man appeared, the compass in Wang Shuhuai fluctuated slightly, and an emotionless voice reached his ear.


    As soon as Wang Shu''s legs softened, he collapsed, his eyes showed deep fear, and he looked frightened.


    Snapped!


    When Wang Shu didn''t move, the man on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening waved his right hand, and a large net came over him.


    "Don''t force me!"


    Three or five fire snake charms were immediately added to the King of Shu, and at the same time, a little blood was injected into it to make a desperate look and he shouted loudly.


    Since he is going to act, then it looks a bit better, because Wang Shu has not felt that the secret person is approaching, and he is not afraid of being caught by that thing at all.


    "and many more!"


    After seeing the fire snake charm in Wang Shu''s hand, the person on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening was also shocked, and immediately closed the big net, shouting in amusement, for fear that Wang Shu would do something.


    Huh!


    After such a delay, the rest of the people also gathered up and surrounded Wang Shu and Ma Xiong, blocking any one of his way out, but after seeing the fire snake charm in Wang Shu''s hands, they immediately asked After exiting the distance of Shilaizhang, he faced far away.


    "Can''t you come out yet?"


    After being surrounded by these people, Wang Shu still didn''t feel the crisis he had previously felt, and he had some doubts in his heart whether he had sensed it wrong.

 Chapter 207： acting!

    "Friend, put down the fire snake charm in your hand, we have something to say!"


    After a while, the face of a man on the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening changed his face, and he even talked to surrender.


    The tiger tiger, as a blood, can naturally resist the power of the Fire Snake Rune, but for such a group of blood-wakeful people, the Fire Snake Rune is a symbol of death. If you do n¡¯t have long eyes, dare to step forward. Annoyed Wang Shu, then you can''t bear any one of them.


    "Fuck your mother shit, get out of me, and give you three seconds, if I don''t spread, I''ll throw it away!"


    King Wang Shu turned around and shouted at a person who was slowly approaching him, and at the same time, the strength of blood in his hands was injected a little more. There is something to say about this scene. It is clearly a situation where he will be arrested as soon as he relaxes.


    Huh!


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    After being discovered by Wang Shu, the man''s complexion turned pale, his body slumped back, and his mouth lost his voice.


    "Go away!"


    The king of kings was surrounded and felt a strong sense of depression, and even his temper became irritable, shouting. At the same time, the fire snake charm in his hand was about to be thrown at anyone.


    The King of Shu was not irritable because of the group of miscellaneous fish, but that the sense of crisis along the way had disappeared, indicating that his true enemy was still hidden.


    "Everyone back!"


    It seems that after Wang Shu felt extremely emotionally unstable at this moment, the person on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening made a look at the people around him, motioning everyone to step back.


    Those people also seem to know that at this time, Wang Shu can''t be forced too fast, or the other party will hold the attitude of burning jade, and then some of them will definitely suffer.


    "Second brother, otherwise we would kill him directly, lest the kid be desperate for us!"


    A person from the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening spoke to the person on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "Yeah, elder brother, if he is left to do so, if the fire snake charm in his hand is aroused, some of us must suffer!"


    Another person on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening also immediately echoed the words, but it was also a voice used.


    "Second Brother!"


    "Second Brother!"


    "No, you guys do n¡¯t quarrel. The big brother suffered a big loss in this man''s hands. What if we bring the corpse back directly, what if the big brother''s anger persists? Is it for the brothers to bear? This person has only six layers of blood wake, it is easy To deal with, and his spirit is now on the verge of collapse, we just need to be careful of the fire snake charm in his hand. "


    The people on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening apparently disagreed with these people''s actions, and immediately spread the word to stop them.


    "Brother Wang, I have a white jade card on my belt, that is our messenger tool to notify the same door when Baijianmen encounters a crisis. You have crushed him, and here is not far from Baijianmen, not an hour, Surely there will be a doormate. "Just when Wang Shu was anxious, the weak voice of Ma Xiong reached his ears.


    "Brother Ma!"


    Wang Shushu was a little happy. In fact, Ma Xiong didn''t know he was fishing, and thought he was really in serious trouble, but Wang Shu didn''t explain because he couldn''t guarantee that their voice would not be heard by others.


    "Do n¡¯t ask more. As I said, I was injured too much earlier and needed to recover. These people want to catch us alive, and they are afraid of the fire snake charm in your hand, so you must always be careful not to annoy the other person. Don''t let the other person get closer too easily. "Ma Xiong''s voice still seemed weak and weak.


    "it is good!"


    Wang Wangshu reached out and touched Ma Xiong''s waist, and he touched a small piece of jade card. Then he didn''t look at it, but just felt it with a little force, and he smashed it with a bang.


    boom!


    As soon as the jade card was broken, a huge spirit pressure was released immediately, and an invisible air wave swept away in all directions.


    Huh!


    Ö®ºó After this invisible air wave hit the leaves, the leaves made a gurgling noise immediately, and the branches began to shake as if the wind was flat.


    "not good!"


    "So terrifying coercion!"


    Those people who had been away from Shizhangzhang felt the terrible coercion and yelled badly, and planned to escape backwards, but before they had time to respond, the wave of air passed by. Only this group of people stood there in a daze.


    "good chance!"


    "not good!"


    Seeing the moment when these people stunned God, Wang Shu also seized the opportunity and thought about it. He immediately threw three or five fire snake charms in his hand and threw them at several people closest to him. A vacant lot ran away in the distance. After seeing Wang Shu crushing the jade card to send a message, a slight smile appeared on his face, but when he saw the fire snake charm thrown out, Ma Xiong couldn''t help looking.


    "That''s ... the coercion of the blood source ... not good, everyone will spread!"


    After feeling the coercion, the person on the ninth floor of the blood awakening was still agitated, and his heart was shaken, but when Wang Shu''s body moved, he felt a heat in front of him, after seeing the fire snake charms flying towards them , Exclaimed a cold sweat exclaimed, at the same time hurried back down she went out.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    "what¡­¡­"


    "You must not die!"


    As soon as the voice of the ninth floor of the blood awakening landed, they receded a short distance, and the fire snake rung made a loud noise and exploded. The giant pillar of fire that resembled a fire snake appeared again in the air, and the nearest five The celebrities swallowed directly and made a miserable cry.


    Howling!


    After only a few breaths, the power of the fire snake charm was exhausted again, but the bones of the five celebrities were also completely gone and turned into fly ash.


    "too horrible!"


    "Fortunately, I can hide quickly!"


    "You must not be too close to him this time!"


    I just blinked my eyes and saw the fall of five companions, not even the bones left. These people''s hearts gave rise to fear and retreat, and some were afraid to move forward.


    "Don''t be afraid, the fire snake charm in the kid''s hand is almost running out, we just need to be careful!"


    The man on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening was also terrified. If he did n¡¯t see the machine quickly, he was absolutely inevitable just now. If Wang Shu only throws one at a time, he may still be able to resist it, but three or five in one breath, he still He didn''t have the arrogance to that level, but he even secretly cried and distressed, secretly: "Which old monster disciple are these two people? The high-ranking fire snake charm is so uncomfortable? The coercion just now is definitely blood. The coercion of Yuanyuan is not false. Have they notified the old monster in Bloodsource? No, if this is the case, then the old monster is here and no one can escape! "


    At this moment, even the people on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening were a little afraid, and he was not so afraid of the fire snake charm in Wang Shu''s hands. As long as he was willing, he could use the thunder method to kill the other party. However, if the other party is really an old disciple of the blood source environment, then even if they kill the other party, they still have to endure the anger of the blood source environment.


    However, he gritted his teeth, guessed in his heart, and found a reason to comfort himself, although he did not believe it secretly: "Surely not, these two boys must not be some disciples of a certain blood source, otherwise By their age, they are definitely in the flesh, but luck is good, and they got some weird mantle somewhere. Well, it must be like this, otherwise he wo n¡¯t have so many high-level fire snake charms on his hands. ! "


    "Big liar, follow me!"


    But at this moment, a loud horse rang, and then a horse suddenly emerged from the bush, and a young girl rode on the horse''s neck and rushed towards Wang Shu, while yelling.

 Chapter 208： Spoil

    "Little ghost!"


    "Song Chenxi!"


    The two, who had already given birth to despair, were agitated for a moment, especially when Ma Xiong had thrown the fire snake charm on Wang Shu a little bit. Now, after seeing Song Chenxi''s arrival, he had a few in his heart. Gratitude.


    Huh!


    "it is good!"


    When Xiao Hui was approaching, Wang Shu carrying Ma Xiong on his back and kicked the ground violently, and the whole person jumped onto Xiao Hui''s back.


    "Run!"


    After the book of King Wang went up, the first reaction was to run away, but when Song Chenxi saw the faces of the two men embarrassed, his face showed anger, and he asked, "Why should we run?"


    "No, they are here!"


    After seeing those celebrities chasing after him, Wang Shu''s expression changed again.


    "Little Ash, go, let''s get revenge on the big liar!"


    Not only did Chen Chenxi choose not to run away for the first time, but he stirred up Xiao Hui, who seemed to know what Song Chen Xi meant and ran into the nearest person.


    "Are you crazy?"


    After seeing Song Chenxi not only escaping, but intending to seek revenge from those people, Ma Xiong''s pale face shouted in shock.


    "Little ghost, don''t you die? Hurry up ..."


    The King of Shu is still a little shocked at this moment. After seeing that Song Chenxi turned back, he immediately made a statement to stop him. He was not greedy for life, but he was afraid of something unexpected.


    "Little girl, you are looking for death ... Ah, blood, that guy is blood!"


    When he saw Song Chenxi coming towards himself, the eighth-layer man in the wake of the blood first sneered, thinking that the other party was coming to death, but after sensing the terrible breath on the other party, he immediately scared out a cold sweat and hid to one side go with.


    "You dare to chase down the big liar, I will kill you all!"


    Song Chenxi''s fist was pulled tightly, his face was full of anger. After Xiao Hui approached, Song Chenxi slightly raised his right hand and pointed at the person.


    Huh!


    After the seemingly ordinary finger pointed out, a flesh force visible to the naked eye broke out of the body and attacked the man.


    "It''s the same finger again!"


    After seeing Song Chenxi''s display of this finger, Ma Xiong''s eyes narrowed sharply, he immediately looked at Song Chenxi''s finger intently, intending to understand it, but no matter what he saw, that finger was very The ordinary finger is not surprising at all.


    "Huh? This little girl is crazy?"


    The chased man thought that Song Chenxi would use the same high-end rune paper as Wang Shu, but when he found out that the other person was just such a common finger, he slightly stunned God, and a little doubt appeared on his face. Especially after seeing that Song Chenxi was just a fifteen or six-year-old girl, she even affirmed the idea in her heart and did not intend to run away. Instead, she settled down and picked up her weapon and smashed towards Song Chenxi.


    "Stupid!"


    After seeing that the person did not do any protection, Ma Xiong, who had suffered a loss, snorted in disdain.


    boom!


    "what!"


    As expected by Ma Xiong, the man just wanted to resist, the blood power immediately hit the man, a slam, the man snorted, and a blood arrow immediately burst from his body, straight toward the ground Fall away.


    "what?"


    "Demon!"


    "Bloodiness, she is flesh!"


    Those who originally saw Song Chenxi came and were still there. They thought they would run away. If they ran away, they probably did n¡¯t want to chase after all. After all, they had already chased them before, and they could n¡¯t catch up with others. On the contrary, when they wanted to resist, they were shocked, but then they blossomed in their hearts. They were afraid that Song Chenxi and others would run back and not explain it, but now Song Chenxi is just a simple one finger. Later, one by one, he was so scared that he dared to have other thoughts and started to run away.


    "Run away!"


    "Women!"


    These people screamed away in an instant, one by one planning to run. This scene is too dramatic. This group of people still chased Wang Shu and had to catch it. Now Song Chenxi has just shot. The group of people is like seeing the demons of hell, yelling. Running away.


    "Go!"


    Wang Shu had countless calculations, always showing weakness, just for fishing. I didn''t expect that the little ghost would destroy a well-designed play after he came, and it was also a qi qi smoke, and it was no longer hidden. Most of them were in the hands. Fire snake charm, threw at those who fled.


    "I make you chase Lao Tzu, I make you arrogant, I burn you!"


    The king of kings scolded and threw fire snake charms at those who fled.


    "Crazy!"


    "Let''s get out of here!"


    "Crazy, that man is crazy!"


    After seeing so many fire snake charms, those people were frightened one by one, there are other thoughts in their hearts, one by one, they desperately ran away, but they also scolded politely, At least this time, cursing can reduce some of your fears.


    "big liar?"


    Song Chenxi turned her head and looked at the crazy Wang Shu, who seemed a little ignorant, but then she didn''t know what she was thinking. The big eyeballs turned around, and there was a hint of slyness in the corner of her mouth. Ash''s head commanded: "Little Ash, let''s go!"


    With so many fire snake charms, don''t say those who were attacked, even Song Chenxi was scared and pale, so where did the image of Wang Shu appear in her eyes, but she felt a little familiarity? , Secretly in my heart: "Have I met him somewhere?"


    At this time, even if Song Chenxi didn''t order, Xiaohui knew where to run. After all, the power of those fire snake charms could be felt clearly, knowing the danger, and running non-stop toward the distance.


    As for Wang Shu, after the throwing, he picked up Ma Xiong on the ground and ran away in the opposite direction.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    As soon as the three of them ran a certain distance, the fiery snakes immediately burst into a burst of violent explosions, as if the endless flames immediately covered the sky and spread out in all directions.


    "what!"


    "help me¡­¡­"


    "I can not be reconciled¡­¡­."


    ¼¸¸ö Several of these people, because they were too slow to escape, were instantly drowned by the flames and could only scream.


    When I heard the call, even on a sunny day, I felt the chill of my spine slightly, especially the explosion and the scream were mixed, which made this feeling more obvious.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The power of the Fire Snake Rune is like the flash of fire in an instant, but it is a flash in the pan, but even so, the more than a dozen people who were chased were killed by Wang Shu when the previous one was lost. Now these Fire Rune are burned, and only the remaining ones Two of them, the one who lives on the ninth floor and the other one who lives on the eighth floor, but even if they survive, they are burned extensively, burned black, and have blood on their bodies. The power is looming from time to time, and looks rather embarrassed.


    "You all deserve to die!"


    The man on the ninth floor of the blood awakening still did not forget to speak threats at this time, and his eyes were full of hatred. He looked at Wang Shu and others, and gritted his teeth, but he did not dare to stay a little, and the whole person kept on. Ran towards the place away from the flame.


    In addition, the man on the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening saw that the momentum was not right, and he did not dare to go to the trouble of Wang Shu and others. He knew in his heart that if he had not dared to get too close, he would have become fly ash at the moment After his face changed several times, it seemed that there was a decision in his mind and he fled in the other direction.

 Chapter 209： Zhao Xin

    After a few people ran for thirty miles, they stopped.


    "Haha, haha! Brother Wang, what a beautiful job!"


    It seemed that the whole person collapsed, Ma Xiong laughed a few times, and sat on the ground with one butt.


    "Ha ha!"


    Shu Wangshu was helpless, even though he was so desperately acting, even Ma Xiong was deceived. He did not expect to fish out the big fish, but it was destroyed by Song Chenxi at a critical moment.


    Originally on the way back, Wang Shu knew that someone had been secretly following them, but he was not sure who it was. Of course, he was most suspicious of Gao Xifeng and his party. Now that the news of Wu Shuai''s killing has spread, so the sword Revenge, of course, the best candidate right now is Gao Xifeng.


    It''s a pity that people are not as good as the sky, and in the end they were messed up by this little ghost.


    "Hey, big liar, am I great?"


    Chen Song Chenxi found that Wang Shu was looking at himself, looking up proudly and asking with a smile.


    "Great for you!"


    Wang Shu was so irritated that he wanted to kick her off immediately, but he was afraid that this little ghost would cause any trouble, so he reluctantly smiled and said, "Great, if not you, we will be in danger. ! "


    "Although my colleagues in the neighborhood have already received our message, for the sake of safety, let ¡¯s go ahead, so as not to have any trouble later." Although Ma Xiong''s face eased a little, it was not recoverable in a short time, and it was a bit laborious Said.


    "Come on horseback, I can just walk!"


    Song Chenxi, who had always been riding a horse, looked at Ma Xiong, hesitated for a moment, then dismounted, and signaled to let Ma Xiong go up. After all, Ma Xiong was not badly injured.


    "You still have a little conscience!"


    Shu Wangshu seemed to know Song Chenxi on the first day, otherwise Ma Xiong would definitely want him to carry it on the way back.


    "Hum, you''re a big liar, I''m a good guy!"


    Chen Songxi snorted, as if a proud peacock, almost lifted his face to the sky, and then ignored the two, and walked towards the direction of Baijianmen.


    "Brother Ma, you take this elixir, it will take a while to recover!" Wang Shu put Ma Xiong on the horse''s back and handed him an elixir.


    "If you don''t want to be a hot pot, just be honest with me!"


    Xiao Xiaohui seemed a bit unhappy, but after being threatened by Wang Shu, he became a lot more honest, pulling his head, and slowly keeping up with Song Chenxi bouncing in front.


    After the two left, Wang Shu glanced back, showing a bit of rudeness in his eyes, and whispered quietly: "You''d better keep hiding like a turtle, don''t let me know who it is, otherwise I will let you Regret to live! "


    After Xu said, Wang Shu also kept up with the two.


    Just when Wang Shu and others were returning to Baijianmen here, about ten miles away from them, the people on the ninth floor of the blood awakening were fleeing with a gloomy look, but suddenly stopped, fiercely. Looking back, looking at a forest behind him, he chuckled coldly: "Hum, friend, have you been sneaking around for so long, shouldn''t you show up? Is it forcing yourself to do it yourself?"


    Crackling!


    "Hehe, it''s terrible, it''s Zhang Er''s head, and he can still find Zhao after being so seriously injured, and he''s not talking about Zhao for so long!"


    As soon as Zhang''s words on the ninth floor of the blood awakening state were finished, a man in Tsing Yi appeared in the jungle, clapped his hands, and said with a smile.


    "The Seventh Floor of Blood Awakening!"


    After seeing this person, the man with the surname Zhang of the Nine-Floor Wakeland slightly loosened his heart and did not take the other person too seriously. After all, the camel was thinner than a horse.


    Although he is seriously injured now, even if the other party has only the seventh level of blood awakening, he can''t play any tricks. Therefore, his vigilance is a little bit less, and the weapon in his hand is put away. "Zhang I do n¡¯t know my friend, I do n¡¯t know what my friend has been following Zhang for so long, what is it about? Does n¡¯t the friend say that he is seriously injured, and he needs to send some elixir for treatment? ¡±


    "Humph!"


    After seeing the vigilance and weapons of the man surnamed Zhang, a thick sense of killings appeared in the eyes of the man, and his heart hummed coldly, and a smirk appeared in the corners of his mouth, but a look appeared on his face. Pi Xiaorou did not smile, and said with a smile: "Oh, my friends have good eyesight, but unfortunately, my friends are not smart at all. At this time, Zhao has been following Zhang Er for so long. It is impossible to give any elixir. Moreover, I heard that Zhang Er and Wang Da had been in the Fuhu Mountain for so many years without the capital, and they were quite affluent. The brothers have been very tight in the past two years. I wonder if Zhang Er can give the younger brother some yellow and white Things. "


    But the surname Zhang didn''t notice. At this time, the young man hid his right hand behind him and moved slightly.


    "you wanna die!"


    When the surname Zhang heard that a small seventh-level member of the blood awakening also dared to threaten himself, the anger in his original heart was nowhere to be angered, and he was so angry that he no longer intended to be confused, and immediately appeared in his hand A meteor hammer, fiercely infused with blood, was about to hit the man.


    "It''s you!"


    A strange smile appeared on the man''s face, and then he snorted coldly.


    Huh!


    "what¡­¡­"


    Before the surname Zhang had time to urge the meteor hammer in his hand, he felt that his neck was cold and saw his body slowly fall towards the ground, then he widened his eyes, and had not had time to shout out. People were beheaded and killed by the other side in this way. This is really too fast. As soon as the surname Zhang had no time to respond, he was already in a different position.


    "Hum, take it for granted, if you are willing to defend, I will definitely spend a lot of effort. Since you kill yourself, it is no wonder I am!"


    The man snorted, and then waved at the space ring of the surname, a small space ring flew into his hand, and at the same time there was another small short sword.


    The size of the short sword palm is bronze, and it seems to be covered with patina and blood stains, but if you take a closer look, you can see that the blood stains are not the previous man with the last name, but they are already on it.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect this Hualing Sword to be so powerful. It was silent and silent. Then Hua Xizi didn''t know the goods, and I was photographed even when a thousand bloodstones were not there, but unfortunately this Hualing Sword''s power is also Limited tightness, even ordinary iron armor can not be worn, it is very effective for sudden sneak attacks, but there is nothing, I originally intended to deal with that person, but fortunately they have been injured, I just need to hide In the dark, a fatal blow is perfectly fine. "


    ÈË After the person collected the Hualing Sword, his face showed satisfaction, and in particular he was very satisfied with the speed and silence of the Hualing Sword.

 Chapter 210： peep

    He immediately opened the space ring of the deceased man named Zhang, to see what was inside, but when he saw the space ring, his whole face was shocked.


    Huh!


    After about a quarter of an hour, the man was awake, but at this moment his face was flushed, and even his breathing was a little heavy, and he felt like he was about to suffocate.


    "This ... this ... I haven''t seen so many Zhao Xin in my life ..." Zhao Xin said with a heavy breath.


    "What do you do now? Do you still want to chase the kid? Forget it, let him go. If you have these resources, I will definitely be able to reach the state of blood within a few years. It will be okay to look for that kid again ... ¡­ No, maybe the boy ¡¯s cultivation is higher than me at that time, and he has so many high-level fire snake charms. If he and I are desperate, then I ca n¡¯t escape, yes, just now He must have no strength to resist ... "


    Zhao Xin was struggling in his heart for a while. Originally, he wanted to get revenge from Wang Shu, and expressed his evil feelings, but he suddenly hesitated after getting the huge wealth of the man with the surname Zhang.


    This seems to be the nature of man. When a person has nothing and is poor, he can dare to do anything, even if he is in danger, he has to try, but once he is developed, he is hesitant when he is not the poor boy who was in the first place. You will be cautious, you will worry about your own life, so when a person is the most bloody, usually when he is lonely, the so-called fight for justice is mostly dog ??slaughter.


    Throughout the ages, countless facts have proven this time and time again. They can only share the same affliction and not be rich and rich!


    "Well, for safety, I''ll take a look first."


    Zhao hesitated in Faith, still a little reconciled, took out a mirror from his arms, and then injected the blood force slightly, the mirror slowly changed, and a picture appeared in a short while. There was a horse, who was carrying a man. There is a man and a woman beside the horse. The woman''s smile is like a flower, holding a few flowers in her hand, constantly pulling on the petals, muttering something in her mouth. The man had a calm face, as if thinking about something, but suddenly, the man seemed to find him, turned sharply, frowned, and stared at him as if found him.


    "The seventh floor of the Blood Awakening has been injured, and there are only two other people left. The girl doll should have little fighting power. I don''t have to worry about it. As for the **** one, it''s difficult to deal with, but as long as I can strike, I should leave. Not a big problem ... "


    After Zhao Xin looked at the picture, he thought for a moment, and then decided that after collecting the mirror and the space ring he had snatched, the whole man rushed away in the direction that Wang Shu left.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    It has been more than an hour since the escape from Wang Tiger and others, but the rescue of Baijianmen has not yet appeared. Although they are getting closer and closer to Baijianmen, all this has not reassured Ma Xiong. On the contrary, he was even more worried, especially in this more than a few hours, everything around was quiet and terrible. Ma Xiong''s body had been restored, and he asked Wang Shu, who had been looking up at him in the sky.


    Wang Shu didn''t answer. He still looked up somewhere in the sky. His eyes were full of suspicion. On the way, he always felt that he was being followed, but he could not find any trace at all. It was just a simple It''s just intuitive.


    ι "Hey, how long will it take for us to get to that hundred sword gate?"


    ³¿ Song Chenxi''s face was full of doubts about Wang Shu''s behavior, but after observing several times, he didn''t bother to ask any more. Instead, he asked Ma Xiong.


    "Well, if we are at this rate, we will be able to arrive tomorrow."


    Bian Maxiong looked at the surrounding scenery, and seemed to be determining the direction and distance. After a while, he said.


    Song Chenxi made a sigh, and said nothing more, but turned her head and looked at the front quietly, but when she looked forward, her eyes were sorely sour, and she seemed to want to cry too, then In order not to let my tears flow, I also looked up and looked into the sky, calling out in my heart: "Undead, brother, little devil miss you so much ... where are you?"


    ´óÔ¼ After the three had left for about a quarter of an hour, a figure appeared in the jungle where they were originally. The figure stood there for a while, and then turned into a dark shadow and shuttled through the jungle and followed.


    After more than half an hour, Xiaohui took a few people forward for another ten miles, and was already vaguely able to see the cliffs of the Baijianmen Zongmen.


    Woohoo!


    "It looks like I''m too nervous!"


    Seeing the mountain of Baijianmen from a distance, Ma Xiong breathed a sigh of relief, secretly in his heart.


    ι "Hello, is the Baijianmen you said over there?"


    Chen Song Chenxi also seemed to see Bai Jianmen, stretched out his hand, pointed in the direction of Bai Jianmen, and asked.


    On this way, in order to ease the previous tense atmosphere, Ma Xiong would talk to Song Chenxi from time to time, but no matter what Ma Xiong said, Song Chenxi didn''t seem to care much. As for Wang Shu, he didn''t say anything along the way. He always looked at the sky in a daze, but fortunately his mood had calmed down and he would mutter a sentence or two from time to time.


    "Well, it should take only one or two hours to reach the foot of Baijianmen Mountain. We will be safe by then. There should have been the same door of Baijianmen to meet us, but we may encounter something and leave at once. Do n¡¯t open it, but thankfully, thanks to your shots earlier, otherwise we must not escape. "


    Ma Maxiong nodded, but he also knew that although the Bai Jianmen was not far away, the actual distance was enough for them to walk for a while.


    This is the principle of the dead horse running in the lookout mountain, and now that several people are walking, the speed is naturally much slower.


    "You don''t need to thank me. The previous thing was my fault. If it weren''t for me, the group would certainly not come to your trouble. I have to apologize to you for this."


    Although Chen Songxi was wayward, it did not mean right or wrong. He shook his head and said with some guilt.


    "Hehe, you don''t need to apologize, those people are hired killers, but I don''t know who they are yet ..."


    Boom!


    Ma Xiong smiled and wanted to explain, but he just said something. Suddenly, there was a strong explosion in the jungle. At the same time, an extremely cold air wave rolled up and was caught by that air wave. I rolled my body and took a nap.

 Chapter 211： Frozen forest

    I was shocked by the cold volume, and Xiao Hui''s body shuddered, apparently a little frightened, and immediately ran towards the distance, intending to avoid the area.


    "It''s cold!"


    After a slap, Wang Shu and Song Chenxi moved their gaze to the direction of the airwaves at the same time, but after taking this look, he couldn''t help taking a breath.


    A few hundred meters away from them, a forest of almost ten meters in length was covered by a layer of crystal clear frost, flashing dazzling ice flowers.


    "So strong!"


    Even Wang Shu, after seeing those ice flowers, was shocked on his face, but after careful observation, he found that in the middle of the small area, the blood on the surface of an old carcass in black was slowly Dissipated, his body fell slowly and steadily.


    "is her!"


    Seeing the fallen old man, Wang Shu immediately remembered that old man was the old woman who was bidding with the middle-aged big man at the auction. If it was not the old man''s bid, Wang Shu would certainly not With so many gains, maybe the Qi Qi Dan in the hands of Ma Xiong could not be photographed, and it is not necessarily. Now when I see the old uncle, my heart is somewhat surprised.


    "is her!"


    After being smashed by the cold air, Ma Xiong also recognized the old **** for the first time.


    "Shall we go and see?"


    Xi Song Chenxi seemed to be a little afraid of the frozen old man, and looked at Wang Shu with his eyes.


    "You wait here, I''ll go by myself!"


    For the sake of safety, Wang Shu chose to go alone, but as soon as he left, the little ghost followed him curiously, and Ma Xiong had to instruct Xiao gray to follow.


    The King of Shu was a little helpless, but they also acquiesced in the practice of the two and let them follow.


    "Be careful of both of you, the cold is too heavy here."


    The three of them, led by Wang Shu, came to the frozen forest.


    However, as soon as it approached, an extremely cold chill blew at his face. Uncontrollably, even Wang Shu was so cold that he shivered, and he could not help mobilizing his vitality, and intended to isolate those chills. However, he has not released the power of bleeding gas to protect the cold, and the ice suit seems to have spirituality, and began to absorb the cold air here, forming a white cover visible to the naked eye.


    I won!


    Nian Maxiong and Song Chenxi were also between a group of gods, and suddenly felt a cold rushing towards his body, shivering frozen, teeth trembling, and looked at the frozen forest with fear.


    This forest has been completely frozen, and it can be seen that it is only a momentary thing, because in the transparent ice layer, you can clearly see that the original green leaves and vital branches of the trees However, these are not the focus of their attention. What they are concerned about is the old man lying on the ice and a large ice sculpture at a distance of ten meters in front of the old man.


    "It''s him!"


    "It''s him!"


    After seeing the ice sculpture clearly, Wang Shu and Ma Xiong could not help taking a breath, especially Wang Shu, whose faces were more complicated and difficult to understand.


    Because it was not others that were frozen, it was the middle-aged man who spent three thousand bloodstones and seventy high-ranking fire snake charms at the auction to buy his petrified Modan Nedan, if not the middle-aged The fire snake charms of the big man, he can''t stand here at all now, but unfortunately, even now, he doesn''t know the name of the middle-aged big man, but only knows that the middle-aged big man seems to be named Ma. As for the specific identity, it is estimated that only Hua Xizi is clear.


    "Little ... little ... brother, save me ..."


    I was just a few people shocked, the old one seemed to have a sigh of relief, trying hard to raise my head and make a cry for help.


    "and many more!"


    After hearing this, Song Chenxi wanted to walk over and planned to see a clear look, but Wang Shu immediately said something to stop.


    àÅ "Um? Big liar, what''s wrong? It won''t be me who wants to save people, but you have to interfere?"


    Xi Song Chenxi stopped and looked at Wang Shu with a bit of embarrassment, as if he was scolding Wang Shu for being nosy.


    "Little devil, you come back, I''ll come in person."


    I just took a step or two from Song Chenxi, and Wang Shu pulled Song Chenxi back.


    Wang Shu glanced at the frozen man, and looked at the old man lying on the ground, his brows frowned deeply. Although he didn''t move on the surface, he had two more fire snakes unconsciously in his hands. Fu, speaking to Ma Xiong next to him, "Brother Ma, look at all the surroundings that have been frozen, only the old man has no slight freezing phenomenon. Although she shows a feeble look, she must be Bao Zhuangxin, you leave with Song Chenxi speed, I handle it myself. "


    Hey!


    After hearing this, Ma Xiong observed it a little, and found it out, his heart secretly rejoicing.


    ι "Hey, liar, do you have to fight against me ..."


    Song Chenxi''s dissatisfied look was about to make a big noise, but Ma Xiong''s face showed nothing, but instead walked to Song Chenxi''s side slowly, and lowered his head slightly to Song Chenxi''s lips, and moved slightly. Not afraid to stop, jumped directly on Xiao Hui''s back, and ordered Xiao Hui to walk towards the periphery of the frozen forest.


    "Senior, get up and talk, there are only two of us here."


    After seeing Song Chenxi for a distance, Wang Shu said with a faint smile on his face, but the fire snake charm in his hand was already in a semi-excited state.


    "Three levels of blood!"


    Don''t look at Wang Shu''s performance very calmly, but at this time he realized that the seemingly weak old man Xiu Xiu was even higher than him.


    "Hey guy, you are very smart!"


    After about a quarter of an hour, the old lady sat up slowly, looking at Wang Shu with a faint smile on the wrinkled face, but after being looked at by the other side, Wang Shu had a kind of whole body up and down The illusion of being seen through.


    Hey!


    After the old **** sat up, although Wang Shu had expected it, he took a few steps back unnaturally, and his heart trembled fiercely.


    "No, go and save the big scammers!"


    When Song Chenxi in the air saw the old man rising up, he said with a horror on his face.


    "Don''t be impulsive, that person is just blood, Brother Lin is not in danger."


    Xiong Maxiong was also a little surprised in his heart, but after taking a closer look, he found that the other party was only a **** one, and that he was not badly injured. Then he put his heart down and stopped his words.


    "What do you know? That old woman is ..."


    When Song Chenxi saw that Ma Xiong didn''t seem to pay much attention, he was anxious and wanted to say something, but then the old man suddenly raised his head and looked at Song Chenxi, with a smile-like expression on the corner of his mouth. Song Chenxi, who was about to speak, couldn''t help but swallow the rest.


    "Senior, I wonder what you call us here?"


    At this time, why did Wang Shu still not understand that everything in front of him is the design of this old man, even if it was the previous explosion, no sooner or later, they exploded when they passed, or maybe the other party has always been Following myself, I just didn''t realize it. The following words completely proved the idea in Wang Shu''s heart.

 Chapter 212： Old woman

    "Oh, boy, you are very clever, but unfortunately not careful enough and decisively vicious. If you do not meet the old man today, you will certainly not return to Baijianmen, believe it?"


    There was a look of admiration on the old man''s face, and then he said, but when it came to the back, he was obviously not satisfied with Wang Shu.


    "Senior, what do you mean?"


    Upon hearing this, the king of the king''s body couldn''t help but tighten again, taking a few steps back again, and the fire snake charm in his hand tightened a little.


    "Young man, don''t be impulsive, put down the gadget in your hand, that kind of thing is used to deal with those who are king tigers, but to deal with old age is far from good, you still think that your high-end paper Will it be more powerful than my top rune paper? "


    Lao ¼¥ ''s face showed a smile of laughter, and said very disdainfully.


    "It really is the top-level rune paper!"


    Before I felt the violent explosion and the ice-cold situation nearby, Wang Shu had already guessed that this kind of power should only be possessed by the top-level rune paper, but now I still feel a little uncomfortable when I hear the old lady say it .


    "Isn''t she three layers of blood?"


    But soon, a question reappeared in Wang Shu''s mind, his eyes flickered, and he was stunned. If the other person''s cultivation was much higher than himself, and he also concealed the cultivation, the other person''s blood level was only what he saw It''s just the appearance. After thinking that the other person''s repair may be much higher than the third layer of blood, Wang Shu could not help feeling a cold behind.


    "Okay, young man, I''m too lazy to say anything to you, in order to show my sincerity, I give you a gift!"


    Lao åý seemed to feel that there was no need to say anything more, a right-handed move, and then a figure burst out from the woods.


    "what!"


    Then a sigh, and then a young man in his early twenties fell to him. The young man was in pain at the moment, and his body seemed to be drained of all strength. He could only roll on the ground and sigh. .


    "It''s him!"


    After seeing the young man, Wang Shu slightly hesitated. This young man was exactly Zhao Xin who sold petrochemical Nedan to him, but Wang Shu didn''t know the name of the man.


    "Ah, kill me, please kill me!"


    The young man looked up and saw the pain in his face after seeing Wang Shu. He seemed to have exhausted all his strength and climbed to Wang Shu in extreme difficulty, making a constant humming sound and raising his face. Come and look at him.


    Hey!


    After seeing the young man''s face, even Wang Shu couldn''t help but start to take a few steps back, and turned to look at the old uncle with a look of horror in his eyes.


    Because at this time, the young man had nothing to look at, not only was he completely scratched, but also the continuous flow of green blood from those wounds. At first glance, he felt shocking. Although there was no smell, it seemed to be able to smell an indescribable stench.


    "Ah, kill me, please ..."


    The young man kept crying and crying, and at the same time kept crawling towards Wang Shu.


    "So vicious heart!"


    Wang Wangshu kept his mouth as calm as possible and asked, "Senior, what do you mean?"


    He has encountered a lot of such inexplicable things, but now he can''t stop rolling in his stomach.


    "Hey, young man, do you know that after coming out of Cold Valley, he followed all the way, and even the news of your departure was passed on to Wang Tiger through him. Now he has been arrested by the old man and has even been abandoned He cultivated, how can it be regarded as your life-saving benefactor? Is this your attitude towards the life-saving benefactor? "


    There was an unexplained smile on that old uncle''s face, and it seemed to be telling something extremely common.


    "please¡­¡­"


    "please¡­¡­"


    ÐÅ Zhao Xin kept crawling towards Wang Shu, like a commanding ghost, making a painful cry.


    "Let him go!"


    Looking at Zhao Xin with a miserable look, Wang Shu slightly moved his heart, and said with a complex look.


    "Ok?"


    The old man frowned and seemed to look at Wang Shu like a monster again, then a cheerful smile appeared on her face, but when she smiled, the two rows of millet teeth in her mouth were exposed, but the old man seemed to immediately notice that Pulling his face down, Shen Sheng said, "Are you sure you want to let him go? He''s the one who wants you to die?"


    àÅ "Hmm? Am I dazzled?"


    Wang Shushu also seemed to see the teeth in the old man''s mouth, and muttered in doubt, but nodded as calmly as possible.


    "OK, I promise you!"


    The old man didn''t hesitate, he agreed directly, then he slightly raised his right hand, and the power of the blood flirted like a sword, slamming her towards Zhao Xin''s back.


    Huh!


    "what!"


    "Senior!"


    Before Wang Shushu had time to react, the whole Zhao Xin lost his life and was nailed to the ice by the long sword transformed by the power of blood.


    "Senior, how are you?"


    After Xun found that Zhao Xin had been killed by the old uncle, Wang''s writing changed greatly, and he wanted to ask, but before he finished speaking, the old uncle began to speak.


    Lao Lai said flatly, "What? Do you want to say that the old man is indifferent?"


    Although Wang Shushu didn''t say anything, he seemed to think so.


    "Hum, do you think the old man is a fairy? He was repaired as a waste, and you want to recover it. If you can recover, how can the old body waste for this waste? Well, come over and help me."


    He said that the old man''s face was very disdainful, and then he beckoned to Wang Shu, and he really couldn''t stand up.


    "Oh, why don''t you stand up by yourself since the predecessor cultivated the sky?"


    Although Wang Shushu understood that most of the old man said that it was true, he was still not very happy, and took a few steps back, his face looked a little unsightly.


    "Hum, is your kid tired?"


    The old man frowned and said coldly. At the same time, his eyes seemed to be a sharp sword, attacking Wang Shu.


    Hey!


    Wang Shushu was unstable, pale, and took a few steps back.


    "You are definitely not flesh!"


    At this time, Wang Shu also reacted. Although the breath on the other side is only three levels of blood, but the strength shown has been fully explained, the other side is definitely not blood, and said aloud.


    "Haha, haha, haha ??..."


    After hearing this, instead of being angry, the old lady laughed, and seemed to hear some big joke, but her smile gave a kind of old lady who laughed like a seventeen or eighteen year old girl instead of being old a feeling of.


    "Boy, what''s your name? Lao Shen asks you for a favor, and the reward for help is everything in the two''s space ring, including a polygas, if you make it beautiful, even I can Send you ten young and beautiful women! "


    After laughing for a moment, the old grandmother didn''t seem to want to say anything more, and opened the door to tell her thoughts. I don''t know when, I have an extra jade bottle and two space rings.

 Chapter 213： Promise her!

    "This¡­¡­"


    Even Wang Shu, who has experienced a lot of strong winds and waves, stunned instantly.


    "What does that old lady mean?"


    Don''t say Wang Shuzheng, even Ma Xiong and Song Chenxi have a little bun, but compared to Ma Xiong''s bun, Song Chenxi is more fearful.


    "Hey, why? Do you doubt the sincerity of the old man? Okay, look at this Juqidan!"


    I didn''t see how the old lady moved, and the jade bottle in that hand flew directly to Wang Shu''s body. Looking at the jade bottle in front of me, Wang Shu''s heart began to quickly guess the old lady''s mind.


    "What exactly does this person mean? Once you have such a high price, I don''t know what the other person is saying about the help? Is it what made me steal the secret of Baijianmen? No, if so, he is completely You can find other people. Even Brother Ma knows a lot more about Bai Jianmen than me. It is impossible to find a small disciple who only has the sixth floor of the blood awakening. If not, then What is the other person? Is it true that she was injured, and let me help her with treatment? "


    Wang Shushu began to guess various possibilities in his heart, but no matter how he guessed, it was impossible to guess the real purpose of this old woman.


    "Open it and see, although it ¡¯s not a day or two for you to get together with your talents, but Lao Shen dare to promise you, if you do according to the requirements of the old man, and do it satisfactorily, then let you ten years Time gathering shouldn''t be a problem, how about it? You think about it, you can think about it and tell the old man the answer. Of course, the thing that old man asks you to do is not to steal the secrets of any martial arts or to listen to any news. You brought me into Baijianmen, and I will stay there for a few years, maybe three years, maybe five years, or maybe two years a year. "


    Looking at Wang Shu''s changing face, the old man was not in a hurry to let Wang Shu agree, but slowly explained his requirements and purpose.


    "It''s that simple?"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, he slightly hesitated, apparently did not expect the other party''s request to be so simple, and said unbelievably.


    "Well, it''s as simple as that, but you have to make sure that the news of the old man is not known to anyone in the martial arts. The two over there you can make sure that they don''t tell the old thing, then the old man can spare them life, otherwise ... Hehe ... Of course, if you don''t agree, the old man can choose another person, but you guys ... hehe ... "


    Lao Lao nodded his head and told Wang Shu very clearly that he promised that it would be fine. Several people could survive, and if they did not agree, they would not be allowed to leave.


    "You are threatening me!"


    He Wangshu said a little changed.


    "Hey, let''s say that, the old man gives you ten minutes of thought time, you must give the old man a statement, otherwise I will treat you as a rejection of my proposal! One!"


    There was a cruel smile on Lao Lao''s face. It seemed that after ten breaths, if Wang Shu really did not agree, then she could hurt the killer.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Two!"


    Uh ...


    Wang Shushu''s face changed and he wanted to speak, but the old man completely ignored it, and at the same time, his body surface slightly exuded coercion, ready to start at any time, counting in his mouth.


    "No, I do n¡¯t know anything about this old woman, and looking at the other person, it ¡¯s not blood at all. Even if it is the source, I have been in contact with it. At the time, Lanhua''s breath before her amnesia was much stronger than her , But the coercion against me is definitely not as high as this old lady, is she ... "


    Wang Shu was anxious to turn around, and planned to clarify all this, but before he could think about it, the old man reported again.


    "Five! Young people, time is running out! Six!"


    "No, what''s going on? Why do these things always **** across ..."


    "Seven!"


    "Damn, what am I going to choose!"


    "Eight!"


    "What on earth?"


    "Nine! Young man, since you can''t make a decision, no wonder you''re old!"


    Lao åý showed a cruel smile on his face, raised his right hand, and pointed at the two male Ma Xiong Song Chenxi not far away, and said at the same time.


    It seems that after being pointed by the old uncle, Xiao gray felt the threat of death immediately, and was so scared that she would run away.


    "Damn!"


    The perspiration of sweat on the forehead of the king Wang Shu had already rushed out, even when he and Wu Shuai were desperate at first.


    Because he still has room for rebellion and hope for life, but since the moment he faced the old man, he was as if a three-year-old child was facing a devil who did n¡¯t blink, except trembling or trembling, even though There is such a slight faint heart of resistance, but it can absolutely not turn the waves, this is a kind of suppression from the heart, a kind of humble knees when civilians face the emperor.


    "Ten ..."


    "Do not!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    The old man seemed to have extremely limited patience. He faintly counted the last number in his mouth. Wang Shu''s face was completely pale, his eyes were closed, and he was ready to accept the harvest of death, but Ma Xiong, not far away, Suddenly jumped down and said in a hurry.


    "Ok?"


    After hearing this voice, the old uncle''s face showed a slight disdain expression, seeming to feel shameless for Ma Xiong''s greed for fear of death.


    "what!"


    After Ma Xiong jumped down, it seemed that because his body was not recovered, he fell down on the ground fiercely and made a humming sound, but he still clenched his teeth and raised his head as hard as he could. After finishing Wang Shu, he said, "Brother Wang, promise him. You can promise her this, because there is no loss to you, but you can get a huge return. If it is someone else, kneeling and rushing to accept it is too late. You don''t have to worry about us! "


    "Why?"


    The book of King of Kings is a bit unclear now, why Ma Xiong would let him agree, and asked a bit disoriented.


    "Promise her!"


    Wu Maxiong does not seem to want to explain too much, but just stares firmly at Wang Shu.


    "How about you?"


    In the eyes of King Wang Shu, he looked up at Song Chenxi in puzzlement, and found that Song Chenxi nodded, and said softly, "Promise her!"


    Ôõô Ñù "How? Young man, as long as you promise to the old man, all the previous things will be given to you, and you can spare your friend''s life!"


    Lao åý ''s face still held the expression that looked extremely disgusting, and said lightly.


    "OK, I promise you!"


    At this time, Wang Shu seems to have completely figured it out, turned around, grabbed the jade bottle, nodded, and definitely said it.


    "Hey, you know it!"


    There was a hint of conspiratorial smile on the corner of his mouth ...

 Chapter 214： Womens war

    On that day, after Wang Shu agreed to the old man''s condition, there was no longer any danger along the way, and the old man and Song Chenxi were brought back to Baijianmen very smoothly.


    However, I do n¡¯t know how the old man did it. When he entered Baijianmen, he did n¡¯t say anything, as if it had n¡¯t appeared before. .


    "Big liar, I''m so scared!"


    "Brother Wang, that old lad seems to be gone!"


    When the old woman disappeared, Song Chenxi, who had been silent for a while, finally spoke again, and even Ma Xiong felt as if a large stone had fallen on his chest.


    "I know!"


    Don''t say that the two were relieved. Even Wang Shu felt that there was still a linger in the heart. The old man''s practice was too high, far higher than his cognition. It was not a good idea to stay with him.


    Now the other party is gone, which is also in line with Wang Shu''s intentions. He also wants the other party to leave early. As for what the other party wants to sneak into Baijianmen, he doesn''t care at all.


    A few people soon returned to their residence, just when they met Lanhua, they were traveling together.


    "Brother, you are back!"


    "Brother, you are back!"


    After seeing Wang Shu and Ma Xiong, sloppy people smiled because they were about to go out.


    The three men also quickly noticed the existence of Song Chenxi, and it was strange, especially Lanhua. Seeing the intimate look of Song Chenxi and Wang Shu, his eyes became unhealthy.


    "Idiot, who is this woman?"


    I haven''t called the blue flower of Wang Shu idiot for a while and finally spoke, and asked very badly.


    "Big liar, who is she? Why are you calling an idiot?" Song Chenxi replied with dissatisfaction when she heard that Lanhua called Wang Shu idiot.


    The reason why she chose to entangle Wang Shu is because Wang Shu is so smart that she can buy things for a small price. How could such a person be an idiot?


    "Big liar? Idiot, are you messing up outside?" Although Lanhua had no memory, she was not stupid at all. She seemed to hear something different, and her eyes became worse.


    "Oh, brother Wang, you talk, you talk, we have something to do, let''s go first!" Ma Xiong saw that the situation was not right, with a gloating smile on his face, he seemed to have expected this scene, but did not expect to come So fast, he gave Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu an eye and ran away.


    "Brother, we still have something!"


    "Go away!"


    Ma Mahu and Luo Dingyu also followed Ma Xiong very cleverly and left the battlefield.


    ι "Hey, you guys are really not enough brothers!"


    Wang Wangshu wanted to ask a few people to explain, but before he acted, they were blocked by Lanhua and Song Chenxi, all staring at him angrily.


    "You are not allowed to go!"


    "You must explain clearly today!"


    Both people regard each other as enemies, and Wang Shu needs a reasonable explanation.


    Although Lanhua, Song Chenxi and Wang Shu have no special relationship with men and women, both sides are very unpleasant to each other.


    "My two elder sisters, we have nothing to do with each other. Do you want to be so formal? It seems like I started to give up!" Wang Shu is now two heads old, and this is no news for Lord Lanyue. Instead, the two "picked up" were about to fight.


    "I don''t care, I came first, I don''t allow her to live here!" Lanhua changed her quietness and said aggressively.


    "Hum, I don''t want to live with you, I want to live with the big scammer, and we have already slept in a bed!" Song Chenxi said directly with his arms folded.


    "You nonsense, the idiot said that his favorite person is Lanyue, I am his second love, and he named me Lanhua!" Lanhua also said indifferently.


    "What is Blue Moon? He never told me, it must be less important than me!"


    "You''re a goblin!"


    "You''re a flamboyant bitch!"


    "I''m going to tear your mouth!"


    "You come, who is afraid of who!"


    The two started a scolding battle between the women you said to me. When the two were so hot that they were about to fight, Wang Shu secretly used the sneak sign and left the yard.


    The book of the king of war between the scum women did not want to participate, and he did not have that ability.


    When Wang Shu left the yard for a while, he seemed to hear the fighting sound of two people burst out.


    "Fortunately I run fast!"


    The King of Shu arrived at the edge of the sword-washing pond, and he secretly shouted fortunately that he was fortunate to slip away, otherwise he would definitely have a meal.


    I want to know that Lanhua was the source of blood before her amnesia. Although Xiu Wei disappeared, the foundation must be still there. Song Chenxi is also the seventh layer of blood, and it is up to them to make trouble.


    "Wang Shu, you are coming!"


    Íõ When Wang Shu reached the edge of the washing pool, a familiar voice suddenly passed into Wang Shu''s ears.


    "Linger!"


    After hearing that voice, Wang Shu was overjoyed. He thought that Linger would take some time to recover, but he didn''t expect to start contacting him.


    "Well, it''s me. Wang Shu, I''m almost recovered. I can recover as long as I can in half a month at most. I knew when you came a few times ago, it was only at the critical moment of recovery, so I didn''t respond to you, sorry. "Linger seems to be apologizing for the previous call of Wang Shu.


    "It''s okay, as long as you can recover, and I haven''t had any particularly great dangers recently." Since Wu Shuai''s death, Wang Shu has really not had any particularly difficult opponents. If there is to be said, it is probably News of Wu Shuai''s killing may lead to wild revenge on Dadaolou and the Wu family.


    On the way back originally, Wang Shu thought that Gao Xifeng would intercept himself personally, but did not expect that the other party did not appear. Of course, Wang Shu also suspected that the other party was destroyed by the little ghost''s head just before his shot, and he met the old man later. After that, the opponent is even less likely to shoot.


    "Okay, I will recover as soon as possible, and hope to help you! By the way, these days you are away, then Zhu Wei has come several times. I think he looks like he should come to you, you can go He went there, maybe something really happened. "Linger said gratefully.


    "Is there any news about Blue Moon?"


    When Wang Shu''s heart moved, Zhu Wei took the initiative to find himself, mostly because of Lanyue''s affairs. He was a little excited and instructed Linger: "I know, you can continue to recover, I''ll just go there!"


    After Xu said, Wang Shu went straight to the task hall.


    "Did you see? That guy is Wang Shu!"


    "Really? I heard that he has cut off the fingers of more than a hundred people, is it true?"


    "Is there a fake? It is said that even Wu Shuai was killed by him, so his current ranking is eleventh."


    "Oh, what an arrogant newcomer!"


    "Maybe he can be the fastest outsider in the history of Baijianmen."


    "Shh, stop talking, he''s here!"


    ´©¹ý When walking through the leaderboard square, many people recognized Wang Shu''s identity and gave him pointers, but no one dared to come to him for trouble.


    Êé Wang Shu didn''t bother to talk about these people, but this is exactly what he hoped, so that there is always no long-term trouble to come to him.


    "Brother King, you are finally here!"


    When Wang Shu stepped into the task hall, Chen Dan greeted him excitedly ...

 Chapter 215： Blue Moon News

    "Well, here I am!"


    Seeing Chen Dan''s appearance, Wang Shushu knew that the other party must have good news to tell himself, otherwise he would not be so happy.


    "Let''s talk one step!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan originally wanted to demobilize everyone in the mission hall, but after taking a look, he decided to take Wang Shu to a safe place.


    Wang Shu nodded, and led by Chen Dan, walked towards the small dark grid next to the mission hall, and the two were surrounded by the restraint, unless they encountered someone who had been repaired much higher than them or intentionally broke in, others Don''t know what they are talking about.


    After I entered, Chen Dan said with a smile: "Brother Wang, there is news of brothers and sisters!"


    "What? Are you serious?"


    He Wangshu almost hugged Chen Dan and asked him where Lanyue was, but he still tried to restrain his excitement.


    "Of course it is true, but things are a bit troublesome, because she is not in the sphere of influence of our hundred sword gates, but a star acacia pie of thousands of miles away." But soon, Chen Dan''s tone became Low, said a little optimistic.


    "Yixing Zongmen Acacia? What kind of force is that?" Wang Shu could not help but notice his word when he heard the word "Yingxing Zongmen".


    Because when he first started, he faintly heard people say that the Hundred Sword Gate was already lonely. At the time of its heyday, it was also a one-star sect, and in recent years it has been keeping a low profile. intention.


    "When it comes to the Acacia faction, we have to talk about the Nanlin County where we are. There are three major forces in Nanlin County. The first is of course the Nanlin County Prefecture, which was directly under the Song Dynasty. As for the other two forces, They are the Acacia faction in the north and the barren army near the south. In Nanlin County, only these three forces are one-star forces. As for the Baijianmen where we are, although they are not a small force, they do not reach one star. The strength of the forces, of course, not only the Baijianmen many years ago could meet the standard, but also a genuine two-star force, but unfortunately, it has threatened the rule of the Song Dynasty and has been suppressed. Since then, we have been stunned. , Under the control of the Southern Army. "


    µ¤ Chen Dan introduced the division of Nanlin County for Wang Shu. Before Wang Shu asked him why he said this, Chen Dan once again proactively said, "The reason why I told you this is because the relationship between the Southern Army and the Hehuan faction is very delicate. , But the interests of the two sides are antagonistic and it is almost impossible to reconcile. "


    King Wang Shu asked a little puzzled: "Why is it difficult to reconcile?"


    Chen Dan said: "You also know that when the south goes out, it is a barren land, where monsters are hordes, and there are powerful monsters all over the place. Even the fourth-level monsters we call the Beastmasters are everywhere. I heard In the depths of the wild, even Level 7 and even Level 8 monsters are there. The reason why the southern army is tense with the Acacia faction is because the Acacia faction advocates allowing the monsters to enter Nanlin County to facilitate the practitioners to hunt down the monsters The beasts, who have got the blood of the monster dan and the flesh and blood of the beast, can quickly improve their cultivation. However, it is impossible for the southern army to agree because their purpose is to protect the countless civilians with hands and chickens. There are often clashes in secret. The attitude of Nanlin County is very ambiguous, and with one eye closed and one eye closed, unless there is a big conflict between the two sides, they will not come forward to prevent internal friction between the two sides. "


    Ô­À´ "So, you mean, if I go to Lanyue, I might have to face the black hand of the Acacia?" Wang Shu finally understood why.


    "Yes or no. In fact, although the two sides have conflicts, they cannot be so brazen. After all, both forces must be under the jurisdiction of Nanlin County. In our city under the jurisdiction of Baijianmen, there are acacias in many places. The faction ¡¯s power, such as Qingfeng Pavilion, the largest chamber of commerce in Xuefeng City, not far from Baijianmen, is the industry of Hehuan. ¡±


    Every time Chen Dan talked about the Southern Army, he was carefully observing the changes in Wang Shu, because according to the data he collected, Wang Shu was the son of Wang Jian, the current leader of the Southern Army, but found that Wang Shu had always been very dull. So I had to say it directly.


    "Breeze Pavilion in Snow Maple City!"


    Sure enough, when he heard the familiar place name, Wang Shu''s pupils suddenly shrank. After Chen Dan reminded him, Wang Shu came to know that the Fengxian who had met by chance was an elder of the Acacia faction.


    "It really is her!"


    In addition, Wang Shu also thought of what Gao Xiang had said to him in the woods. Although Gao Xiang was very vague, the word "feng" should be because the pronunciation was unclear. He originally wanted to say "phoenix" Even if it was "wind", he should have thought of Qingfeng Pavilion.


    "I should have thought of it already!"


    Wang Shu slightly regretted it. He should have thought of this for a long time. Lanyue''s father was the owner of Snow Maple City. He could get Lanyue away without anyone knowing it, except for the Wu family. Court.


    Since Wu Shuai has been ruled out, it must be Phoenix Fairy.


    "It seems that I should find some time to go back. At the time, hundreds of silver had collected my blood essence, but it was sold to Lanyue nearly a thousand times!" Wang Shu shook his fist, and made a decision in his heart. .


    "Master Wang, are you okay?"


    Chen Dan felt the anger of Wang Shu and asked strangely. Although he had doubts on his face, one thing was certain in his heart, that is, Wang Shu was 100% the son of Wang Jian, although Wang Shu did not admit it himself.


    Chen Dan has seen too much of this anonymous, low-key disciple. Even him, he has an incredible status. Since everyone chooses not to say it, don''t ask.


    "It''s okay, can Brother Chen tell the younger brother specific information, where did you get information from insiders?" Wang Shu didn''t want to say too much, and planned to ask a little about the whereabouts of Blue Moon.


    "In fact, I ca n¡¯t be sure whether the news is accurate, because the disciples who told me the news only happened to stop for a break when they went out for a mission, and they accidentally saw a horse-drawn carriage passing by. And it is very consistent with the picture that Brother Wang gave to his brother. This is the description of that disciple. You can take a look and maybe it helps. "Chen Dan took out a piece of paper, and it was full of words. .


    After Wang Shu took the paper, he got up. After reading it, he was very sure. What he saw was Lanyue. He said with certainty, "Brother Chen, no problem. The person you see is indeed an insider. Then don''t bother. Brother, brother has to go in advance! "


    "Master Wang, slow!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan seemed to know Wang Shu''s thoughts and quickly stopped Wang Shu.


    "what happened?"


    Wang Wangshu asked a little puzzled.

 Chapter 216： being targeted

    He was suddenly stopped by Chen Dan. Wang Shu was a bit strange. The other party should know that he was looking for Lanyue''s heart, but since the other party stopped himself, there must be some purpose, so he had to stop and wait for the other party to explain.


    µ¤ Chen Dan seemed to see through Wang Shu''s intentions and asked, "Brother Wang, are you going to find a sibling?"


    The King of Shu did not hide, he nodded and said, "Of course, go to her!"


    After understanding the feelings of Wang Shu, Chen Dan advised: "Brother Wang is not in a hurry to listen to what Brother said, and even if the brother is gone now, most of them will return without success, and they may even lose their lives. It may be better to wait for a while ... ... "


    "No, I can''t wait. Brother don''t say any more!"


    How could Wang Shushu wait any longer, and finally got the news of Lanyue, whether he succeeded or not, he had to try it.


    "Master, listen to what I have said. I''m not letting you go to find a sibling, but I''m boundless. You are nameless, how can you find a sibling? Even if you find a sibling, how can you do it? She is controlled by someone who is much higher than you, can you rescue her? Okay, I know that you have always been hidden, even if you killed Wu Shuai, but at your age, at most You have to know that the Acacia faction can become a one-star sect. There is a state of mind power in the gate, can you deal with it? Don''t say that state of mind power, even the source state, is not what you can deal with now! You Are you sure your urge can save her? Just in case, I said, in case she was doing well there? "Chen Dan found that Wang Shu was a little impulsive and had to bitterly persuade him.


    After listening to Chen Dan ¡¯s words, Wang Shu was awake a lot and became hesitant. Of course, if only Chen Dan said, then Wang Shu would not flinch. In Wang Shu ¡¯s heart, it was Lan Yue who gave him a new life. .


    After discovering Wang Shuyi''s move, Chen Dan went on to say, "In fact, I am not attacking the enthusiasm of Master Wang, but I have good news to tell you that if you really want to go to your brother and sister, you might as well wait for a while. See my siblings 100% of the time, and they will be beautiful! "


    Ŷ "Oh? What did Brother Chen say?"


    Master Wang Shu knew that Chen Dan would certainly not hit his self-confidence so easily, and there must be something to say.


    µ¤ Chen Dan asked: "In half a month, it will be a match between Baijianmen and outside gates. Presumably, the master already knows this news?"


    King Wang Shu nodded. The outside door of this hundred sword gates did know a little better than he did, but he didn''t pay much attention. The reason he knew it was from Ma Xiong.


    Chen Dan smiled, and then said, "Of course, with the strength of the younger brother, there is definitely no problem with the outside door. At least entering the inner door is a matter of course, but I hope that the younger brother can get the top three because the top three has a reward! "


    King Wang Shu curiously asked, "What reward?"


    Chen Dan said, "Generally speaking, as long as the top ten in the outside door competition, not only can they become insiders, they can also be accepted as disciples by some insiders, and there are various rich rewards. Of course, Some talented disciples will become inside disciples even if they don''t get the top ten. But what is really important is the top three. Do you know that Wu Shuai had the opportunity to become an inside disciple last year, but he always stayed outside? "


    King Shu shook his head. He knew about Wu Shuai staying outside, but he didn''t know exactly why.


    Chen Dan said, "In fact, he went for the top three. Because the competition of the inner door is much greater than the outer door, the blood can be ranked in the top ten on the outer door. No. Of course, the main thing is that the outside door has a richer reward than the top three, and there is a particularly seductive condition that you can participate in the South Forest Club! "


    "Nanlinhui?"


    King Wang Shu never heard of Nanlinhui, and frowned.


    Chen Dan said, "Yes, the Nanlin Society! A grand event representing our outstanding representatives of the entire Nanlin County. Every young Junjie who participates in the Nanlin Society will have the opportunity to join the three forces, even some talented talents. Directly accepted by the Song Dynasty royal family, the future road is really smooth! "


    "Do you mean that Lanyue will participate in the Nanlin Association? No, it is impossible. The vitality of her body has not been awakened, and she cannot practice at all. How can she participate in the Nanlin Association!" Dan''s idea, but quickly rejected it.


    Chen Dan knew that Wang Shu had figured this out, and said bitterly: "No, no, no, I don''t mean that. It doesn''t matter if the siblings participate in the Nanlin meeting, as long as you participate! Get a good noun, then you can find the blue moon with a bright and bright news release. Even then, even if the acacia pie, they will surely hand you in. If you go to your siblings now, maybe you will lose your life. They all stepped in, anyway, it''s been less than half a year since the next Nanlin Association, brother Wang, why don''t you wait? In this half a year, improve the repair! "


    "Yes, why did I forget this?"


    The King of Shu also understood for a moment, and he was a little impulsive. Why didn''t he think of this.


    Chen Dan said: "Actually, my brothers and sisters don''t have to worry about the safety of their siblings. Those people can take their siblings far away, and there is no danger in the short term."


    "Thank you Brother Chen for your kindness, I see!"


    After careful consideration of Wang Shu, he really felt that Chen Dan was justified, and Wang Shu guessed that the other party had only one purpose to seize Lanyue, and that was his father!


    Since the Acacia faction is at odds with the army in the south, it ¡¯s very possible that the blue mouse will be used to cast a ratchet, but he does n¡¯t understand it. Why should n¡¯t the other side hit him?


    "It''s good to understand. Then I hope that my brother and sister will practice well in the next time, and also give my brother a pleasant surprise!" After discovering that Wang Shu finally opened up. Chen Dan finally smiled.


    "If it''s okay, then the master will leave first!"


    Master Wang Shu understood what he was going to do next, and that was to go back to his cultivation practice and make his cultivation to a higher level.


    Chen Dan said: "It''s gone for the time being, but my brother and sister should be careful these days, because the ranking changes, many people suspect that you killed Wu Shuai, and many people may find you trouble."


    "Oh, this brother doesn''t have to worry!"


    The King of Kings was not afraid of the trouble of ordinary small fish and shrimps, because the massacre at the foot of Baijianmen Mountain had made many people frightened.


    "You are Wang Shu?"


    The two left and talked with each other and left the dark grid, but Wang Shu didn''t take a few steps, and was blocked by a 17-year-old boy.

 Chapter 217： Yunfei

    Wang Shushu frowned, apparently did not know the boy in front of him. The boy was pretty good. He was awake on the ninth floor, but his attitude made him unhappy.


    "Master Yunfei, what wind brought you here?"


    He waited for Wang Shu to speak, and Chen Dan greeted with a smile on his face.


    "It''s none of your business to go away. It''s none of your business. Today, I''m here to find this kid!" But the young man ignored Chen Dan''s greeting and pointed at Wang Shu''s arrogance.


    "It turned out to be Yunfei!"


    "I have seen this time. I heard that Yunfei defeated Wu Shuai, who was ranked 10th, and now he is looking for Wang Shu who has just replaced Wu Shuai as the 11th!"


    "Oh, who are you stronger in the end?"


    "Nonsense, of course, Wang Shu, you don''t know Wang Shu''s pervert!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, if you heard what he did a while ago, you would not think so!"


    "Well, Wang Shu should be stronger. You must know that Murong Cheng is also an incredible cruel man, but it is still in Wang Shu''s hands. I heard that he has been busy urging accounts recently."


    "Oh, that Murong City is also confused and has caused such a bad star."


    "It seems Yunfei is about to plant this time!"


    "In fact, it is not necessarily true. I heard that Yun Fei is the illegitimate child in charge. I''m afraid that Wang Shu would not dare!"


    Ò²ÊÇ "Also, although the head has not acknowledged it, many people have said so, this Yunfei is mostly the son of the head!"


    Many people recognized Yun Fei''s identity next to him, and they whispered one by one. Of course, many people recognized Wang Shu, and they clearly knew something about Wang Shu some time ago.


    Being so scolded by Yun Fei, Chen Dan''s face became a little bad. You must know that he has been accepting and completing the tasks of the task hall. He still has a lot of authority among the disciples. Now he is scolded in front of everyone. Somewhat upset in my heart.


    Although unhappy, Chen Dan still secretly transmitted a voice to Wang Shu, saying, "Brother Wang, although this guy is a normal one, he is said to be the illegitimate child in charge, and in all likelihood, it is true. You have a small hand. "


    Master Wang Shu nodded, of course, knowing Chen Dan''s concerns, Chen Dan did not want him to offend these powerful guys. Although he is still an illegitimate child, he has this level of relationship after all.


    After looking at the 17-year-old teenager in front of me, I always feel familiar with it, and I seem to have seen it in general, but I quickly responded. This arrogant teenager is very similar to another person and looks Seven or eight points are similar, and the corners of his mouth can''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing? I ask if you are Wang Shu!"


    Yun Yunfei noticed the smile on the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth, always feeling very upset, and asked with a cold face.


    Wang Wangshu always had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth and asked, "How is it, how is it not?"


    Yun Yunfei said very flatly: "If it is, then I will challenge you now. I don''t allow the people behind me to be weak! If not, then not!"


    "what?"


    Suddenly, the King of Shu was so surprised that there are so many strangers in this world. Others are challenging themselves to prove themselves. This guy is challenging even weaker than himself.


    Yunyun Fei ignored Wang Shu''s reaction at all and continued arrogantly: "If I lose, I will break my arm. If I win, I want your woman!"


    "During your absence, this guy wanted to go to the blue flower several times. Unfortunately, the blue flower didn''t pay attention to him!" Chen Dan on the side seemed to be afraid that Wang Shu didn''t know who the woman was and secretly preached.


    Wang Shu didn''t answer Yun Fei''s question at all, but said with a smile: "I told you a story. When I went out some time ago, I met a puppy, and the puppy was sick. It must be alive when I saw it. It''s not long, but it''s so loud that it growls at the passing pedestrians. Do you know why? "


    "do not know!"


    Yun Yunfei said impatiently, why didn''t this guy answer his questions and tell a story?


    "Because it has four evil dogs guarding it, it dares to growl at people!" Wang Shu did not want to ignore Yun Fei at all, and said lightly. After speaking, Wang Shu didn''t want to talk with Yunfei anymore, so he turned to leave.


    "Not allowed to go!"


    This Yunfei always felt that the story meant something, blocking Wang Shu''s way.


    "Go! Otherwise I will let you know that you who are not protected by evil dogs are simply not qualified to bark in front of me!"


    I found that this guy didn''t know what to do, Wang Shu finally pulled his face down and said coldly.


    "You ... Okay, I understand who the puppy you said is. I didn''t expect you to be so brave! But rest assured, I won''t have the general knowledge with you at all, I will only hit you all over the floor. It ¡¯s better to die than to die! ¡±Yun Fei was so angry with Wang Shu that someone even dared to call him a dog, but soon he responded. The puppy that Wang Shu said was his half-brother. Brother, the true son of the head.


    Yunfei also knows that he is the illegitimate son of the boss, but he is very annoyed by others to treat him like this, and at the same time, his mood is very contradictory. Many people know that he is the illegitimate son of the boss, so they dare not treat him. The reason for the wind and water mixing outside the door is very arrogant.


    Of course, the reason why he is arrogant is because he has this strength. The cultivation of the Nine Levels of Blood Awakening, and looking at the whole disciples, not many people can defeat him by strength.


    "I''ll give you three breaths, get out of here!"


    After Wang Wangshu found that this guy didn''t know what to do, the last patience disappeared, and his eyes were a little murderous.


    "you wanna die!"


    Yunyun Fei was also completely enraged by Wang Shu. The breath of the ninth layer of blood in his body broke out, and a straight punch hit Wang Shu''s face door.


    If it is an ordinary person, under Yun Fei''s fist, it will definitely be difficult to escape. Not only will he be punched, but also hit his face, which is undoubtedly a naked insult.


    While punching his punches, Yun Fei''s mouth showed a smirk. He seemed to see Wang Shu kneeling and begging for mercy, but suddenly, he froze.


    Because of his confident punch, instead of hitting Wang Shu''s face, he stopped in the air stiffly and was pinched by Wang Shu very casually.


    Unfortunately, Yun Fei chose the wrong object. Don''t say that he is only on the ninth floor of the blood awake state. Even if he is in a blood state, he cannot be Wang Shu''s opponent at all.


    "This ... how is that possible? How can you catch my attack so easily!" Yunfei''s face was full of shock. You must know that he is full of confidence in his fist, even if the opponent is in a **** state, absolutely It can''t be caught so easily.


    King Wang Shu said coldly, "I said, you have no chance!"


    "what!"


    Suddenly, a violent breath erupted from Wang Shu''s hands, rushing directly into Yun Fei''s body, Yun Fei shouted in horror.

 Chapter 218： Body pain

    "This is just a little lesson, if there is another time, hum!" Wang Shu glanced at Yun Fei lying on the ground and said coldly.


    After saying so, he said goodbye to Chen Dan, regardless of everyone ¡¯s reaction, but Wang Shu did not know where to stay, but headed for Baicaotang.


    Twenty-five hours later, Wang Shu came out of Baicaotang and returned to his residence.


    "These two lunatics!"


    After returning to his residence, looking at a messy courtyard, Wang Shu could almost imagine that Lanhua and Song Chenxi must have fought some.


    Now the two are sitting on a stone bench, looking away from each other, their hair is messy, their clothes are torn a lot, there is a slight bloodshot on their faces, and they seem to be fighting fiercely.


    "Humph!"


    "Humph!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s return, they did not have any good looks, but they both snorted and turned their heads. It seemed that they did not want to look at Wang Shu at all.


    The King of Shu did not dare to ask anything, pretending not to see anything, and went straight back to his room, and then set up the defensive formation. He couldn''t afford these two evil stars, only to wait for them to die.


    "Humph!"


    "Humph!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu really ignored them, the two women snorted again, and then both left the courtyard without seeing each other, angrily looking like a monk.


    Of course, Wang Shu, who has already returned to the room, will certainly not know what is going on outside, but silently take out many miscellaneous herbs from the space ring.


    Although there is an ice set, Wang Shu still decided to practice the refining technique, but before that, he must find a way to configure the so-called refining fluid.


    "Asparagus!"


    He Wangshu picked up a dry grass in his hands and said the name silently in his heart. He didn''t know the function of this thing at first, and only knew it when he made a special inquiry when buying.


    Asparagus herbs are highly toxic and should not have appeared in body fluids. However, when people exercise, it is a process of body grinding. During this, the body produces a lot of toxins and impurities, which cannot be ruled out of the body. It is necessary to use that winter grass as a guide that uses the principle that the high concentration of the solution will flow to the low concentration to precipitate impurities in the body, but this method is not foolproof. If the concentration of the medicinal solution is inappropriate, not only will there be no precipitation effect, Instead, it allows toxins to enter the body, so refining is a laborious and unpleasant task. It is already hard work and also faces various dangers. Of course, if cultivation is successful, it will also greatly improve itself. .


    Master Wang Shu carefully identified the medicinal materials needed for the body fluid formula, and then set them aside according to the amount.


    It took half an hour to sort all the herbs.


    ·ÖÀà After the classification of medicinal materials was completed, Wang Shu left the room and went to the kitchen to boil a large pot of water. After the water was boiled, he poured the medicinal materials into the pot in accordance with the requirements.


    After half an hour, Wang Shu filled all the water in the pot into a large wooden barrel and moved back to his room. The barrel was filled with a turquoise stream of hot water.


    Although the hot water looks clear, there is a strong pungent smell in the air. Obviously, the hot water in the vat is not an ordinary medicinal soup, but it is prepared by Wang Shu through the body fluid behind the reincarnation formula. Made of.


    After looking at the large bucket of hot water, Wang Shu''s relaxed expression turned serious, but he still didn''t flinch, and walked slowly, soaking himself directly.


    Huh!


    "what!"


    As soon as he entered the smelting fluid, he immediately made a snoring sound, as if cold water dripped onto the stove. Wang Shu also made a sigh of pain, his face became distorted, but he resisted, but did not come out, but strong Endure this pain, sit down cross-legged, and silently work the exercises.


    This kind of pain is extremely complicated. First of all, it comes from the high temperature of the body fluid. If ordinary mortals enter it, they will be stunned for a while. It can even be said that even if there is a distance, you will feel the extremely hot breath, of course. Even if the temperature is even higher, Wang Shu''s current constitution can definitely resist it, because this body fluid contains a lot of medicinal materials.


    The temperature is the first source of pain, but Wang Shu can definitely tolerate it. Instead, the medicinal materials in the body fluids have to bear several times the pain.


    The second is the cold properties from Han Linghua. Originally, in this extremely hot situation, there is a cold thing like Han Linghua that can alleviate some pain, but because there is still the osteophytes in the medicinal solution, Penetrating his skin directly, so that the cold air of Han Linghua directly dipped into the inner body, became an extreme pain, the surface is extremely hot, but the body is extremely cold, it is almost impossible for ordinary people to imagine, what kind pain.


    However, these are not all the pain. There are eleven flavors of medicinal materials in the body fluid. These are only two of them. The remaining ones bring even more pain. One of them is called the eclipse. The test of the limit is Wang Shu''s patience and toughness. With the cooperation of Bonegrass, the eclipse makes Wang Shu suffer from worms and hearts.


    To endure this pain, Wang Shu began to slowly work on the exercises. This did n¡¯t work. As soon as he started working, the body fluid seemed to receive a great suction, and began to center on his body. Spin up.


    His body turned into a monster that devoured medicinal materials, and continuously devoured the medicinal materials in that medicinal solution.


    Tick ??Tick!


    With the running of the exercises, the sweat on Wang Shu''s forehead couldn''t stop flowing down, but because the temperature of the body fluid itself was also high, it made some people wonder whether it was sweat or steam on his face.


    ²» "No, what a bit of pain!"


    With the operation of the exercises, the pain became more obvious and increased several times. If it wasn''t for his strong heart, I''m afraid he would faint again. Of course, at this time, he can fully run the power of blood, blood. Out of the body, a layer of protection is formed on the body surface, which is isolated from the body, but he does not do it, but with his own will and body to bear.


    Huh!


    Tick ??Tick!


    Douda''s sweat constantly rolled into the body fluid, and Wang Shu gradually adapted to the pain of the medicinal fluid, and his expression became calm, but even if he behaved calmly, the pain from the body was completely His muscles were completely distorted on his face and body, and he could not see his original appearance. At this moment, he looked almost the same as a demon with a ugly face, and his muscles were also Because of great pain, constant convulsions, and beating, he looked completely out of control.

 Chapter 219： Goodbye Murong City

    The time passed every day, and there were only three days left in the blink of an eye.


    There is a dense forest in the mountains behind Baijianmen.


    "Haha, caught it, finally caught it!"


    A woman''s cheerful voice sounded, holding a small snake with a thick thumb in her hand, bouncing excitedly.


    Å®×Ó This woman is not someone else, it is Song Chenxi.


    "Hey, let you bully me!"


    After Song Chenxi turned around for a long time, he finally caught a small snake, looked at the small snake in his hand, and grinned at the corner of his mouth.


    Chen Song Chenxi didn''t care about the dirt on his body and his face either. He grabbed the snake and ran back to his residence excitedly.


    In the hundred sword gates, the residence of Wang Shu and others.


    "It seems that this body fluid is completely useless!"


    Master Wang Shu looked at the large barrel of body fluids in front of him, and sighed slightly.


    During this period, Wang Shu was immersed in cultivation every day, and promoted the cultivation from the first level of blood to the second level. In addition to being cultivated for ascension, Wang Shu''s body also undergoes a huge change under the tempering of body fluids, and the strength is not much different from ordinary steel.


    Of course, what hurts Wang Shu most is that this body fluid has completely lost its effect. In the future, if you want to improve the physical strength, you have to consider other methods.


    However, Wang Shu was not discouraged, because during this period, he kept soaking the body fluid every day, and continued to take the elixir to improve the cultivation. In just ten days, he improved the cultivation to another level. Reached the second floor.


    As for whether there will be a problem of instability, Wang Shu doesn''t want to consider so much anymore. There are too many things waiting for him to solve at the moment, and the priority is to cultivate first.


    The King of Shu received all the vats containing the body fluids in the space ring, ready to go out and breathe, and see if Linger recovered by the way.


    But as soon as Wang Shu went out, an elf-like figure came into view.


    "This little ghost!"


    After seeing the elf-like figure, instead of feeling happy, Wang Shu felt a headache, especially after seeing the ghostly appearance of the other party, he felt that the other party was probably in trouble again.


    ¾«Áé This elf is naturally the little ghost Song Chenxi. She sneaked towards the place where Lanhua lived, looking like she was going to do bad things.


    "Little ghost, what are you doing?"


    However, Song Chenxi had not succeeded, so Wang Shu opened his mouth and stopped.


    "what!"


    Song Chenxi was startled, and when he turned around, he found it was Wang Shu, and he hid his hands behind him in a panic. His face reluctantly squeezed a smile, and his eyes flashed with a smile and asked, "Yeah, liar, haven''t you gone out? "How come here?"


    "What''s hiding behind you?"


    As soon as he saw the appearance of the little ghost''s head, Wang Shu knew that this guy must have done nothing good, and his voice became a little cold.


    "No, nothing, nothing!"


    Chen Songxi denied his head shaking like a rattle, but more and more hid the things behind him, afraid of being seen by Wang Shu.


    "This little ghost is really uneasy!"


    When Wang Shushu saw Song Chenxi''s guilty conscience, he guessed it in his heart, deliberately pointed to the other side, and suddenly said loudly, "Blue flower, why are you back?"


    "what!"


    After hearing the name of Lanhua, Song Chenxi was startled, looked in the direction of Wang Shuzhi, and turned around at the same time.


    "Big liar, you lied to me! Hate!"


    However, as soon as Song Chenxi turned around and found that Lanhua hadn''t returned, she knew she was fooled, and ran away.


    "This little guy!"


    After Song Chenxi escaped, Wang Shu finally saw what Song Chenxi was holding in his hand. It turned out to be a little snake, shaking his head helplessly.


    It seems that if it wasn''t for Wang Shu''s discovery, this little snake would definitely be put in Lanhua''s room. Of course, this little snake certainly can''t hurt the blue flower, but it is estimated that it can scare the blue flower lightly.


    ËÎ This Song Chenxi is really a troublemaker. He has offended a lot of people in the past ten days. If most people don''t know that Wang Shu is not easy to mess with, I''m afraid he would come to the door.


    "It seems I must find some time to educate her!"


    Wang Wangshu always felt that letting Song Chenxi go this way would cause great trouble, but Song Chenxi was higher than him and couldn''t catch up. Fortunately, Song Chenxi was lively and rarely bullied.


    After discovering that Song Chenxi was gone in the blink of an eye, Wang Shu had to put the matter aside and walked towards Xijianchi.


    Wang Wangshu didn''t find it at all. Soon after he left, Song Chenxi, who had run away, suddenly stepped out of a wall, and looked at Wang Shu''s direction of disappearance, with a grin on his face.


    "Hum, big liar, it makes you partial!"


    Song Xiaoxi, who was about to be thrown into the blue flower house, was thrown into Wang Shu''s room by Song Chenxi, and then she seemed to clap her hands very quickly and left.


    However, Song Chenxi didn''t notice that the snake didn''t throw it in, but was cut off by Wang Shu''s defensive formation at the moment he entered the room.


    Wash the sword by the pool!


    "Linger!"


    The King of Shu tried to call Linger.


    "Wang Shu, you are here! I have recovered and can come out now!"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s call, Linger quickly responded, and without Wang Shu''s notice, Linger appeared on the back of his hand.


    "Linger, can you be invisible?"


    I looked at the broken sword again on the back of my hand, and Wang Shu was shocked. I could not help thinking of the Nahuan Sword that I saw at the Cold Valley Auction not long ago, and asked curiously.


    "Yes, there is a special energy in this sword-washing pond, which can not only restore me, but also gain such a new ability of invisibility!" Linger said a little excitedly.


    "How much ability can you play now? Is it still the same as before, do I need to inject blood?"


    The king Wang Shu is more concerned about Linger''s ability. You must know that the rusty sword saved him more than once, especially the white-clothed man in the ninth floor of the blood awakening scene.


    "Of course you need the power to inject blood, but the power is probably not as overbearing as when the baby was there? I''m not quite sure yet!" Linger was not specific about her current ability, nor was she very clear.


    "I know!"


    Wang Wangshu knew for a long time that this Linger was not very reliable. Of course, Wang Shu would not place hope on Linger.


    "Brother Wang, great, finally found you!"


    At this moment, a man''s voice came into Wang Shu''s ears.


    "Ok?"


    King Wang Shu turned his head and saw a somewhat familiar man running towards him with a look of excitement, but couldn''t remember where he had seen the other side for a while, and he frowned.


    "Brother Wang, I have collected all the bloodstones you collected. Those guys are more cooperative. They would rather give a hundred bloodstones than break a finger. You can count them for a total of 23,700! "The man walked up to Wang Shu, took out a space ring, and said with a smile on his face.


    "Murong City!"


    The King of Shu finally reacted for a moment, it turned out to be this guy.

 Chapter 220： Fourth iron block

Hitting hand, update soon!

 Chapter 221： Big ups and downs

    "What the **** is this?"


    King Wang Shu looked at the four palm-sized, black iron blocks in front of him, and lost his thoughts.


    At first he thought it was a turtle shell, but after getting one after another, he couldn''t help but have interest and doubt.


    µÄ The four pieces in his hand were obtained from the thin monkey sister Sun Lei. Among the dead white ring of the white boy, and the hand of the fat man, there is one more now.


    "What''s the secret of difficulty?"


    If it is only one or two, Wang Shu will certainly not be interested, but in the short term, I will get four. I am naturally curious about what the effect is.


    That Baigong is dead, naturally it is impossible to ask the role from him. The fat man''s whereabouts are erratic and impossible. The young man had been killed by the moody old man, and there must be no clue. After thinking about it, only Sun Lei may know something.


    "Well, unfortunately, Sun Lei also knows very limitedly, just knowing that the family allows them to take good care of it, do I have to go back to Qingshan again? Forget it, or wait for a chance to say it later, maybe I just think too much. "I can''t think of the role of these iron blocks. Wang Shu had to throw these things aside temporarily.


    King Wang Shu put away the four iron blocks and took out the other two things from the space ring again. Looking at the two things in front of him, Wang Shu''s expression became complicated.


    He took out nothing, but the strange egg that was obtained by killing the fire queen, and a few shaking the thunderbolt. The strange egg is still the same as the original, there is no change, but those shaking thunder With ordinary beads, it looks no different from glass beads. The violent atmosphere inside seems to be absorbed.


    "Is this guy sucking up?"


    Although this strange egg has not changed, Wang Shu is very skeptical that the violent power in Zhentian Lei has been absorbed by this strange egg, because he remembers very well that Zhentian Lei and the egg were separate. But when he looked at the space ring just now, he found that the two were together.


    Fortunately, early in the discovery, if it is time for the crisis of life and death, it is funny to take out a few ineffective thunder mines from the space ring.


    "Anyway, there are more blood stones now, I''ll test it myself!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Wang Shu might as well know it by himself. He quickly laid out a small array, put strange eggs in it, then pulled out his cell phone, opened the invincible exchange system, and bought 10 earthquakes in one breath. Tian Lei, put into the formation method, waiting quietly for change.


    Unfortunately, Wang Shu was disappointed. After waiting for a while, nothing changed. No matter it was the strange egg or Zhenlei, he stayed still.


    "Is it my heart?"


    The King of Shu could not help wondering if he was more attentive, but he was too lazy to continue to study, put the formation method into the space ring, and at the same time put strange eggs and quake Thunder.


    »òÐí "Maybe I can try to strengthen this sword again?"


    After putting Zhentian Lei and the egg in, Wang Shu took out the long sword that had been strengthened twice, and his mood was a little complicated.


    Now he has almost 800,000 bloodstones in his hand, which is converted into system coins for a total of seven or eight million. He originally thought that the ice suit that cost 10,000 system coins cost him half a life. Now I remember It really feels like ups and downs in life.


    Although the long sword that has been strengthened twice is already very sharp, it is only stronger than ordinary weapons. It turned out that because the third reinforcement required 10,000 system coins, Wang Shu felt that it was too expensive and there was no reinforcement. Now that he has money, Ideas have also become bold.


    "Strong is strong, anyway, repair is just a breakthrough, and you only need to rely on this thing to improve your strength!" Wang Shu immediately took out his mobile phone and started crazy recharge, and directly recharged 500,000 system coins in one breath.


    "It feels good to be rich!"


    Looking at a string of numbers on the invincible exchange system, Wang Shu smiled, pointed directly at the sword in his hand, and chose to strengthen.


    Hint: Please select a reinforced item.


    Hint: Select success. Strengthen the cost of 10,000 system coins! Do you strengthen the normal +2 long sword?


    Tips: Consumption of 10,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword + 3! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 100,000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    When the long sword was successfully strengthened for the third time, even Wang Shu himself couldn''t help but feel the bright light in his eyes. There was a chilling cold light on the long sword, which made his back feel cold, and he couldn''t help but guess. Can your ice suit block a sword.


    "Maybe I can try it!"


    I think that the ice suit is not very expensive. As long as 10,000 system coins, Wang Shu said to do it, take out the ice suit and put it on the ground, and the sword was cut directly.


    boom!


    The original hard ice set couldn''t help Wang Shu''s sword so easily, and it was completely defeated at once. The ice set really shattered like ice cubes, scattered and became a place. Crushed ice.


    "Good guy!"


    Although the ice set does not have the blessing of blood power, the defense can not be exerted to the maximum, but it is enough to show how terrible the power of the long sword that has only been strengthened three times.


    "Do you have 100,000 system coins?"


    After feeling the power of the sword after strengthening, Wang Shu''s idea was even more bold, and he wanted to strengthen it for the fourth time. The third time was so terrible. So what about the fourth and fifth time?


    Even if the cost increases tenfold each time, Wang Shu can still strengthen it twice. Maybe with such a sword against the sky, it may not be possible to go to find Blue Moon in advance.


    I want to know that he has seven or eight million system coins. Keeping so many system coins is also a waste of resources. It might as well be used to improve himself.


    It ¡¯s a pity that Xiu ca n¡¯t be promoted without limit, otherwise Wang Shu must be desperate to take the elixir, and his biggest headache now is that there is not much Qingshan dew in his hands. It is estimated that he can only support his ascension to the fourth level of blood, At that time, it will take a while to improve the estimate.


    "Strong, seek for wealth, I don''t believe that so much money is not enough!"


    After hesitating for a moment, King of Shu chose to strengthen again.


    Hint: Please select a reinforced item.


    Hint: Select success. Enhancement fee of 100,000 system coins! Do you strengthen the normal +3 long sword?


    Note: Consumption of 100,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening failed! Long Sword + 0! Attack power becomes the initial value! You can consume 100 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    "Lying grass, this thing will fail! Cao Nima!"


    However, when 100,000 system coins were consumed for the fourth strengthening, Wang Shu couldn''t help yelling.


    It turned out that the sharp sword in his hand became the ordinary sword that looked very ordinary ...

 Chapter 222： Big ups and downs

    "This¡­¡­"


    After looking at the powerful long sword in the original hand, it turned into the worn-out iron sword in an instant, and Wang Shu almost frantic.


    Especially, the original account balance of more than 500,000 was suddenly lost by 100,000, which made Wang Shu feel so distressed that it cost 10,000 bloodstones in such a blink.


    "It''s too bad!"


    Despite his wealth, Wang Shu still feels distressed. You have to know that you risked several dozen system coins a few months ago.


    ¸É "Don''t believe it, I can''t strengthen it four times today!"


    But the more he looked at those balances, the more unbelievable Wang Shu became, and he chose to strengthen again.


    Hint: Please select a reinforced item.


    Hint: Select success. Enhancement fee 100 system coins! Do you strengthen the ordinary +0 long sword?


    Tips: Consumption of 100 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword +1! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 1000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    "Must strengthen!"


    After successfully strengthening for the first time, Wang Shu clicked on the strengthening again for the second strengthening.


    Tips: Consumption of 1000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword + 2! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 10,000 system coins and strengthen it again. Do you want to continue?


    Tips: Consumption of 10,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword + 3! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 100,000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    Soon after, after Wang Shu spent 11,100 system coins, the long sword successfully strengthened again three times, and that sense of sharpness and oppression appeared again.


    At the first sight of the need for 100,000 system coins for the next enhancement, Wang Shu became hesitant. This is not a small amount.


    "Strong or not?"


    This problem keeps thinking in Wang Shu''s alarm clock. Normally, the long sword that has been strengthened twice is enough for him to use now. Strengthening three times can beat the opponent, not to mention strengthening four times.


    "Strong, I don''t believe in evil!"


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Wang Shu ordered the fourth strengthening.


    Note: Consumption of 100,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening failed! Long Sword + 0! Attack power becomes the initial value! You can consume 100 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    "Cao Nima, hastily!"


    After Xun failed again, Wang Shuqi stood up and stomped his feet. A long sword was still on the ground, and he stomped a few feet, and even tried to smash the mobile phone in his hand.


    After a long while, Wang Shu calmed down his anger and excitement, and slowly sat down, watching that the balance of more than half a million not long ago had directly turned into 270,000, distressed.


    "Is it my face?"


    Wang Shushu touched his face, could not help wondering if his face was too dark?


    "I don''t believe it anymore, you have eaten all the bloodstones on me!"


    King Shu Shu silently picked up the long sword on the ground. He didn''t believe this evil in his heart. He couldn''t believe that he had so many system coins in his hand and couldn''t strengthen the success four times.


    Hint: Please select a reinforced item.


    Hint: Select success. Enhancement fee 100 system coins! Do you strengthen the ordinary +0 long sword?


    Tips: Consumption of 100 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword +1! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 1000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    Tips: Consumption of 1000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword + 2! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 10,000 system coins and strengthen it again. Do you want to continue?


    Tips: Consumption of 10,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword + 3! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 100,000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    When the reinforcement was successful three times, Wang Shu became uncomfortable. After two consecutive failures, Wang Shu could not help but beat some drums.


    ³É¹¦ "Success, this time will be successful, it will be!"


    The king Wang Shu silently clicked and strengthened again, but did not have the courage to open his eyes and closed his eyes, thinking in his heart.


    Note: Consumption of 100,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening failed! Long Sword + 0! Attack power becomes the initial value! You can consume 100 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    ¿´µ½ When he saw another failure, Wang Shu was going crazy, and yelling loudly.


    "What about the good protagonist halo? It''s your grandma, three times, it''s already failed three times!"


    This invincible exchange system has been with him for so long, and has always helped him.


    Fortunately, there are so many blood stones in his hands that he can withstand his defeat. If he is completely unaware, will he not vomit blood?


    "Okay, you''re ruthless. I don''t believe it, I will come again at the end, you can''t love it!"


    After failed three times, Wang Shu distressed those bloodstones, but more were still unwilling, he did not believe that he would not succeed once.


    Hint: Please select a reinforced item.


    Hint: Select success. Enhancement fee 100 system coins! Do you strengthen the ordinary +0 long sword?


    Tips: Consumption of 100 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword +1! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 1000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    Tips: Consumption of 1000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword + 2! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 10,000 system coins and strengthen it again. Do you want to continue?


    Tips: Consumption of 10,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening success! Long Sword + 3! Attack power increased by 100%! You can consume 100,000 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    Note: Consumption of 100,000 system coins is being strengthened!


    Hint: Strengthening failed! Long Sword + 0! Attack power becomes the initial value! You can consume 100 system coins and strengthen again. Do you want to continue?


    "Kheke cough!"


    After the four strengthening still failed, Wang Shu was coughed with anger, and in a blink of an eye, 500,000 system coins were not consumed.


    "This thing is poisonous!"


    Looking at the long sword that became ordinary again in his hand, Wang Shu reached a conclusion.


    "Isn''t it strong, isn''t it strong, I can''t afford it? Can''t I hide?" Wang Shu didn''t want to strengthen it any more, he threw the sword back into the space ring and said nothing would be strengthened.


    However, as soon as I threw the sword into it, Wang Shu took out the sword again, and a lot of bloodstones, silently recharging the system coins.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Shu ¡¯s room because of the formation method, people nearby would surely hear a distressed roar every so often.


    After an hour!


    "I was wrong ... I was really wrong! Never again ... dare ... strengthen ... wow!"


    The door of Wang Shu''s tightly closed room suddenly opened, and when his eyes turned red, Wang Shu with tears in his face came out with an ordinary long sword in his hand, and threw himself to the ground, and said something unclear in his mouth The words ...

 Chapter 223： Troublesome

    After Song Song Chen Xi left the yard, she was wandering around boringly and unknowingly came to a sea of ??flowers.


    "Wow! So beautiful!"


    Song Chenxi, who had come back to God, looked at the colorful flowers around him, and couldn''t help but admire them, and at the same time picked up several flowers.


    "Oh my god, this flower is so beautiful!"


    After Chen Song Xi of Yan Song walked for a while, he saw a small pond not far away, and in the middle of the pond was blooming a three-color flower like a lotus flower, exclaimed.


    After seeing the more beautiful flowers, Song Chenxi looked at the flowers in his hands, and felt that there was no beauty at all, and he discarded them at will, whether or not there was anyone, and walked towards the small pond.


    Howling!


    However, when Song Chenxi had just arrived at the pond and wanted to pick the three-color lotus, he suddenly drilled a gray-haired puppy from the flowers and barked at Song Chenxi.


    "Puppy, come and hug me!"


    After seeing the puppy, Song Chenxi was so happy that she squatted down and opened her arms, motioning for the puppy to come and hug her.


    Howling!


    The puppy seemed a little hesitant, with anthropomorphic vigilance and hesitation on his face. He didn''t dare to come, but just roared at Song Chenxi.


    "I''m going to be angry if you never come again!"


    After Song Songxi saw that the puppy didn''t listen to her, she pulled her face down and said angrily.


    The puppy hummed aggrievedly, looking very worried and afraid of something, yelling at the three-color lotus in the pond, then turned and ran to the flowers, exposing only half of the buttocks. He kept shaking his tail, as if to say, "Go and go, I don''t see anything".


    "Hum, coward! You''re as annoying as a big liar!"


    Chen Songxi snorted dismissively, and ignored the puppy, took off his shoes, drew the long skirt and waded directly. Fortunately, the water in the pond was not deep, and he came to the tri-color lotus in a moment.


    "So beautiful!"


    Looking at the beautiful three-color lotus in front of him, Song Chenxi was reluctant to take it off, and hesitated for a while, but only hesitated for a moment, Song Chenxi broke the three-color lotus lightly, walked out of the pond with one hand, sitting Playing with water by the pond.


    "Scented!"


    Yan Song Chenxi sniffed deeply, the faint scent made her whole body relax.


    After seeing that Song Chenxi actually took off the three-color lotus, the puppy seemed more afraid of Song Chenxi, who had been hiding in the flowers and did not dare to come out, just watching from a distance.


    "Brother, where have you been? The little ghost misses you so much! The big liar ignores me and calls me at every turn, saying that I am a troublemaker. The people here are fierce, especially the one named Lanhua. I will always be beaten, and I ca n¡¯t beat her again. The few who live with the big liar are bad people, the little ghosts don''t want to be with them, but the big liar doesn''t teach me how to do it now. "


    "I tell you, the big liar is terrible. He can buy a few bloodstones if they sell hundreds of bloodstones, which is even better than the old guys. The old guys really do, and they don''t come back after going out Look at me, I''m bored, so I ran out to play secretly, I don''t know if he went back? "


    "It''s still my brother. Give the little ghost whatever he wants."


    Chen Song Chenxi was playing with water with her feet, while watching the various colorful tweeds across the pond.


    "Very sleepy!"


    Song Chenxi, who had been running around for a day, gradually felt tired and fell asleep on the ground after he had stabilized.


    After Song Chenxi fell asleep, an anthropomorphic slyness appeared in the eyes of the puppy in the flowers, ran out, and lay beside Song Chenxi, looking like a messenger of flower protection.


    On the other side of the sea of ??flowers, several female disciples of Baijianmen talked and laughed toward Song Chenxi''s position.


    "Sister Sun, I heard that you have broken through the third layer of blood, and this time the first place outside the competition must be stable!"


    One of the 20-year-old, beautiful-looking women said to a 17- or 8-year-old girl next to her.


    "Well, where is Sister Wang, that dynasty has occupied the first place in the ranking for three consecutive years, where am I his opponent!" Said the 17-year-old girl next to him with a smile.


    Although this girl said so on her mouth, her face was filled with self-confidence, because her cultivation has made a breakthrough again. Even if she is already at the third level, she cannot be underestimated, let alone here. Exterior doors.


    If some people who are more concerned about gossip are here, they will be able to recognize the talking girl at a glance, which is the second Sun Xiaohong on the list.


    "Sister Sun, how can you grow the aspirations of others and kill yourself? You do n¡¯t know the inside story. I heard that the dynasty offended a genius at the door, so although I have been occupying the first place in these years, I dare not. Go to the inner door, this coward, what are you afraid of him? "Said the twenty-something woman with dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, Sister Sun, you really have a long face for us. If we can defeat the number one dynasty and become a disciple of the elder, we will not have to come to the sea of ??flowers every day to feed the beast and take care of those three. Serenity. "


    "Sister Sun, don''t you know, it turns out that we have several sisters who were upset by that beast, and they were eaten directly by it!"


    "Do n¡¯t say anything, it ¡¯s still light to be eaten by that beast. If something happens to the pansy, the old guy is really terrible!"


    After talking about the words "old guy", a group of people, except Sun Xiaohong, turned pale and looked dare to speak.


    Although Sun Xiaohong knows that the "old guy" said by several people is the owner of this sea of ??flowers, she has never seen it, but only knows some information from the mouths of several people.


    ÀÏ The old guy has a very weird temper. If he annoys him, he will be punished. As for the punishment, she is not very clear.


    "Why are you so afraid of him? Is he really so terrible?" Sun Xiaohong couldn''t bear the curiosity in her heart and asked in a low voice.


    "Sister Sun, you still do n¡¯t need to know about some things, anyway, you will know after a long time, we still do n¡¯t waste time, go and feed the beast, and collect the situation of the **** and return it later A few people were afraid that Sun Xiaohong would talk, and immediately stopped Sun Xiaohong''s curiosity.


    It seems that due to improper topics, or some other reason, the atmosphere of a group of people who had been laughing and laughing became tense.


    Several people walked among the flowers for a while, and finally saw the pond where the pansies were planted.


    "Sister Wang, the **** is gone!"


    A sharp-eyed female disciple looked at the pond again, and found that the usually noticeable **** was missing, and she said in panic.

 Chapter 224： Cause trouble

    "I was wrong! I was really wrong!"


    I looked at the ordinary long sword in my hand, and Wang Shu had cried.


    In just a short time, this thing has already eaten his 300,000 bloodstones, which has been converted into a system currency of 3 million.


    His net worth shrank by more than half in the blink of an eye. Although there are still half a million blood stones on his body, Wang Shu just feels distressed.


    He couldn''t believe it. He failed more than twenty times in one breath, without success at one time, and failed at the fourth strengthening every time.


    "Wang Shu!"


    Wu Linger''s voice rang in Wang Shu''s mind.


    "I will not strengthen it in the future. What is this invincible exchange system? This is clearly the invincible pit money system. I am miserable!"


    Shu Wangshu was very unconvinced and reconciled to return the ordinary sword to the space ring. He vowed silently in his heart and will not strengthen it in the future.


    The enhanced probability is really scary. If it wasn''t for Wang Shushen''s family and sobering up in time, I''m afraid that all the bloodstones will be lost. By then, this life will be really ups and downs.


    After hearing Linger''s voice, Wang Shu asked strangely, "Linger, what''s wrong? Do you have anything?"


    "What kind of treasure is that weird thing in your hands? It looks terrible!"


    In the process of strengthening and recharging Wang Shu, Linger was able to see it. She had seen Wang Shu used it before. It didn''t attract her attention at first. Seeing this little thing today is like a giant beast. The mysterious and terrible, the countless bloodstones swallowed up in a blink of an eye, and the ordinary sword became sharp in a blink of an eye, which completely exceeded her knowledge.


    The King of Kings could not help but stunned, and said weirdly, "Um ... this is just a mobile phone!"


    Wu Linger said, "Mobile phone? Never heard of it!"


    Only then did Wang Shu realize that people in this world did not even know that there was such a thing as a mobile phone. As for the invincible exchange system, the Linger would certainly not understand it, so he had to use a paradox to pretend, It ¡¯s not a treasure, it ¡¯s just a medium. As long as you have enough bloodstones, you can buy most of what you want. It ¡¯s that simple! ¡±


    "This thing is so good, where is it easy? If I don''t look like this, I really want to touch it for myself!" Linger said in shock.


    "..."


    The book of King of Kings was a little speechless, but he was too lazy to explain anything, and he didn''t want to delve into it.


    àÅ "Hmm? Why is this little ghost coming back?"


    At this moment, Wang Shu suddenly saw the little ghost with a embarrassed expression, and ran back in a panic, and frowned.


    "big liar!"


    Xi Song Chenxi also saw Wang Shu for the first time, his face changed slightly, but the little ghost''s head didn''t care about Wang Shu at all. He seemed to be holding something in his arms, ran back directly to his room, and suddenly closed the door.


    "Little devil, are you stealing something? Whose puppies did you steal and return quickly, or I''ll be polite to you!"


    Although the little ghost''s head was fast, Wang Shu could see clearly, holding a gray-haired puppy in her arms, walking to Song Chenxi''s room door, shouting angrily.


    "I didn''t steal it, it was because he wanted to follow me! I don''t want to talk to you, big liar!" Song Chenxi''s voice was not convinced.


    Howling!


    The puppies also seemed to give a tender roar in support of Song Chenxi.


    "You''re a mess, you honestly explain, have you been in trouble again?"


    What Wang Shu cares most about is whether Song Chenxi has caused trouble again. In the short period of ten days, this guy has caused him a lot of trouble, especially the appearance of the other party''s panic, which must be inseparable. .


    The reason why the book of King Wang was called Song Chenxi was not a mere blame, but this guy was really a troublemaker.


    Because nine days ago, this guy didn''t sleep at night, ran to the female disciple''s living area of ??Baijianmen to steal underwear, and then hid all in Ma Xiong''s room, which caused Ma Xiong to be beaten by a group of crazy female disciples If it wasn''t for Wang Shu''s timely discovery, maybe Ma Xiong could be killed by those female disciples.


    Eight days ago, this guy roasted a second-level monster raised by a male disciple. Because the male disciple was not high, not only the monster was eaten, but also she was beaten. Finally, she couldn''t bear this breath. Come to Wang Shu to reason, Song Chenxi hid in the house and did not come out.


    Twenty-seven days ago, this guy deliberately coaxed sloppy and let sloppy break into the bathing of female disciples, and almost lost his life.


    Twenty-five days ago, this guy pretended to fall and almost let Luo Dingyu fall.


    Twenty-three days ago, this guy was unwilling to be lonely and wanted to steal blue flower underwear.


    Yesterday, this guy even set fire to the place where they lived. If it was not discovered by Wang Shu in time, maybe a group of people could be burned to death.


    Because of this, Ma Xiong was so scared that he didn''t dare to return. He went outside to find a place to live. Only Blue Flower hadn''t left yet.


    I know that Lanhua hasn''t left, so today this guy deliberately took the snake to throw it into Lanhua''s room to scare Lanhua, but she was unlucky and happened to be discovered by Wang Shu.


    This guy looks like this now, I''m afraid I''m in trouble again.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t, I said no or nothing! I just accidentally picked a flower!" Song Chenxi called out in conviction in the room.


    "Okay, you''re a messer, I know you must be messing up again, I''ll give you three times, and come out right away, otherwise I won''t care about you anymore!" Wang Shu just failed because of the reinforcement, now this The guy went out to trouble him again and almost vomited blood.


    "No, I don''t go out, you big liar, you must scold me again when I go out!" Song Chenxi''s voice sounded inside the room.


    "I let you out, did you hear me? One!"


    The king Wang''s book shuddered, and there was an urge to rush in and kick her out for a beat.


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, you are all assholes, bad guys! It''s the best brother, he listens to everything! I hate it, I never want to see you again!" Song Chenxi''s voice became very excited.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Wang Shushu almost stomped with anger, but suddenly remembered that when she saw Song Chenxi that night, she also hid in a corner like a child, crying, and her heart trembled fiercely. Especially at this moment there was a weeping cry in the room.


    "Sister, this is it!"


    "Everyone come here, the flower thief is here!"


    "You two go behind, don''t let her run away!"


    But just then, there was a noise from outside.


    "Hand over the pansy, or die!"


    Then saw seven or eight women with strong momentum rushing in, surrounded Wang Shu for a moment, and a woman with a layer of blood on her body said coldly.

 Chapter 225： Can you afford it?

    "Who are you?"


    Although Wang Shu knew that Song Chenxi was definitely in trouble, the arrogance of several people as soon as they came in made him very unhappy and asked with a frown.


    "Hand over the pansy, or die!"


    The face of the **** woman was covered with frost. She didn''t want to talk with Wang Shulu at all, and said in an extremely cold tone. At the same time, the powerful breath of bleeding atmosphere broke out on her body, and she intended to overwhelm Wang Shu directly momentum.


    Because in the eyes of this group of female disciples, Wang Shu is just a six-story maggot in the wake of blood, and this area is where some outside students live, they have no worries at all.


    However, she chose the wrong person, which originally had a strong sense of oppression on the blood awakening. After touching Wang Shu''s body, it seemed as if the breeze was blowing, without even moving.


    "Bloodiness!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu had no response, the woman''s complexion changed slightly.


    "Are you disciples inside?"


    Wang Shu glanced casually, and found that the women in front of her were not low, at least eight levels of the blood awake state. Among them, Wang Shu''s attention was not the talking **** woman, but a looks Only seventeen or eighteen years old girl.


    Because that young girl has already cultivated in three levels of blood, she is one level higher than him.


    Because of this, Wang Shu would suspect that this group of people are inside disciples, otherwise ordinary outside disciples would definitely not have such cultivation.


    "Are we disciples inside about you? I''ll ask you again, what is the relationship between that **** and you? Did you tell her to steal the pansy? If you can''t say one, why not blame us for being ruthless ! "


    After the **** woman tried to detect Wang Shu''s hiding, her attitude changed slightly, but her tone was still cold and mean.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about this person at all, but looked at the young girl who looked very young but cultivated to the highest level. Generally speaking, it is no accident that this person has the right to speak.


    "This brother, please forgive our rudeness, but the matter was urgent, so we had to break in. We lost the three-colored lotus that was in charge of the care. At that time, only the younger sister hiding in the room was present, so we suspected that it was She stole it. If she stole it, please return it, otherwise our sisters will face cruel punishment! "The 17-year-old woman is also a clever generation, and she has a very elegant apology and explained the origin of the matter.


    If some people come to Baijianmen for some days, they must know that the 17-year-old girl is exactly the second on the list, Sun Xiaohong.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll ask her, if she does get your stuff, I''ll make her return it to you, if not, I''ll pay for it! But if I find you framed for nothing ... hey!" Wang The book shouted a headache, and the little ghost really caused him problems again, but he couldn''t lose to the other side in momentum.


    Åâ "Pay? Can you afford it?"


    The woman in the flesh layer who spoke before said very disdainfully.


    King Wang Shu glanced coldly at the woman in the first layer of blood. If it wasn''t because the little ghost had caused trouble outside, his temper would definitely give the other party some lessons.


    "Hum, what are you looking at? Just your poor sourness, not that I look down on you, you really can''t afford to lose it!" Said the woman with a strong sense of disdain.


    "Sister Wang!"


    Sun Xiaohong, who was aside, could not hear it, and angrily cried.


    "Sister Sun, don''t need you to educate me, I know what I''m doing. If that three-color lotus is lost, our sisters may be punished except you!" Sister Wang said very firmly.


    Of course, Sun Xiaohong knew the importance of the three-color lotus, and it was not good to say anything. She chose silence and waited for Wang Shu''s result quietly.


    King Wang Shu went to the door of Song Chenxi''s room and asked, "Little ghost, did you take their things? Give them up quickly!"


    "No, I said no or no, I just picked a lotus. Later I fell asleep, but after I woke up, the thing was gone, and I didn''t know where to go!" Song from the room came out. Chen Xi''s powerless excuse.


    "Okay, it really is the **** you stole, you said you didn''t steal it!" Sister Wang shouted loudly.


    "No, I didn''t really take it! When I wake up, the thing is gone!" Song Chenxi cried with a cry.


    Sister Wang''s voice grew louder and shouted, "If you take it, you take it. Hurry up and hand over the pansy, otherwise don''t blame us!"


    "Look, isn''t that talking Sister Wang on the ninth list? Why is she here today?"


    "Really, not only Sister Wang. Even the second-ranked little red sister is here!"


    "Shouldn''t that arrogant newcomer Wang Shu offend them?"


    "It''s hard to say that he recently jumped to the eleventh place inexplicably, and heard that he defeated Wu Shuai in his back, and I don''t know if it is true or false."


    "Destroyed? How did I hear that he had killed Wu Shuai!"


    "Really, is that newcomer so arrogant?"


    "Haha, this is arrogant? I''ll tell you something even more arrogant. Half a month ago, this newcomer was surrounded by hundreds of people at the foot of Baijianmen, what do you guess?"


    "What else can we do, this newcomer is standing here well, it must be those unsuccessful guys who have lost!"


    "The hundreds of people not only did not take advantage, but were cut off the fingers of more than a hundred disciples by the newcomer at one time, and they threatened to leave their fingers if they didn''t give money. It was impossible? Do you know how to collect money? Who did it? "


    "Isn''t this kid?"


    "Of course not. It was this boy who called Murong City for it, because Murong City also lost to this boy."


    "Hey, really a arrogant newcomer!"


    "It''s more than arrogant. I heard that Yunfei went to find him not long ago. He was injured by a punch. He hasn''t gotten out of bed for a few days. Maybe even outsiders can''t participate in a few days later."


    "So great!"


    The arrival of these female disciples had already attracted the attention of some disciples who lived nearby. Now, due to sister-in-law of Wang Shi, it has attracted the attention of many people. They all came around and stood outside the courtyard facing Wang Shu, etc. Man pointing.


    "No, I really don''t!"


    Song Chenxi''s voice in the squatter house was getting weaker and weaker, and she seemed to know that she couldn''t make it clear at all, because she was also confused and hadn''t taken it.


    "Okay, I know!"


    Through this period of understanding, Wang Shu knows that although Song Chenxi often engages in pranks, he seldom lied. It should be said that Song Chenxi would not lie at all. She would be noticed as soon as she lied. Since Song Chenxi was so justified, only I''m afraid there is something tricky.


    "How much is your pansy? I will compensate her!"


    Since the interests are not clear for a while, in order to stop stimulating Song Chenxi, Wang Shu chose to take care of things and pay compensation. Even if Song Chenxi may not really get it, it must be because Song Chenxi lost it.


    Åâ "Compensation? Haha, haha! Can you afford it?"


    After hearing that Wang Shu was about to pay, the women could not help but stunned, but soon, sister Wang responded and asked with a sneer.

 Chapter 226： Sea of ??flowers

    "You don''t make a price, how do you know I can''t afford it?"


    Wang Shushu was very uncomfortable with this sister Wang, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly, and she asked with a smile.


    Although he lost most of his assets because of strengthening, Wang Shu, who still has more than 500,000 bloodstones, does have such spirit and courage. He doesn''t think that a thing that can be easily "stolen" by Song Chenxi is worth much.


    "Sister sister, don''t talk to him, tie him directly to Elder Hai, see if he dares to speak hard!" Sister Wang did not want to talk to Wang Shuluo at all.


    "Sister, this is not very good. The three-colored lotus was not stolen by him. Even if you want to arrest, you should arrest that woman!" Sun Xiaohong said with some hesitation.


    Sister Wang said: "What do you care about so much? Anyway, they are a group, you also heard, this man himself has to pay compensation."


    "This ... that''s okay!"


    Sun Xiaohong also seemed to think Sister Wang was justified and nodded.


    Sun Xiaohong asked: "This brother, because this **** is planted by Elder Hai, and we don''t know the specific price. Since the brother wants to pay compensation, can he go with us to Elder Hai?"


    "Elder Hai?"


    Wang Shushu didn''t know Elder Hai, and hesitated, but nodded, pointing at Song Chenxi''s room and saying, "No problem, but from now on, you can''t find her any more trouble!"


    "Oh, now the young people are really brazen, and before things are resolved, let''s blow the boar first." Sister Wang Shi aside said queerly.


    Sun Xiaohong frowned, wondering why Wang Xueqing had so many words today.


    I still said to Wang Shu: "Yes, as long as the brother can compensate for the loss of Elder Hai, everything is up to the brother!"


    "Let''s go, let all of you withdraw, I and you go!" Wang Shu pointed to those places hiding in the dark surrounding the courtyard, and at the same time went out first, standing calmly in the courtyard.


    "Withdraw!"


    Sun Xiaohong was a bit surprised. Now Wang Shu can still calmly calm down, but he also waved his hand to signal everyone to withdraw.


    Suddenly, Wang Shu left the residence surrounded by a group of female disciples.


    I looked at the scene where Wang Shu left. If I didn''t know, I thought it was a male brother who was traveling with a group of female companions.


    "I''m so angry!"


    "I thought there was going to be another good show, but it ended like this!"


    "I''m still looking forward to the arrogant newcomer spoiling the flowers. I didn''t expect to fight them."


    "Yeah, I''m also very curious, what exactly did the newcomer cultivate!"


    "Don''t you say I didn''t pay attention, the newcomer looks like there are only six layers of Blood Awakening on the surface, but it must be more than that, otherwise how could defeat Scar and Yunfei!"


    "Yeah, even Wu Shuai was lost to Yun Fei at first, it seems that this newcomer is at least bloody, maybe he is already on the second floor!"


    "Are you kidding me? How could he possibly be on the second floor?"


    "Oh, actually, I don''t think it''s possible. But I heard that Yun Fei was injured by one move, so this possibility is not ruled out!"


    "ßõßõ, it seems that this year''s outside door is better than some, this newcomer may be the biggest dark horse!"


    ÒÔºó After the matter was settled peacefully, the original group intended to see the lively group somewhat lost, but the group was very curious about what Wang Shu''s true cultivation is. After all, everyone knows this newcomer''s arrogance, but he does not know the newcomer''s true cultivation.


    Xu said Wang Shu, accompanied by Sun Xiaohong and others, walked a long way, after passing through a teleportation array, appeared in a sea of ??flowers.


    "What a nice view!"


    When I saw the colorful flowers in front of me, Wang Shu expressed his admiration.


    Unfortunately, the beauty around me is not here. If Lanyue is here, I will find a good place to talk about love.


    "Go back first, Sister Wang and I will accompany him over!" Sun Xiaohong said to her female disciples.


    "Yes!"


    Several female disciples retreated, and there were only Wang Shu three at a time.


    "please!"


    Sun Xiaohong took the initiative to lead the way and took Wang Shu to go deeper.


    "Some people just don''t cry without seeing the coffin!"


    Even though Sister Wang was not happy with Wang Shu, she was also following her, but she still spoke coldly from time to time.


    Wang Wangshu was too lazy to care about this woman. What was upset in his mind was how to discipline Song Chenxi. If she was allowed to fool around in such a way, I was afraid that she would break the sky.


    "Headache!"


    Wang Shu couldn''t think of any good way. At first, he saw that Song Chenxi and Song Yunxi had similar appearances. He wanted to bring back and ask Song Yanxi, but unfortunately, there was no time to find Song Yanxi. And, The main thing is that in his capacity, it was difficult to see Song Xixi.


    Êé Since the assessment is over, Wang Shu has never seen Li Wencheng, Han Haishan, and others. Even if he wants to contact, he ca n¡¯t be contacted because no one can get in and out between the inner door and the outer door.


    Yue Yue was thinking about Song Chenxi''s problem. Wang Shu felt that things seemed to be out of control, and that they were moving in an unpredictable direction. Sooner or later, there will be big problems.


    In addition, Wang Shu realized that blue flower is also a very difficult problem. Don''t look at this time. Blue flower has been following Ma Xiong''s practice and play. It is very quiet and even has a low sense of existence. Come back to God and learn to haunt him like Song Chenxi? That would be a big deal.


    The most terrible thing is that in case Lanhua''s memory is restored, at the same time Xiuwei is also restored, he can hardly guarantee that the other party will not kill him. The original blue flower was a source of blood, a whole higher level.


    "Is there any secret hidden in the town''s demon tower?"


    Suddenly there was a flash of light in Wang Shushu, remembering the scene where he saw the blue flower at first, he couldn''t help wondering what was it that left the blue flower there.


    "Maybe that town''s demon tower really hides some secrets!"


    In addition, Wang Shu also thought of the iron block obtained from the golden fat man. According to the golden fat man, the iron block was found near the town demon tower by the golden fat man.


    Unfortunately, he was chased and killed by Wu Shuai, and he left in a hurry. He always felt that he had missed a lot of things.


    "Did the old man come to the town demon tower?"


    After thinking about the various types of the town demon tower, Wang Shu did not know why, and remembered the mysterious old man. Except for the town demon tower, Wang Shu thought of the purpose for which the old man came.


    Of course, everything is just the guess of Wang Shu, that old lover''s identity and purpose, he has no idea.


    "I don''t know how they went with Lan Xue?"


    I don''t know if it is because of these flowers that Wang Shu''s thinking became active, and after a while, think about this and then think about that.


    "Arrived!"


    But when Wang Shu thought about everything, Sun Xiaohong stopped and said to Wang Shu.

 Chapter 227： Reunion

    After being interrupted by Sun Xiaohong''s words, Wang Shu turned back and looked at the thatched cottage in front of him. In the sea of ??flowers, this thatched cottage was special.


    Sun Xiaohong said with a serious expression, "Elder Hai is in it, please go in yourself!"


    "I hope you can live alive!"


    Xun Wang Xueqing said with a smile. Because in her view, Wang Shu is already a dead person, and others do n¡¯t know the role of the **** lotus, but she knows it no more, it was specially cultivated by Elder Hai in order to heal his grandson. Elder Hai''s grandson is not saved, and he will definitely be angry with Wang Shu.


    I must know that the elders at Baijianmen have the power to kill and disciple outsiders. To put it simply, just kill if you want to kill. There is no reason at all.


    Yue Yue thought that Wang Shu was about to die tragically in the hands of Elder Hai''s old fellow, and Wang Xueqing''s heart blossomed, and even a strange pleasure rose up, and his cheek was flushed.


    Because no one knows, the Sanssian was secretly obtained by Song Chenxi while she was asleep. Now that she has the scapegoat for Wang Shu, she can secretly take a shot after a while.


    "Oh, if you worry about it, I will definitely come out alive!"


    Wang Wangshu always felt that this woman was a bit wrong, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong, but he didn''t worry about anything, as long as the elder Na was not unreasonable, there should be no problem.


    Sun Xiaohong said with some worries: "Brother, please be careful. Do not anger Elder Hai, otherwise ..."


    "I know!"


    King Wang Shu nodded his head, and was impressed by Sun Xiaohong, turned and walked towards the hut.


    "Deserve it, find your way!"


    I watched Wang Shu walk towards the hut, and Wang Xueqing smiled proudly. Since there was a scapegoat, she couldn''t be happier.


    "°¦. Sister, let''s wait for him here!"


    Sun Xiaohong also feels that Wang Shu is going to be fierce and fierce. After all, that elder Hai ¡¯s brutality is notorious, otherwise they would n¡¯t call elder Hai in his back to be an old guy.


    "There was a formation, I said how it doesn''t look great!"


    After entering the courtyard, the scene in front of Wang Shu changed. It was no longer the former thatched cottage, but turned into a bamboo forest, and a path in the bamboo forest led to the depths.


    Feeling the fresh air in the bamboo forest, Wang Shu feels quite calm. Is there a sound of birdsong in the bamboo forest?


    After I walked for a while, Wang Shu walked across a stone bridge and came to a bamboo house, but the whole man suddenly stopped.


    "Brother Wang Shu!"


    "Brother Lei!"


    The two teenagers who had studied before couldn''t help but stunned, but they quickly reacted and rushed over with smiles on their faces.


    ¶î "Um ... why are you here? Isn''t this the place where Elder Hai lives?"


    Looking at the two skilled faces in front of him, Wang Shu asked in amazement. He originally thought that the elder Nahai would be a weird old man, especially from Wang Xueqing''s words and deeds, probably guessing something, but never thought that he would meet these two guys.


    Because these two teenagers are Han Haishan and Li Wencheng who have never seen each other since the end of the assessment.


    The little fat Han Haishan asked strangely, "Are you looking for grandpa?"


    "Elder Hai is your grandpa?"


    Wang Shu''s next turn is strange. Although he knew that these little guys had some identities a long time ago, he didn''t think about this.


    "Elder Hai is of course Haishan''s grandfather. I don''t know how Brother Lei came over?" Li Wencheng asked.


    "You guessed that person was me?"


    After hearing the other party calling himself Brother Lei, Wang Shu asked a little unaccustomedly.


    Li Wencheng said with a smile: "Oh, where to guess. At the beginning, you reported yourself to the family, but we did not respond to God for a while, and then we only responded when we were assessed in the mountains. Unfortunately, when the response came, the assessment was over It ¡¯s because of the death of the horseman ... that bitch, so we have been detained for a while. By the way, Xiao Xi is here, or she told us that you saved us, we did n¡¯t have time to talk to Brother Wang. Thank you. "


    "That''s it!"


    The King of Shu also responded. He did report himself at the beginning, but he used the pseudonym of Lei Bang before leaving, but this is not important anyway, because Sun Xiangyun died long ago.


    "Brother Wang, come with us and take you to see Xiao Xi!"


    The two of them greeted Wang Shu and were going to see Song Xixi. Even if the two did not say, Wang Shu had the intention, because he wanted Song Xixi to identify whether there was any relationship between the two.


    If there is, it will solve a big problem of Wang Shu. If not, it''s a long-term plan.


    "Bye, Brother Wang, what are you doing here for my grandpa?" Han Haishan asked curiously along the way.


    "I have a friend who accidentally lost the **** planted by your grandpa, so I came to discuss compensation with your grandpa!" Wang Shu said that Han Haishan was not an outsider and did not hide it.


    However, after hearing that Sanshui Lin was lost, Li Wencheng and Han Haishan both couldn''t help but look slightly different, especially Han Haishan.


    "What''s wrong? Is that tricolor lotus very valuable?" After seeing the reaction of the two, Wang Shu asked a little.


    "It''s not particularly valuable, but it is relatively rare, and it''s related to Haishan''s life, so I''m not very good at it!" Li Wencheng seemed to know something inside.


    King Wang Shu asked Han Haishan: "Hassan, is this the case?"


    º£ Han Haishan nodded and said, "In fact, I have been poisoned. It is said that only the **** lotus can solve it, otherwise it will not live for eighteen!"


    "how old are you?"


    The book of King Wang looked that Han Haishan was not too old, and he should be at most fifteen or six.


    º£ Han Haishan said: "Fifteen!"


    "It''s still three years away. I don''t know what poison you have, maybe I have a way!" As long as Han Haishan has all poisons, he can easily solve it, but he is afraid that Han Haishan is not all poisons.


    "I don''t know about this either, I have to ask my grandpa!" Han Haishan shook his head, and it wasn''t clear what the poison was.


    People along the way talked casually, and temporarily set aside things about Sanshui.


    After about a quarter of an hour, several people finally came to a medicine garden.


    An old gray-haired man in Jain Medicine Garden is bending down and bowing his head to weed the herbs in the medicine garden. Song Yanxi, not far away, is doing the same thing.


    "Grandpa, Xiao Xi, who are you looking for?"


    After seeing the old man and Song Xixi, Han Haishan shouted.

 Chapter 228： Three choices

    "Brother Wang, long time no see!"


    After Song Xixi saw Wang Shu coming, she let go of her work, with a slight smile on her face, and said hello.


    Elder Hai hasn''t seen Wang Shu, but he heard Han Haishan and others mentioned Wang Shu, but he reacted with a stun, and said with a little appreciation on his face: "It turns out that you are Wang Xiaoyou in Haishankou. I heard that Xiaoyou is fighting for justice, and he has cultivated it to a high level. Today, it ¡¯s extraordinary at first sight! "


    "Hehe, Elder Hai praised it!"


    A moment ago, Wang Shu had the illusion of seeing all over his body. Although there was no coercion on the elders in front of the sea, Wang Shu absolutely believed that at least the seemingly kind old man was repaired by blood.


    "Since you know Haishan, let Haishan take you around. I still have some things on my hands and I won''t greet you!" Elder Hai didn''t show much enthusiasm. Although Wang Shu''s talent was good, but In his eyes, it is not enough to attract attention, not to mention the inside door, even in the outside door, many people are stronger than Wang Shu.


    º£ Han Haishan was afraid that Wang Shu would not speak well, and said, "Grandpa, Brother Wang came to see you today. I want to discuss it with you!"


    Elder Er Hai said a little accidentally: "Oh? What''s wrong with Wang Xiaoyou, let''s talk directly."


    "A friend of mine accidentally lost the **** planted by the old man, so I came here today to apologize ... Ah!"


    Wang Shu politely performed a courtesy, prepared to say the purpose, but just said half of the words, suddenly felt that a flower in front of him, like a chicken paw half of his hand, choked his throat and let himself say Without words, at the same time, a dangerous jealousy made him afraid to resist.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing?"


    "Grandpa Hai, don''t be impulsive!"


    After seeing the elder Hai, who had always been kind, suddenly started, Han Haishan''s juniors were startled.


    "What did you say?"


    The elder sea is full of wrinkles, like a bark-like face, and those eyes are dry and ridiculous, but the flames of anger are full at this moment, as long as Wang Shu accidentally answers, it may be like pinching a chick. Book of the dead king.


    "Is this the power of the Bloodborne Realm?"


    For the first time, Shu Wangshu clearly felt the horror of the power of the blood source, thinking in his heart that this power was so powerful that he had no idea of ??resistance.


    "Grandpa, let go of him, and have something to say, if you dare hurt him, I won''t live! Anyway, my life was saved by him!" Han Haishan on the side saw that the situation was wrong, and he was king of both hard and soft The book begged.


    "Boy, are you impatient to live? How dare you learn from outsiders to threaten me?" Elder Hai looked at Han Haishan in disgust, and asked coldly.


    º£ Han Haishan was stared at by Elder Hai, his face changed, but he said very firmly, "No, I''m not threatening you, I''m serious!"


    Elder Er Hai asked coldly, "Well, do you know who I planted the pansy?"


    Han Haishan said with some anger, "It''s a grandchild!"


    "It turns out you''re not stupid, I thought you went out for a turn and everyone became stupid!" Elder Hai said sarcastically.


    According to Elder Hai Hai, Han Haishan''s complexion turned red, and it was not good to say anything but to lower his head.


    ÎÄ Li Wencheng also pleaded enthusiastically and said: "Grandpa Hai, Brother Wang is also my life-saving benefactor, I hope you can always open your eyes!"


    "Of course I will give you Li Gongzi''s face, but not now!"


    For Li Wencheng''s plea, Elder Hai did not seem to buy it. Li Wencheng felt very embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Song Xunxi didn''t speak, but her lips moved. It seemed to be telling something secret. Elder Hai looked at Song Xunxi in surprise, then looked at Wang Shu, and finally let go of his hand coldly. Said: "Since Song Song pleaded for you, then my husband will spare you!"


    "Thank you for your help!"


    Master Wang Shu didn''t know what Song Xixi said to the old man, but it should be a very important thing.


    Elder Er Haihai seemed to say without understanding, "Don''t thank me, I just give Song Song face, thank her if you want to thank her!"


    "Thank you, Song!"


    Master Wang Shu thanked Song Xixi. He had never been able to see through Song Xixi. He always felt that there was a big secret in the other party.


    Yan Song Xi Xi smiled sweetly and said, "You''re welcome, it should be!"


    "Boy, do you know that the **** is related to the life of my grandchildren, you say you pay, can you afford it?" Elder Hai asked coldly.


    "Elder Hai, of course, the younger people know the importance of that pansy, so I came here to apologize!"


    Wang Shushu knew that he had a loss, but did not blame Elder Hai for his overbearingness and voluntarily acknowledged his mistakes.


    "Yes, since Haishan and others are asking for you, then I will not embarrass you. You have three choices, no matter which one is OK!" Elder Hai seemed to be calmly waiting for this moment.


    Wang Wangshu quietly waited for the other party to say his choice. He knew that the other party would definitely not take aim, and the people next to him were also very curious about what kind of choice.


    "First, the requirements are simple, as long as you can find a mature **** in three years and give it to me. Of course, **** is very rare, and it is not easy to find it. Second, even if you cannot find three Serenity, as long as you can cure the hidden poison on Haishan. As for the third ... "


    Speaking of the third time, Elder Hai''s expression became weird, and he kept looking at Wang Shu without saying directly.


    "I don''t know what the third senior said?"


    I was stared at by this other person''s eyes, Wang Shu always felt uncomfortable and asked.


    "Hey, although you don''t have that ability now, maybe you will have it in the future, I want you to help me kill someone!" Han Haishan said with a smile.


    "Murder?"


    Wang Shu''s brow frowned. At least these were the elders in the blood source who let him kill. How high should the repair be?


    Elder Er Hai pointed to Song Xixi next to him and said, "Yes, as for who killed, Girl Song will tell you in the future."


    "Yes, then I''ll try the first two conditions first, if it can''t be done, I will consider the third option!" Wang Shu thought about it, these requirements are not excessive.


    "Okay, that''s all for now! Farewell!"


    Elder Er Hai stopped paying attention to Wang Shu and turned to continue to work in the medicine garden.


    Wang Shushu always felt that the elder Hai was wrong, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong, but looking at the appearance of the elder, obviously he didn''t want to speak more, so he chose to leave.


    "Brother Wang, we send you!"


    "Brother Wang, I''ll go with you!"


    º£ Han Haishan and Li Wencheng took the initiative to send Wang Shu away.


    "The two of you will go back to me and practice well. If the outside door isn''t up on the rankings in a few days, you know the consequences!" But when the two wanted to act, they heard the cold voice of Elder Hai, both His complexion changed.


    "Brother Wang, we ..."


    The two wanted to apologize, but Wang Shu knew the two were in distress and said with a smile: "You practice well and have a chance to meet again."


    The two nodded and left with some complaints.


    "Brother Wang, let me see you!"


    At this moment, Song Xixi, who had been silent, began to speak.

 Chapter 229： Solve trouble?

    Accompanied by Song Xixi, the two left the medicine garden and walked towards the exit when Wang Shu came. After walking for some distance, the two got on a stone bridge.


    Walking on the stone bridge, Song Xixi stopped and lay on the bridge, watching the flowing water in the stream, without a word.


    Master Wang Shu was a little surprised. Why didn''t Song Yunxi leave this time, but he also stopped and stood beside him to watch Song Xixi.


    "Song of Song, you are ..."


    After looking at it for a while, Wang Shu didn''t see Song Xixi talking. He always felt strange and wanted to ask why.


    "Don''t talk, hug me!"


    I haven''t waited for Wang Shu to speak. Song Xunxi suddenly rushed up and hugged Wang Shu.


    Wang Wangshu was startled by Song Xixi ¡¯s response. He was conditioned to push Song Jixi away, but found that this petite body contained huge power and was not so good.


    "What are you doing?"


    King Wang Shu didn''t dare to use force. If he accidentally hurt the other party, that would be a sin. He had to spread his hands and asked strangely.


    She Song Xixi didn''t speak, she just hugged Wang Shu and cried in Wang Shu''s arms.


    "What and what is this?"


    The book of King of Kings is a complete slapstick. Although they have some friendship, they certainly are far from reaching this level. How can a woman want to flutter into his arms.


    After Song Song Xi Xi cried for a while, it gradually subsided, but still buried in Wang Shu''s arms.


    "Girl Song, what''s the matter with you? Do you have anything to say? You and I say that." After finding that Song Xixi was quiet, Wang Shu asked.


    He originally expected that Song Xixi could take away Song Chenxi''s troublesome thing, but now it seems that it is very difficult.


    "never mind!"


    However, Song Xixi did not answer his question, but just pushed Wang Shu gently, and once again became the usual calm and calm look, said lightly.


    "..."


    Shu Wangshu was speechless for a while, but didn''t know what to say. Since the other party didn''t want to say it, don''t ask.


    The two continued to move forward. As they were about to leave, Wang Shu suddenly thought of Song Chenxi and said, "Do you have a sister or sister?"


    "No!"


    She Song said in a cold tone, as if she had just cried and became another person.


    "I''m probably mistaken, but I know a friend who is very similar to you. I wonder if you are interested in knowing it?" Wang Shu always felt that the person in front of him seemed to have changed.


    "No!"


    Yan Song Xi Xi also said coldly and succinctly.


    "..."


    Shu Wangshu was speechless. It seemed that he wanted to give Song Chenxi to Song Xixi and went bankrupt, so he had to find another way.


    "Farewell!"


    Master Wang Shu went to the teleportation front and said goodbye to Song Yixi. Song Xunxi seemed too lazy to look at Wang Shu again, and turned away.


    "This man is so strange!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t know where she had offended her, making her attitude so great, but too lazy to think too much, and now it was Song Chenxi who caused him headaches.


    He only felt that a flower was in front of him, and Wang Shu appeared again in the sea of ??flowers. At a glance, he saw Sun Xiaohong and Wang Xueqing.


    "Out!"


    After seeing Wang Shu come out without incident, Sun Xiaohong showed a hint of surprise and stood up.


    "It''s not dead!"


    Wang Xueqing, who was aside, was disgusted as if eating a headless fly, and his eyes looking at Wang Shu were full of disgust.


    "Brother Wang, are you okay? Didn''t Elder Hai embarrass you?" Sun Xiaohong came over and asked.


    "OK."


    Wang Wangshu nodded lightly. He had a good impression on Sun Xiaohong.


    After seeing the unhappy expression of Wang Xueqing next to him, Wang Shu didn''t bother to hit each other, but his heart was dark.


    Wang Xueqing said sarcastically, "Huh, what a pride. Even if you are okay now, you will not be able to run outside in a few days, but you dare to get Yunfei, and there are definitely many people who are willing to teach you!"


    "Oh? Really? Then I''d love to see some opponents who can see it!" Wang Shu simply didn''t bother to care about this Wang Xueqing at the same time, ironically.


    Wang Xueqing continued: "Don''t think that you don''t know that you are hiding and repairing. The blood is so great?"


    "Sister, you talk too much!"


    Sun Xiaohong, who was aside, finally couldn''t hear it, and was annoyed to remind him.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Xueqing snorted coldly, and no longer spoke.


    Since Wang Xueqing didn''t speak, Wang Shu naturally couldn''t find it uncomfortable. Several people said nothing until they left the sea of ??flowers.


    After Wang Wangshu said goodbye to the two, he went straight back to the residence. When he returned to the residence, he saw several people from Ma Xiong.


    "Brother Wang, you are back. How is it? I heard that Elder Na Hai was very difficult to get along with." After seeing Wang Shu, Ma Xiong asked with concern.


    "It''s okay! What''s wrong with the ghost now?"


    King Wang Shu shook his head, and now he is most concerned about Song Chenxi.


    Ma Xiong said: "She was asleep in it, and blue flowers were with her. It was okay."


    "Lanhua is with her? The two are not in conflict?"


    Wang Shushu was a little surprised. Usually, when they saw them, they shouted and shouted. How could they be reconciled now.


    "Uh ... this ... I don''t understand!"


    Ma Xiong also said that he had no idea and had to tell the truth.


    "Okay, I don''t really understand what a woman''s mind thinks about."


    Shu Wangshu can only express helplessness, but he is happy that the two can get along with each other peacefully. At least Song Chenxi should become more honest and no longer go out every day to cause trouble.


    Ma Xiong asked: "By the way, Brother Wang, we are going to make a big match soon. How are you preparing? I heard that the top ten of this year have very good rewards. With your strength, you should be able to get a good one. Ranking. "


    "It''s almost ready, but do you guys have confidence to enter the top three hundred?" Wang Shu glanced at the three of them, and found that their cultivation had been raised to the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. .


    Ma Xiong said with confidence: "If there is no accident, according to the situation in previous years, it is not difficult to enter the top three hundred."


    "me too!"


    "me too!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu and Ma Hu both expressed great confidence.


    "Okay, good, now that you both have confidence, then I will make you more informative!" Wang Shu said with a smile on his face. There were three more pale yellow elixir in hand.


    "Huang Yuandan!"


    After seeing the pale yellow elixir in Wang Shu''s hands, the three could not help but exclaimed that this little elixir originally allowed their cultivation to be upgraded to a level in the short term. Now I see This elixir is of course very exciting.


    King Wang Shu said with a smile: "One per person, I hope you will reach the eighth floor of Blood Awakening in the remaining time!"


    Õâ "This ... is too expensive."


    Ma Maxiong was a little hesitant. Such a magical elixir is definitely expensive and I''m not ashamed to accept it.


    "Haha, you''re welcome, I can''t use this thing anymore, you just accept it." For Wang Shu''s net worth, these three elixirs are not even as good as nine cattle, and almost laughed out.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    "Thank you Brother Wang!"


    After the three of them heard Wang Shuyi''s words, they accepted the elixir without mercy, and then returned to their rooms and began to practice.

 Chapter 230： ready

    There are still three days before the annual outside gate of Baijianmen.


    Stroll in a valley hundreds of miles away from Baijianmen.


    A tall, handsome man punched a fourth-class first-class monster with a punch, and took out the monster dan from the monster''s body.


    "Huh, this is the same as the fourth-class superior monsters in the third level of blood, and this year''s contest, I will definitely be number one! Wang Chao, Sun Xiaohong, you will definitely lose to me this year!"


    The handsome man looked at Bai Jianmen and muttered to himself.


    ÈË This man is Qi Feng, the third place in the Baijianmen Outer Gates list. After this year''s practice, his cultivation has been promoted from the second level to the peak of blood.


    After Xiu Xiu was promoted, Qi Feng was full of confidence. He had the opportunity to enter the inner door last year, but he did not, because he wanted to challenge his limits and enter the inner door with the greatest honor.


    ÊÕ Collected Yao Dan, Qi Feng turned into a dark shadow, galloping towards the direction of Baijianmen.


    On the other side, in a dense forest.


    A group of soldiers wearing armor had just wiped out a bandit den. Watching the fire burning into the sky, they were sitting by the side and resting, killing the bandits who escaped by the way.


    "Brother Feng, I heard that it is going to go to the outer gate of Baijianmen again, do you have the confidence to win the first place this year!"


    A 17-year-old young man asked a twenty-six man nearby.


    "Wang Chao and Sun Xiaohong are both hidden, but I still have the confidence to defeat Qi Feng!" The twenty-six-six man looked with a faint smile on his face, looking in the direction of Baijianmen. Eyes firmly said.


    ËäÈ» Although the man is young and handsome, he has several scars on his face that destroy his handsome face, but even so, he exudes a kind of confidence and strength.


    "Brother Feng will be fine, we believe in you!"


    "Brother Feng, even if you become a disciple inside, don''t forget us!"


    The soldiers next to him looked at the man with excitement on their faces, because this man was the backbone of their team.


    "Everyone rest assured, I will certainly not forget you, Fengxi, you are annihilated by the remaining bandits, I leave first, everyone waits for the good news, when we drink qinggong together!"


    Wu Fengxi saw that the bandits in that cottage could not turn over the waves and took the initiative to ride a black horse to say goodbye to the crowd.


    A city similar in size to Snow Maple City, in the main city of Qingfeng City.


    ¿ý A burly middle-aged man stood with a man and a woman in front of him.


    Twenty-four in the male, although very handsome, his expression is very calm and cold, as if he cannot find the opponent''s swordsman, and loses interest in everything.


    The daughter-in-law is similar to the male grade, with a beautiful and beautiful appearance, and has a glamorous appearance, but clenching his fists from time to time seems to be very nervous.


    This man and a woman are the famous brother and sister Shuangjie outside the Baijianmen Gate. The man is Wang Chao and the woman is Wang Zitong.


    "You two are my most satisfied children, especially you, Chaoer. I hope you will not be willful any more this year, and you will always stay at the outside door, waiting for an unanticipated opponent, with your strength, even inside the door. It can definitely be ranked in the top ten, I hope you don''t realize it! "Said the middle-aged man to Wang Chao.


    "Oh, I know, if it''s okay, I''ll go first!"


    Wang Wangchao had no interest in his face, and said very flatly, and then left the city main house silently.


    "Ugh!"


    Seeing Wang Chao''s appearance, the middle-aged man can only shake his head helplessly and sigh, and he doesn''t know how to educate him, because he is too good, except for lack of interest in things.


    After Wang Chao left, the middle-aged man turned to Wang Zitong and said, "Zi Tong, I''m very relieved about you. I don''t want much. As long as you can enter the top three, you will have the opportunity to participate in the next Nanlin Conference Don''t be ashamed of your father! "


    "Zi Tong understands!"


    Wang Zitong nodded and said firmly.


    "Well, you go down, I will take you to Baijianmen tomorrow at dawn!"


    The middle-aged man originally wanted to warn Wang Chao a few more words, but Wang Chao did not listen to him at all and could only say something frustrated.


    Wang Zitong originally expected his father to say a few more words. I didn''t expect that after such a simple thing, I lost a bit.


    "Ugh!"


    Finally, the middle-aged man reluctantly left the city main mansion.


    º£ In the sea of ??flowers within the hundred sword gates.


    Sun Xiaohong Wang Xueqing and others stood neatly in a row, facing an old man with gray hair.


    This old man is Elder Hai.


    "You are all my disciples of all kinds of flowers. I hope tomorrow''s Big Daddy will not be shameful." Elder Hai said very succinctly.


    "Observe!"


    Yi Yigan''s female disciple replied in unison.


    Elder Erhai said: "Go down all of you. Sun Xiaohong, Wang Xueqing, both of you stay, I still have something to tell you!"


    Her other female disciples did not dare to say more, and retreated, leaving only Sun Xiaohong and Wang Xueqing.


    The old face of Elder Erhai pulled down, covered with a layer of anger, and his voice became cold and said, "The **** is lost. Do you know why I did not punish you?"


    "I know!"


    Wang Xueqing said with a trembling voice.


    "How about you?"


    Elder Er Hai asked Sun Xiaohong instead.


    "The disciples know!"


    Sun Xiaohong trembled, and said a little bit afraid.


    Elder Er Hai said: "Okay, since you all know, then I don''t need to say more, I just look at the results, you go down!"


    "Yes!"


    The two left again nervously and fearfully.


    There is another place in Baijianmen, where Yunfei lives.


    A group of people gathered around Yun Fei''s house and saw that the big match was coming, but Yun Fei was still retreating, making them nervous.


    "Why didn''t Yunfei Boss come out? Shouldn''t he really get out of bed?"


    ±ð "Don''t talk nonsense, Yunfei boss is retreating."


    "Well, if Yunfei Boss doesn''t break through, we will be difficult to mix next year!"


    This group of people are nervous. They usually rely on Yun Fei, and they are smooth sailing outside the door. During this time, after Yun Fei was beaten by Wang Shu, they were afraid to be arrogant.


    Boom!


    But at this moment, Yun Fei''s room door suddenly opened, and a powerful breath burst out, and Yun Fei stepped out confidently.


    "Boss Yunfei, you broke through?"


    He and his team were startled by the breath, but soon someone responded and asked uncertainly.


    "of course!"


    Yun Yunfei shook his fist and said with confidence.


    ¹§ "Congratulations to Yunfei Boss!"


    "Hexi Yunfei Boss!"


    A group of people cheered excitedly.


    "Hey, Wang Shu, I will make you look ugly!"


    However, Yun Fei ignored the congratulations of these people, but looked at the direction of the courtyard where Wang Shu lived, his mouth sneered.

 Chapter 231： Storm

    Three days passed quickly.


    ¸Õ As soon as this day dawned, Wang Shu accompanied Ma Xiong and others toward the square where Bai Jianmen was in charge.


    "Are you confident to enter three hundred?"


    Wang Shushu found that several of Xiong Xiong''s self-cultivation had made a breakthrough, and now it was the eighth floor of Blood Awakening, and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you Brother Brother Wang, even the top one hundred I have the confidence to fight for it!" Ma Xiong said with a smile on his face.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Luo Mahu and Luo Dingyu also smiled and thanked.


    Because the eight-story building of the Blood Awakening has been regarded as the upper and middle reaches of the outer door, it can even be said to be upstream. According to the previous rankings, they are all about 150.


    "That''s good!"


    King Wang Shu nodded. This so-called Baijianmen is much less stressful than him, especially in the top three, he didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    Even the second-ranked Sun Xiaohong, Wang Shu did not pay too much attention, because he had just seen it, and the other person was just like the second layer of blood, just the first-ranked Wang Chao had not seen It is said that Xiu Wei is also the second floor of the blood gas environment, I do not know if it is true or false.


    Wang Shu had a premonition. After this comparison, he may be separated from Ma Xiong and others for a long time, and his heart is not a bit of a taste, especially when he thinks of Zhang Zhicong''s death at the beginning. Kill it with your own hands, but always die and cannot be resurrected.


    Xi Lanhua and Song Chenxi did not follow, because they were not disciples of Baijianmen, so they ran out to play together.


    "Do you say that the rankings will change this year?"


    "I don''t know. There shouldn''t be any major changes. After all, those who can be on the list are old people who have entered the martial arts for two or three years."


    "Also, when I first entered, I was only on the fourth floor of Blood Awakening. After two years of training, or on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening, everyone else should be similar."


    "Don''t say that, there is no shortage of geniuses in this world. I heard that this year there is a very arrogant newcomer, who has replaced Wu Shuai and Yun Fei before they started to compare, ranking directly to tenth."


    "Really fake? Then Wu Shuai is a real **** state. Yunfei is even more incredible. Even Wu Shuai was defeated by him. Doesn''t that mean the newcomer is a strong **** state?"


    "I don''t know if the newcomer is in a **** state, because I always heard that he only has six levels of blood awake, but the real combat power is very scary."


    "I also heard that the newcomer also learned a lot of scum from outsiders."


    "No, although the newcomer is arrogant, it is certainly not as good as the one hundred disciples who have been passed down on the sword field this year!"


    "Oh, don''t you say I have forgotten, we have hundreds of sword gates and those evils that can inherit the ancient sword."


    ÇÐ "Yeah, we do n¡¯t care about those evil things in the outside door, even if those evil people want to participate in the big game, they will definitely participate in the inside game, not our outside door."


    "Also, haha!"


    "Go, hurry, I heard that this year''s first pass assessment is difficult, you must choose a good position, otherwise it is likely to be eliminated directly."


    When Wang Shu and others headed towards the square, I heard a lot of people talking about it along the way.


    For those arrogant newcomers who are talking about, naturally it means Wang Shu.


    "Oh, Brother Wang, don''t be shy. If it weren''t for you, we might have been bullied for a while!" Ma Xiong seemed to be uncomfortable when he saw Wang Shu, and said with a smile.


    Indeed, because of Wang Shu''s arrogance and strength, a few of them have been quite good in the outside, and there is no long-term eye to provoke them.


    "Yeah, brother, thanks to your reputation, otherwise some of us are estimated to be bullied by those old men for three days and two ends." Sloppy and Luo Dingyu also followed.


    "Haha, trivial matters, mainly because they don''t have long eyes, otherwise I won''t be so arrogant!" Wang Shu smiled heartily, although most of them were forced to do nothing, but some of them took the initiative.


    This is the way people are. The more you show weakness, the more you are bullied. Only when you are strong can you be discouraged. This is what the so-called deterrent Xiaoxiao means.


    But when a few people just arrived at the square, they were attracted by a noise, and saw a group of people surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside.


    "Brother Wang, shall we go and see?"


    Some Ma Xiong also like to see the lively master, some curiously look over there, but still seek Wang Shu''s opinions.


    "Anyway, the assessment hasn''t started yet, just go and see it." Wang Shu''s character originally did not want to see it, but found that several people had been absently looking at the crowd, and had to agree with the proposal of several people and walked over .


    "Lou Fangcheng, don''t bully people too much!"


    I saw a dark-skinned man surrounded by several people, and the dark-skinned man said that he did not look good.


    This person was Qu Lin who tried to pull Wang Shu into the company after Wang Shu and others passed the assessment. However, after a few months passed, Qu Lin is still a seventh-level cultivation of the Blood Awakening, and at this moment looks rather embarrassed. With a wound on his face.


    "Oh, Qu Lin, you killed your companion for the treasure, don''t think I don''t know, I just get justice for them!" Lou Fangcheng said with a smile.


    ¦ This Lou Fangcheng is no one else. It was a group of people who robbed the road when Wang Shu first went up the mountain.


    "Lou Fangcheng, you spit blood!"


    After hearing Qu Loucheng''s words, Lu Qulin''s face suddenly changed, and she said angrily.


    "Blood spray? Huh, then tell me how many people are usually with you? Don''t tell me they are injured and won''t be able to participate in the contest!" Lou Fangcheng asked with a sneer.


    It seems that in order to arouse public anger, Lou Fangcheng also deliberately shouted, "Besides, as long as it was in Baijianmen for some days, which one doesn''t know your dirty way of Qu Lin? As long as it is mixed with you, none can live well of."


    "Brother Lou Fangcheng said that it makes sense. This Qu Lin originally planned to pull me to find treasure with him. Fortunately, I didn''t go, otherwise I didn''t know how to die."


    "Yeah, this Qu Lin is not a good person at first glance!"


    "Me too, he also pulled me for treasure hunting at first, because I just came to Baijianmen, so I didn''t dare go with him, but fortunately I didn''t go."


    The people next to him looked at Qu Lin one by one, and they all became unhealthy, as if they were treating Qu Lin as a devil.


    Lou Fangcheng suddenly yelled and said, "Qulin, you are not ready to confess your guilt to those who have died?"


    Gu Qulin was startled, but soon woke up, showing firmness on his face, he said forcefully, "You are in a frame, you have no evidence at all!"


    Lou Fangcheng seemed to have lost patience, and the breath of the seventh floor of the bleeding awakening broke out and asked coldly, "Then you just don''t want to do it yourself?"


    "What about it?"


    Qi Qulin also exploded in the breath of the seventh floor of the Wake Awakening, hitting back.


    "Go to death!"


    Lou Fangcheng gave a loud sigh and suddenly stormed towards Qulin ...

 Chapter 232： spirit

    "Get up and pull!"


    "Fast flash! Quick flash!"


    "Back off!"


    With the conflict between Lou Fangcheng and Qu Lin, a group of people who had watched the scene also retreated very quickly, and a square of open space around 10 feet away appeared immediately.


    The two are not much different, they are inextricably linked, and the crowd applauds from time to time.


    "Don''t you find it strange? Then Lou Fangcheng ranked No. 228 on the list, much higher than Qu Lin, ranked No. 298. How can they compete?"


    But soon someone found something wrong and asked curiously.


    "Yes, why?"


    "Shouldn''t Naqulin hide Xiuwei?"


    Many people also found such doubts and speculated one after another whether Qu Lin had hidden Xiuwei.


    "It was them!"


    A few people from the King of Shu also crowded in, and immediately recalled the two after seeing the two in the fight.


    "It''s them!"


    Ma Maxiong recognized the two, and his face changed slightly.


    "Brother, what are you afraid of, we are now higher than them!" The sloppy side reminder whispered that Ma Xiong seemed to be afraid of the two.


    Ma Xiong was stunned, and soon reacted, with an awkward smile on his face. Now they are not afraid of the two people coming to trouble, especially Lou Fangcheng, who threatened them at the beginning.


    As for Qu Lin, although they did not threaten them, the attitude of seeing the rudder makes them very depressed. At first, because Wang Shu had contradictions with the scar, that should have led them to Qulin, where they lived, and ran away halfway.


    Looking at the battle between the two, Wang Shu had the feeling of watching a child play with no interest. As for the original threat of Lou Fangcheng, he was still thinking about whether to give each other a little color.


    "Qulin is going to lose!"


    "°¦, it really isn''t an opponent ranked 28!"


    "Yeah, **** is still hot. Then Qulin is going to lose!"


    After fighting for a while, Qu Lin fell into passive defense. It seemed very difficult to resist Lou Fangcheng''s attack. Many people next to him commented.


    "Haha, today I want to take revenge on those who have died. Let''s die!"


    After Lou Fangcheng took the advantage, the attack became more and more fierce, and he could not wait to kill Qulin with one stroke, but no matter how rapid Lou Fangcheng''s attack was, Qulin could defend with extreme difficulty.


    "Ok?"


    However, soon, Wang Shu found something wrong and frowned at Qu Lin, who seemed to be in a weak position.


    "Let''s go, the outcome has been determined, there is nothing to look at!"


    "Let''s go, it''s time to start comparing, don''t waste time and energy!"


    Many people feel that the outcome has been divided, and they are too lazy to look at it and turn around and leave.


    "Brother Wang, let''s go, there is nothing to look at, Qulin will lose." Ma Xiong also felt that there was not much to look at, and he was going to leave and find a good place to wait for Big Than to start.


    "hold on!"


    But Wang Shu didn''t think so, but stared at Naqulin as if he saw something different.


    Some Ma Xiong were a little puzzled. What was so good about this one-sided battle, but found that Wang Shu didn''t want to leave and had to stay.


    "Wang Shu, have you found it?"


    When Wang Shuji carefully observed Qu Lin, Linger''s voice rang in Wang Shu''s mind.


    "Linger, does that guy hide Xiuwei?"


    Wang Shushu saw something different and asked curiously.


    This feeling was the first time when fighting with Wu Shuai, the sudden appearance of a ghost-like man. If you do n¡¯t look closely, Wang Shu does n¡¯t even find out that this Qu Lin has the same breath, which makes him feel the same. Very upset and upset.


    "It wasn''t that Xiuwei was hidden, but that he was possessed by the spirit!" Linger said knowledgeably.


    King Wang Shu asked strangely: "Spirit? What is it? I met a man not long ago, and his breath is very similar to this man!"


    Linger explained: "Spiritual body is a special kind of life, but it is not completely. The general spirit body is transformed by some obsessions, and a small part is naturally generated, and some come from the spiritual world. "


    Õâ "It ... feels a little complicated."


    The King of Shu felt that Linger said something complicated.


    "Simply speaking, it is the ghost that people often say, including my current appearance. It is also a kind of spirit. Can you understand it? The reason why you can detect the spirit on him is because of my existence. Normally speaking He can also detect my existence. "Linger explained angrily.


    "That''s it!"


    The book of King of Kings probably understood what Linger meant. If that is the case, most of this Qu Lin is also a hidden guy.


    But Wang Shu suddenly remembered something, and asked a little later, "Yes, Linger, if the master died, would those spirits die?"


    Wu Linger said, "Generally speaking, it is impossible. Because they can become spirits, they are very powerful beings during their lifetime, and it is difficult to kill them by simple means."


    "Well, I know!"


    The King of Shu could not help but wonder whether this guy with Qu Lin was the same as the ghost of the original man.


    "No, please forgive me, I know I''m wrong, I will never dare!"


    While Wang Shu sacrifice God, the original one-sided situation reversed. The seemingly arrogant Lou Fangcheng was defeated by Qu Lin and was seriously injured.


    "Come on!"


    Lu Qulin held a long knife in his hand, and sneered at the corner of Lou Fangcheng''s throat lying on the ground.


    "So cruel!"


    "This Qulin is too much!"


    Ìì "Oh my god, this guy dared to break up with the door in front of so many people!"


    The **** methods of Qu Qulin immediately scared a lot of people who had not left, and they looked at Qu Lin unbelievably one by one.


    "It was his first move, I was just passive defense!" Qu Lin took away the long knife, as if nothing was wrong, and left straight away.


    But before leaving, Qu Lin looked at Wang Shu intentionally or unintentionally, and sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it really you?"


    The King of Shu easily captured the sneer, and was very skeptical in his heart. The spirit of Qulin was the same ghost-like man.


    "Linger? How can I kill the spirit?"


    Since this guy dare to come back for revenge, Wang Shu would certainly not be afraid, and could not help asking.


    Wu Ling''er asked with some vigilance: "What are you doing?"


    "Um, you misunderstood. I didn''t want to deal with you, but I accidentally caused some dirty things some time ago, and the dirty things came to my door, so I asked you for a way." Wang Shu knew the spirit After the child misunderstood, explained.


    Linger said, "Well, that''s pretty much the same. I don''t dare treat me, but in fact there are many ways to kill Ling. One of the simplest is not to kill the original master. Breathing until death from starvation or weakness, the spirit that possesses it will die. "

 Chapter 233： Top Ten Leaderboards

    "Is that simple?"


    After listening to Linger''s explanation, Wang Shushu had some doubts. Linger just said that ordinary methods can''t kill spirits. Now how can I say such a simple way.


    "Simple? You don''t know the cruelty of this process, you can imagine the same, what kind of suffering you have to endure when a person starves alive. Of course, this method is really simple, but I think it is very cruel and I do not recommend you Use. There are other methods, but they are not particularly easy and troublesome to cast, "Linger said disdainfully.


    "Is there any other method, let me refer to it."


    King Wang Shu curiously asked, this method of starving to death is not unacceptable to him, but there are other ways that are better.


    Linger said: "There are two more common types. One is to use the trapped spirits to seal the spirits. After a period of time, as long as they are not particularly powerful spirits, they will slowly dissipate, but the production of trapped spirits is very troublesome, and The required materials are also very precious and rare, so I do n¡¯t recommend them. The other is much simpler and rude. When the original owner is killed and the spirit flees, the sun stone can also burn the dead spirit. Although the sun stone is rare, but as long as You can still find it by heart, and it''s not expensive for your net worth. "


    "Is it a sleepy rune and a sunstone?"


    King Wang Shu silently wrote down these two items. When the big match is over, first see if there is any sale in the invincible redemption system. If there is, it will be all happy, if not, then find another way.


    Ç¿»¯ Since the strengthening failed, Wang Shu has a great degree of skepticism about this invincible exchange system, and it is not as bad and terrible as expected, although it is very convenient.


    A few people soon found a good place, quietly waiting for the big ceremony.


    I waited for more than half an hour, the sun slowly rose, and after the day was bright, I saw a middle-aged man slowly walk up to the square.


    ÖÐ This middle-aged man is majestic and tall, with a strong breath that makes people suffocate.


    "At least seven levels of blood gas!"


    Wang Wangshu intuitively felt the cultivation of this middle-aged man, and he murmured in shock.


    The middle-aged man glanced casually at the two or three thousand disciples, and then said coldly, "Stand out from the top ten on the list and wait ahead!"


    "It''s not fair, doesn''t it mean that it is treated equally?"


    "Why can they not take the assessment of the first pass?"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "Yes, we don''t agree!"


    As the middle-aged man''s voice fell, there was a big noise on the court, and it was obvious that he was dissatisfied with what the middle-aged man said, because the assessments of previous years were the same, regardless of the rankings.


    "The hundred sword gates are too much, so I said, how could Yunfei be ranked tenth, it turns out to be such a mess!"


    "Yes, it seems that Yunfei is really the illegitimate child in charge!"


    However, some people soon reacted. Why did this happen? I am afraid that Yunfei would be ugly and could not resist the first pass assessment.


    Although there are many people dissatisfied, the top ten on the list still actively walked out of the crowd.


    The first person to come to power was a tall, handsome man. This man just stood there, like a beast, a big mountain, giving a great sense of oppression.


    ¿ì "Look, that''s Qi Feng, the third place in the ranking!"


    "Qi Feng, he has become stronger again this year!"


    "Yeah, I heard that he was blood last year. I don''t know how powerful this year will be!"


    "Do you say he has a chance to hit the first place this year?"


    "Hard to say!"


    The appearance of Qi Qifeng immediately set off a heat wave, making many people who knew Qi Feng amazed.


    "The peak of the second layer of blood gas!"


    After Wang Feng felt Qi Feng''s repair, his complexion changed slightly. It seemed that the water outside the Baijianmen was deeper than he expected.


    From the perspective of Xiu Wei, Qi Feng is already a lot taller than him. He reached the second floor of the blood gas environment a few days ago, far from reaching its peak.


    Qi Qifeng saluted the middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction. Qi Feng turned around, as if he was the king of the world, and glanced at the audience with an overbearing and disdainful look. When he met Sun Xiaohong, he could not help but stop the three breaths, but quickly turned away, finally To the corner, a young man who looked very lazy.


    "Wang Chao, I''m going to defeat you this year, dare you come to power now?" Qi Feng said directly, challenging Wang Chao.


    "It''s so domineering that it directly challenges Wang Chao, the number one."


    "Yeah, it''s domineering and arrogant, but people have that strength. I don''t know if Wang Chao will fight!"


    Qi Qifeng''s challenge caused a lot of people''s blood to stir up, and one after another speculated whether Wang Chao would face a high-profile challenge.


    However, Qi Feng disappointed Qi Feng and disappointed everyone. Wang Chao seemed to have heard nothing, but just glanced at Qi Feng casually, shook his head, and continued to close his eyes and doze.


    "Hum, I will never lose to you again this year!"


    Seeing Wang Chao ignoring himself, Qi Feng snorted coldly, unhappy.


    "It is worthy of being Wang Chao, the number one, even daring to ignore Qi Feng."


    "Yeah, only Wang Chao has this strength. It is said that Wang Shu has long been on the fifth floor of blood, but he does not want to enter the inner door, and has been looking for an opponent who can stand still!"


    "I also heard that the reason why he stayed outside for three years was not to rank first, but to find an opponent!"


    Wang Chao''s disregard makes many people feel Wang Chao mysterious and powerful.


    "This Wang Chao is really strong, and he can converge the breath in his body so smoothly, I''m afraid that he has reached the fourth level of blood or higher!" Wang Shu naturally found that Wang Chao, and also tried to test the opponent''s cultivation , But the other party hides too deeply, and can''t detect the specific repair at all.


    After Qi Qifeng took the lead, three or four people soon went up.


    "That''s Zhang Qunli in eighth place, and Li Tian in sixth place!"


    "Liu Wu, that''s Liu Wu, seventh. He is my fellow countryman!"


    "What is your fellow countryman, I have eaten with Brother Liu Wu!"


    "Cut, what''s yours, I''ve visited the kiln with Brother Li Tian!"


    "real or fake?"


    "Of course it is true!"


    With the coming of Li Tian, ??Liu Wu and Zhang Qunli, many people have discussed it.


    After the three of them came to power, they saluted the middle-aged man politely. The middle-aged man said nothing, but nodded.


    "These people are average!"


    Wang Shu sensed it again and found that only Li Tian was on the second layer of blood, and the other two were on the first layer of blood. They were very ordinary, and the breath was not strong enough. It seems that these people cannot pose any threat to him. .


    "Wind Brook!"


    "Ah, it''s Fengxi!"


    "My dream lover!"


    But at this moment, a sudden scream of female disciples broke out ...

 Chapter 234： Top 10

    With the screaming of many female disciples, a man in a white robe, slender, handsome, with a faint smile on his face that was fascinating.


    Although this man is young and handsome, he has several scars on his face that have damaged his handsome face. But even so, he also exudes a kind of confidence and strength. Not to mention women, even men can not bear it. Lived by him.


    "Wind Brook!"


    After seeing the man appear, Qi Feng''s face that had originally taken office changed. Because last year he was able to get the third place, which is related to Fengxi.


    Because Fengxi took the initiative to admit defeat last year, he would become the fifth place. Otherwise, Fengxi''s real strength might be stronger than himself.


    However, after a year of practice, Qi Feng is confident that he can defeat Fengxi completely.


    "Wind Brook!"


    After looking at Fengxi, Sun Xiaohong on the other side had a complicated expression on her face, because she also had luck in her second place. She always felt that Fengxi did not give up all her strength in last year''s contest.


    "Wind Brook!"


    Even Wang Chao, who was not interested in the challenge of Zhifeng, opened his eyes slightly, glanced at Fengxi, a smile on his face, and regarded Fengxi as a genius, but he did not really treat him as an opponent, then he shook He shook his head and continued to keep his eyes closed.


    "Wind Brook!"


    Standing next to Wang Chao, Wang Zitong had a bit of guilt and shyness on her face after seeing Fengxi, because her fourth place on the list was given to her by the other side, otherwise she must be fifth.


    After Fengfengxi came to power, he also saluted the middle-aged man.


    "Very good, great progress this year!"


    The middle-aged man, who had never spoken, not only showed a smile on his face, but also spoke.


    "Strong, very strong!"


    Even if there is a distance, Wang Shu can detect the murderous power of the other person. It is definitely the murderous power that kills many talents. Even if the other person looks like a sunny boy, Wang Shu knows that this guy is very dangerous.


    After Fengfengxi came to power, most of the top ten in the rankings have been on the stage, and Yun Fei, who had a straightforward look, also slowly stepped onto the stage.


    "It''s Yunfei!"


    "The only one in the top ten rankings is not bloody!"


    "It is a pity that Wu Shuai last year did not come this time!"


    "Yeah, maybe something happened."


    "It is said that Wu Shuai was secretly killed by a newcomer, and he does not know the truth!"


    "It''s hard to say, comparing that newcomer''s ranking is eleventh, and a lot of big things have been done during this time. I heard that Yunfei was beaten by the other party not long ago!"


    "real or fake?"


    "It''s true, because there are only two possibilities for ranking replacement. One is to win the regular battle. The other is to kill the opponent."


    "Well, it''s really amazing to get new people!"


    "Yeah, if this Yunfei is not the illegitimate child in charge, he must not be in the top ten!"


    ÄÑ "It''s no wonder that it''s a pity for the newcomer so much fool, otherwise you won''t have to take the first stage of assessment."


    When Yun Yunfei came on the field, many people didn''t like it pleasingly, secretly arguing that he was the illegitimate child in charge, and also deliberately moved out of Wang Shu to disparage him.


    Yunyun Fei stood on the stage in order to enjoy the eyes and shouts of the worship of the people. I did not expect that instead of getting flowers and applause, he was degraded to raise Wang Shu, and his face became gloomy.


    "Wang Shu, I want you to die!"


    Yunyun Fei quickly found Wang Shu in the crowd, with anger in his eyes, and gritted his teeth, wishing to rush down and kill Wang Shu now.


    "A wild dog!"


    Feeling Yun Fei''s murderous spirit, Wang Shu raised his head, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. He did not put Yun Fei in his eyes at all, even if he realized that the other party ¡¯s cultivation had achieved a breakthrough. It was the first layer of blood, and he didn''t even care.


    "Look, it''s Sun Xiaohong and Sister Wang Xueqing!"


    "The pride of our women!"


    "I really hope that Sister Sun can win this year!"


    However, Yun Fei''s eyes were quickly attracted by the other two women.


    I saw Sun Xiaohong and Wang Xueqing slowly step onto the stage.


    They are both beautiful and attractive. Not only are they supported by a large number of male disciples, but they are also liked by many female disciples. The scene is almost as hot as before Fengxi came to power.


    The fiery enthusiasm of the two people on stage came into sharp contrast with the atmosphere just now.


    "Two bitches!"


    Yunyun Fei''s heart was very unwilling. Why did others get so much applause and applause, only he did not.


    Sun Xiaohong and Wang Xueqing treated the middle-aged man with the same courtesy. The middle-aged man''s main focus was on Sun Xiaohong, who just nodded with a smile and didn''t speak.


    I discovered that the middle-aged people didn''t praise him. The expressions of both Sun Xiaohong and Wang Xueqing were a bit unnatural, indicating that they must be inferior to Fengxi in the eyes of the middle-aged people.


    However, the two did not dare to say anything, went silently to one side, and stood silently in a row according to the ranking on the leaderboard.


    Wang Xueqing also found Wang Shu in the crowd, with pride and disdain on her face. She was as lazy as Wang Shu. Even though she didn''t say anything, the expression on her face was definitely telling Wang Shu : She is a fairy above, and Wang Shu is just a miscellaneous fish.


    Of course, this is because Wang Xueqing''s news was blocked and Wang Shu''s deeds were not known, otherwise he would not have thought like this.


    "This woman!"


    Ñ© Wang Xueqing was uncomfortable watching Wang Shu, but Wang Shu could not get used to the other party. If the other party was still entangled, he wouldn''t mind giving the other party a bit of color.


    After eight in the top ten of the rankings, the last two left also went up.


    Twenty-one male and one female, male twenty-four, although very handsome, but their expressions are very calm and cold, as if they could not find the opponent''s swordsman, lost interest in everything, seemingly lazy.


    The daughter-in-law is similar to the male grade, with a beautiful and beautiful appearance, and has a pretty national appearance, but it is as cold as ice, with no expression on his face.


    "Shuangjie outside the door!"


    "Number one Wang Chao and his sister!"


    "Wang Zitong is so beautiful!"


    "Do you still say that Wang Chao is the first today?"


    "That''s useless? It must be the first."


    "Must be Wang Chao first, except for the elder, no one knows his specific cultivation!"


    The presence of the two people made a lot of people excited.


    After Wang Zitong came to power, he also saluted the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man nodded in return. Wang Chao on the side was indifferent and did not mean to salute.


    "Brother!"


    The king Wang Zitong pulled Wang Chao''s dress corner to signal Wang Chao''s salute.


    ²»±Ø "No, Wang Chao doesn''t have to salute me. I''m commensurate with his peers, it''s terrible for later!"


    However, to the surprise of Wang Zitong, the middle-aged man not only was not angry, but gave the highest evaluation to Wang Chao.

 Chapter 235： Wan Jian Gui Zong

    Peers are commensurate! The afterlife is awesome!


    In addition to Wang Zitong, other top ten people could not help but change their face slightly after hearing the middle-aged man''s evaluation of Wang Chao.


    "What the **** is he doing?"


    In particular, the second-ranked Sun Xiaohong changed her eyes when she looked at Wang Chao. She originally thought that she had the capital to fight with Wang Chao after reaching the third level of blood, and she could compete for the first place this year, but through a middle-aged man After the evaluation, she hesitated.


    I want to know that the middle-aged man didn''t even admire her, just nodded.


    "Is he so strong?"


    Even the overbearing Qi Feng, when he heard the middle-aged man''s evaluation of Wang Chao, he still felt a little guilty. He still remembers the last big match, and the other party defeated him with only three moves, which is a shame in his life.


    "He is really strong!"


    Fengxi seems to have expected the same result long ago. There is not much surprise about this evaluation, but no one noticed that there was a bit of sadness in his eyes. The last time he ranked fifth was because he was ranked fifth. I did not have the confidence to defeat Wang Chao, so I deliberately hid it, waiting to win the championship this year. I did not expect that after one year, the other party was not only behind, but stronger.


    Most of the remaining people are more apprehensive and uneasy about Wang Chao''s eyes, especially Yun Fei, and his eyes are full of resentment.


    "Ha ha!"


    However, for the evaluation of middle-aged men, Wang Chao himself did not have much interest, just smiled a little, and learned a few people to do the same.


    "Brother Wang, from now on you don''t have to salute, I believe that after the big match ends, you can participate in the Nanlin Meeting on behalf of my Baijianmen!" The middle-aged man didn''t mind Wang Chao''s laziness and arrogance, but smiled. Then said.


    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he turned around and said to the crowd: "The ten people behind me are the best ten people outside. Of course, maybe some of you are not convinced, then I will give it today. The opportunity for your performance, as long as you pass the re-evaluation, you can not only make your name appear on the leaderboard, but you can also challenge them. As long as you defeat them, you are my pride at the gate of Baijianmen, and as long as you are willing, You can join the inside door! "


    "Beat them!"


    "I want to be on the leaderboard!"


    "I am the real genius!"


    After the middle-aged man spoke, there was a enthusiastic shout on the field. Many people waited for a year just for today, this time to prove themselves.


    "Top three hundred, I can do it!"


    "I can do it too!"


    "The first three hundred are here!"


    Ma Maxiong, Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu both clenched their fists silently. Now they have reached the eighth floor of the blood awakening and are very confident.


    "Is it the top three? It shouldn''t be difficult!"


    Looking at the confidence of several people, Wang Shu smiled slightly, and his heart was firm in his goals.


    Wang Shushu did not have the desire to pursue the first, but at least entered the top three, because it is related to Lanyue. Only by participating in the Nanlin Club, the chance of finding Lanyue will be greater.


    After a burst of excitement, the middle-aged man then said: "They need not participate in the top ten of the first level because I believe they have enough strength to pass! Because the content of the first level was resisted by everyone present. A sword of qi, I will exert different powers according to the different practices of each of you. Let ¡¯s invite disciples above the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening!


    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, almost three or four hundred people left the crowd one after another and walked up to the square.


    Many of these three or four hundred people participated for the first time. Even when they came to the stage, they were confused and wondered what to do, but there were also many who had participated before. Make a defensive gesture, stare at the middle-aged man intently.


    "Okay, very good! You are the first batch to come to power, so I would like to remind you that in a while I will be exhibiting the town-style masterpiece Wanjian of Baijianmen, and as long as you can resist a blow, you can go smoothly. Passed the assessment. Of course, the power of this blow is only equivalent to the full blow of the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening. Be prepared, I am coming! "The middle-aged man looked at the crowd with a smile on his face, calm Said.


    ˵ After finishing speaking, the middle-aged man felt as if he were flying, and his footsteps moved forward slightly, and the whole person directly rose into the sky and stood on top of the crowd of people more than ten feet.


    "How can it be?"


    "He can fly!"


    "No, he can never fly!"


    "Don''t you say that only the Soul Awakening Power can fly to the sky? How can he fly!"


    After seeing middle-aged men standing out of thin air, the vast majority of people changed their faces and talked in horror.


    "How is it possible? Isn''t it only when the soul wakes up that can fly to the sky? He certainly can''t even reach the source realm!" Even Wang Shu couldn''t believe it. He had contacted the source realm and knew that the source realm was terrible and powerful. There is absolutely no source for a man, let alone a distant awakening.


    "Stupid, he isn''t a awakening flying sky at all, it''s just a use of blood, don''t you find that no one can stand on the open space under his feet?" But Wang Shu felt this. When confused, Linger''s voice came to mind.


    After Linger reminded him, Wang Shu noticed that no one could really stand under the feet of the middle-aged man, and he could vaguely see that there was a transparent airflow supporting the other party.


    "This is the case, I did not expect that the power of blood can be used in this way!" After seeing the clue, Wang Shu couldn''t help but realize that the other party was using the force of the backlash of blood to overcome gravity to achieve a flying illusion.


    But even this is enough to show that this middle-aged man''s use of blood power has reached a subtle and profound level.


    "Okay, everyone, I''m going to make a move!"


    Middle-aged man smiled proudly after enjoying the shocking eyes of everyone.


    "Wan Jian returned to the school, suck!"


    The middle-aged man yelled, a powerful gravitational force erupted on his body, and the nearby air was madly moving towards him at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. From a distance, it looked like an extra vortex that could absorb air. .


    "What kind of exercise is this?"


    Even if it was a long distance, Wang Shu could feel that his body was being pulled. He couldn''t help but think of the strange method used by Wu Shuai at the beginning, but obviously the two are not the same. Wu Shuai''s domineering.


    Many people feel that the hair on their bodies flutters when they feel the suction. If the suction is a little bigger, they may be attracted to the past.


    "A thousand swords return to the school, come out!"


    After absorbing for a while, the suction disappeared for a moment, and the middle-aged man sang loudly, and numerous roads were visible to the naked eye. The sword-like light spurred the people on the sixth floor of the blood awake state ...

 Chapter 236： Pass the first pass

    Xun had already made a defensive posture. Everyone with confidence, when he felt the horror of the sword, finally changed his face and knew the difficulties of the first level of assessment.


    "what!"


    "Help!"


    "I can''t help it!"


    "I give up!"


    When the sword gas arrived, the screams of screams were remembered on the square. Most people couldn''t resist even one sword gas, and were directly injured. Several of them were even seriously injured. Yes.


    The middle-aged man''s Wan Jian returned to the ancestors. He came fast and went fast. In a few breaths, there were only three or four hundred people on the square. Only a dozen people could stand up hard, and everyone else was lying. Rolling in pain on the ground.


    "So strong!"


    "Is he really just testing us?"


    "How do I feel he really wants to kill those disciples?"


    Even the people who are not on stage, they feel cold behind one by one. This guy is too hard to play, can''t help talking about it.


    "Million swords return to school! Good domineering method!"


    When I saw the ten thousand swords returned to the middle school by the middle-aged man, Wang Shu also changed his face slightly, and he had some desire for the ten thousand swords to return to the school.


    "Well, Baijianmen is really down, and the outside students are not as good as one year! Take those injured and register them. If you can''t pass the first level next year, you will be expelled directly from the mountain gate!" Those screaming disciples, who had their smiling faces pulled down, said coldly.


    "Yes!"


    After the middle-aged man''s words fell, a group of disciples who were on standby rushed out, dragging the injured disciples like dead dogs, leaving only a dozen standing.


    "Okay, very good. You are all very good! Congratulations you pass the first pass assessment, you can go straight to receive elixir, and wait for the following assessment!" After dealing with those injured, a smile appeared on the middle-aged man''s face, Said to the dozen or so people who were still supporting.


    "Thank you!"


    "Finally passed!"


    After getting the affirmation of the middle-aged man, the dozen people almost cried. They should have been unable to hold on just now, but they finally passed.


    Everyone who passed the first level assessment walked on with a smile on their faces.


    After all the people on the sixth floor of Blood Awakening stepped down, the middle-aged man said again: "People on the seventh floor of Blood Awakening came on stage and I will perform a full blow equivalent to the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening. I hope you will not let me Disappointed!"


    After hearing the words of the middle-aged man, a group of people on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening changed greatly, and some wanted to escape, but the next words of the middle-aged man made them die.


    "If you don''t want to be a traitor to Baijianmen, you can choose not to play!" The middle-aged man seemed to see through many people''s minds and said coldly in the air.


    Upon hearing this, no one dared to run away and had to obediently step onto the stage.


    There are more people on the seventh floor than in the sixth floor, with five or six hundred people.


    "Ready! Wanjian returns, suck!"


    After the middle-aged man saw that everyone was together, he yelled, and the same scene appeared again.


    "A thousand swords return to the school, come out!"


    Is similar to the previous scene. After the middle-aged man shouted out, countless swords crisscrossed and blasted towards the people on the ground.


    There was a mournful wailing like a pig, and all of them fell down in a blink of an eye, none of them stood.


    "too difficult!"


    Ôõô "How can this assessment pass!"


    "Unfair, this assessment is simply unfair!"


    The seventh floor of Xingxue Xingjing was completely annihilated. Don''t say those on the stage are in pain and sorrow. Even the people on the stage are frightened.


    "Huh, a group of pigs can''t bear this. What can I do to keep you at Baijianmen? Drag them all down and drive them out of the mountain gate!" After seeing that none of the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening remained, the middle-aged The man asked as if in a real fire.


    "No, you can''t do this!"


    "Ah, this won''t pass at all!"


    The sorrow of everyone on the seventh floor of the Blood Wake Awakening grew larger, but there was no way they could be dragged down like dead dogs.


    "Brother Horse, are you still sure?"


    After seeing that the first two levels were so terrible, Wang Shu couldn''t help worrying about Ma Xiong and others.


    "It''s hard!"


    Ma Maxiong''s face became unnatural. Several of them originally thought that Xiu could definitely enter the top 300 after reaching the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening, but now it seems almost impossible.


    Because of the seven levels of Blood Awakening just now, more than ten people are famous on the leaderboard. Even these people cannot resist, let alone them.


    "The three of you put on this thing, and for a while you just need to try to inject blood into it!"


    King Wang Shu immediately added three sets of ice suits for Ma Xiong and others to wear. Since this time, Wang Shu can no longer hide them, and there should be no problem with the defense suit of the ice suit.


    If it was before, Wang Shu would definitely not be able to get it. After all, one set is 10,000 system coins, but now he does not take these money at all. Of course, for the safety and smooth passage of Ma Xiong and others, even if it is For 100,000 system coins, Wang Shu won''t feel bad.


    "Brother, what is this?"


    Seeing this almost transparent thing in front of him, Ma Maxiong didn''t understand it, and asked curiously.


    "Just put it on, don''t ask so much, you''ll be here soon!" Wang Shu didn''t want to say too much, and gave a set separately, let them wear them.


    Although the three of them were puzzled, they all put them on separately. After they were put on, the three felt that there was a layer of transparency to protect them. If they were not carefully observed, they would not have noticed.


    "On the eighth floor of Blood Awakening!"


    After pushing all the people on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening out of power, the middle-aged man shouted coldly.


    "You only need to do your best to input blood force into this thing for a while, don''t be afraid, you can definitely pass!" Wang Shu was afraid that some people were not sure, and confessed again.


    "Well, we know!"


    Ma Maxiong had some doubts about the defensive power of the ice suit. After all, this thing didn''t feel worn on the body, but it was still out of trust in Wang Shu.


    Êé After the trio came to power, Wang Shudao was not very worried. After all, the ice suit itself was amazingly defensive. Since the other party did not mean to kill everything, it was impossible to prevent it.


    "Is this guy repaired on the eighth floor of Blood Wake?"


    However, Wang Shu was in the crowd, and it was really Qu Lin to see a face that made him uncomfortable and familiar.


    Wang Shushu was very skeptical that the spirit in Qulin was the one who appeared with Wu Shuai at the beginning.


    "Are you ready?"


    The middle-aged man stood in the air and asked more and more coldly.


    A man on the ringstand didn''t even dare to put a fart, but just looked at the middle-aged man above it with anxiety.


    "Huh, a bunch of garbage! Wanjian return to the school, suck!"


    The middle-aged man snorted, and once again exhibited the million swords that made everyone like a nightmare ...

 Chapter 237： Pass the first pass

    "A thousand swords return to the school, come out!"


    The middle-aged man gave a loud shout, and countless sword qi blasted towards the eight-tier disciples on the stage.


    "too terrifying!"


    "It''s too strong to prevent!"


    "No, I confess!"


    "what!"


    After personally feeling the horror and power of Wanqi Guizong''s Jianqi, the group of disciples on the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening changed greatly, and many people were injured by Jianqi without even making defense. .


    ²»ºÃ "No, I can''t defend this sword!"


    The three male horses stood in the middle, the place where the sword energy was the most dense. When they felt the horrible sword energy, they closed their eyes and were ready to fail.


    Dang!


    I can''t believe Ma Xiong''s expectations. When Jian Qi attacked himself, he was not injured, but he was unstable and the man was knocked down.


    Because the sword power of the middle-aged man every time will be one level higher than the participants, the disciples on the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening will also be turned upside down in an instant, and almost the entire army will be wiped out.


    After a few short breaths, all the disciples on the stage lay on the ground, mourning.


    However, it is clear that the disciples on the eighth level of Blood Awakening are of a much higher quality. Even though many people have fallen, thirty-four are still standing. Although they have been injured in different degrees, it is sufficient to explain They are extraordinary.


    "Okay, good! You haven''t let me down. If you are like your previous disciples, you won''t have to do it! You can go to get the elixir of healing, and the people on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening will prepare." After finding that many disciples were able to stand still, the man finally said with a smile on his face.


    "Huh? What happened to them?"


    Wang Shu from the audience found that Ma Xiong was not in the standing crowd, and frowned in confusion. On the contrary, Na Qulin seemed to have nothing at all, stood there with a relaxed look, and looked at Wang Shu from time to time with a very bad look. .


    I soon found out that the three were sitting on the ground in a daze, and shook their heads helplessly. These guys did not expect that the defense suit of the ice suit was so amazing.


    Ma Xiong felt for a while, and there was no pain in his body. He opened his eyes in amazement and stared at the sword swaying around in confusion. Then he noticed that his body was covered with a layer of transparency. Something is protected.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    When Ma Maxiong turned his head, he also saw the sloppy and Luo Dingyu beside him sitting on the ground, but there was no wound on his body.


    "Are you okay?"


    After sloppy Ma saw that Ma Xiong was also okay, he asked in amazement.


    "Ok!"


    Ma Maxiong nodded, but the three quickly reacted, and quickly stood up, quickly following those who went down to receive the medicine.


    No one on the stage noticed that the three men Ma Xiong had fallen down and climbed up and got into the team secretly, but the middle-aged man in the air could see clearly and could not help frowning. "These three The guy is not stupid. He knows to use defensive armor to protect himself. Since he can stand up, it''s OK for you to pass! "


    "Nine levels of Blood Awakening!"


    After the disciples on the eighth floor of Blood Awakening died, the middle-aged man once again announced that the disciples on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening came to power.


    He seems to have intentionally kept his hands. This time, of the more than 100 people on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening, only more than 30 people were eliminated, leaving more than 100 people.


    Soon, nearly two hundred people passed the assessment from the sixth floor to the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    After the assessment on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening was over, the first stage was still incomplete. The middle-aged man stood in the air and said lightly, "I know that many of you disciples are low-key, so they like to hide and practice. Then, please ask The disciples in the flesh came to the stage to be tested! "


    "Brother Wang, thank you for your stuff, we can pass the first level!"


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Some Ma Xiong soon received the elixir, returned to their original position, and said to Wang Shu with a smile on his face.


    "A trivial matter, you keep the ice suit, I have a lot!" Wang Shu nodded with a smile.


    "Wang brother, you don''t know. When we went to receive the elixir just now, the person who issued the elixir saw that a few of us were not injured, and looked at us like a monster. Hey, that kind of feeling is not so cool! "A sloppy side stroking the transparent ice suit, said excitedly.


    Obviously, Ma Xiong also liked this ice suit very much, and said with a smile on his face: "Look that you are beautiful. If it is not for Brother Wang, you must be dragged down like a dead dog like everyone else."


    He sloppy replied and said, "You are not the same! If I remember correctly, you will be the last one to stand up."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ma Xiong was sloppy and speechless.


    "Okay, it''s my turn. I''ll get down right away!" Wang Shu followed and went up after seeing one after another on the stage.


    "Brother King!"


    "Brother!"


    As soon as King Shu Shu came to power, he found two old acquaintances, one was Chen Dan''s friend Zhu Wei, and the other was Murong City.


    The two were not surprised at all by Wang Shu''s coming to power. Instead, Wang Shu looked at the two unexpectedly. He knew that they were both doing well, but he didn''t expect to hide the same way.


    The two of them seemed to be penetrated by Wang Shu. Zhu Wei explained a bit embarrassingly: "Oh, this hundred sword gates are deep, and they have a strong wind, so they have to act low-key!"


    Murong Cheng, who was beside him, also followed Yinghe and said, "Yeah, yeah."


    Wang Shu looked at Murongcheng with a smile and asked, "Well, I admit that Brother Zhu Wei''s low-key is low-key, but can''t he justify being low-key?"


    "Oh, brother Wang is joking, just call Brother Murong, don''t call it Brother, can''t stand it!" Murong City said awkwardly.


    "Yes, how are you doing?"


    Wang Shushu was too lazy to continue to tease each other, this Murong City is also a clear-hearted person, asking with some concern.


    "Well, it''s hard to say!"


    Tong Murong City shook his head in sorrow, and it was clear that things were not optimistic.


    "Do n¡¯t talk about it, what are you waiting for to pass the test of Wu Dao, let''s say no more!" Zhu Wei on the side reminded actively, said with a serious expression.


    "Well, Brother Wang, you have to be careful for a while. This Wu Dao is famous in Baijianmen. You can see that he knows those disciples in front, and we have to be careful in a while." Murong Cheng also changed his face slightly. You have to look at the middle-aged man in the air and remind Wang Shu.


    "This guy is called Wu Dao!"


    Wang Wangshu silently wrote down the middle-aged man''s name in his heart, and at the same time he was ready for defense.


    "Okay, very good. I didn''t expect that there were so many talented disciples hidden in the gate outside Baijianmen. There were 23 people in the air!" Wu Dao in the air looked at the 23 students in the air, He was very pleased and said loudly, but no one noticed a sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m going to shoot! Wan Jian returns, suck!"


    After Wu Dao finished speaking, as before, he once again performed Wanjian to return to the school ...

 Chapter 238： Pass the first pass

    "Wan Jian returned to the school, suck!"


    With Wu Dao''s loud scream, countless air gathered on his body again. People standing on the ground looking at Wu Dao in the air could not help but have an illusion. This guy is like a monster that can devour the air.


    "Well, you are Wu Dao, and you have a public grudge!"


    "Wu Dao, this is a blatant murder!"


    "Wu Dao, when I enter the inside door, I must complain to the elders!"


    After experiencing the terrible momentum on Wu Dao, several people who seemed to know what was inside changed each other and shouted.


    However, these guys who can reach the **** environment are not simple characters. They scolded their mouths, but they were not idle. They took out strange things to defend.


    Some took out a shield, resisted in front of them, and made preparations for defense. Later, when the sword came over, they relied on the shield to resist.


    Some of them have the appearance of powerful armor.


    What''s more, they urge the rune paper directly to form a thick protective cover to protect themselves.


    "Brother Wang, be careful! This guy is dead!"


    ¸É "Well, this guy is killing money!"


    Tong Murong City and Zhu Wei could not help reminding Wang Shu of their big changes, and they also made defensive gestures. Both of them took out a shield that looked extraordinary and blocked them.


    "Brother King, come behind me, I protect you!"


    After seeing Wang Shu standing indifferent, Zhu Wei reminded nervously.


    "Wang brother, don''t be stupid. This guy really dares to kill!" Murong Cheng was also afraid of Wang Shu''s loss and reminded loudly.


    "It doesn''t matter, take care of yourself, I can prevent it!" Wang Shu said to the two with a smile.


    With the ice suit, he was not afraid of the so-called Wanjian Guizong. This Wanjian Guizong seemed to be very powerful, but because he fired too many swords at one time, the power must be scattered and a single lethality. And penetrability definitely doesn''t work.


    He will take this opportunity to observe carefully. Although he is skeptical of the penetrability of the Wanjian Guizong, the scope of lethality is still very satisfactory.


    Qi Zhentian''s thunder power is good, but far from the shock of this, this Wanjian Guizong is a good way to pretend to work.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s self-confident look, the two were not good at saying anything, especially Murong City. After knowing Wang Shu''s power, he was not too worried.


    Zhu Wei has not had much contact with Wang Shu, so he has some doubts about Wang Shu''s strength. Although he knows that Wang Shu must be in a **** state, it is not clear how real the strength is.


    "Hey, taste the pain! I like to see you look scared!"


    When Wu Dao in the air saw the disciples on the stage changing greatly, the sneer at the corner of his mouth spread to the entire face, making him stupefied.


    Wu Dao absorbed the nearby air frantically. With the absorption of the air, the momentum on his body kept rising, rising towards a level of fear.


    One layer of blood qi!


    After a while, the breath of Wu Dao reached the first level of blood, which made many people in the audience feel the pressure, because their cultivation is just the first level of blood. But Wu Dao didn''t stop, and in a short time, he reached the summit of the first layer of blood.


    When the momentum of Wu Dao reached the peak of his blood, most of the people under the stage could not help but change his face, which was already the strongest blow they could bear.


    "Hey, don''t blame me, because according to regulations, disciples in the first level of blood gas state must take a blow from the second level of blood gas state!"


    After reaching the peak, Wu Dao did not stop, but continued to absorb air, let the momentum rise, and went directly to the second floor of the blood gas environment.


    After hearing this, a lot of people under the ring heard the words, many of them faced directly as dirt, because in previous years, the level of blood and gas only needed to withstand the full blow of the top of the layer of blood and gas.


    Blood qi is different from blood awakening. Some talented blood awakening disciples can easily leapfrog. However, in the blood qi, the gap between each layer is huge.


    Don''t look at the first and second floors just a simple one, but the strength of the two will be more than twice or even more.


    "Wu Dao, you publish personal hatred!"


    "Dog, I ask to see the elders!"


    "You are ignoring the door rules!"


    Many people know that Wu Dao''s heart is fierce, but this is the first time I have seen him so brazenly.


    Until this moment, they didn''t understand why the top ten could not participate. If they participated, the scene would be terrible.


    "Hey, since you like scolding, scold it. Because you''re about to kneel on the ground like a dead dog and beg me!"


    Wu Dao not only did not stop, but let the momentum continue to rise, towards the peak of the second floor of the blood gas environment.


    µÀ When the momentum of his body reached the peak of the second floor of the blood gas environment, Wu Dao stopped, and hesitated to continue to rise.


    Looking at the people on the stage, Wu Dao murmured in his heart: "Two of the pigs are already on the second floor of the blood gas environment. According to the regulations, even if the third layer of the blood gas environment is in violation of the rules, other people are likely to die . Forget it, just go here today and let them be seriously injured. Otherwise, I will not be able to explain because they are all elites outside. "


    The peak of the second floor of the blood atmosphere!


    In the end, Wu Dao did not let the momentum continue to climb, because he would definitely kill someone in the future. Do n¡¯t look at his arrogance, but he has a good sense of starting. At least so far, no disciple has died.


    "A thousand swords return to the school, come out!"


    µÀ When the momentum reached the peak of the second floor of the blood gas environment, Wu Dao finally shot.


    The moment the Wu Dao shot, the black hole that was constantly absorbing the space seemed to become a golden sun shining, and a dazzling golden sword light attacked everyone on the stage.


    "Ah, my shield!"


    Ôõô "How can this be, my high-level defense charm can''t stop it!"


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    "Damn, this guy is too much!"


    The people on the ring originally provided the defense of hope, but they did not even play their role, they were destroyed in one blow, and many people were injured in person.


    "Go!"


    "This guy is so cruel!"


    Even Murong Cheng and Zhu Wei are deeply stressed. Although the shield in his hand can barely resist the sword, it is extremely difficult. But when everyone was very difficult, one person seemed very relaxed.


    The King Wang stood stunned in his place, watching intently a golden sword gas radiating towards his head, not hiding or flashing.


    Dang!


    After the golden sword gas attacked Wang Shu''s body, it had no effect. It disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Wang Shu, this is really a clever technique. It can condense the air into invisible weapons without consuming blood!" Linger''s voice sounded in Wang Shu''s mind.


    "It''s really brilliant, if I didn''t meet today, I would never have thought I could use air in this way to achieve falsehood. If I don''t know, I would think that these are the power of blood!" A great interest was born.


    "Ok?"


    When Wang Shu carefully studied these sword qi, Wu Dao in the air found Wang Shu and frowned deeply.

 Chapter 239： Deliberately

    "Hey, I''ll let you pretend to be pigs and tigers, and that''s the end!"


    Wu Dao''s sneer on the face became more and more prosperous, because the twenty-three disciples could not resist the sword qi at all, and most of them were injured, and they were trying hard to resist.


    Only five or six people have not been injured, but they also seem to be in a hurry. It is certain that they will be injured in this way.


    "Ok?"


    However, Wu Dao saw that there was a person in the crowd as if he was okay. Not only did he not have any defense, but he walked around in the court to study the sword qi emitted by himself.


    "Is it great to have defensive armor?"


    Although the second level of the blood gas environment can also be easily defended, but it is not so simple, so Wu Dao''s face pulled down, his heart moved, and he controlled the three swords to attack Wang Shu.


    "Wang Shu, be careful. A sword energy containing blood power is approaching!" Linger''s voice suddenly sounded in Wang Shu''s mind.


    When Wang Shushu realized the danger, he was shocked, and immediately noticed that a sword sword containing murderous gas spurred her forward, and he instinctively flashed to the side, avoiding the attack of sword Qi.


    "what!"


    However, Wang Shu escaped the attack of Jianqi, but a guy behind Wang Shu who was busy defending himself was concentrated by the sword energy containing the power of blood, his arm was directly penetrated, and a terrible blood hole appeared. .


    "Good guy!"


    "He''s really dead!"


    Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng, who were next to him, just realized the horror of the sword. After seeing another person who was not much different from the two in strength, he turned suddenly and suddenly changed his face.


    King Wang Shu glanced back, and he was also frightened. Although he was confident that the defense ability of the ice suit could resist it, he would definitely not feel well.


    "Wang Shu, be careful!"


    But Wang Shu hadn''t had time to think too much, and Linger''s voice sounded again.


    Wang Shushu noticed that the crisis was approaching, and wanted to sideways avoid it again, but this time he was obviously not so lucky, and was directly hit by the sword energy containing the power of blood.


    Huh!


    The sword energy containing the strength of blood is really extraordinary. The power is far greater than those just now. When it hits the ice suit, a small white dot appears, and the huge impact makes Wang Shu take two steps back.


    "It looks good defense!"


    Wu Dao in the air found that Wang Shu was only two steps back after he was hit. After being injured, he was slightly surprised and became interested in Wang Shu''s ice suit.


    At this time, Wang Shu just looked up, and met the eyes of Wu Dao in the air.


    "Don''t you agree?"


    Wu Dao sneered at the corner of his mouth and moved his lips, but the next scene turned his sneer into anger.


    Because he just issued a total of three swords with blood power, the first was avoided by Wang Shu, the second was defended by Wang Shu, and the third was easily broken by Wang Shu with a sword. go with.


    Êé Wang Shu, who broke the third sword with a sword on the ground, lifted the sword, pointed at him, his lips moved, and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Okay, good! Your success angered me!"


    In the face of such naked provocations, Wu Dao was angry. He originally had extremely unsatisfied resentment against these hidden-headed guys. Now there is an ant dare to challenge his authority.


    ¸É After a group of people on the ground found that Jian Qi was finally exhausted, there were smiles on their faces, especially the more than ten people who were still standing.


    "Brother, amazing!"


    "Brother King, yes!"


    Wu Murongcheng and Zhu Wei also breathed a sigh of relief. They finally got over and couldn''t help but give thumbs up to Wang Shu. Because Wang Shu resisted several swords for them just now, otherwise, it is difficult for them to say whether they can persist to the end.


    However, the two found that Wang Shu didn''t bother them, but held a sword in his hand and looked at the air with a serious look.


    "You walk away a bit, I seem to offend that guy accidentally!" Wang Shu said calmly and solemnly.


    The two of them seemed to feel something, raised their heads, and saw that Wu Dao in the air did not come down, nor did he announce the result of the passing of blood, but seemed to be brewing something.


    ²»ºÃ "No, his momentum has risen again!"


    Murong City reacted first, exclaiming, his face changed greatly. Others also reacted, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Wu Dao, why haven''t you announced the result yet? We have passed!"


    "Wu Dao, you dare to ignore door regulations, you are dead!"


    I noticed that Wu Dao''s breath broke through the peak of the second layer of blood gas, and after reaching the third layer of blood gas, those who persisted yelled one by one.


    "Haha, if you blame, you are blamed for the second-tier guys in your blood, otherwise I dare not raise my momentum to such a high level!"


    Wu Dao in the air said very arrogantly, and did not mean to stop, the momentum continued to march towards the peak of the third layer of blood.


    "Who is it, who is it?"


    "Which dog thing is it? The second layer of blood is not going to the top ten, come here to harm us!"


    ¸É "Go ahead, come out!"


    This group of people originally thought that everyone was in the first layer of blood, but it was unexpected that there was still the second layer of blood, and it was also stunned by Wu Dao. Isn''t this harmful to everyone?


    "You are all a little farther from me, he came at me!"


    Wang Shushu is not afraid of causing trouble. Although Wu Daoxiu in the air is far higher than himself, Wang Shu firmly believes that the other party would never dare kill him here, reminding others loudly.


    "Who is he? Why haven''t I seen him!"


    "I don''t know either, do we have this person in Baijianmen?"


    The people on the ring did not know Wang Shu. These people were usually very low-key, and the time to come to Baijianmen was not short, so they did not know Wang Shu.


    ÈÃ "Let them go further, he came at me!"


    Wang Shu saw that those people did not mean to leave, Wang Shu said to Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng.


    "be careful!"


    "Be careful!"


    Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng noticed that Wu Dao in the air really came towards Wang Shu, and took the initiative to go further.


    Although the others did not know what was going on, they went to the edge of the square with great interest, leaving only Wang Shu alone in the center of the square.


    Suddenly, Wu Dao''s momentum in the air soared to the peak of the third layer of blood.


    Wu Dao also seems to know the scale. If the momentum continues to rise, it is really a violation of the door regulations, so he stopped, but even so, he is confident enough to wipe out Wang Shu.


    "Three levels of blood gas peak!"


    "Is this guy going to kill?"


    "Wu Dao is crazy!"


    The crowd watching on the side of the side of the side table all sweated for Wang Shu, even if Wang Shu''s true cultivation was a second-level with blood, it would definitely be a lifetime.


    "A thousand swords return to the school, come out!"


    Wu Dao screamed in the air, everyone only felt that Wu Dao radiated a dazzling light, and a powerful sword slammed towards Wang Shu ...

 Chapter 240： Pass easily

    "Wang Shu, watch out! This guy is dead!"


    After feeling the extraordinary and killing intentions of Jian Qi, Linger''s voice reminded a little nervously.


    "I know!"


    Of course, the King of Shu knows the horror of those sword qi, because those sword qi are no longer ordinary sword qi condensed by air, but the sword qi containing the power of blood.


    However, Wang Shu was not afraid of the other side. He practiced Dacheng in the blink of an eye, and added a long sword that was successfully strengthened three times. Each time he raised his hand, a sword was easily broken by him.


    Everyone in the field thought that Wang Shu would die miserably, but never expected, it was just a blink of an eye. The sword energy issued by Wu Dao, which was equivalent to a three-level peak of blood, was easily and freely broken by Wang Shu Go, each expression becomes complicated.


    "How can it be?"


    "Is he really only on the second floor?"


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Everyone who can enter Baijianmen is a proud and arrogant master. Seeing that Wang Shu can easily and freely break Wu Dao''s means, they can''t believe it anyway.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "It''s too strong, it''s too strong!"


    Even Murong Cheng and Zhu Wei were completely stunned. They originally thought that Wang Shu would be difficult, but it was not so easy.


    "It''s him, I know who it is!"


    "who is it?"


    Ìý˵ "I heard that there was a particularly arrogant newcomer and disciple named Wang Shu who came outside this year, but he did not expect it to be him!"


    "Yes, yes, I heard that, no wonder it''s so arrogant, it turns out to be so terrible!"


    "No wonder, I would say who has such a great ability!"


    However, some people soon recognized Wang Shu''s identity and talked excitedly.


    This is the first time a disciple from Baijianmen discarded his face, hit the examiner''s face fiercely. To know the first level test in the past, many people will be injured even if they pass.


    For example, most of the people on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening were injured. The seventh floor of the Blood Awakening was completely destroyed, and the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening was uncomfortable. Only the guy on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening left his hand. As for blood, Wu Dao also gave a hard shot. Of the original 23 people, it was estimated that only 10 people could pass.


    The most important thing is that Wu Dao took Wang Shu''s second level of blood gas as the reason, and even raised his momentum to the third level of the peak of blood gas, which shows that this Wu Tao is not a kind-hearted person.


    But do n¡¯t say that Wu Dao did n¡¯t think of it, even if anyone in the scene did n¡¯t think of it, even if Wu Dao raised the momentum to the peak of the third layer of blood, and the sword energy contained the power of blood, it would be completely impossible for Wang Shu. On the contrary, Wang Shu was easily and freely broken one by one, and it was clear that there was room for it. This shock made everyone unable to return to God for a long time.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so strong!"


    Sun Xiaohong had contact with Wang Shu not long ago. She had long guessed that Wang Shu might already be in a natural state, but did not expect the other party to be so terrible.


    Although the opponent wears defensive treasures, but it is not used at all, but she broke Wu Dao ¡¯s qi with one sword and one sword by strength. Even she herself does not have the confidence and calmness.


    "how can that be?"


    Wang Xueqing, who had always looked down on Wang Shu, became extremely complicated. She even wanted to teach the other party severely. Now it seems that the other party cares about her not to fear her at all, but not to take her seriously.


    After thinking about this, Wang Xueqing always felt that he had been greatly insulted, ashamed and embarrassed, and anxious to find a hole in it.


    "Another stumbling block!"


    Qi Qifeng saw the strength shown by Wang Shu and his face changed. The only enemies in his mind were Wang Chao and Feng Xi, but he did not expect to find another inexplicable newcomer now.


    But Qi Feng had that confidence and didn''t take Wang Shu too seriously.


    "Strong!"


    Feng Xi, who has always been confident and calm, also felt the threat of Wang Shu, and even felt a sense of pressure. Even if he faced Wang Chao, he would not feel this way.


    "Okay!"


    Even Wang Chao, who has always been lazy, finally opened his eyes and looked at Wang Shu twice, but he still did not show much interest, but gave a faint evaluation.


    "How could he be so strong?"


    Hagi originally repaired Yun Fei, who broke into the blood, and had the capital to fight with Wang Shu, but now he has a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "You ... well!"


    Wu Dao in the air trembled with anger and wanted to raise his momentum again, but soon calmed down, looked a little bit dreadfully into the depths of Baijianmen, and slowly dropped from the air.


    After Wu Da looked at Wang Shu coldly, he announced loudly: "Everyone who can stand on his own will pass the first pass. Please go down to collect the elixir and come to the sword field after an hour!"


    "You will regret offending me!"


    After Wu Dao finished speaking, he left. However, when Wu Dao left, a voice penetrated into Wang Shu''s ears, and he was full of threats.


    "Anytime!"


    The King of Shu did not take the threat of the other side into consideration at all. Since the other side deliberately finds faults, he will not be afraid, even if the opponent ¡¯s cultivation is far higher than him.


    According to Wang Shu''s guess, the opponent is at least seven layers above the level of blood, but the exact number is not exactly certain.


    "Great, my brother!"


    "Yes, brother!"


    After Wu Dao left, Murong Cheng and Zhu Wei came over and said with admiration.


    King Wang Shu smiled and asked, "Oh, are you all right?"


    "It''s all right!"


    Murong City shook his head and said.


    "We are okay, but your King Brother, you have to be careful, then Wu Dao is very careful. Now you offend him, even if you enter the inner door, I''m afraid that life will not be easy!" Zhu Wei said with some worry.


    "Well, I know. By the way, do you know why Wu Dao is so directed against us? We obviously have no revenge against him!" On the contrary, Wang Shu was very strange. He and Wu Dao had no resentment in the past. How could it be so vicious.


    "Uh ... Actually, okay, since Brother Wang asked you, I''ll tell you. Because three years ago, Wu Dao''s wife and daughter were abducted by a disciple hidden in the door!" Zhu Wei His face changed and his expression was a little weird, but it was still attached to Wang Shu''s ear and whispered.


    "what?"


    After hearing the reason, Wang Wangshu was a little surprised.


    Fearing that Wang Shu did not understand, Zhu Wei continued to explain: "Three years ago, a strong man from a source of blood was hidden in an outside door, pretending to be an outside door disciple, and engaged with the wife and daughter of Wu Dao. After being humiliated by the other side, in the end, even the women and daughters followed, so they are very resentful to those of us who have been hidden. "


    "That''s it!"


    After Wang Shushu understood the reason, he felt a bit pitiful.


    The three men went to the place where the elixir was collected. After the elixir was collected, they merged with Ma Xiong and others, and then set off towards the sword field ...

 Chapter 241： Back to the sword field

    Wang Wangshu and his party of six quickly arrived at the sword field.


    Looking at the familiar sword field, Wang Shu couldn''t help but sigh that time passed quickly. It was just three months before, as if he had just accompanied Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin to take the assessment yesterday.


    A few people found a good spot and sat down cross-legged.


    Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng were both injured in the test just now, so instead of talking casually, they took the healing elixir and recovered quietly.


    Instead, because of the protection of the ice suit, Ma Xiong and the three did nothing and looked around.


    Ye Wangshu was also idle and started to close his eyes, but when Wang Shu closed his eyes, the original feeling of being worn by Wan Jian appeared again, and he opened his eyes.


    "what happened?"


    When that feeling reappeared, Wang Shu had a great question in his heart. When I first arrived at the sword field, it was this illusion of ten thousand swords.


    Ling Linger noticed Wang Shu''s mood swings and asked curiously, "Wang Shu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Linger, do you have any impression of this place?" According to Wang Shu''s guess, Linger was here and asked curiously.


    Wu Linger said confused, "Ah? I don''t remember, I just feel a little familiar."


    "It''s okay, you just rest."


    After hearing that Linger didn''t have any impression on this place, Wang Shu didn''t ask any more questions, tried to calm down and closed his eyes again.


    Countless swords flew towards him, but Wang Shu did not open his eyes, but continued to close his eyes.


    King Wang Shu found himself in a strange world. He stood out of thin air, the sky was red, and the earth was red. The white robe on him was also red, stained red by blood.


    He held half-cut swords in his hands. Countless flying swords were like raindrops. I do n¡¯t know where they came from. He was like sucking iron.


    The moment he was stabbed, Wang Shu thought he would hurt, but unexpectedly found that he was like the air, transparent, and felt nothing, and the flying sword just passed through, and it didn''t seem to come at him.


    "This place again!"


    The book of King of Kings is a little confused, is this his own memory? Or another world? He didn''t know that this was the second time he had come to this place.


    It wasn''t too fast, and Wang Shu''s eyes brightened, and he found a familiar figure, the petite and delicate figure.


    It turned out that the countless flying swords did not come toward him, but toward the man covered with blood.


    "Idiot, waste!"


    The petite and delicate figure made a heartbreaking cry. Somehow, after hearing the voice, Wang Shu trembled, and there was an urge to cry. He wanted to rush to protect the woman, but his body was completely out of control. .


    "what!"


    Petite body was penetrated by Wan Jian and made a scream, which made Wang Shu''s tears flow constantly, even a feeling that the soul would collapse.


    Petite body slowly fell from the air. Wang Shu wanted to catch that body, but he couldn''t move, and he couldn''t see who issued the flying sword.


    "Lan Xue, are you?"


    King Shu Shu opened his mouth and shouted, but there was no sound at all, but the petite body was too familiar.


    "Idiot waste!"


    The woman''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, but even the moment before her death, the idiot waste was still in her mouth.


    "Do not!"


    King Shu shouted, trying to save the woman, but suddenly opened his eyes, like a big dream, sweat was on his forehead, and his face was pale as paper.


    "Lan Xue? Is that person really Lan Xue?"


    I saw the petite woman in that strange world for the first time. Wang Shu intuitively thought it was Lan Xue, but at this moment he was puzzled because he thought of another person.


    "No, I always think that person is not Lan Xue, but Lan Hua!"


    I don''t know why, when Wang Shu thought of that person as blue flower, this kind of thought madly occupied his entire consciousness.


    The appearance of Lanhua and Lanxue is extremely similar. Although Lanhua has not called herself an idiot waste so far, Wang Shu intuitively thinks that the woman is Lanhua, not Lanxue.


    "Wang Shu, what happened to you?"


    After Ling Linger realized that Wang Shu was wrong, he asked again anxiously.


    Shu Wang asked: "It''s okay, I''m fine! By the way, Linger, do you know where the sky is red and the ground is red, the color is similar to blood."


    Wu Ling''er asked three questions and said, "I don''t know. What do you ask?"


    "Nothing, just don''t know!"


    Since Linger didn''t know, Wang Shu didn''t want to ask any more. He only found the opportunity to investigate by himself. He always felt that this was not a simple hallucination, and it certainly foreshadowed something.


    "Brother Wang, look at it, those disciples who were recognized by Gu Jian at the beginning!" But at this moment, Ma Xiong pointed at the side of the sword field and suddenly called out.


    "Look, it''s a disciple who has been recognized by Gu Jian!"


    "I''m envious. They are also disciples of Baijianmen, but they can be recognized by Gu Jian. They are disciples from the inside when they get started. It''s not like we have to struggle outside for years!"


    "Oh, people are more deadly than popularity!"


    Except for the evil spirits like Wang Shu, most of the disciples who entered Baijianmen had to fumble around in the outer door for several years before they had the chance to pass the test of the first level. Nope.


    Wang Shu looked in the direction of Ma Xiong''s finger, and found that a group of disciples of Baijianmen were rushing out, and even recognized the two leading women at a glance.


    The two men are Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin who haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    "It''s them!"


    After seeing the two leading women, Wang Shu was glad.


    After these disciples recognized by Gu Jian came out, they took the initiative to walk to an exclusive area and sat down with their knees resting.


    But it seems very free. Some people leave their place and look around as if they want to find an acquaintance.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin''s eyes also glanced around, seemingly looking for something, but he didn''t find it for a long time. Lan Xue was sitting on the ground with a dull face to rest.


    Ma Mahu seemed to recognize the acquaintance, and he pulled Ma Xiong''s clothes with excitement and said, "Brother, look at it, that''s Sun Xintang!"


    "Where and where? Just show me, at first, the five of us got the recognition of Gu Jian, which is really envious." Ma Xiong asked a little excitedly after hearing Sun Xintang''s name.


    Even the usually silent Luo Dingyu asked with excitement and excitement: "Where is he?"


    "There, in the middle, you look good!"


    He sloppily pointed at a young man in his twenties with a handsome appearance.


    "Really Xintang! Xintang, Xintang!"


    Bian Maxiong followed the direction of the sloppy finger, and saw Sun Xintang, and shouted loudly, while raising his hand to say hello.

 Chapter 242： People will change

    "Xintang, Xintang, we are here!"


    "Xintang, how are you doing?"


    Luo Mahu and Luo Dingyu also cried out happily.


    Because Ma Xiong''s voice is very loud, many people on the sword field were attracted and looked over, but there was obviously contempt in his eyes.


    Jain Sun Xintang seemed to be having a good conversation with several female disciples. After hearing someone calling his name, he looked over and found that it was Ma Xiong who frowned and couldn''t seem to want to come over.


    "Xintang, what''s wrong with you? Come here!"


    Wu Maxiong found that Sun Xintang didn''t seem to be very happy, but greeted as if he was okay.


    The female disciples next to Sun Xintang seemed to be laughing at Sun Xintang, and after turning a few words, they turned around voluntarily and ignored Sun Xintang.


    Sun Xintang blushed, stood up angrily, and walked towards Ma Xiong and others.


    After seeing Sun Xintang coming, Ma Xiong''s three faces all smiled, and their long-time good friends finally met again.


    As soon as Sun Xintang came over, Ma Xiong asked with excitement: "Xintang, how have you been recently?"


    But after finishing the questioning, Ma Xiong noticed that it was wrong, because Sun Xintang''s face was pulled, and his voice was cold, and he said, "It''s not bad."


    "That''s good, this is Brother Wang. I would like to introduce it to you. We passed the assessment together and became outside students. Today we passed the first level of Dabi and prepared the second level." Although Ma Xiong noticed that The atmosphere wasn''t right, but he took the initiative to introduce Wang Shu to Sun Xintang.


    "Ok!"


    Sun Xintang was impatient, just glanced at Wang Shu and nodded slightly.


    Ma Xiong felt a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect that Sun Xintang would be so disrespectful, but went on to say, "Da Cong, he went during the assessment. If I can see you today, I will be very happy!"


    Speaking of Da Cong, Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu both showed grief. Even Wang Shu felt guilty. If he was faster, maybe Da Cong would not die, even if he had killed Wu Shuai, but This guilt will not diminish.


    "Okay, I get it now!"


    However, as for Da Cong''s death, Sun Xintang didn''t seem to feel at all, just casually perfunctory.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Bi Maxiong was almost vomiting blood and was speechless for a while.


    "Xintang, you have changed!"


    "You are no longer the new church I know!"


    The sloppy sloppy and Luo Dingyu both looked slightly changed, and said a little bit lost.


    I discovered that Sun Xintang was so rude and disregarding his brotherhood with Ma Xiong and others, so Wang Shu carefully looked at the handsome young man.


    "It''s him!"


    After looking around, Wang Shu finally remembered who this young man was.


    I was the first guy to be recognized by Gu Jian at the time. It seems that according to the description of the old man at the time, this guy was a rare talent in a century.


    "Nine levels of Blood Awakening! It is indeed a personal talent. If I remember correctly, he had only four levels of Blood Awakening!"


    Wang Wangshu checked the other party ¡¯s cultivation behavior, and in just three months, he was promoted from the fourth level of the Blood Awakening to the ninth level of the Blood Awakening. It is indeed a personal talent.


    "If you''re okay, I''m leaving. Also, I hope that some of you don''t bother me anymore, because we are no longer a person in the world, I hope you can take care of yourself!" Sun Xintang was not disappointed with Ma Xiong and others. He said in his mind, and turned away after finishing speaking, continued to return to the group of women, and talked happily with a few people.


    I looked at Sun Xintang''s happy conversation with the female disciples. Ma Xiong''s face changed and changed, his fists clenched and released, his body was shaking with anger.


    "Brother, since Xintang doesn''t want to be friends with us anymore, let''s forget it." It was found that Ma Xiong''s atmosphere was endless, soothing.


    "Well, he thinks we are blocking his way, let him go!" Luo Dingyu said very frustrated.


    Although Wang Shu did not know the relationship between these people before, it seems to be very good, but after entering the Baijianmen, because Sun Xintang was recognized by Gu Jian, he did not want to meet any more mediocre people. .


    The King of Shu wanted to say a few words of comfort, but he didn''t know how to comfort them, so he said, "Brother Ma, people will change. If you can''t climb high, just follow him."


    "Can''t climb high, haha!"


    But at this moment, Ma Xiong suddenly walked towards the area where the disciples recognized by Gu Jian.


    "Brother, what are you doing?"


    "Brother Ma!"


    Ma Mahu and Luo Dingyu noticed something wrong, stopped Ma Xiong, and asked nervously.


    "It''s okay, I just haven''t said something yet. Don''t worry about it!" Ma Xiong tried to keep calm.


    "Let''s go with you!"


    "Yes, let''s go with you!"


    Ma Mahu and Luo Dingyu were still uneasy, afraid that Ma Xiong would do something impulsive.


    "Brother, you are waiting for us here!"


    He sloppy knowing that Wang Shu is not good at participating, he said on his own initiative. Wang Shu nodded, unless he was unsure of a few people, otherwise he would not be good at participating.


    A few people walked to the area where Sun Xintang was, and Ma Xiong tried his best to keep calm and shouted, "Sun Xintang, come here, I have something to tell you!"


    Su Xintang, who was talking to several female disciples and was happy, found that some of them were still in the dark, and her face pulled down.


    "Cousin, who are these hunks?"


    "Yes, cousin, introduce us to your sister!"


    "Cousin, why haven''t I heard you say to them?"


    The female disciples asked sarcastically and sarcastically. After hearing the words, don''t say that Ma Xiong was uncomfortable, even Sun Xintang felt a little embarrassed.


    "I don''t know a few of them, but just a few of them are asking for food. You wait for me, I''ll pass them on!" But soon Sun Xintang said confidently.


    Sun Suntang stood up and took out a jade bottle from the space ring. After seeing the jade bottle, the female disciples exposed the light one by one like a wolf.


    ѽ "Yeah, my cousin is so generous. I want to send them the elixir that can be improved!"


    "Yeah, you are so reluctant to give even our sisters, it''s partial!"


    "Cousin, you still give it to our sister, since it is for dinner, just ignore it!"


    Å® The slap of these female disciples made Sun Xintang fluttering, and said with a smile on his face, "Relax, naturally you, but not now."


    Ma Xiong sees everything Sun Xintang does, but he still tries to restrain himself.


    "This is the elixir that can be used for further study. Take it away and get away. Don''t bother me again!"


    Xi Maxiong stretched out his hand, looking like a jade bottle. Seeing Ma Xiong reaching out, Sun Xintang sneered, this group of people was not for his benefit.


    Snapped!


    However, it was not Ma Xiong who took the jade bottle, but a slap in the face ...

 Chapter 243： Slap loud

    Snapped!


    Ma Maxiong did reach out, but instead of taking the jade bottle like a beggar, he slapped him fiercely according to Sun Xintang''s face.


    The sound of this slap is not so loud, but somehow, as if the air was quiet for a moment, everyone turned his head and looked over.


    "what happened?"


    "Isn''t that the genius Sun Xintang who has never seen a hundred years in Baijianmen?"


    "Yeah! He seems to have been beaten by that outsider disciple. Who is that outsider disciple? How dare he have such courage."


    "I don''t know, it should be just an ordinary outsider."


    Many people recognized the identity of Sun Xintang and discussed them one by one, and a lot of them liked to come around. Anyway, it was still a while before the second assessment of the outside door. It was okay to be idle. No one misses it.


    Hagiwara glanced around, and Wu Meiqin, who was looking for something, was also attracted by the excitement here, frowning, and did not mean to watch in the past.


    "Don''t Wang Shu come?"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin searched for a long time and could not find the figure of Wang Shu.


    "Don''t look for it, he''s just a white ... He definitely can''t pass the first level test, you can''t find it, it''s a waste of time to find it!" Lan Xue seemed annoyed by Wu Meiqin, said angrily.


    "Che, nonsense. But Wang Shu is your brother-in-law. Has anyone degraded his brother-in-law so much? I think he can definitely pass, it should just be that I haven''t seen or something has been delayed." Wu Meiqin was too lazy to care about Lan Xue, dissatisfied Retorted.


    "Huh, that kind of person isn''t worthy of being my brother-in-law. My sister was angered by her, and I also heard that he raised a woman in the martial arts. If I can see it, I must pack him up and anger my sister. "Lan Xueban said with a face.


    "Ha, you said you didn''t care about him, you know that he even raised a woman, so don''t do it yourself." Wu Meiqin said with a smile.


    "No, I just care about my sister, wherever I care about him." Lan Xue blushed, but still retorted hard.


    "Okay, you just care about your sister. I''m too lazy to care about you. There is a lot of fun there. Would you like to see it? It seems very interesting." Wu Meiqin didn''t want to argue with Lan Xue, but he was getting more and more with that person. More places are curious.


    "I won''t go, you go. What''s so nice about it!" Lan Xue said with no interest.


    "Then I won''t go, I guess it''s not interesting."


    ÃÀ After Wu Meiqin found that Lan Xue was not interested, she lost much interest, and sat down cross-legged again, and began to rest, waiting for the test to begin.


    "Dare you hit me?"


    No matter what, Sun Xintang never thought that Ma Xiong, who looks like a beggar in his eyes, dared to reach out and beat himself.


    And with more and more people watching around, Sun Xintang felt more and more that he had been insulted and his face was hot.


    "Sun Xintang, I Ma Xiong told you, don''t think you become a disciple of the door and don''t take us into your eyes. I wanted you to starve to death in the snow. Who saved you? It was me, my horse Xiong! Later, you have tarnished Miss Li, who gave you the pot? Is it me or my Ma Xiong! You have been beaten, who is there for you to support you? Is it us, our brother! You Who guilty of killing someone? It''s Dacong and Xiaoyu! If it weren''t for us, your scum would have been dead for a long time, and you are just an insider disciple, so you would be disgusted with us? Is it us? Support your hind legs, or are you the one who lost you? You think of us as a beggar, but our brother once asked you for a bloodstone, an elixir? No! "


    Ma Xiong was thoroughly irritated by Sun Xintang.


    To the side, Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu stared at Sun Xintang with poor eyes to support Ma Xiong.


    After Sun Xitang was questioned by Ma Xiong, his face became flushed because Ma Xiong said all the facts.


    "Hey, I didn''t see it, this Sun Xintang turned out to be this kind of person!"


    "Yeah, I heard that his private life is very chaotic. I didn''t expect such a person!"


    "Cousin, are they telling the truth?"


    "Cousin, are they frame you?"


    After hearing the words of Ma Xiong, the people next to him changed their eyes on Sun Xintang. Even the female disciples who had a good conversation with Sun Xintang just now were very suspicious of what Ma Xiong said.


    "Don''t listen to him talking nonsense. He is just jealous. We are indeed fellow citizens, but these people are very vicious. They have been jealous of my talents since childhood, so they are maliciously offended! Ma Xiong, I warn you, if you dare to do this Frame me, be careful I''m not polite to you! "Sun Xintang suddenly turned his head and said coldly.


    Sun Xintang said that the breath of the nine-story peak of the bleeding awakening forced Ma Xiong a few steps back.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Nian Maxiong couldn''t think of it. Sun Xintang not only did not admit his mistake, but also bit his mouth back.


    "No wonder, most of these outsiders are some rubbish, there is no future at all, they will only be framed!"


    "Yeah, I really don''t know what those elders think, what are the outside doors and inside doors, and if I say that garbage like outside doors, they should all be expelled."


    "I also think it should be like this, the outer door will only reduce the strength of our hundred swordsmen!"


    Many pretentious disciples did not take Ma Xiong and others in their eyes and said sarcastically.


    Many onlookers next to me were also outsiders. After being insulted by these insiders, their faces changed slightly, but they didn''t dare to hit anything, because the insiders had the right to punish any outsider.


    "Get off, I don''t want to see you again from now on, otherwise don''t blame me!" When he found the support of public opinion, Sun Xintang calmed down and said with a sneer.


    Snapped!


    However, just after Sun Xintang finished speaking, I just felt a gust of wind blowing, my eyes were slightly black, and my right face was slapped with a slap.


    "Who? Who hit it!"


    Sun Xintang covered her right face and asked angrily. Ma Xiong was slapped on the left face just now, and now he was slapped again on the right face. The clay figurine still has three points of energy, not to mention a genius like him that has never been seen for hundreds of years.


    "It''s me, it''s me!"


    A young man in his twenties, in a white robe, stood next to Ma Xiong, with one hand resting on Ma Xiong''s shoulder, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, watching Sun Xintang say.


    "who are you?"


    When Sun Xintang reacted, he found that although the other party was very strange, the cultivation was far higher than him. It was definitely a **** state, and he asked very politely.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that you are not worthy of knowing my name. I''ve seen shameless people a lot, but I''m seeing you for the first time!" With a look of scorn, he said ironically.

 Chapter 244： Sister He

    "you wanna die!"


    Sun Xintang didn''t dare to attack Ma Xiong because of his guilt, but he was not afraid of a person like Wang Shu who didn''t know him. He had nine levels of peaks in his blood, and his powerful momentum broke out.


    In addition to the momentum, above Sun Xintang''s head, there was also a giant sword, which gradually became real and pointed to Wang Shu.


    "It''s an ancient sword!"


    "Everyone retreats, Sun Xintang is powerful!"


    "It''s that arrogant newcomer!"


    Ìý˵ "I heard that the arrogant newcomer is at least a second-level of blood!"


    "It is said that the ancient sword can resonate in this sword field and exert twice its power!"


    "Hey, there''s something to watch! One is a genius that has never been seen for a hundred years, and one is a ruthless man."


    The atmosphere of the two sides was tense, and the people on the sidelines were shrewd, and they immediately stepped back to make room for more than ten feet wide.


    "You step back!"


    When Wang Shushu noticed the murderousness and extraordinaryness in the giant sword, he reminded Ma Xiong and others to step back.


    "Brother Wang, you don''t take us as brothers too much, and you let us hide behind every time there is danger!" Ma Xiong said with some dissatisfaction.


    Every time I encountered trouble, it was Wang Shu who stood alone in front of them, and they couldn''t help at all, and this time things didn''t have much to do with Wang Shu.


    "Do you want to solve it yourself?"


    Master Wang Shu glanced back at Ma Xiong and asked a little unexpectedly.


    "Well, I will solve it by myself. With the ice suit you gave, I should not lose to him!" Ma Xiong nodded, this matter did not want Wang Shu to solve it for him.


    "Okay, I will shoot if there is danger!"


    Wang Wangshu also felt that this kind of thing was solved by Ma Xiong himself, and he took the initiative to retreat.


    "Thank you!"


    Ma Xiong said gratefully. If it wasn''t for Wang Shu, he might still be practicing on the fifth floor of the Blood Awakening. He is not qualified to challenge Sun Xintang at all. Powerful ice suit, so he is full of confidence.


    "What? It''s not that arrogant newcomer!"


    "What are the disciples on the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening?"


    "Doesn''t this guy think he can defeat Sun Xintang who has the ancient sword and the nine-level peak of Blood Awakening?"


    "Did I dazzle?"


    "What''s happening here?"


    However, when it was not Wang Shu who saw the challenge, but Ma Xiong, many people were blinded at once, not to mention other people, even Sun Xintang.


    However, Sun Xintang quickly reacted, with a sneer in his mouth, and said coldly, "Ma Xiong, since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    "I regret it. I knew I shouldn''t have rescued you as a wolf-eyed wolf from the beginning and starved you to death in the snow!" Ma Xiong said with heartache.


    "Oh, unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. Recently I learned a new swordsmanship, just to use you to try the power!" Sun Xintang said very arrogantly.


    "You are indeed personal scum!"


    There was no redemption in the mind of Xiong Maxiong. Sun Xintang had changed to a person he didn''t know at all. It seems that the person Wang Shu said will become true.


    "Go to death!"


    Suddenly, the huge sword above Sun Xintang''s head flew without warning, stabbing straight towards Ma Xiong''s chest.


    The moment he hit his shot, Sun Xintang''s mouth sneered, because with the power of the ancient sword, especially in the sword field, he had every reason to believe that Ma Xiong could be turned into two sections with one sword.


    "what!"


    He Maxiong was caught off guard by a sword and flew out because of his loss.


    "Huh? What''s going on."


    I discovered that Ma Xiong was not cut into two sections by one sword, but just frowned, and wanted to shoot again.


    "Sun Xintang, what are you doing?"


    However, before Sun Xintang had time to make a second shot, he was stopped by a woman''s drink.


    "No, that tigress!"


    After hearing the woman''s voice, Sun Xintang''s face changed and he did not dare to take another shot. He had to take back the giant sword, and at the same time, the momentum of his body quickly retreated, turning with a smile on his face, looking at the positive An angry woman walking towards herself.


    Å®ÈË The woman''s sword eyebrows, long hair shawl, and white palace dress, she walked up and down in a wind, with a look of British spirit.


    "Sister He, why are you here?"


    Sun Xintang seemed to be a docile kitten, and asked with a smile on his face.


    "Huh, why am I here? I heard that you deliberately provoked a war between the outer door and the inner door. Is this the case!" The woman glanced at Ma Xiong, who was helped by Wang Shu, not far away, and Looking at Sun Xintang, he asked coldly.


    ûÓÐ "No, how could I deliberately provoke internal and external door fights, only someone deliberately slandered me, and I just resisted!" Sun Xintang said completely shamelessly, without any shame.


    "is it?"


    Sister Wu He seemed to be unbelievable but Sun Xintang was very skeptical.


    Sun Xintang said aggrievedly: "Of course, don''t believe you ask them. It''s because that outsider disciples framed me for no reason!"


    "Hum, I''ll ask you to settle the bill later, and let me be honest." Sister He seemed to believe Sun Xintang''s words and snorted. Then walked towards Ma Xiong and Wang Shu.


    After seeing Sister He simply letting go of himself so easily, Sun Xintang glanced proudly at Ma Xiong and Wang Shu, turning back to the area where the disciples were.


    "Are you OK?"


    Sister He He approached Ma Xiong and asked with concern.


    "Stop!"


    However, the expression on the other side was too false, and Wang Shu saw at a glance that the other party didn''t want to talk to them at all.


    "Well, okay!"


    After seeing this woman seems to be a representative of the inner disciples who participated in Taibei today, Xi Maxiong nodded and said.


    Because of the protection of the ice suit, Ma Xiong was not injured, but the impact of the ancient sword was too great, which caused him some tumble of blood.


    "Since it''s okay, then it''s okay!"


    After Sister He He finished speaking, she stopped paying attention to the two and walked towards the other side.


    Jain direction is the brother and sister of Wang Chao and No. 4 Wang Zitong on the ranking of outside doors.


    Sister He He greeted the two with excitement, and Wang Zitong showed due courtesy, but Wang Shu only glanced at him and continued to keep his eyes closed.


    For a moment, Xiong Maxiong couldn''t help but noticed the contempt and pride in the other''s eyes. He didn''t respond for a while.


    "Let''s go, take a break, the test of the second level, not much time!"


    The book of the king of kings could be seen openly, patted Ma Xiong on the shoulder, and went back to meet the sloppy two. Sitting on the floor cross-legged, quietly waiting for the start of the second level.

 Chapter 245： The second test

    An hour passed quickly.


    When the time was up, Wu Dao, who had disappeared again, appeared again, but this time it was not him, but behind an old man, nodding his head from time to time, a dog slave''s face.


    "It''s him!"


    Of course, Wang Wangshu saw Wu Dao and the old man, who was the old man who was in charge of the sword field. Wang Shu now clearly remembers that when Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin received the recognition of the ancient sword, they knelt down on the ground excitedly.


    Suddenly, while talking with the old man, Wu Dao looked at Wang Shu from time to time, which caught the old man''s attention, and he couldn''t help looking at Wang Shu twice.


    "This guy is afraid of being kind!"


    After discovering that he had caught the old man''s attention, Wang Shu muttered in his heart.


    "Wang Shu, the old man is one of our respected elders at Baijianmen. It is said that he has been in charge of the sword field for more than 70 years. No one knows his original name. Now he is called the old man or the sword guardian. Elder! "Aside, Ma Xiong was afraid that Wang Shu didn''t know the name of the old man, and secretly passed on to Wang Shu and said.


    "Okay, I know!"


    King Wang Shu nodded his head, don''t look at the old man''s fragile appearance, he didn''t radiate the slightest strength in his body, but he was definitely a cruel man, at least above the blood source.


    Because it is only when he reaches the source of blood that he can completely restrain his breath, even though Wang Shu usually hides his breath, it seems that there is only six levels of the blood awake state, but when he encounters a cultivation that is much higher than him, it can be seen at a glance.


    Wu Shoujian, accompanied by Wu Dao, soon went to the square. The old Shoujian sat cross-legged, while Wu Dao sat behind.


    "Keekeke, first of all, congratulations to everyone who can pass the test of the first level and come here. I believe that everyone is no stranger to this place, yes, this is the foundation of our hundred sword gates, sword field!" Shoujian elderly sat After coming down, I cleared my throat and included the voice in the power of the flesh. Although speaking very plainly, everyone present was listening clearly, as if speaking in my ear.


    I seem to have gone through a period of hardening. This time it is not the same as the last time. Someone is noisy. Everyone behaves very quietly.


    "Wang Shu, don''t look around. From the moment he came to power, the test has begun. The test of this level is Dingli!" Wang Shu was a little confused, and wanted to look around. However, just when he wanted to take action, Ma Xiong''s voice came into Wang Shu''s ears again.


    After Ma Xiong''s reminder, Wang Shu noticed that everyone showed very calm cross-knee meditation, even if there were a few acute children, they were patient and did not speak.


    I want to know that when Wang Shu first arrived, the old man made a lot of people coax when he talked. No wonder this time it was so quiet that the test had already begun.


    "Okay, very good. Everyone is better than I thought. Those of us who cultivate are the patience and calmness. Only by enduring loneliness and suffering can we achieve something."


    After discovering that everyone was very quiet, a smile appeared on the face of the elderly Shou Jian, and then he said.


    "Today is a day for outsiders. In theory, disciples inside ca n¡¯t participate, but in order to sharpen everyone ¡¯s minds, all the disciples who have been recognized by Gu Jian come a few months ago. The disciples who have passed the test are my pride at Baijianmen! The second level of our test is simple, patience. From now on, please close your eyes. "The elderly Shoujian sat slowly on the stage and said slowly.


    Everyone closed his eyes slowly according to the requirements of the old man who kept the sword. Even Wang Shu closed his eyes.


    Fortunately, the psychedelic world that Wang Shu was afraid of did not appear, but simply closed his eyes.


    The old man continued: "Very well, everyone did a good job! Then the second pass test has begun. From now on, anyone who can persist for an hour without opening his eyes will pass the second pass test."


    "Now you just need to listen to my story quietly. A long time ago, a farmer lived in a deep mountain. This day, the farmer planned to go to the mountain to pick some wild fruits. However, when he came halfway, he saw that there was a roadside With a fishing rod, he happily picked up the fishing rod and felt that it was time to go fishing for some fish to eat, and the taste of the fish was also delicious ... "The old sword guard began to tell the story.


    However, the story of the old sword-guarding man seems to be not very good. Just after telling a short paragraph, the disciples could not help but stood up and asked loudly, "Elder sword-guard, your story is wrong!"


    "Oh, what''s wrong?"


    The story of the old man Shou Shoujian stopped, with a faint smile on his face, and asked the disciple who stood up.


    "You all said that the farmer lived in the deep mountains, how could it be possible to pick up a fishing rod on the road? Also, your farmer in the deep mountains itself is not reasonable. It should be the hunter who lives in the deep mountains?" The disciple was somewhat unconvinced. Said.


    "Well, it seems like you said it well! Do other disciples think so? Please stand up and talk." The old man Shou Jian nodded, and seemed to agree with this disciple''s statement.


    Many people seemed to think that there was nothing wrong with them, and they all stood up and opened their eyes to the elderly Shoujian.


    "One, two, three, four, five ... thirty-six people! Very good, a total of thirty-six people!"


    After seeing these people standing up, the Elder Shou Jian did not praise them, but made a count of sounds intentionally. In a few moments, 36 people were counted. He grinned and said, "Although your questions are very reasonable, but you You have lost your qualifications for the next test. Please go back. "


    The thirty-six people who stood up suddenly realized that they were undergoing the test now. I didn''t expect such a simple one to get on the set, and their faces changed a lot. Don''t be smart by knowing it.


    After hearing this, Wang Shu was also shocked, because just now, he also felt that the story of the old sword guard was not very good, and he wanted to stand up, but still held back.


    There are many people who think the same way as Wang Shu, and many people are glad that they didn''t stand up, otherwise they would be eliminated.


    "Elder Sword Keeper, you have made a mistake. Obviously there are only 35 people. Where are the 36 people?" But at this moment, Wu Dao, who was sitting behind the old sword guard cross-legged, suddenly said.


    "Oh, is that right? Did I count wrong? I counted again, one two three four ... thirty-five thirty-six. Yes, I counted thirty-six!" The old sword guard was a little strange. I counted again, and still feel that thirty-six is ??right.


    Wu Dao said again, "What are your disciples trying to lie to you? It''s really thirty-five. Don''t believe you can count again if you are old?"

 Chapter 246： The second test

    "Thirty-six, my husband is sure that thirty-six is ??right!"


    The old man Shou Shoujian counted again, very sure he said nothing wrong.


    "Elder Shoujian, really wrong! Do not believe you let them count by themselves, is it thirty-five or thirty-six!" Wu Dao said in a hurry.


    Ôõô "How is that possible? Are you questioning the husband?"


    This time the old man guarding the sword seemed a little upset, but pointed to one of the 36 people who stood up and asked, "You count for the old man. Is it 35 or 36? You can pass this check if you count the numbers correctly. "


    The man pointed to by the old sword guard was startled, and then hesitated, and soon became very happy. He nodded with a smile on his face, and said with certainty, "The elder sword guard is assured, disciples can''t do anything else. Counting is definitely not wrong! "


    "One, two, three, four ... seventeen, eighteen ..."


    After the disciple promised, he began to count heavily.


    There were not many people standing up, so the number was quickly, and the number was clear in a blink of an eye. The disciple opened his mouth confidently and said, "A total of thirty ... thirty ... thirty ..."


    I don''t know why. When this disciple arrived to count, he suddenly hesitated. He had clearly counted thirty-five people. Why did the Elder Shoujian count to thirty-six? This disciple is puzzled.


    "Is it really the old man who keeps the sword?"


    µÜ This disciple is very skeptical whether the old man who keeps the sword is confused, and even the number is unclear.


    "How much is thirty?"


    The old man Shou Shoujian hesitated to see this disciple, and asked a little unhappy.


    "Thirty ... Thirty ..."


    µÜ This disciple hesitated and didn''t dare to speak. He must have counted thirty-five, but if he said thirty-five, would he offend the sword guard elderly?


    "What''s the matter with your disciple? How much is it?"


    Wu Shoujian''s tone changed, and he asked indifferently.


    "Spell it, whether he is right or wrong."


    The disciple had to bite his head and said loudly, "Thirty-six. There are thirty-six disciples!"


    "Haha!"


    "Idiot, mentally handicapped!"


    "I am in the same school as such an idiot!"


    However, when this disciple reported the number thirty-six, he immediately caused a laugh, the other disciples were not afraid of anything, and they were eliminated anyway.


    "Look, the old man said that there are thirty-six people, and you still don''t believe it." After listening to the thirty-six number, the old Shoujian said with great caressing his beard to Wu Dao.


    However, Wu Dao was helpless and said, "Since Elder Shou Jian can find a disciple, why don''t you find two disciples? Maybe that disciple just wanted to please you, and the number was intentionally wrong. Not necessarily! "


    Wu Dao said so, he looked very badly at the disciple just now. After discipling Wu Dao, he lowered his head in a guilty conscience.


    After seeing that disciple''s guilty conscience, the old man Shoujian lowered his face and asked, "Honestly tell me, how many people did you just count?"


    "Thirty-five ... no no no, thirty-six ... thirty ... disciple don''t know!" The disciple was nervous and didn''t know how much to say.


    "Huh, even this little thing can''t be done! You, if you are right, will let you pass the test!"


    Wu Shoujian snorted coldly, no longer paying attention to the previous disciple, but pointing at another person.


    The accused disciple was startled, but still held his breath and began to count.


    "Thirty-five!"


    After I had counted it again, the disciple who was pointed to had a number in his heart, which was thirty-five as Wu Dao said, but for the sake of safety, I didn''t rush to report it, but counted it again.


    "It''s thirty-five!"


    After I counted again, the disciple was still thirty-five, and he already had the answer in his heart.


    "Did you count it clearly? So few people can''t count it!" The old sword guard on the stage saw the disciple hesitant to report, and asked impatiently.


    "Immediately, wait for Elder Sword Guard!"


    µÜ The disciple counted again, and it was sure to be thirty-five, but when he saw the face of the old man who kept the sword, when he said thirty-five, it must be death.


    "Thirty-five? Thirty-six?"


    µÜ This disciple is going crazy, he must have counted thirty-five, but the elderly Shoujian counted thirty-six, and he was very suspicious of himself.


    "How many are there?"


    Wu Shoujian asked the old man impatiently.


    "Thirty ... Thirty ... Thirty-five!"


    µÜ The disciple struggled for a long time, and finally stated the number he counted.


    "Hum, you speak!"


    However, the elderly Shoujian was not satisfied with such an answer and pointed to another disciple.


    The accused disciple was startled, but still whispered, "Thirty-six!"


    "You speak!"


    Wu Shoujian pointed at another disciple.


    "Thirty-five!"


    The disciple said very decisively.


    "Thirty-six!"


    "Thirty-five!"


    A variety of sounds began to ring in the field at one time, some said thirty-five, some said thirty-six.


    Finally, after asking all the people who stood up, he said that the numbers of thirty-five and thirty-six were about the same.


    In addition to the original person who stood up, there are also many people who ca n¡¯t stand meditating with eyes closed. They are very curious. Whether it is thirty-five or thirty-six, they all open their eyes and participate in counting.


    With more and more people participating, the originally quiet sword field became lively. In just a quarter of an hour, almost three to four hundred people participated.


    After seeing that most of them were involved, Wu Dao and Shou Jian, the old man on the stage, became quiet, but just silently watched a mess on the sword field.


    Of course, not everyone is involved. Among the counts full of doubts, there are also many people who are determined to continue sitting cross-legged on the ground and refuse to open their eyes.


    Although they are also very curious, why do they even make such a big noise.


    ¼á³Ö "Hold on, we will pass the test soon!"


    When Wang Shushu noticed that Ma Xiong around him seemed to be a little emotional, Chuanmin reminded him.


    After being reminded by Wang Shu, Ma Xiong suddenly realized that they were still participating in the test, and quickly conveyed to Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu beside them: "Little tiger, Xiaoyu, don''t open your eyes, the test is not over."


    "Brother, we know!"


    "I know!"


    However, the sloppy power of Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu is obviously stronger than that of Ma Xiong, and they have not moved from beginning to end.


    The Jianjian field became more and more lively, and even started a quarrel. They were arguing whether they were thirty-five or thirty-six.


    Because there are many people standing up, how many people are there, except for those who started out, nobody can say clearly.


    But when the quarrel reached its fiercest, the old sword guard on the side of the square finally spoke again, saying, "Oh, good, very good! You really give the old man a face, but the old man is very disappointed!"

 Chapter 247： within Temptation

    "Everyone gives the old man a face, but the old man is very disappointed, really disappointed!"


    Wu Shoujian stood up and said very blandly. However, although the old man Shoujian said plainly, many people felt his loss.


    "not good!"


    "Damn, we were fooled!"


    "He was deceived, he deliberately seduced us!"


    ¸É "Why, how could I be so stupid, I forgot that this is a test, the test is not over at all, what fun will I come to follow?"


    When the Shoujian old man spoke, many people suddenly realized that they were still being tested. According to the rules of the test, they opened their eyes and were even eliminated, and began to regret them one by one.


    "If you violate the rules, please leave yourself. Wait for the next opportunity!" The old Shoujian said very plainly, but no one dared to violate it.


    One after another began to leave, even if it was unwilling, they could only leave.


    After a short while, the sword field became empty, leaving only two hundred people behind. Those disciples who had been recognized by the ancient sword seemed to be secretly pointing, and all of them passed the test and were able to endure such noise and excitement.


    After the people walked clean, the old Shoujian said, "In fact, from the beginning, I did n¡¯t want to tell any stories to everyone. I just wanted to disturb everyone. Among them, some people could n¡¯t stand the impact and opened up. Eyes, and you guys are all pretty good and can stick to it. I''m glad! "


    "Please rest quietly for the rest of the time. Maybe there will be other gains. I will be back in an hour!" The old sword guard took a look at everyone who had not opened his eyes and turned away. .


    ºô "Hello, fortunately, I was almost eliminated!"


    Ma Maxiong was relieved. If it wasn''t for the critical moment, Wang Shu secretly transmitted a message to him, maybe he was also eliminated.


    Although he really wanted to open his eyes and say thank you in front of Wang Shu, he could only resist this urge and continue to realize, waiting for the end of time.


    For an hour, say whether it is long or short.


    Some people think that this time has been particularly long, and some people think it has been fast.


    "Congratulations everyone, pass the test!"


    Finally, after an hour, the voice of the old Shoujian sounded with joy.


    After hearing the sound of the old sword guard, many people could not help but opened their eyes and smiled, but most of them seemed to be good learners. After opening their eyes, they no longer made noise, just quiet Watching the old man guarding the sword quietly.


    "it''s finally over!"


    Some Ma Xiong also opened their eyes. This hour was really long for them. They almost couldn''t hold it several times.


    Wang Shu also opened his eyes, but his face was not very good, because in this hour, he entered the strange world several times, each time he suddenly entered and suddenly came out, if it was not his willpower, I must have opened my eyes long ago.


    "Wang Shu, are you okay?"


    Wu Linger''s voice sounded in Wang Shu''s mind, and asked a little worried.


    At this hour, Wang Shu''s mood changed drastically, and she didn''t know what happened to Wang Shu.


    "Nothing!"


    King Wang Shu opened his eyes and looked at the old sword guard on the stage, and said in his heart. Anyway, Linger didn''t have much impression of this place, and it was probably useless to talk about it, only to have a chance to visit this place later.


    "There is still a final test, and the old man will not accompany you. Because it is not an accident, it won''t be long before we meet again! Wu Dao Xiaoyou, leave the next thing to you!" Shou Jian elderly Turned and said to Wu Dao.


    Wu Dao nodded, stood a step forward, and said, "First of all, congratulations on passing the test of the second level. Second, there is good news for everyone, because fewer than 300 people can participate in the third level at this moment. So, all the disciples who have stayed outside have successfully entered the top 300! As for the final ranking of everyone, it depends on the performance of the third level. I can give you some information in advance. As long as the ranking enters this year, The top one hundred can directly become inside disciples, of course, everyone has the right to choose freely! "


    "real or fake?"


    "As long as you are a top 100 disciple?"


    "Isn''t there only a chance in the first thirty?"


    "So easy this year?"


    "Top 100? I definitely have a chance!"


    After hearing this news, many disciples became excited one by one.


    "Brother King!"


    Even Ma Xiong is full of confidence, because many disciples on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening have been eliminated, and there are absolutely no hundred disciples who are higher than him. So there must be A lot of blood awakened from the eighth floor. In this case, his chances must be great.


    "Have a good performance in a while, the three of you definitely have a chance!" Wang Shu naturally understands what a few people think, there are really not many people left on the field, and the chance of the three is still very large.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t care much about this inner disciple. What he really cared about was the number of places in the Nanlin Association.


    "Everyone, rest assured, this is an order issued by Nagato himself. This year, as long as the top 100 in the outer door contest can become disciples of the inner door!"


    Wu Dao said with confidence, and after a pause, he continued, "But there is one last point, which is to the disciples in blood, and some disciples recognized by Gu Jian, especially The disciple recognized by Gu Jian, although you are already disciples of the inner gate, this one is still valid, that is, the one who won the top three in the third pass, can represent my hundred sword gates and participate in the younger generation of Nanlin County Grand event, Nanlin Club! "


    "Nanlinhui!"


    "Oh my god, is it true?"


    Ôõô "How is that possible? There are three places for outside students?"


    "Yes, in the past, there were only three places in the entire Baijianmen. This year, there were even three disciples. Are there any mistakes?"


    "You lie to us!"


    I heard that the disciples left on the sword field after the Nanlin meeting were boiling. You must know that there was no such thing as a disciple at the Nanlin Association in the past.


    In the past, those who represented Bai Jianmen in the Nanlin Association were all disciples of the inner gate, and they were the three best disciples.


    Anyway, they could not think that this year they not only got the number of outside students, but they even got three at a time. This is undoubtedly exciting for everyone.


    Especially some disciples in the flesh and blood, one after another, are all interested in the top three.


    "Is it the top three? Seems difficult!"


    If it was only an outsider disciple, Wang Shu wanted to take the third place without much pressure, but he killed a group of insider disciples recognized by Gu Jian halfway, he felt much more stressed and looked at those groups Whispered in my heart.

 Chapter 248： pressure

    "Nanlinhui!"


    Confident Qi Feng heard the Nanlin meeting, and the whole person became serious. He didn''t expect that this year''s contest would have such awesome rewards.


    Qi Yuan originally did not intend to participate in this session of the Outer World Tournament. The purpose of his visit was only to defeat Sun Xiaohong and Wang Chao. At this moment, his vision changed, and he must enter the top three to qualify for the South Forest Club.


    "I can get it!"


    Qi Qifeng clenched his fists, full of self-confidence, and glanced at Sun Xiaohong, Wang Chao and Fengxi. Only these three talents were his opponents.


    Sun Xiaohong is confident of defeating him, but he is not very sure about Fengxi because he thinks Fengxi has always been hiding his strength.


    As for Wang Chao, Qi Feng felt great pressure, because Wang Chao''s true strength, no one can see it with his own eyes.


    "Except Wang Chao, I should be able to defeat the other two!"


    After some analysis, Qi Feng felt that even if he could not get the first place, there would be no problem in getting the second place.


    ²» "No, I forgot about them!"


    However, Qi Feng turned his attention to the inner door. The face of a spirited woman was exactly the same person who had previously scolded Sun Xintang.


    "Although this woman is only a layer of strength in the blood, she has been recognized by Gu Jian. The combat effectiveness in this place is extraordinary, maybe it is difficult to deal with!"


    Qi Qifeng was not sure about the strength of Sister He, so she was included in the opponent''s list.


    In addition to Sister He, Qi Feng is Wang Shu, who turned his eyes to the other side, and frowned deeply. He secretly said, "This guy should be the second layer of blood, and his strength is unfathomable!"


    "Damn, I didn''t expect to have so many opponents all at once this year!"


    I suddenly thought of a lot of people with the same strength, Qi Feng''s confidence in winning the top three suddenly reduced a lot.


    ²»ÔÚ There are not a few people with the same thoughts as Qi Feng, and Sun Xiaohong is looking at everyone at the moment and starting to analyze.


    "Qi Feng just uses it for his own purposes. He is too arrogant. It should be the best person to deal with without accident.


    "Although Sister He Xiuwei is only a layer of blood, but she is recognized by Gu Jian, her strength is definitely not comparable to the layer of normal blood, but I have three layers of blood, and should be able to suppress her!"


    "Although Feng Xi is highly developed, he is humble and a humble son, and he likes Xiangxiang and Yuyu, maybe I can use it at a critical moment."


    "This Wang Shuxiu is unknown, but it should be the second layer of blood. It is vicious to start, and it has offended many people just a few months after getting started. Through the wind, although the opponents are some small fish and shrimp, this kind of vicious person must still be careful It ¡¯s wonderful. "


    "This guy Wang Chao is hidden from view. According to rumors, he has five levels of blood, and I don''t know if it is true or false, but it''s better to act by chance!"


    "Wang Chao, Feng Xi, Qi Feng, Sister He, and that Wang Shu, no accident, these people are my biggest opponents! Especially Wang Chao and Wang Shu."


    After some analysis, Sun Xiaohong came to a surprising conclusion with Qi Feng. Don''t look at her now ranking second, but she is very clear about her situation, even if she has reached the third level of blood, she still feels pressure. .


    Fengxi with scars on his face did not seem to be as stressed as a few people, but focused on Wang Chao and Wang Shu.


    "I''m afraid it''s not Wang Chao''s opponent, but this newcomer should not be underestimated, maybe it will be a dark horse, so be careful!"


    Wu Fengxi also cares about the number of places in the Nanlin Club and starts to figure out what opponents he may face.


    Almost everyone who has reached the level of blood is silently calculating whether he has the chance to win the top three, but many people are disappointed because this year''s people are too strong and it is difficult to get into the top thirty. .


    "Damn!"


    Yun Yunfei also wanted to prove himself at the Nanlin Conference, but found that he had no chance at all. Even in the outside, he was only ranked tenth.


    While many people are thinking about the Nanlin Club quota, one person seems very leisurely.


    This person is Wang Chao. Except that when Wu Dao said that the top three were able to participate, he opened his eyes and took a look, and then closed his eyes and dozed off.


    "Brother!"


    Wang Zitong, who was next to him, was a little helpless. His elder brother was overconfident. This test had not yet begun, and he looked like this absent-minded.


    Wang Chao asked lazily, "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    "Can''t you be serious? Even if you show seriousness. If you keep doing this, you will feel that you look down on them." Wang Zitong said angrily.


    "Okay, I get it now!"


    Wang Chao answered, and continued to close his eyes and doze.


    "you you you¡­¡­"


    Wang Zitong was so angry that she didn''t know how to say it, because only she knew that her brother''s cultivation had far surpassed these so-called outside students.


    ¸ç His brother''s cultivation is at the forefront even in the inner door of Baijianmen. The real strength is only higher, and the reason why he stays outside the door is just to find an opponent.


    Master Wang Shu felt the same pressure, knowing that he should practice faster, it was the first time that Wang Shu felt the pressure to face so many masters.


    "The only thing I can see through is only two people, Fengxi and that Wang Chao!"


    The only thing Wang Shu is not sure about is Fengxi and Wang Chao, but these are just speculations, maybe there are stronger people hiding.


    "This third place is not easy to take!"


    Even if things go according to Wang Shu''s guess, he can only take the third place, but this is very prone to accidents.


    "Brother Wang, are you sure you can hit the top three?"


    Aside, Ma Xiong noticed Wang Shu''s intention and anxiety, and asked with concern.


    "It''s not very big, I only know it after waiting!"


    King Shu shook his head. If he can do anything, he has a lot of confidence, because there are still a lot of tremors in his hand, but if he is subject to various restrictions, he really doesn''t have much confidence.


    "Okay, everyone, I believe you can''t wait to test. In order to satisfy everyone, we will now go to the performance field where the rankings are located. After the trials there, your ranking will be directly updated to the rankings. Not surprisingly, it can be kept for a year! I will take a step first, and please follow up with me! "


    After the enthusiasm of the crowd cooled down, Wu Dao finally spoke again. After Wu Dao finished speaking, the whole person seemed to fly up and leap to the position where the ranking list was located.


    Not long after Wu Dao left, everyone followed them with enthusiasm.


    "Let''s go!"


    Master Wang Shu also greeted Ma Xiong and others, and set off towards the position of the ranking list ...

 Chapter 249： Guess who I am?

    After a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu and others went to the square where the rankings were located.


    ¹ã³¡ This square passes by almost every day, so Wang Shu and others are not unfamiliar, but in just a few months, they have changed from the original newcomers to the old birds.


    I especially had just passed the assessment, Wang Shu and others were threatened by scars.


    "It''s so fast!"


    Although it is not the first time, Ma Xiong has a feeling of being like another generation. When they first came, they were just entry disciples who had just passed the assessment. They were soft persimmons that anyone could pinch. This test, even if the rankings have not yet come out, they are undoubtedly the top 300, because the first two levels eliminated too much.


    "Yeah! Unfortunately, Da Cong can''t see this scene, otherwise he will definitely be happy for us!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu looked at the high ranking stone, and said in a loss.


    Originally, the five of them came together to participate in the assessment of Baijianmen, but now Da Cong is gone, Sun Xintang has changed, and only three of them are left.


    "I really hope our friendship lasts forever!"


    He sloppily glanced at Wang Shu aside, and said somewhat frustrated.


    Because in his eyes, Wang Shu has been full of mystery, even if they live together, Wang Shu makes them feel strange.


    "What do you think? The moment you saved me, I will treat you as eternal brothers!"


    When Wang Shu noticed sloppy concerns, he patted sloppy shoulders and said with certainty.


    "maybe."


    He Mahu always felt that there was an invisible wall with Wang Shu. Although Wang Shu had always been good to them, he always felt that this feeling was not solid.


    "Xiaohu, what do you think? Brother Wang will not be the kind of person you think." On the one hand, Ma Xiong thought that sloppy words were a bit excessive and he snapped.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I know Xiao Hu is not assured of me. After all, Sun Xintang just looks down on you as an inside disciple, but my Wang Shu won''t. You are my life-saving benefactors and my brothers! Especially now You are my brothers! "Wang Shu didn''t want to lose so many friends because of some trivial matters, even if a few people might not help him in the future, but this is friendship.


    If this is not the case, Wang Shu will not take the initiative to stand up before every problem, and prevent trouble for several people.


    "Brother Wang, I believe in you! Xiao Hu may be a little sensitive, after all, the events in Xintang have hit him a little hard!"


    Ma Xiong knows the character of his younger brother, so he solves it.


    "Well, I can understand!"


    Master Wang Shu also understands that although Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu are usually quiet, they are very delicate and do not mind.


    The puppet personnel arrived one after another, and soon it was full of people.


    Many people look up at the names on the ranking list. Some people''s names are not on the top, some people are behind, and some people are on the front.


    "I didn''t expect I could finally leave a name on it this year!"


    A disciple on the seventh floor of Blood Awakening, who has been at the gate outside Baijianmen for three years, clenched his fists with excitement, secretly in his heart.


    Because in the past, there were at least a thousand disciples who passed the first or second level test. Even at the last level, the competition was huge, but this year there were such accidents. Less than 300 disciples participated in the final test. For him, No doubt a huge surprise.


    "This year''s ranking can enter at least one hundred!"


    A disciple on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening looked at his name in the middle, full of confidence.


    Most people are full of confidence, but there are also a lot of fears, among which there are even the top ten.


    "I''m afraid to fall out of the top ten this year!"


    Îä Liu Wu, who ranked seventh, looked at the dazzling ranking, and the whole person became nervous, because this year, he felt pressured by more than seven opponents.


    "Can you keep the eighth this year?"


    Zhang Qunli, who is ranked eighth, is also very self-aware. Because his progress this year is too small, he is still in the first layer of blood, but now there are twenty or thirty disciples in the first layer of blood, so he has no trace of Confidence.


    "Is the top three? I can!"


    Wang Shu looked at the position of eleventh place, and his heart was full of confidence. Today he has to get the top three anyway, otherwise he is not eligible to participate in the Nanlin Association, so the search for Blue Moon will definitely be infinitely delayed. He has waited Not too late.


    Wang Wangshu always felt that if time was so slow, Lanyue would be in trouble.


    "Brother Wang, what is the goal?"


    Zhu Wei patted Wang Shu''s shoulder and asked with a faint smile on his face.


    "Fight the top three!"


    Wang Shu naturally saw Zhu Wei''s ranking, a full 100, but Wang Shu knew that Zhu Wei was a real blood, and although the true strength was not clear, the top 30 was definitely no problem.


    "Okay, good. With ambition, this is the king who convinced me to take it!"


    Murong Cheng, who was next to him, said very satisfied that although he was much older than Wang Shu, he was already a middle-aged man, but because he lost to Wang Shu, he always called Wang Brother without any care.


    "Oh, you guys, if it wasn''t for your hidden strength last time, I wouldn''t hurt you so easily. I hope you can come up with all your strengths today. These guys are not good to deal with!" I really admire Murong Cheng. He has clear grudges and is chic. The only drawback is probably good gambling.


    "That is of course. Brother Wang is optimistic. I will be in the top ten this year!" Murong City said confidently and arrogantly.


    Because of Murong Cheng''s words, it has attracted the attention of many people nearby. Originally, these people still wanted to despise those who said this, but after they discovered that it was Murong Cheng, no one dared to say anything.


    After all, Murong City recently killed a bandit''s nest alone, and definitely has this strength.


    "Huh? What''s going on, why do you feel like someone is staring at me today?"


    However, between words, Wang Shu always felt that someone was staring at him and turned back suddenly, trying to find the person who spied on himself secretly, but found nothing strange.


    "Who the **** is it?"


    At first Wang Shu thought it was Qu Lin, but found that Qu Lin was on the other side, sitting alone on the ground cross-legged, and did not mean to watch him. Instead, when Wang Shu looked at the other side, he caught the other''s attention and opened his eyes. Come, looked at Wang Shu with a smile.


    "Guess who I am?"


    But when Wang Shu was still guessing who was watching in secret, suddenly a soft and warm hand suddenly covered his eyes, and a voice came from behind him ...

 Chapter 250： headache

    àÅ "Well? Who is it? A woman!"


    Wang Shushu has never been so mischievous. For a while, he was a little confused. He quickly guessed who this person was, because the other party was talking too fast, and he didn''t pay attention to the sound.


    "Little ghost head? There should be only a little ghost head so mischievous. No, the little ghost head and Lanhua went out to play together. It must not be a little ghost head. Since it is not a little ghost head, then blue flower is impossible. Is it Song Yixi? Yes, it seems that she is still practicing there, so she won''t come out. That''s Lan Xue? No, Lan Xue is annoyed when she sees me, and only gives me a kick from behind. By the way, it is Wu Meiqin! "


    With the anxiety of Ji Wangshu quickly, he quickly guessed who was blindfolded.


    "Oops!"


    However, after guessing who this person is, Wang Shu not only did not have a sense of accomplishment, but was a bit depressed, because he did not know how to explain to the other party, and Wu Shuai was killed by him.


    I want to know that Wu Meiqin and Wu Shuai are brothers and sisters. Although Wang Shu doesn''t have any feelings for Wu Meiqin, Wu Meiqin has a good opinion of him. This is a very troublesome and painful thing.


    "Guess who I am?"


    ÉùÒô That voice seemed to be afraid that Wang Shu could not guess, and he asked again.


    "Mei Chin, don''t make a mess. Let me go!"


    Wang Shushu thought about how to explain Wu Shuai''s things, and said something subconsciously, but as soon as he finished speaking, he realized that he was wrong, and he regretted to call each other like that.


    "Xiao Xue, did you hear me, he actually called me Mei Qin, not Wu Wu!" Wu Mei Qin let go of Wang Shu excitedly, showing off to Lan Xue standing not far behind.


    "Why is my mouth so cheap?"


    Wang Shushu saw Wu Meiqin as soon as he looked back, but what attracted him even more was Lan Xue, who was cold in the distance.


    Tong Lanxue asked coldly, "Wang Shu, I heard that you are very good at mixing!"


    "Oh, nothing. I can''t see you during this time, and I often worry about it. I feel relieved to see that you are okay." Although the current practice is that Wang Shu doesn''t need to be afraid of Lan Xue, he sees Lan Xue''s inexplicable guilty conscience is estimated to have been beaten by Lan Xue too much.


    "It seems that you really have the skill, even your aunt dare to play with it openly!" Lan Xue said with a sneer.


    "Lan Xue, listen to me, I have absolutely no intention of making fun of you, it must be you misunderstanding!"


    Shu Wangshu was startled, and Lan Xue''s speech became more and more reckless. Although he did say something ambiguous just now, Lan Xue was too shameless.


    "Oh, is that it? I hope you don''t forget your identity. Those picked up by the roadside are lost early. Don''t think that your sister is defending you, I don''t dare to do anything!" Lan Xue always felt that he saw Wang Shu I was upset, didn''t want to say a word, turned around and left.


    "Xiao Xue, how did you go? Didn''t you say you want to talk to him well?" Wu Meiqin was a bit surprised when he saw Lan Xue leaving.


    "Wang Shu, let''s talk when we have time."


    After seeing Lan Xue leaving, Wu Meiqin hesitated for a moment, but chose to follow Lan Xue.


    "Hello, good danger!"


    ˦ After Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin left, Wang Shu felt a serious illness and was shocked with cold sweat.


    Lan Xue was extremely difficult to get along with, and Wang Shu didn''t plan to give him any good looks. But Wu Meiqin has a lot of affection for him. If he just likes him simply, but Wu Shuai was killed by him himself. If Wu Meiqin is known, will the two sides become enemies?


    Maybe when Lan Xue goes directly to each other, it''s really dog ??blood.


    "Brother Wang, didn''t see it!"


    After Ma Xixiong saw the two beauties leaving, he patted Wang Shu''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Ma Xiong knew about the existence of Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin, but this was the first time they met. At the time, Wang Shu thought he would be dead and entrusted Ma Xiong to take care of it. Of course, Ma Xiong also knew that these two women were not Wang Shu Wife, but someone else.


    "Great, my brother!"


    "Brother King, yes!"


    Aside, Murong Cheng and Zhu Wei did not know the relationship between the two and Wang Shu, and said with a smirk.


    "Oh, Brother Ma, you need to help me!"


    Wang Wangshu finally understood Ma Xiong''s concerns at the beginning. Before the two sides met, they were already full of anger. If Lan Xue Wu Meiqin and Lanhua Song Chenxi met, they should not fight.


    After thinking of such a scene, Wang Shu suddenly realized one thing, and looked at Ma Xiong with some suspicion.


    When Ma Xiong was looked at by Wang Shu, he felt a sense of being penetrated. He asked indefinitely, "What am I doing? It wasn''t me that caused me trouble."


    King Wang Shu asked a little indifferently: "Did you tell the little ghost and the blue flower about Lan Xue?"


    "Brother Wang, listen to me. I have a hard time with this. You also know that the little ghost and the blue flower are not the same, and they always destroy it. For everyone''s safety, I told the little ghost that they have a common The enemy ... "Ma Xiong was startled, and said a little flash.


    "Well, you guys, even sold me! No wonder I said how they have been so stable lately, and they yelled and screamed when they met. It turned out to be a sister, it turned out to be your ghost." Wang Shu only then understood, No wonder the blue flower and the little ghost have been in peace since this time, and they were sold by Ma Xiong for a long time.


    "Brother Wang, don''t be thrilled. I''m just for the safety of everyone, the little ghost dares to set fire to the yard where we live, can''t guarantee she won''t do it for the second time, isn''t it? Besides, you and them have nothing in common What are you nervous about? Are you really talking to them ... Hey! "Ma Xiong said with an injustice.


    "Yes, you don''t say that I almost got in myself. I have nothing special with them, just friends. What am I nervous about?" But after Ma Xiong reminded me, Wang Shu this Then he suddenly realized that he was just a friend relationship with these women. He thought about the complicated relationship.


    "Just don''t have it, just don''t have it. Otherwise I''m afraid you won''t be able to bear it!" Ma Xiong still said with a smirk.


    "Hey!"


    "I believe I believe!"


    Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng, who were aside, didn''t quite understand what was going on, but they guessed a little, and both looked smirk.


    ±ð "Don''t look at me with that kind of look, we are really just friends! Well, I''m too lazy to say this to you, I will start the third level soon, we will go first!"


    Wang Shushu was too lazy to explain to these big men, but walked towards the side of the leaderboard, because the final stage of the outside door was about to begin.


    ¼ÈÈ» "Since the people have arrived, we don''t have to wait any longer, now I start to announce the rules of the third pass!"


    Wu Dao on the platform stood up, looked at the crowd, and said loudly.

 Chapter 251： Blatantly

    "In order to accurately and fairly rank everyone, so the third level directly uses a double defeat! Everyone goes to the lottery, wins, enters the winners group, loses and enters the loser group. If the people who enter the loser group lose again, Then it will be eliminated directly. If you win in the loser group, you can continue the test until you fail. "


    Wu Dao on the stage continued to supplement the rules of the game, but after speaking, many people on the stage expressed dissatisfaction.


    "This is unfair, this rule is obviously good for disciples who are high in cultivation!"


    "Yes, if I do n¡¯t have blood on the eighth floor, if I encounter blood, I will definitely lose. This is not a fair rule at all!"


    "It is strongly requested to divide the practice into a test, otherwise it is impossible for us to achieve a good ranking!"


    Those who were not in the flesh growled dissatisfied one by one.


    Those who don''t stop bleeding and wake up, even some **** ones also realize that this rule has a fatal problem, that is, they may lose two games in a row and get a very poor ranking.


    "Oh, if you don''t have a good ranking, you can only blame your strength and luck."


    However, Wu Dao ignored the objections of the audience and continued: "There are 276 disciples who can participate in the third pass, of which 96 are from the inner disciples and 1 from the outer disciples. There are one hundred and eighty people, so there is good news. Your outside students do n¡¯t have to worry too much, even at the bottom of the ranking, they are one hundred and eighty. Well, let ¡¯s take the stage from the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, and draw your own number!"


    After Wu Dao finished speaking, he took a huge box out of the space ring and put it on the stage. Then he walked aside and silently waited for the lottery.


    "You are all wrong. This rule is not unfair to us, but it is very beneficial. If you think about it, if you lose two games in a row, and we meet a weaker opponent and win a game, then It ¡¯s definitely higher than blood! ¡±


    But some people soon reacted. This rule seemed extremely unfair, but it also contained a lot of hope.


    Many people quickly responded. After being silent for a while, those disciples who had been repaired to the lowest level of the Blood Awakening level six rushed to the stage one by one and took their numbers.


    There are very few disciples on the sixth floor of the Blood Awakening, and the extraction is completed in a short time, because the entire army on the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening is annihilated, and it soon reaches the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "There are many variables in this rule, you must go all out!" Wang Shu exhorted a few worries when he saw Ma Xiong going to power.


    "I know, Brother Wang, you have to be careful too."


    Of course, Ma Xiong knows that this rule has many uncertainties. It should not be difficult to enter the top one hundred with their cultivation and ice suit defenses, but it is uncertain now.


    "Will he tamper with the lottery?"


    When Wang Shu looked at Wu Dao on the stage, he always felt that the other party would deliberately aim at himself. After all, Wang Shu embarrassed the other party at the first level.


    However, everything can only be guessed. You will not know until the result of the lottery is drawn. Even if the opponent does something, Wang Shu is not afraid, because only Wang Chao and Fengxi are on the field. He is not sure. Big trouble.


    The lottery went on silently, and soon Ma Xiong and the three came down.


    ÐÛ Ma Xiong draws to No. 17, sloppy draw to No. 45, and Luo Dingyu''s draw to No. 145.


    "Don''t worry, this number is random. As long as the opponent is not identified before, no one knows whether the opponent is strong or weak. But no matter what kind of opponent you meet, I hope you can do your best and exert your best strength. "Wang Shu saw a few people nervous and said on his own initiative.


    "We will, Brother Wang, don''t worry about it. Instead, you have to be careful. I suspect that Wu Dao will secretly tamper with you to get some powerful opponents." Ma Xiong said more worried.


    "It''s all right, I can''t guarantee the first, the first three are still very confident." Although Wang Shu thought of the worst possibility, he felt that this possibility was not very large.


    There were a lot of disciples on the ninth floor of Xingxue Xingjing, and it took a lot of time to draw. After a quarter of an hour, it was finally Wang Shu''s **** draw.


    Wang Shushu and Zhu Wei Murong City stepped onto the stage together, and the lottery was soon completed. It is the turn of the disciples to draw lots.


    "Brother Wang, how many are you? I''m 7!"


    Murong Cheng held the No. 7 sign and asked with some concern.


    "Yeah, I''m 23! What about you?"


    Zhu Wei was holding the No. 23 sign and was also very curious about the sign Wang Shu took.


    "number 2!"


    The King of Kings came up with a number 2 sign and said helplessly.


    After seeing the No. 2 sign, Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng changed their faces slightly, and looked at Wang Shu with some anxiety.


    "What''s wrong with the two? Is there anything wrong with this 2?" After seeing their expressions, Wang Shu was a little surprised. Theoretically, this brand''s opponents are random, why do they have such expressions.


    "Oh, it seems that Brother Wang didn''t know that it was nasty!" Zhu Wei shook his head, looked at Wu Dao not far away, and sighed.


    "Yeah, brother Wang, it seems that Wu Dao really targeted you blatantly!" Murong Cheng also said helplessly.


    "You guys talk, what''s going on?"


    When the two said so, Wang Shu realized the seriousness of the problem.


    "Actually, according to our guess, there is no No. 1 card for this lottery test." Zhu Wei expressed his guess.


    Master Wang Shu puzzled and asked, "There is no No. 1 card? Why do you say that? Is there something tricky?"


    "Did you see Wang Chao over there?"


    ΰ Zhu Wei turned around and looked at Wang Chao not far away, signaled Wang Shu, the key to all this lies in Wang Chao.


    Wang Shu followed Zhu Wei''s gaze and found that Wang Chao was dozing there. It seemed that he did not take this test to heart at all.


    "If there is no accident, Wang Chao will not come out to draw, so he is the default No. 1 card. According to the rules, the first opponent you will face is Wang Chao!" Zhu Wei was worried for Wang Shu, Although Wang Shu looks good, Wang Chao can dominate the outside world for three years. No one knows how much his strength is, only some elders in the martial arts know.


    "That''s it!"


    He realized that his opponent turned out to be Wang Chao, and Wang Shu immediately felt great pressure.


    "Are you going to lose first?"


    How strong Wang Chao is, Wang Shu does n¡¯t know, but intuitively tells him that Wang Chao is very strong. At least he ca n¡¯t even see the opponent ¡¯s cultivation, but he will lose a game. This result is obviously not Wang Shu Willing to see.


    "Well, the draw is complete! Wang Chao, who got No. 1 and disciple No. 2 will come to the stage and have the first match!"


    But when several people were talking, all the disciples had finished drawing lots. Wu Dao stood on the stage and looked at Wang Shu with a sneer and said.

 Chapter 252： Brazenly

    "No. 1 is Wang Chao, who is No. 2?"


    "Yes, who is No. 2?"


    "Hey, No. 2 is unlucky. I met Wang Chao once I was here. It ¡¯s better to be a low one. If you are a **** person or a disciple, it will be funny, and you will be eliminated!"


    "Yeah, I don''t know which bad luck No. 2 is."


    "Fortunately, I am not number 2, otherwise my face will be lost!"


    "Are you saying that No. 2 is in those **** conditions?"


    "Should not, after all, there are only a few people in the blood, and it is unlikely that they will be friends as soon as they come up."


    "It''s hard to say, I think maybe it''s the usual arrogant blood conditions."


    When Wu Dao announced that No. 1 was Wang Chao, everyone on the field was grateful. They didn''t draw No. 2 themselves, but they were also very sympathetic and caring. Who was No. 2?


    "Okay, not me!"


    Sun Xiaohong glanced down at the sign in her hand, not No. 2, but No. 5, and she was slightly relieved.


    Among these people, Sun Xiaohong is most afraid of Wang Chao, because Wang Chao is too strong, even if she has three levels of blood, she still feels that she is not the opponent of the other party.


    "It''s almost me!"


    The next Wang Xueqing glanced at the number 3 in her hand, her heart almost jumped out, only a trace, her opponent is Wang Chao. If she is facing others, she may still have fantasy, but facing Wang Chao She has no chance.


    "No. 1 really is him!"


    Qi Qifeng was holding the sign in his hands. He was a little angry and lucky. He wanted to go up first to fight with Wang Chao. Fortunately, at least he would not be defeated in the first game.


    "No. 2 should be him!"


    Wu Fengxi seemed to have guessed something, and looked directly at Wang Shu. He was not holding No. 2 in his hands, so he was very skeptical, and No. 2 was taken away by Wang Shu.


    "If only No. 2 was that kid!"


    Yunyun Fei looked at Wang Shu with hate in his eyes, and silently prayed in his heart. If No. 2 was drawn by Wang Shu, that would be great.


    "Xiaoxue, I''m the 14th, how many are you?"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin held No. 14 in his hand and shook in front of Lan Xue''s eyes, and asked with excitement. Because she''s not the unlucky number 2.


    "I''m number 16, don''t talk so much, are you annoying?" Lan Xue said impatiently.


    "It''s not the 13th, otherwise we will be the opponents!" Wu Meiqin said happily after finding that Lan Xue was not her opponent.


    Apart from Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng, and Wang Shu himself, no one knows who is No. 2 and is speculating about which No. 2 guy got the bad mold.


    "Oh, brother Wang!"


    "Brother, this is a lot of trouble."


    Although Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng had already guessed, Wang Shu had to face Wang Chao, but he didn''t expect to come so fast, and both looked helpless.


    He did not even think that Wu Dao was so shameless and so brazen against Wang Shu.


    "Oh, he doesn''t want to let me go!"


    Wang Wangshu glanced at Wu Dao, and he was very upset. This guy really didn''t plan to let himself go.


    "Please No. 1 Wang Chao, come on stage with No. 2!"


    Wu Wudao seems to have known that No. 2 is Wang Shu, and he spoke loudly again.


    "Brother, you go quickly. Come down and rest."


    Wang Zitong always felt weird. Obviously his brother did not go up to draw. This is how Wu Dao said his brother was No. 1, but it was not easy to ask anything, but he urged Wang Chao to go to the test faster.


    "Okay, I know!"


    Wang Chao Chao was impatient, stretched his waist, yawned up and carried him up, standing beside Wu Dao silently.


    "Brother Wang, your opponent is not weak, but don''t be embarrassed!" Wu Dao was afraid that Wang Chao would release water and said with deep meaning.


    "You don''t like people so much!"


    Wang Wangchao didn''t like Wu Dao much, and he was not afraid to offend Wu Dao directly.


    Wu Dao''s face changed, but he didn''t say anything, and said with a smile: "Brother Wang, be careful to sail for ten thousand years!"


    "I see, you are boring!"


    Wang Chao said with no expression of interest, and then dozed off there.


    Wu Dao was shamed by Wang Chao and felt very shameful, but it was not easy to attack, because he also planned to use Wang Chao to clean up Wang Shu, and had to change the topic, and said again: "No. 1 Wang Chao has come to power, please have 2 below No! Who is No. 2? Is it so courageous to be a tortoise? Do you not have the courage to go to power to fight in the first battle? If you are such a person, run by the tail to avoid shame here See it! "


    Wu Dao''s remarks are very poisonous. Even those who do not get the number 2 feel excessive. As a person in charge of the assessment, it is so chilling and discouraging to disciples.


    However, most people dare to be angry and dare not speak. After all, if No. 2 does not come to power, it is really persuaded, and he is scared by Wang Chao, even without the courage to come to power.


    "Fart!"


    But when Wu Dao''s words just came down, I heard the voice of a person in the crowd, and then only saw Wang Shu calmly step onto the stage.


    "It''s him!"


    "It turned out to be him!"


    "It''s that arrogant newcomer!"


    "Wang Shu, I know this guy, I heard he is very arrogant!"


    "It''s more than arrogance, he''s so famous outside the door!"


    When I saw Wang Shu, almost everyone was boiling. They couldn''t think of it anyway. The first people to take the stage to test were two legendary characters like Wang Chao and Wang Shu.


    One is a legend who has dominated the rankings of outsiders for three years, and one who is called synonymous with invincibility.


    One old man who was ashamed by countless people in just a few months, was arrogant.


    This is definitely a new and old battle, but it is still the most anticipated.


    Many people think of countless kinds of starts, but they don''t expect such a heavyweight test.


    "Haha, it really is him! Really help me too!"


    After seeing that No. 2 was really Wang Shu, Yun Fei couldn''t shut up with a smile, and never expected that this scene would actually appear.


    ²»ºÃ "No, Brother Wang is in danger!"


    "Damn, that guy must be intentional!"


    A few of Ma Maxiong''s faces changed, and they guessed something, and Wang Shu must have been targeted.


    "Waste!"


    "How can you do this?"


    Xi Lanxue and Wu Meiqin saw that Wang Shu was the first person to face Wang Chao, and their hearts shuddered. Don''t look at Lan Xue''s disapproval of Wang Shu, but still care about Wang Shu.


    Sun Xiaohong guessed in his heart: "Is he Wang Chao''s opponent?"


    "This Wu Dao really is a villain!"


    Although Feng Fengxi had guessed this possibility, but did not expect Wu Dao to really do so, could not help looking down on Wu Dao.


    "I thought you were afraid to step on the stage?" After seeing Wang Shu finally coming out, Wu Dao sneered.


    "It''s better than some who dare to do small moves in the back!"


    After Wang Wangshu stepped onto the stage, he even looked at Wu Dao more lazily, and said with the same sneer.

 Chapter 253： Three strokes

    "Hey, you won''t even be able to speak in a while!"


    Wu Dao said with a sneer, the reason why he wanted to let Wang Shu go first and confront Wang Chao is to kill the chicken and tamarin monkeys, and to show those disciples who dare to disrespect him.


    "Oh, this is not your decision."


    Wang Wangshu was too lazy to pay attention to Wu Dao, but turned to look at Wang Chao. Wang Chao was very low-key, but it was this low-key that turned into another high-key in the eyes of others.


    "He''s right, this is not your choice, but me!"


    Wang Wangchao frowned, not very much to Wu Dao''s face.


    Then he turned around and looked at Wang Shu. He seemed to be unable to find his opponent''s swordsman, and lost interest in everything. Even Wang Shu only looked at it twice, and then said blandly: "The second layer of blood gas, It ¡¯s not bad, but it ¡¯s not my opponent! ¡±


    If these words were spoken from the mouth of others, Wang Shu would surely think it was a big story, but from Wang Chao ¡¯s mouth, no one thought it was a big story, and Wang Shu did n¡¯t feel insulted. Wang Chao is very strong, at least he has been crushed for repair, otherwise he would not dare to say these words.


    "The newcomer really is already on the second floor of the flesh!"


    "It turned out that he was already on the second floor of the blood gas environment. No wonder he was so arrogant. There were not many people on the second floor of the blood gas environment among disciples!"


    "Yeah, the second floor of the Blood Gas Realm really has arrogant capital, but unfortunately he met Wang Chao, otherwise he might be in the top three!"


    "It''s a pity that he will lose a game when he comes up. Even with his practice, the road will not go well!"


    "Deserve it, who asked him to offend Wu Dao? Knowing that Wu Dao is a villain, he still has to offend himself. He really suffers!"


    However, Wang Chao''s words finally let many people know that Wang Shu''s cultivation is as simple as the second layer of blood, and not the sixth layer of blood on the surface.


    "I admit that your cultivation is higher than mine, but as to whether it is an opponent, you only know it if you compare it, don''t you?"


    Although the opponent''s words are very arrogant, Wang Shu cannot really admit it. If the means are exhausted, Wang Shu can not only defeat the opponent with three points, but also kill the opponent. Now he has a lot of cards in his hand.


    Even if Zhentian Lei can''t handle it, there is still Linger. Whenever facing the crisis of life and death, Wang Shu was full of trust in Linger.


    "It''s a bit bold, but this is not enough! So, for the sake of fairness, as long as you can block my three moves, even if you win this test, how about it?" Wang Chao smiled slightly and seemed to raise a few points for Wang Shu Interested, said lightly.


    "Is this a naked insult?"


    "You can stop Wang Chao''s three moves?"


    "Can''t stop it, how can I be a nine-layer stray fish in the wake of blood, how can I stop Wang Chao''s three tricks!"


    "Then you still ask, how could this be an insult? Obviously, is it good to put water?"


    "Yeah, just three strokes, maybe the newcomer still has a chance."


    ´í "Wrong, if you think that newcomer has a chance, you are totally wrong."


    "Ah? Why is it wrong?"


    "Because you don''t know Wang Chaoxiu''s practice of a fruit called the three tricks. These three tricks are the best tricks he can master! And the three tricks have greatly increased the prestige, making everyone feel that others are noble It will not be bullying. Those who fight with him in the future will be disturbed and do not fight back. This is a good way to kill two birds with one stone! "


    "Then according to you, isn''t Wang Chao a treacherous man?"


    ¶î "Uh ... this is really hard to say!"


    ²»ºÃ "It''s hard to say? Aren''t you jealous?"


    "Haha, funny. With Wang Chao''s strength, he can''t find an opponent at all among his peers, but also use such awful means? In my opinion, Wang Chao just doesn''t want to let the newcomer lose too much embarrassment! "


    "Yes, I also think that it is Wang Chao who deliberately released water, and there is no idea of ??counting other people. It is not me who blows, with Wang Chao''s strength, even if it is inside, is it the top three you believe it?"


    "The top three inside doors? I really don''t believe this!"


    "I don''t believe it, in my opinion at most the top ten in the door!"


    ±ð "Don''t make a noise, it''s about to start. Can you say that newcomer can block the three moves?"


    "I don''t see it well. Although the newcomer''s reputation has risen, he is still too young!"


    "I find it difficult too!"


    Wang Chao ¡¯s words caused another big sensation. Most people think that Wang Shu ca n¡¯t stop Wang Chao ¡¯s three moves. After all, Wang Chao is too powerful and has always kept mystery. No one knows where his limits are. .


    "Brother King, you can be sure!"


    The three men, Ma Maxiong, sweated for Wang Shu. Although they were full of confidence in Wang Shu and Wang Shu also created many miracles, their opponents were too powerful.


    "Brother Murong City, do you say Brother Wang can block the three tricks of that evil spirit?" Zhu Wei knew that Wang Shu was not simple, but he understood Wang Chao''s horror and asked very skeptically.


    "Hard to say!"


    Even if Murong City was persuaded by Wang Shu, this time it was very difficult to see the situation. After all, how strong Wang Chao was, it was always a mystery in the outer door.


    I heard long ago that Wang Chao had been lying outside because of invincibility and felt lonely. Today, I finally want to see it, and I feel a little excited again.


    "Waste, if you lose you will be dead!"


    Xi Lanxue''s Xiuquan clenched and loosened, silently cheering for Wang Shu.


    "You also said that you don''t care about him, I think you are more nervous than him!" Wu Meiqin on the side noticed Lan Xue''s mood swings, making fun of it with a smile.


    "Hum, I''m just afraid he lost my sister''s face, how could I care about him!" Lan Xue turned her head to the side, no longer looking at Wang Shu on the stand, said coldly.


    "Cut!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin was too lazy to continue to demolish the stage, but looked at the two on the stage anxiously.


    "Let''s lose, it''s better to be beaten on the ground and beg for mercy!" Yunfei seemed to have seen the scene where Wang Shu was knocked down on the ground and beg for mercy, and he couldn''t wait to see that. A scene.


    "I can just see your strength and hope not to let me down!" A smile appeared on the corner of Fengxi''s mouth, and Wang Shu explored the road for him, just to know Wang Chao''s strength again.


    "Is he really OK?"


    The two who Sun Xiaohong cares about most faced each other in the first game. Some were beyond her expectations, but it was also a good opportunity to see the strength of the two, so as not to suffer later.


    "Deserve it!"


    Wang Xueqing saw that Wang Chao''s opponent turned out to be Wang Shu, and somehow felt refreshed.


    "This is your choice, don''t blame me!"


    After hearing Wang Chao''s initiative to make such a request, she almost called out excitedly, secretly in her heart.


    Originally, he was still thinking about whether to choose to admit defeat directly. If he missed this game, it now seems that it is not necessary at all. If it is only three moves, he has 100% control, and will not expose too much strength, and at the same time, he can drive his biggest opponent to the loser group. Such a good thing is really a pie in the sky.


    "Three moves? Okay, I accept!"


    King Wang Shu pretended to groan for a moment, and then no one noticed that there was a smile in his eyes, and he agreed very blandly.

 Chapter 254： Three tricks on

    "Okay, that''s good. That''s kind of interesting!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu did not hesitate to agree to the three-stroke agreement he proposed, he looked at Wang Shu a few times more unexpectedly.


    "You''re dead!"


    Wu Dao, who looked aside, looked at Wang Shu like a dead dog, and sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "is it?"


    Wang Shushu is not very worried. The defense suit of the ice is amazing, especially after the blood power is injected. It is extremely powerful. Wang Shu doesn''t believe that Wang Chao can break it in three ways.


    Since Wang Chao dares to let out such a big tone, it means that Wang Chao will definitely not use the magic weapon. If only by his strength, Wang Shu thinks that he cannot lose.


    Wu Dao didn''t seem to want to talk too much with Wang Shu, and went to the side of Fangtai silently.


    After Wu Dao left, Wang Shu and Wang Chao on the side of the platform were regarded as separate confrontations, and the air became depressing and dignified.


    "Strong, ridiculous!"


    At this time, Wang Shu could definitely feel the oppression of Wang Chao. Even if Wang Chao did nothing, the invisible oppression made his heart shake vividly. Fortunately, with the protection of the ice suit, this pressure is much less.


    "Yes, I can face my breath alone! Then I will use 30% of my strength!" Wang Chao was slightly surprised when he found that Wang Shu could bear his own breath, and decided to use 30% of his power to deal with Wang. book.


    "Come on!"


    Knowing Wang Chao''s extraordinaryness, Wang Shu didn''t hide any clumsiness, took out the weapon that strengthened three times successfully, danced a sword flower in the air, and said seriously.


    "Very good sword!"


    Wang Wangchao could clearly feel the sharpness emitted from the three-strengthened sword, and praised with a slight frown.


    "Get ready, I''m going to do it!"


    Wang Chao reminded him, and then the momentum of the whole person began to rise madly. In the blink of an eye, it rose to the second level of the **** environment like Wang Shu.


    "bring it on!"


    Master Wang Shu is ready to raise his attention to 100% and is ready to fight back at any time.


    "First move!"


    Suddenly, without any warning, the moment Wang Chao shouted the first move, he saw that he slightly raised his hand, and a pale yellow breath broke through his fingers.


    "Blood gas is out of the body? No, this is not simple blood out of the body!"


    After seeing Wang Chao ¡¯s move, Wang Shu was stunned, because this move was too ordinary, and there was not much difference from the general flesh out, but when the pale yellow breath approached, Wang Shu realized that it was wrong Because this blood power contains a strange power, making it an icicle.


    "Good job!"


    He held a long sword that had been strengthened three times in his hands, and he had already completed his blinking swordsmanship. He was most afraid of such a frontal battle and shot straight.


    The book of King of Kings is not simply a hard hit, but one side of the body, and at the same time, the side of the sword is used to shoot the yellowish breath that has condensed into an icicle.


    Dang!


    With a crisp sound, the pale yellow scent that had condensed into icicles was photographed on the ground and fell into several fragments, which were dazzling under the sun.


    "how can that be?"


    "He''s defended!"


    "How do I feel that the newcomer easily blocked Wang Chao''s first move!"


    "Wang Chao must be releasing water!"


    "Yes, Wang Chao is not serious yet, otherwise the newcomer must not be able to stop it!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "Yes, Wang Chao is to give face to that newcomer!"


    People in the market discovered that Wang Shu seemed to easily block the first move, and screamed one by one.


    "It doesn''t seem to be very good, and it is not terrible in rumors!"


    After Xun found that he had easily broken Wang Chao''s first move, Wang Shu was a little dazed, which seemed to be a deviation from what he expected.


    "Huh? Very good, alert, able to detect the flaw of this trick in an instant, and then easily break it!" Wang Chao was also a little surprised, glanced at the long sword in Wang Shu''s hand, and found that the sword was actually Not being frozen, said slightly unexpectedly.


    "But it won''t be that simple next time. Ready, I''m going to make a second move!" Wang Chao still didn''t take the opponent in Wang Shu and immediately launched the second move.


    Wu Wangchao, as before, still raised his hand, and another light yellow breath burst from his fingers.


    "Coming again? No, not together!"


    After seeing Wang Chao using the same moves, Wang Shu was a little surprised, but soon discovered the difference this time, because the pale yellow breath turned out to be two shortly after he came out of his body.


    I turned it into two, and it wasn''t the end, it soon turned into four, eight, sixteen, thirty-two!


    In the blink of an eye, the exercises became thirty-two identical things that were condensed into light yellow ice cones and radiated towards themselves.


    And not just flying over, but covering almost the whole body, every position of attack is the key to the human.


    Which makes Wang Shu feel the most pressure is the two that came towards his eyes.


    "Can''t escape!"


    In just a moment, Wang Shu came to a terrible conclusion that the thirty-two ice cone attacks could not be avoided at all, and at his speed, even if each sword could accurately hit the target, it was absolutely impossible Shoot down all ice cones in an instant.


    "correct!"


    But there was a flash of light in Wang Shu''s brain, and he immediately thought of a treasure that he had not used for a long time. When he moved his mind, he immediately added a transparent silk thread in his hand.


    ¼ÈÈ» "Since you are thirty-two, I will make you thirty-two now!"


    The transparent silk thread in his hand instantly formed a circle, wrapping exactly thirty-two ice cones with exactly the same speed from the side.


    "Close!"


    The king of king''s book suddenly pulled, and the transparent silk thread shrank immediately. The thirty-two ice cones were all tied together at once, and all of them suddenly lost their heads, all of them fell to the ground and shattered.


    I looked at the broken and unrecognizable ice cones, and Wang Shu smiled at the corner of his mouth. He didn''t even think that this transparent silk thread had such a function, which was an unexpected gain.


    Of course, even without this transparent silk, Wang Shu can definitely rely on the defense suit of the ice suit, but he does not want to expose the ice suit to alert Wang Chao.


    Once Wang Chao knew that he had the ice suit, the third move would probably not be able to resist. Only by letting the other side carelessly, could the third move be blocked.


    After seeing that Wang Shu blocked the second move easily, instead of boiling, he was caught in a weird silence and tranquility. No one dared to say more, waiting quietly for the results, because the next In a moment, the winner will be decided.


    This is not a simple winner, but an extremely critical victory.


    "Nice, very good!"


    Wang Chao''s voice is still dull, but no one can hear that in this dullness, there is a bit of anger.


    "Ready, here comes the third move!"


    Ò»´Î This time Wang Chao has no extra words, but shot again ...

 Chapter 255： Three tricks

    After Wang Chao finished speaking, he did exactly the same action as the previous two times, still raised his hand and pointed at Wang Shu.


    "Still the same way? Wrong!"


    After discovering that Wang Chao seemed to use the same moves, he was puzzled, but this doubt only disappeared in an instant.


    Because Wang Chao ¡¯s momentum changed, although Wang Chao ¡¯s cultivation did not improve any more, the momentum changed, and the surrounding air seemed to stand still for a moment.


    "What''s going on? Why am I having trouble breathing?"


    After discovering that the situation was not right, Wang Shu could not help but change his face dramatically, because he had an illusion. Time seemed to stop for a moment, and even the air stopped flowing.


    Oh no!


    Time is not completely stopped, because Wang Chao can move, and his lips move, it seems to be saying something.


    ³¬ Wang Chao''s finger shone with light, almost exactly the same as before, but this time Wang Shu felt a life and death crisis.


    Huh!


    I aimed at Wang Shu''s chest, and the pale yellow flesh burst out again, flying towards Wang Shu''s chest.


    "Very slow!"


    After seeing the power of the pale yellow blood, Wang Shu had an illusion, the speed was very slow, and he wanted to raise the sword in his hand and break it with a sword.


    Hey!


    However, just the moment Wang Shu raised his hand, his heart trembled suddenly, because his speed was slower, slower than the light yellow blood power which was not fast.


    The King of Shu could clearly see that the power of the pale yellow blood, because of the coldness, turned the surrounding water vapor into ice crystals, and then slowly condensed into ice cones.


    At this moment, Wang Shu realized that it wasn''t the power of the pale yellow blood that turned into ice cones, but because it was too cold, so that the surrounding water vapor became ice crystals, forming an illusion.


    "Is time still?"


    Wang Wangshu took a distracted look at the stage and found a more horrifying scene. The people in the stage turned out to be as freeze-framed as the picture, maintaining an expression and stopped there.


    "How can it be?"


    Those people opened their mouths and shouted, but there was no sound in their ears, which was completely beyond Wang Shu''s expectations.


    "Wang Shu, the power of time, you have to be careful!"


    When Wang Shu couldn''t figure it all out, Linger''s voice reminded Wang Shu''s mind.


    "What shall I do?"


    When Wang Shu heard Linger''s voice, he asked in horror. Although his body and behavior were bound, fortunately, his consciousness was normal.


    "Don''t be afraid, his cultivation is too low, he can control the rest time at most, and you are protected by the ice suit, that level of blood strength can''t hurt you!" Linger was not worried and comforted.


    "That''s good!"


    Shu Wangshu was slightly relieved. Fortunately, he had put on the ice suit beforehand. Otherwise, he would definitely be injured under this blow. Although he would not die, it was definitely a major blow.


    Hey!


    The heart of Ji Wangshu suddenly jumped again, and time returned to normal in an instant, and the pale yellow ice cone was tied straight on his chest.


    boom!


    The cold ice suit automatically formed a defense, blocking the ice cone, falling to the ground, and turning it into a pile of broken ice.


    However, the huge impact contained in the ice cone repelled Wang Shu, and he took three steps back before stopping.


    "so close!"


    Although he prevented Wang Chao''s attack, Wang Shu felt a kind of cold sweat when he walked out of the gate of hell.


    Wang Shushu absolutely has reason to believe that if he is replaced by any unguarded person, under this move of Wang Chao, he can absolutely not defend. Even someone who has armor like him will definitely suffer.


    Because Wang Chao did not come up with real strength, if Wang Chao was not such a simple blow, but holding a weapon in his hand, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "you¡­¡­"


    It wasn''t until the last hit that Wang Shu hit Wang Shu that Wang Chao finally discovered that Wang Shu''s body was wearing amazing defensive armor, and his complexion changed.


    This is the first time he has missed. Whenever he makes this move, no one can stop it. Wang Shu is the first.


    "Okay, good! Although it was my intention, you did block my three moves! I confess to losing! However, as long as you can win, we will definitely meet each other!" Wang Chaoyuan was more than Wang Shu imagined Atmosphere, with a wave of his sleeves, he walked off the stage and returned to Wang Zitong''s side, keeping his eyes closed.


    "how can that be?"


    Even if Wang Chao has stepped down, Wu Dao on the side has not returned to God. Wu Dao, who is known as undefeated, has lost, and he lost so simply.


    "what happened?"


    "I do not know!"


    "Wang Chao admits defeat, how is this possible?"


    "What the **** just happened?"


    "I don''t know, I felt as if I blinked, and Wang Chao gave up!"


    "me too."


    Everyone on the ring was completely stunned, because they didn''t see what was going on in the last move just now, but they just blinked and the first match was over.


    "Is it just an illusion?"


    Sun Xiaohong has reached the third floor of the blood gas environment, and she can see some clues, but she is not sure, because she just felt a little stunned just now, as if she had stopped thinking.


    "Why did Wang Chao make a name for himself?"


    Wang Xueqing was too low, and he didn''t know what was going on. He thought it was Wang Chao who deliberately gave in, and muttered with dissatisfaction.


    "This guy is really terrible! But this newcomer is also an old fox, and even calculated Wang Chao from the beginning to the end, otherwise Wang Chao would not be able to lose!" Fengxi seemed to see something, and he was more afraid of Wang Chao. But for Wang Shu, he can be regarded as an eye-catcher.


    "The waste has won?"


    Qi Lanxue''s face was unbelievable, she only hoped that Wang Shu would not lose badly, but he didn''t expect him to win.


    "Brother Wang actually won?"


    "Well, win!"


    Zhu Wei looked in a circle, and looked at Murong City in disbelief. He found that Murong also looked at himself in a circle, and nodded.


    A few of Ma Xixiong haven''t reacted at all, and they look at each other.


    "This guy really is a monster!"


    Even if he had already won, Wang Shu looked at the broken ice on the ground and fell into thought.


    Because those fragments did not disperse for a long time, and the surface of the transparent thread he used to bind was covered with a layer of crystal ice crystals, which spread to his hands, and even the cold air was about to invade the body.


    "Huh, it''s your luck! If Wang Chao doesn''t love his face, you can''t even stop him!" Although he was unhappy, Wu Dao had to stand up and announce the result.


    "No matter what I say, at least I have won, haven''t I?" Wang Shu asked with a smile.


    "Humph!"


    Wu Dao snorted and announced loudly: "The first contest, the winner is ... Wang Shu!"

 Chapter 256： Have been promoted

    "Won!"


    "Suddenly won!"


    "That new guy won!"


    "Oh my god, this world is crazy!"


    "How can it be?"


    "Ha ha, finally won, Wang Shu won!"


    When Wu Dao announced the result, almost everyone was unbelievable. Wang Chao, who was called undefeated, was defeated. However, some people are happy for Wang Shu, because Wang Shu won the most difficult battle.


    "Brother Wang actually won!"


    The Ma Xixiong hugged each other and almost burst into tears.


    "Well, win!"


    He was equally happy for Wang Shu''s victory.


    "Xiao Xue, Wang Shu won!"


    Wu Meiqin''s eyes were full of little stars, as if only Wang Shu said it.


    "Huh, this is pretty much the same, I didn''t shame my sister!"


    Although Lan Xue didn''t admit it on her mouth, her heart blossomed.


    On the opposite side of the various praises and questions, Wang Shu simply didn''t bother to pay attention, but walked off the stage chicly and walked towards Zhu Wei, Murong City.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect it, Brother Wang, you can!" Zhu Wei took the initiative to reach out and patted his hand with Wang Shu, praised happily.


    "Great, my brother!"


    Tong Murong City gave thumbs up for Wang Shu.


    "Oh, just fortunately!"


    Êé Wang Shu didn''t have much pride in this battle because there were too many flukees. However, it is exactly this way, Wang Shu clearly realized that now he is definitely not Wang Chao''s opponent.


    Of course, Wang Shu felt very lucky. Among the remaining people, at least the only person who threatened him was Fengxi, so the difficulty of getting third place will be doubled, even if he finally meets Wang Chao again, Nor will you lose too badly.


    "The second contest, please come on stage 3 and 4!"


    ¼¸ While several people were talking, Wu Dao on the stage once again announced that No. 3 and No. 4 could start the test.


    Soon after Wu Dao''s words fell, I saw two people walking out of the crowd.


    One of them was Wang Xueqing, who had an unpleasant relationship with Wang Shu not long ago, and the other was a disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening. Wang Shu did not know him.


    "Wang Wangwang ... Sister Wang!"


    µÜ The disciple just became frightened after seeing Wang Xueqing, his voice shouted shivering.


    "Hum, do you want to roll off yourself, or am I kicked?" Wang Xueqing asked coldly.


    "Little concede! Little concede!"


    The man knew very well that he was not Wang Xueqing''s opponent, so he didn''t plan to insult himself, and chose to admit defeat, and then ran down step by step.


    "Haha, this counselling bag!"


    "It''s a shame to give up before you hit!"


    "Don''t even come to participate in the future, anyway, shameful!"


    The admittance of the disciple of the ninth-floor disciple of the Blood Awakening caused a little laugh.


    "The winner of the second game is Wang Xueqing! No. 5 and No. 6 will come on stage!"


    Wu Wudao did not seem to have such a result, and announced again.


    This time it turned out to be Sun Xiaohong, who ranked second!


    "I surrender!"


    After seeing his opponent turned out to be Sun Xiaohong, the voice of a man''s grievance came from the crowd. He didn''t even want to show his face. It was a shame to save it.


    The last disciple drew a mockery, but this time no one could laugh anymore, because it is difficult to guarantee that they would not encounter such a stronger opponent than themselves.


    "It''s really unfair. It made me meet Sun Xiaohong''s bitch!"


    In the corner, no one noticed that a disciple almost cried because he was the one who voluntarily gave in. Just before he came to power, he lost one. Is this year''s ranking going to fall out? hundred?


    "The third game Sun Xiaohong wins! No. 7 and No. 8 come to power!"


    Wu Dao still announced the next game very blandly, as if this was what he expected.


    "No. 7, Brother Murong is here!"


    "Be careful not to capsize in the gutter!"


    After hearing No. 7, Wang Shu and Zhu Wei cheered for Murong City.


    "Rest assured, my brother! As long as I don''t run into those ruthless people, isn''t it invincible when I go out?" Murong Cheng said easily.


    Xi Murongcheng slowly stepped onto the stage. His opponent was not those guys with blood, but a disciple on the ninth floor with blood awakening.


    "Murong ... Boss Murong!"


    When the disciple on the ninth floor of the blood awakening state saw that his opponent turned out to be Murong City, he said nervously.


    "It''s your kid. Is that worthwhile?"


    After discovering that his opponent turned out to be an acquaintance, Murong Cheng asked with a smile.


    "Hehe, Boss Murong is joking, how could I be Boss Murong''s opponent. I still retain my strength and fight for a good place in the loser group! I confess to losing!" The disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awake was very clever, Just give up directly.


    "Winner Murong City! No. 9 and No. 10 on stage!"


    Wu Dao gave a cold glance, announced the result, and then continued to say mechanically.


    "Brother, how is it? Brother is unstable?"


    Murong City came down and asked with a proud smile on his face.


    I don''t know why, Wang Shu couldn''t help but learn to speak with Murong Cheng, and gave thumbs up to Murong Cheng and said, "Great, my brother!"


    "Haha, brother!"


    He murmured for a moment, but then laughed.


    "Brother!"


    Wang Wangshu always felt that the title of his brother and his brother was very interesting. He didn''t care about the age of the two sides anymore, and called Murong Cheng his brother.


    The competition on the ring was played one after another.


    Because of the fact that the two sides'' revisions are rarely evenly matched, many people suddenly give up.


    "Liu Wusheng in the sixth game! On the 13th, 14th!"


    The sixth game was over soon, and it was the seventh game, but one of the players who played this time was Wang Shu.


    "It''s her! Seventh level of blood, it''s a little overwhelming!"


    One of the two people who came to power was Wu Meiqin, but her opponent Xiu Wei was much higher than Wu Meiqin.


    After several months of cultivation, Wu Meiqin''s cultivation was not as fast as he expected to improve, it was only the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening.


    Of course, this is just that Wang Shu feels slow. In fact, Wu Meiqin''s repair from the fourth to the seventh floor of the Blood Awakening in a few months is already very fast.


    Murong Cheng, who stood aside, said with a smile: "Brother, it''s your little lover!"


    ±ð "Don''t talk nonsense, we are just friends!"


    Wang Wangshu was unhappy to explain that although he didn''t have any idea about Wu Meiqin, after all, he knew someone and hoped that Wu Meiqin would win.


    "You give up, you are not my opponent!"


    The disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening discovered that the opponent turned out to be a very beautiful inside disciple who had been recognized by Gu Jian, and said in a pretending manner.


    "How would you know without trying? Watch the sword!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin said with a smile and smile, but suddenly a white jade sword was added in his hand, and he pierced the throat of the disciple who was on the ninth floor of the blood awakening ...

 Chapter 257： Have been promoted

    "Carved insect tricks!"


    In the face of Wu Meiqin''s attack, the disciple on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening did not pay attention to it at all, because Wu Meiqin''s cultivation was only the seventh floor of Blood Awakening, and he was a ninth floor, and his strength was absolutely crushed.


    ¾Å The disciple on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening stretched out two fingers, intending to take the stance of white blade empty-handed.


    "Look for death!"


    After seeing this disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening turned out to be so enlightened, Wu Meiqin showed a sneer on the corner of his mouth. The white jade sword in his hand did not hide, and stabbed directly at the disciple''s throat.


    But just halfway through, Bai Yujian was suddenly caught by the disciple''s two fingers, with a proud look, looking at Wu Meiqin with a bit of evil light in his eyes, and finally staying on Wu Yingqin''s waist with Yingying''s grip. Laughing lasciviously, "Sister, you are too cruel to start?"


    "Vicious is still behind!"


    ÃÀ Bai Yujian in Wu Meiqin''s hand suddenly burst into a severe cold, and froze the disciple''s **** instantly, while Wu Meiqin took a chance to turn hard, and the disciple''s **** flew out.


    "what!"


    The ninth floor of the blood awakening screamed and wanted to resist, but before he had time to respond, the white jade sword had already reached his throat.


    "Next time you put your eyes in a place you shouldn''t see, I will dig out your eyes!" Wu Meiqin said coldly.


    "Sister, don''t be impulsive, I confess, I confess!"


    The disciples on the ninth floor of the Blood-Blood Awakening were so scared that their urine flowed out and begged for mercy.


    "Go!"


    After seeing that the other person was scared to urinate his pants, Wu Meiqin frowned and said coldly.


    "Yes Yes Yes!"


    The disciples on the ninth floor of Xingxue Xingjing did not dare to retrieve their places, and even the broken fingers did not dare to pick them up, but they were frightened and escaped from the stage, disappearing in the crowd in a blink of an eye. It seems that the connected losers are not planning to participate again.


    "Hey, I didn''t see it. Your little lover is very hard to handle! Did you learn from you?" Murong Cheng said in a terrified manner when he saw Wu Meiqin on the stage turned out to be so vicious.


    "No more talk, I will cut you two!"


    The first time Wang Shu saw Wu Meiqin''s viciousness, and his feelings grew worse. At this time, Murong City was still in trouble.


    "Brother, don''t be so fierce. If you cut off two of them again, I will have problems eating!" Murong Cheng waved his hand and said with a mockery. It was because of offending Wang Shu that he lost his finger.


    "Sorry, I''m just annoying!"


    After Wang Wang realized this, he took the initiative to apologize.


    "Brother Murong, don''t mind! Brother Wang may get angry with you just because of some trouble." Zhu Wei, who was on the side, took the initiative to act as a peacemaker.


    "Rest assured, Murong Cheng is not that kind of stingy person, and I can tell a joke." Murong Cheng said indifferently. However, Murong City has also become a lot more honest and no longer talks.


    "In the seventh game, Wu Meiqin won! No. 15 and No. 16 came to power!" Wu Dao frowned and looked at Wu Meiqin a few times without saying anything, but just plainly announced.


    "Blue Snow!"


    After seeing that the next person to play has Lan Xue, Wang Shu was also very complicated. Because Lan Xue''s cultivation is not high, only the eight floors of the Blood Awakening.


    I was okay. Lan Xue faced a weak opponent this time. After the opponent came to power, he quickly conceded, so Lan Xue also smoothly advanced.


    After Lan Xuebi''s trial, it was Ma Xiong''s turn to play. Ma Xiong''s opponent was a disciple on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening. Although the opponent was not weak, he could not break the defense of the ice suit. Invincible Ma Xiong quickly defeated his opponent and successfully advanced.


    Time passes by every minute.


    After half an hour, the competition was in full swing.


    Among the people that Tong and Wang Shu knew well, in addition to Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu, they have not participated in the test, and everyone has been promoted very smoothly.


    "Twenty-two games, Zhang Qun won! No. 45, No. 46!" Wu Dao on the stage continued to announce.


    "Xiaohu, it''s your turn! Don''t be afraid, the icy suit that Brother Wang gave us is very defensive. I''m afraid that it can''t help us!" Exhorted.


    "Brother Tiger, you can get it!"


    "Tiger, rest assured!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu and Wang Shu also silently supported sloppy.


    "Brother, Xiaoyu, Brother Wang, I know. You wait for the good news for me!" Ma Hu went to the stage with the same confidence because of the ice suit.


    I took the sloppy stage for a while and I haven''t seen who his opponent is.


    However, while sloppy wondering who his opponent was, a handsome-looking young man came out of the area where the disciples were.


    "It''s him!"


    After seeing the person walking towards him, the anger in the sloppy heart burned up instantly, and he could not wait to rush to the other side and hit him severely.


    "Sun Xintang!"


    "Scum!"


    Under the ring, Ma Xiong and Luo Dingyu also saw the people who came to power, not others, but Sun Xintang, who had just broken with them.


    "It''s this guy!"


    Wang Wangshu naturally recognized Sun Xintang, but he was nervous about sloppy. Because this guy ¡¯s cultivation is already the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening, and has also been recognized by the ancient sword, the real combat power is not afraid of the weak blood state.


    King Wang Shu has confidence in the ice suit, but if he is wearing a sloppy body, he wants to face Sun Xintang, whose combat power is comparable to or even beyond ordinary blood, he does not have much confidence.


    "Tiger, it''s God-seeming, he taught him fiercely!"


    ¶Ô "Yes, Brother Hu, you must not make him feel better!"


    Ma Xiong and Luo Dingyu shouted with confidence.


    The sloppy on the ring seemed to hear the voices of the two, turned to look at them, nodded firmly, and opened his mouth as if to say "I can!"


    ·ÏÎï "Waste, are you so anxious to step on the stage, are you too busy incarcerating?" Sun Xintang asked with a smile.


    "You personal scum, I must teach you well today!" Ma Hu clenched his fists and said with confidence.


    "It''s up to you? Oh, you''re not good enough! Not even your waste brother, even if you two go together, I can clean up your brother like a dog! No, it''s your two wild dogs!" Sun Xintang said with a sneer.


    Wu Dao, who was aside, did not expect these two guys to still have resentment, and took the initiative to step back and stand to the side.


    "I want you to die!"


    He was so stupid, but just a few words, Sun Xintang didn''t know how to answer, and the whole man rushed over.


    "Oh, look. Just say you''re a wild dog, you''re calling to bite me!"


    With self-confidence and ease, Sun Xintang stood still, with a sarcastic attitude ...

 Chapter 258： I dont give in

    "I want you to die!"


    The sloppy sloppy out of anger, the breath of the eighth layer of blood awakening broke out without reservation, ready to fight desperately with Sun Xintang.


    "Ok?"


    After feeling that the sloppy breath had already woke up to the eighth floor, Sun Xintang frowned.


    This was not what he expected, because according to his guess, at most Ma Xiong had changed from the fifth floor of the blood awakening state to the sixth floor. Therefore, he has never cared about the changes of several people. After all, His talent was clear enough, but for so many months, it was impossible to improve one level.


    "It turned out that a few of you got a lot of opportunities. No wonder you are so arrogant!" But soon Sun Xintang wanted to understand the key points, and some special ideas came to mind.


    Because his cultivation has been able to improve so quickly in the past few months, it is entirely because of the large amount of resources provided by the martial arts. In this case, the sloppy people must have relied on the resources.


    If it was before, Sun Xintang is definitely not a sloppy opponent, but now it is not the same as before. He has not only been recognized by Gu Jian, but also has reached the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening. Opponents, not to mention a sloppy eight-layer boy in the wake of blood.


    Sun Xintang stood still and stood still, a look of fright, but anyone with a good eye could see that instead of being frightened, Sun Xintang raised his lips slightly and sneered.


    "Go to death!"


    The sloppy offensive is extraordinary, and even under the grudges, it makes people feel his power. The whole person is like a burning flame, rushing to Sun Xintang with his life. With this punch, he can definitely fly Sun Xintang and even kill him!


    "Go!"


    But when Ma Hu was still a few feet away from Sun Xintang, Sun Xintang suddenly burst into a drink and a big sword appeared on his head. The big sword turned into a white awn and slammed it towards the sloppy.


    Yeah, that big sword was shot! It''s not stabbing.


    "what!"


    The sloppy horse couldn''t resist the powerful impact of the giant sword. The whole person was shot and flew out directly, and fell heavily on the square platform.


    The big sword didn''t take the opportunity to attack the sloppy, but instead circled for a while and returned to the top of Sun Xintang''s head, pointing straight at the sloppy lying on the ground.


    Ó´ "Oh, I didn''t see that you still have body armor!"


    Xun Suntang found that sloppy was not injured, but was shot and flirted with some accidental ridicule. Sun Xintang''s intention was obvious. He didn''t want to kill sloppy horses at all, but wanted to humiliate sloppy horses.


    "I want you to die!"


    He sloppily stood up, only anger in his eyes. His only purpose now is to defeat Sun Xintang and defeat this scum.


    Sloppy rushed over again!


    "Oh, don''t you accept it? I will fight until you serve, I will let you kneel on the ground and beg me!" Seeing sloppy still trying to desperately, Sun Xintang sneered.


    "what!"


    As the sloppy approached, the big sword over Sun Xintang''s head once again flew the sloppy slap, and fell heavily to the ground.


    Even with the protection of the ice suit, the sloppy was not injured, but it was also very uncomfortable. The huge impact caused the blood in his body to roll.


    "Why did it fall? I haven''t worked hard yet! Get up!" Sun Xintang retracted the sword again, suspended above his head, coldly ironic.


    "Brother Wang, Tiger is in danger!"


    Xi Maxiong saw that the sloppy on the stage was hit by Sun Xintang''s big sword twice in a row, and said a little nervously.


    "I know, but rest assured, that thing should not break the defense of the ice suit!" Of course, Wang Shu saw that sloppy was at a disadvantage, but fortunately, the ice suit''s defense was amazing and there was no sign of fragmentation.


    "But if this goes on, Xiao Hu''s self-esteem will definitely be greatly hit!" Although Ma Xiong trusted the defensive power of the ice suit, if he was insulted by Sun Xintang in this way, his self-esteem and self-confidence would be great insult.


    "Let him give up if he can''t, he''s not the guy''s opponent!" Wang Shu can only think of a way to solve the problem.


    "Yes, just do it!"


    As Wang Jing reminded, Ma Xiong immediately came to his senses and shouted loudly to the sloppy tiger on the stage: "Little tiger, you are not his opponent, hurry up and give in!"


    "No, I don''t confess! I must defeat him!"


    The sloppy on the ring platform looked at Ma Xiong, stood up, and shouted loudly.


    "Don''t be stupid, you can''t beat him!"


    Ma Maxiong knew that it must have been sloppy bull temper again.


    "You are ill, no one will give up, what do you care about?"


    "Yes, is it your business to admit defeat or not?"


    "Hurry off, don''t call it! Don''t influence us to watch a movie!"


    However, Ma Xiong''s advice this time caused a lot of dissatisfaction, and they easily had a lively event to watch.


    "what!"


    The sloppy horse on the ring was once again struck by a big sword, making a painful cry.


    "Haha!"


    "This man''s brain is sick, he knows he can''t fight anymore!"


    "Yes, yes, but I just love watching it!"


    "Waste, don''t be embarrassed, just roll down!"


    After being sloppy and sloppy again, the stage attracted laughter.


    "Fool, why don''t you listen to advice?"


    Ma Maxiong could not help but cursed, once his brother got upset, nine cows couldn''t pull back.


    ÆðÀ´ "Get up, you didn''t even touch my clothes, are you so weak?" Sun Xintang asked indifferently.


    "I must beat you!"


    The power of blood in the sloppy tiger''s body was already boiling, there was an illusion of dying, and he was desperately suppressing the power of blood, once again stood up and rushed towards Sun Xintang.


    "what!"


    I just rushed out of the distance, the big sword was like a huge wave, and once again shot him back and hit the ground heavily. This time, the sloppy blood was finally unable to suppress the strength of the blood in his body, and a blood spurted out.


    "Much more comfortable!"


    When this blood spurted out, sloppy felt a lot more comfortable. With the protection of the ice suit, the sword cannot hurt him directly, but the huge impact is not easy to bear.


    After the blood was spit out, sloppy wiped the blood from the corner of the mouth, but still did not give up, and rushed towards Sun Xintang again.


    "what!"


    The result is still the same, Ma Hu is not Sun Xintang''s opponent at all, he was photographed again and fell to the ground.


    Ò»´Î This time sloppy finally felt the pain. The internal organs and the internal organs of the body seemed to be burned as if burned by fire, and the blood was ignited to be hot.


    "No, I won''t lose!"


    But sloppy did not give up, stood up again, looked at Sun Xintang with firm eyes, took a step again and rushed up ...

 Chapter 259： I dont admit defeat

    "Haha, this fool!"


    "Look at everyone, this fool rushed again!"


    "It turns out that there is really a mental retardation in this world!"


    After seeing the sloppy sloping up and charging again, Xu caused a fierce laugh.


    "Asshole, why don''t you listen to advice?"


    The horse was so aggressive that he gritted his teeth, and his fists were pinched.


    Wang Shushu''s face also changed slightly. He never knew that Sloppy was such a stubborn person.


    "Xiao Xue, that guy seems to be Wang Shu''s friend! Shall we help him?" Wu Meiqin recognized sloppy, and distressedly asked for Lan Xue''s opinion.


    "It''s useless, that guy has no one in his eyes. Unless Sister He speaks in person, we can''t help at all." Lan Xue shook his head weakly.


    Ó´ "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be quite resistant!"


    After seeing sloppy rushing over again, Sun Xintang said with a sneer, at the same time urged the sword again, and flew sloppy out again.


    Huh!


    Ò»´Î This time sloppy blood was spit again, and instead of standing up as quickly as before, it seemed difficult.


    "Xiaohu, quickly admit defeat. You are not his opponent!" Ma Xiong off the stage shouted loudly.


    "No, I do not admit defeat, I will not admit defeat even if I die!" Ma Hu''s mouth filled with blood and responded loudly. Even if his face had become distorted by pain, he did not admit defeat but stood up again.


    "I want to beat you!"


    He sloppily rushed towards Sun Xintang again. But the speed is obviously not as good as before, it seems very difficult and reluctant.


    "Hum, do you think I will be soft-hearted in this way? I will only let you know the consequences of offending me! Go!" Sun Xintang showed no sympathy, and once again urged the sword and sloppy again.


    "what!"


    This time sloppy lying on the ground, struggling several times to get up, but it was not so easy, I never got up.


    "Guess if that idiot can get up?"


    "I guess I can, he is an idiot after all!"


    "Yes, I also think he is an idiot, knowing that he can''t beat him again and again!"


    "Why did I suddenly hurt him?"


    After seeing sloppy injuries, even when it seemed difficult to get up, the mood of the people under the stage changed subtly.


    "Give up, jerk. Don''t you want to die?"


    Ma Xiong under the ring was so excited that even tears flowed out, roaring loudly.


    "No, I don''t confess!"


    The sloppy voice no longer had the previous brilliance and shock, but became trembling, but in his roar, sloppy stood up again.


    "I want to beat you!"


    He was trembling and trembling, and even walked seemed unstable, but he still made a sound and walked towards Sun Xintang.


    "Go!"


    However, the reality is cruel and terrible, sloppy only took a few steps, and once again was shot by Sun Xintang''s sword.


    "Knelt on the ground and begged me, begged me and I let you go!"


    Sun Xintang had no sympathy, and his voice was still very cold.


    "This insider is too much!"


    "Yeah, why are there such people?"


    "I wish I could go and teach that inner disciple myself!"


    The original ridicule disappeared, and some were silent and unwilling, as if the sloppy spirit moved them.


    Is such a person falling down and climbing up really an idiot?


    "Asshole, you give up!"


    Ma Xiong is going crazy, sloppy is his brother, he knows that his brother is sometimes stubborn and stupid.


    "Tiger, admit defeat!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and his voice shouted shivering.


    "Tiger, admit defeat, or you will die!"


    The King of Shu realized how terrible a stubborn person was, and he couldn''t help but shout.


    "Little tiger brothers, let it go!"


    "Give up!"


    Murong Cheng and Zhu Wei also advised.


    "No, I don''t ... don''t give up!"


    The sloppy sloppy still did not admit defeat, and once again stood up hard and painful.


    Wow!


    But he just stood up and spit out another big blood, the scene looked very shocking and tragic.


    "I must defeat you!"


    The sloppy body staggered and walked towards Sun Xintang step by step.


    "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    As if Sun Xintang had lost his patience, he once again urged the sword and slopped away.


    However, after this hit, the big sword chased up again and patted it three times against the sloppy sloppy ground, and the hard rocks of the square were all spattered.


    "Do not!"


    "Ah, killer!"


    "Dead!"


    Seeing such a scene of **** violence, many cowardly female disciples in the audience were scared and screamed, and even more blindfolded.


    "Asshole!"


    The horse was so aggressive that he stomped his feet and wanted to rush to the stage.


    "Brother Ma, don''t mess around. You will not be able to save him now, but you will even die!" After discovering that Ma Xiong could not help, Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng grabbed Ma Xiong.


    "I forgot to tell you just now that during the test, if a disciple came to power to intervene, Wu Dao has the right to beheaded. You must not be impulsive! Do n¡¯t worry, your brother ca n¡¯t die. You are not allowed to die during the test, otherwise Wu The Dao must bear responsibility. "Zhu Wei took the initiative to explain when he saw that even Wang Shu could not bear it.


    "Give up, are you an idiot?"


    After knowing the seriousness of the matter, Ma Maxiong could only stand on the stage and shouted exhaustedly.


    "Give up, do you want to die on it?"


    The King of Shu can only persuade sloppiness.


    "Give up!"


    "Give up!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu Zhu Wei Murong Cheng and others followed.


    "Give up!"


    "Give up!"


    The inner disciples not far away also heard the voice of sloppy admitting defeat. Wang Shu followed the voice and found that it was Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin who were grateful.


    "Give up and lose!"


    Then someone shouted on the other side. Wang Shu looked at it, and it was Feng Xi, the other person whom he regarded as his biggest opponent. After Fengxi noticed Wang Shu''s eyes, she smiled and nodded.


    "Give up, you are not his opponent!"


    After Lao Fengxi''s voice fell, a lazy voice sounded. It is Wang Chao who is called the undefeated myth.


    "Give up!"


    After Wang Chao shouted, his sister Wang Zitong also shouted.


    "Give up!"


    "Give up and lose!"


    With Fengxi and Wang Chao''s drive, almost everyone was infected for a while, and they were all shouting sloppy.


    The sloppy on the ring still didn''t say concede, but stood up tremblingly, dragging the tired body forward. But he didn''t take a few steps, his footwork was unstable, and he fell to the ground. But Sloppy has not given up, as if exhausting all his strength, crawling towards Sun Xintang.


    "No, I ... don''t ... admit ... lose!"


    In the end, a sloppy hand finally grabbed Sun Xintang''s pants and intermittently made a sound ...

 Chapter 260： Lan Xues trouble

    "Humph!"


    Sun Xintang kicked the sloppy horse, walked to Wu Dao, and said, "Is it possible to announce the result now?"


    µ±È» "Of course! Game 23, Sun Xintang wins! No. 47, No. 48 on the field!" Wu Dao nodded with satisfaction, very satisfied with what Sun Xintang did, he just liked it.


    After hearing the announcement, Ma Xiong, Wang Shu, and Luo Dingyu, who were on stage, rushed directly to the stage to help the sloppy stunned.


    "Sun Xintang, are you still human?"


    Looking at Sun Xintang, who was about to step down, Ma Xiong asked angrily.


    "He doesn''t admit defeat, how can he blame me? Haha, haha!"


    Sun Suntang turned around and said with a look of pride, then stepped out of the stage with a big laugh.


    "Don''t let me touch you!"


    Ma Xiong''s teeth were rattling, and he wished to rush to teach Sun Xintang now, but he was still sober, knowing that no conflict can occur now, otherwise Wu Dao, who is not comfortable with Wang Shu, could definitely take the opportunity to make a fuss. they.


    "Oh, right? I''m so scared!"


    Sun Xintang didn''t even turn his head back and said sarcastically.


    But after taking a few steps, Sun Xintang said again: "Don''t let me meet again, or I will rub you down on the ground and rub you into regret to live in this world!"


    "Let''s go down first, someone comes up!"


    After seeing another two disciples on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening, King Wang Shu beckoned Ma Xiong to step down.


    "Should take this first, it should make him less painful!" Wang Shu took out two elixir and handed it to Ma Xiong.


    "Thank you!"


    Ma Maxiong gratefully accepted the elixir, and stuffed it into his mouth without thinking. Soon after the entrance of the elixir, sloppy woke up.


    He sloppily pale and said very weakly, "I don''t give in!"


    "Don''t tell me, I know you don''t give in."


    Seeing this sloppy look, Ma Xiong said with some distress.


    "Brother Wang, your friend still doesn''t want to take part in the loser''s competition. It''s his age and age, so he won''t wait until next year." Zhu Wei reminded kindly.


    After hearing this, Ma Hu''s pale face became paler, and he wanted to say something, but before he said it, he was stopped by Ma Xiong and said, "Well, this brother is right. Xiaohu, you don''t want to participate The loser''s contest is over, the body matters. "


    "Brother Ma, I guess that Wu Dao will be able to target you, so after a while the opponents you meet are very powerful, so don''t try and just give in!" Wang Shu thought of a bad result, adding.


    "I know!"


    It seems that Ma Maxiong had anticipated the general situation, nodded, and did not refuse.


    Wang Shushu said to Ma Hu: "It should be a while before it ends, Xiao Hu, you can adjust it."


    Nothing sloppy, nodded, and sat cross-legged to begin conditioning.


    The competition on the ring is still going on, but a few people are not watching.


    After more than half an hour, Luo Dingyu finally turned to play.


    Luo Dingyu''s luck was very bad. He was a flesh and blood, so according to the agreement, Luo Dingyu chose to admit defeat without a test.


    However, Luo Dingyu was not discouraged, but felt a bit lost. After all, it was easy to have a chance to participate in the test, but he met such a strong opponent. Of course, there are many people similar to Luo Dingyu''s experience, and many people have encountered cultivation higher than themselves.


    After another hour, the first round of competition was finally over.


    Ñ¡ Elected 188 winners and 188 losers respectively.


    It''s afternoon, the hottest time of the sun.


    But the test is not over, and it is still in full swing.


    Until it was getting dark, and finally eliminated most of the people, only 32 people in the winner group, and 32 people in the loser group, a total of 64 people.


    "It''s late, please invite the remaining 64 people to the final test tomorrow morning at the sword field!" Wu Dao just left a few words, ignored the crowd, and turned away.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Wang Wangshu also felt a bit physically and mentally exhausted. Don''t look at him later, he was more relaxed than in two games, but the three brothers Ma Xiong were eliminated.


    "Well, it''s getting late!"


    Ma Xiong said a bit lost. Originally based on his strength and the protection of the ice suit, at least he can enter the top 32 of the loser group. He must be in the top 100 in the rankings, but he was targeted by Wu Dao. Except he won the first game, The remaining two losing games.


    "I will not lose to you again tomorrow!"


    Wang Chao, who was always not interested in anything, took Wang Zitong, walked in front of Wang Shu, and said very flatly. Although Wang Chao''s voice and expression are very calm, it sounds extremely arrogant to others.


    "I will do my best!"


    Wang Chao is a powerful opponent. Wang Shu is not sure, so he is very euphemistic.


    "Very good!"


    Wang Chao just nodded and left with Wang Zitong.


    After Wang Chao left, Feng Xi, who has always been regarded as an opponent by Wang Shu, came forward to meet him and said, "I believe you will be a good opponent. I look forward to playing against you tomorrow!"


    "I mean it!"


    Only two people Wang Shu could see through the contest, Wang Chao and Fengxi.


    "Haha, hope you don''t let me down!"


    How Fengxi laughed and left.


    "I will beat you tomorrow!"


    After Feng Fengxi left, Qi Feng said with confidence.


    "Happy to be with you!"


    Although Qi Qifeng spoke arrogantly, his strength was indeed strong, and he was also very polite to return.


    At one time, many powerful people came to say hello to Wang Shu, and they wanted to test the depths.


    After talking to everyone one by one, and saying goodbye, Zhu Wei and Murong Cheng were also going to leave, and be well prepared for the final test tomorrow.


    "Brother, then I''m leaving!"


    Murong Cheng or the pair of Dang Erlang as farewell to Wang Shu.


    "Go away, brother!"


    Master Wang Shu said in the tone of Murong Cheng.


    "Brother Wang, I''ll leave now! See you tomorrow!"


    Zhu Zhu accompanied Murong City and left.


    "Let''s go!"


    There weren''t many people in the market, and Wang Shu didn''t bother to pay attention anymore. He greeted and was ready to go back.


    However, Ma Xiong did not leave, but signaled to Wang Shu that someone was waiting for him.


    Wang Shu followed the direction that Ma Xiong indicated, and found that the two beauties, Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin, did not leave, but stood there waiting for him.


    "Brother Wang, they seem to have something to tell you, we will go back first!" Ma Xiong said with a smirk.


    "Hey!"


    "There is a situation!"


    Sloppy sloppy and Luo Dingyu also stepped out of the shadow of elimination, with smirk in their faces.


    "That line, you go back first, I''ll be here in a while!"


    After seeing Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin seem to have something to say, King Wang Shu had to let a few people go back first and walked towards the two beauties ...

 Chapter 261： Lan Xue in trouble

    "Do you have anything?"


    King Wang Shu walked over and found that the two beauties looked at their eyes and asked uncomfortably.


    "Humph!"


    Lan Xue snorted, without saying a word, turned away and went straight.


    "I¡­¡­"


    King Wang Shu was speechless for a while, he was so unpopular, and annoyed Lan Xue before he spoke?


    Wu Meiqin turned around Wang Shu, looked carefully, and then said with a smile: "Hee hee, sometimes I really envy Lanyue. Even I watched it, I felt itchy. But Lan Xue That''s right, you are an idiot! "


    "what?"


    Seeing Wu Meiqin''s appearance, Wang Shu can''t stand it. Although this guy is pure in appearance, he must be secretly practicing Meishu, but it is a little strange. What does she mean?


    "Lan Xue is a little girl. How can there be so many people here to tell you everything? I must find a quiet place!" Wu Meiqin, like a maggot in Wang Shu''s stomach, knew what Wang Shu was thinking, and took the initiative Explained.


    "That''s it!"


    Suddenly, the king of kings reacted and was ready to chase Lan Xue.


    "You who have no conscience, will you throw me a big yellow flower girl like this?" But Wang Shu was stopped by Wu Meiqin before she stepped out.


    "..."


    Only then did Wang Shushu react, and there was Wu Meiqin. However, Wang Shu didn''t want to be alone with Wu Meiqin, because he always felt that this guy looked like he was dissatisfied, and Wu Shuai was in the middle. He didn''t know how to explain it for a while.


    "Say you stupid, you are stupid. If you go this way, Lan Xue will tell you?" Wu Meiqin said angrily.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t Lan Xue in trouble?" Wang Shu asked tightly.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin said with a smirk: "Trouble? That''s not the case, but you might be the brother-in-law of Bai Jianmen''s future master!"


    "what?"


    Wang Shushu felt confused, why should he be the brother-in-law of Bai Jianmen''s future master.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin said: "Ah, what, Lan Xue was looked after by the head son, so of course you are the brother-in-law of the future head!"


    "What the **** is going on here? Is Lan Xue willing?" Wang Shu always thought things were not that simple.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin said: "The thing is that the head of the son sees Lan Xue as simple as that. As for whether Lan Xue is voluntary, I don''t know about this. You have to ask her yourself."


    Wang Shu asked: "Who is the head of the family? Is it Yunfei? Or is someone else. Do you think Lan Xue is willing or not?"


    "It''s not Yunfei, but Yunlong! I guess, Lan Xue is definitely unwilling, because Yun Fei is only fourteen years old this year, younger than Lan Xue, and the first time the two met, Yun Long announced Lan Xue is his person, more like Lan Xue as an item. Of course, there is another reason, she already has a happy person. "Wu Meiqin looked at Wang Shu and said.


    "Damn!"


    The king Wang Shu heard something wrong, obviously it was Yun Long''s attempt to forcibly occupy Lan Xue.


    Ôõô "Why? I want to be angry for the crown? Oh, I''m really looking forward to it! Unfortunately, that person is not me!" Wu Meiqin asked with a smirk, but she seemed a little lost at the back.


    Wang Shushu wanted to understand the whole thing and said, "You make things clear!"


    "No, why can I tell you? You are not who I am." But Wu Meiqin turned around and did not want to tell Wang Shu like this.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Only then did Wang Shushu realize that the two were deadly opponents in the past, and that they represented different positions, not even friends, that is, only understanding.


    "But it''s very easy to tell you, as long as you kiss me, maybe I''ll tell you as soon as I''m happy." Wu Meiqin raised his head as if shameless, exposed Bai Nen''s neck, closed his eyes and waited for Wang Shu to kiss her .


    Although Wu Meiqin showed such boldness, Wang Shu unexpectedly realized that Wu Meiqin was still very shy, and his face was flushed to the ears.


    After a while, Wu Meiqin found that he didn''t kiss himself, opened his eyes and found that Wang Shu was in a daze there, and said angrily, "You are a wood, you don''t take advantage of the cheap. No wonder Lan Xue calls you an idiot every day!"


    "Let''s talk business!"


    Wang Shushu did have a momentary heartbeat just now, but he forcibly forbeared it and said a little awkwardly.


    "Hum, I''m angry. I don''t want to talk to you, you have to ask Lan Xue, I don''t care!" Wu Meiqin dropped a few words angrily, turned and walked in the opposite direction to Lan Xue.


    After seeing Wu Meiqin also leaving, Wang Shu hesitated for a while, not knowing where to go.


    But this hesitation was just a few breaths, and Wang Shu chased in the direction that Lan Xue left.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin walked a long distance and found that Wang Shu didn''t come after him, so he turned his head and found that Wang Shu ran towards the place where Lan Xue left, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    "I know that in your eyes, I''m definitely not as important as her! Although you dare not say that you killed that beast, I still want to thank you, thank you for my mother!" Wu Meiqin couldn''t help tears and whispered Murmured.


    The king of kings chased a distance, and finally caught up with Lan Xue in a quiet bamboo forest.


    King Wang Shu shouted, "Lan Xue, wait, I have something to tell you!"


    However, after hearing Wang Shu''s voice, Lan Xue''s speed accelerated instead, and he continued to walk forward without turning back.


    "Lan Xue, don''t be willful, I have something important to tell you!" Wang Shu cried again.


    Lan Xue still ignored Wang Shu, and speeded up even more.


    "It''s your sister Lanyue''s business!"


    Master Wang Shu knew that Lan Xue was most concerned about Lan Yue, so she had to move Lan Yue out. Sure enough, after hearing Lan Yue''s name, Lan Xue stopped.


    "what happened to you?"


    After Wang Shu chased after him, he found Lan Xue shaking with anger, and asked strangely.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you dare ask me? Don''t think I don''t know you have two women! You still say you love my sister, are you worthy of your sister? It''s not enough that you run away with her, are you? Still wanting to learn other people''s three wives and four wives? "Lan Xue shook her fist, eagerly asked Wang Shu''s face to be a fist, and asked angrily.


    "You misunderstood, this must be you misunderstood! Their relationship with me is not what you think, you listen to me explain." Wang Shu knew that Lan Xue must know about the little ghost head and the blue flower. Explain nervously.


    "Okay, I listen to your explanation. I''d like to hear how your story is told. If your story is not good, I will abolish you today!" Lan Xue didn''t yell and make noise as expected, But said unexpectedly calmly.

 Chapter 262： Under Blue Snows Trouble

    "Um, in fact, this is the case, you listen to me, you really misunderstood. The two women, one is blue flower, the other is Song Chenxi."


    Master Wang Shu always felt that reasoning with Lan Xue was a wrong behavior in itself, and explained nervously.


    "Lanhua, yo, it''s a pretty good name. It seems you are not timid. Maybe I even want to accept it? Song Chenxi? That''s good. I heard that there is a little beauty in the door called Song. You Xi, you have a long hand! Do you think that my sister, a girl from the countryside, is not worthy of you and intends to climb high branches?


    By being told by Lan Xue, Wang Shu felt more and more serious about the situation, but in order to make Lan Xue understand, he continued to say, "In fact, Lan Hua was originally not called Lan Hua. She was just amnesia. She is me. When I met in the mountains, in fact, her amnesia had a lot to do with me. I saw her left alone in the mountains and she brought her out. She asked me to give her a name. So I took the blue flower. "


    "Well, that''s incredible. A helpless amnesia beauty in the mountains, you brought it back and asked her to rely on you, did you? If she doesn''t have a name, you can give her one and name it blue flower. You are Do n¡¯t you think she looks very similar to me? Do you suspect it ¡¯s my sister? Then you have the opportunity to possess her? Do you still want to wait for a chance to even have me? It ¡¯s really incredible. Woman, you ca n¡¯t help but give you a thumbs up! ¡±Lan Xue could n¡¯t see being washed, but the tone of her speech was getting stranger, and the point was that she was so nonsense, still Guessed an idea of ??Wang Shu.


    When he brought Lanhua out, he really suspected that Lanhua and Lan Xue were sisters who had been separated for many years. As for what made the three sisters of Lan''s become her woman, he never thought about it.


    Although Lan Xue was unreasonable, Wang Shu still had to make things clear so as not to cause greater misunderstanding, and then said, "As for the little ghost head!"


    "Yo yo yo, little devil, really affectionate!" Wang Shu just said, Lan Xue said in fuss.


    Wang Shu had to change his mouth and said, "As for Song Chenxi, I met at an underground auction. She seemed to have a big secret hidden in her body, and possessed a lot of valuable treasures. I was afraid that she would be remembered, and she was entangled. I brought it back. "


    Crackling!


    Lan Xue couldn''t help clapping her palms and said to Wang Shu: "It''s awesome. She has heavy treasures on her body, and she''s afraid of being ridiculed, so you brought them back. Without bringing treasures, even people brought them back, I blue Xue admired it, admired it! "


    "..."


    King Wang Shu always felt that everything he said had completely changed in Lan Xue''s mouth, but he could not say anything to refute, because the fact was that Lan Hua and the little ghost head were brought back by him. Even if there was nothing between them, Lan Xue didn''t seem to be wrong.


    "What? Silent? Is it because I broke it up and don''t know how to weave your lies? You didn''t come here to say a lot of words that moved me, and then made me cry. Accept me? Don''t you guys all have this face? "Lan Xue asked with a sneer on his face, sneer.


    Wang Shu was questioned by Lan Xue and didn''t know what to say, but he suddenly responded and retorted: "No, no! What''s the matter? What are you talking about? I''m here to talk to you, not to listen. You said that. "


    "Hah? What can you say without saying this? Talk about my sister? Pull it down and I will believe you? You said, did you care about me!" Lan Xue asked with a sneer.


    The king Wang Shu pulled his face down and said coldly, "Fart! I want to fart for you!"


    "Okay, since you didn''t care about me. Then say my sister is okay, you say with love to my sister, but do you know where she is now? Is it good or bad? Fat or thin ?do you know?


    ²»Óà You need not say, I know you don''t even know! If you knew, you would n¡¯t have two women on your own, and then come back to me again!


    King of Shu, I hate you, how many times I can''t wait to kill you. You took my favorite sister away. Do you remember how I told you? I told you not to make my sister sad, but you''re sorry sister again and again! You also had an affiliation with that cheap woman in Qingfeng Pavilion. Although you released the siege for me at that time, I just hate you! I can''t wait to kill you!


    Now you have to get her back, I only need my favorite sister, I warn you, if you don''t get my sister back, I will kill you! I will really kill you! Lan Xue''s eyes showed a fierce light, very vicious and vicious. After speaking, Lan Xue no longer stayed, left straight away, and disappeared in the dark bamboo forest in a blink of an eye.


    "Sorry!"


    Looking at the back of Lan Xue''s disappearance, Wang Shu didn''t know what to say. Although he never had the ideas that Lan Xue said, he was really sorry for Lan Yue, and now he is even more sorry for Lan Xue.


    If it wasn''t for Lan Xue''s words, he wouldn''t even be willing to face the reality. Although he had been concerned about Lan Yue, he never desperately pursued and fought for Lan Yue.


    "No, I have to find Lanyue anyway, I can''t wait for a day!"


    Wang Shushu finally made up his mind and turned to leave the bamboo forest. However, he did not return to his residence, but instead went to Chen Dan''s residence.


    Huh!


    After a quick knock on the door, I saw Chen Dan open the door loosely with sleepy eyes and saw Wang Shu standing at the door.


    "Brother Wang, it''s such a big night, can you say anything else tomorrow?" Chen Dan was a little puzzled, why did Wang Shu come to himself all night.


    "These bloodstones have found me Blue Moon. Even if you don''t see her, you will need to bring back the tokens, as well as everything about her, including her diet, weight, everything!" Wang Shu passed a space ring To Chen Dan, he said very seriously.


    µ¤ Chen Dan opened the space ring. After looking at it, his face changed. He touched Wang Shu''s forehead, and then touched himself. He said uncertainly, "Brother Wang, are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy. Are these bloodstones enough? I won''t get them again!" Wang Shu''s voice was full of unquestionable tone.


    µ¤ Chen Dan asked uncertainly: "You really have to spend so many bloodstones to find a woman? You know that these bloodstones can buy a hundred women of good quality!"


    King Wang Shu growled angrily: "Don''t compare Lanyue with those women, I just ask if your bloodstone is enough?"


    µ¤ Chen Dan was startled by Wang Shu and said affirmatively: "Enough, absolutely enough! At most one month, I can inquire the accurate news!"


    "No, it''s too long!"


    Wang Shushu was not satisfied for such a long time.


    "Ten days!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan''s complexion changed, saying a limit number.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you! Goodbye!"


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Looking at the back of Wang Shu''s departure, Chen Dan''s face changed several times, but at last he turned into a sigh and said, "Well, this guy is crazy!"

 Chapter 263： Wang Shus Madness

    When Wang Shushu returned to his residence, the night was already late, and Ma Xiong and others had rested, so they did not bother to return to the room.


    The King of Shu did not rest directly, but took out his mobile phone, opened the invincible redemption system, and once again purchased the elixir that can be improved.


    "Will you take a risk?"


    Looking at the elixir in his hand, Wang Shu was a little hesitant, because his cultivation has been improved very fast during this time, especially after the Qingshan Dew, it is a crazy promotion with almost no consequences.


    But today, after seeing the strength of Wang Chao, Wang Shu felt that he was still too weak, especially Lan Xue''s words, which made him feel that he could not continue to do so. If he did n¡¯t work hard, maybe he would see Lan Yue There is nothing to do.


    "Fight it! For Blue Moon, everything is worth it!"


    Wang Wangshu did not care about the fact that he had not cultivated for ascension, and once again swallowed the elixir.


    After the pandan medicine entered the abdomen, a fierce and terrible colic followed, as if uncomfortable being burned by a knife.


    This is not the power of normal elixir at all, but the reaction caused by taking too much, but Wang Shuqiang endured the pain and began to refine the elixir.


    "Wang Shu, are you crazy? You only broke through the practice some time ago, and now you are taking elixir, do you want to die?" Linger''s anxious voice sounded when Wang Shu was wrong.


    However, Wang Shu did not bother with Linger, but continued to refine the elixir. Whenever Wang Shu refines a little medicine, his face will become pale, and his skin and body muscles are beating uncontrollably, and the sweat on the forehead is desperately falling down.


    "Is the alchemy effective?"


    Although suffering a lot, Wang Shu felt that he could still bear it, and he wouldn''t collapse. There was some doubt in his heart whether it was the role of cultivating the body during this time.


    After a long time of refining, Wang Shu finally refined a panacea, but his cultivation did not break through, but reached the peak of the second floor of the blood gas environment, and there was still a little bit to break through.


    King Wang Shu glanced down and found that the clothes on his body were completely soaked, as if they had just come out of the water and were soaked with sweat.


    "Must be on the third floor of the **** realm today!"


    The king of kings bought another elixir and swallowed it without hesitation.


    "Wang Shu, you are crazy! Do you know that this will ruin you? Your foundation is unstable and you will lay hidden dangers for the future!" Linger called in panic.


    "Linger, don''t bother me, I have a last resort!" But Wang Shu doesn''t care about those at all. He just wants to improve quickly, and he even wants to be able to become an awake power overnight. , Go to thousands of miles away to find Blue Moon.


    "Why are you suffering? There are many good women in the world. With your talent, are you still worried about no women in the future?" Linger asked very puzzled.


    The King of Shu no longer answered Linger''s question, but once again began to painfully refine the elixir.


    Ò»´Î This time is even more difficult than last time. At halfway through refining, Wang Shu almost fainted in pain.


    However, because after the practice, Wang Shu''s body was much stronger than the original, and he resisted stiffly.


    Boom!


    After Xiu finally finished refining the second elixir, the momentum of Wang Shu''s body suddenly erupted, moving towards a higher level.


    "Haha, I finally broke through!"


    After feeling Xiu Wei''s another breakthrough, Wang Shu laughed openly.


    But after just a few laughs, Wang Shu stopped because there were so many meridians in the body, and this breakthrough was really dangerous.


    ¿´À´ "It seems that I must practise deeper in this practice. If it was not practice, I would not only be able to break through today, but would also die out of my veins!"


    King Wang Shu took out the elixir that healed and swallowed it. He secretly decided that in the future, he would have to practice alchemy to a high level to find an opportunity.


    Èç¹û If it wasn''t for the fact that he had cultivated the refiner today, Wang Shu firmly believes that there is absolutely no death, or it is too risky.


    ²»¹ý "But this adventure is worth it, the top three tomorrow will definitely not be lost!"


    After Xiu Xiu broke through to the third layer of blood, Wang Shu thought that although he was not Wang Chao''s opponent, when facing Fengxi, he would definitely not have so much pressure. As for the others, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Wang Shushu didn''t ask for the first place, he only needed to get the top three, as long as he got the place to participate in the Nanlin Association. In the next time, he had enough time to break through to repair.


    ¶Ô "Yes, after tomorrow''s test is over, I should go to Hangu again, maybe the guy is still there, and it is not necessary to be able to find the follow-up exercises of body training!"


    At the same time, Wang Shu also silently decided to wait for the end of tomorrow, and then go to Hangu again, intending to find that Huang Biaozi to buy the remaining exercises.


    ³ý´ËÖ®Íâ In addition, Wang Shu still has some accounts to collect. At the time, Wang Tiger and others surrounded them. Because he was disturbed by the ghost, Wang Shu did not kill Wang Tiger, so he must find a chance to find it.


    "Wang Shu, do you know what you did just now?" While Wang Shu was thinking, Linger''s voice sounded again, and he asked with some resentment.


    "I know!"


    Of course, Wang Shushu knew what he had done. Although he was a little crazy, at least he succeeded.


    "You do n¡¯t know, you are a lunatic, a complete lunatic! You obviously have such a powerful magic weapon, upgrading to cultivation is not difficult for you at all, but you have to promote seedlings to promote it. Do you know that you have such a self-destructive foundation? Will it be impossible to wake up in a lifetime? "Linger rarely got angry, but this time she was really angry.


    "Soul Awakening? That''s too far away from me. I can''t control that much. Now I just want to promote the cultivation as much as possible. I want to see Lanyue! No, I don''t even need Soul Awakening. It''s enough! "Wang Shu couldn''t hear Linger''s advice at all.


    Xiu Xiu is divided into blood awake state, blood gas state, blood source state, blood state of mind, blood fusion state, bone state, soul state of wake and so on.


    As far as Wang Shu knows, throughout the Great Song Dynasty, the highest cultivation is the bone state, so as long as he has the cultivation of the bone state, he can be vertical and horizontal, no one can stop him to find Blue Moon.


    "Crazy, Wang Shu, you are really crazy! You do n¡¯t understand anything at all, you do n¡¯t even know that for the practitioners, the awakening of the soul is the beginning of cultivation. Only when the awakening of the soul can chase eternal life and pursue the real road , You actually gave up the book. I read you wrong, I really read you wrong! "Linger muttered to himself some non-marginal words, and kept repeating" I read you wrong ", until no So far.


    The palliative medicine for palliative treatment gradually started to work. Wang Shu felt that the pain in his body was rapidly decreasing, and he was struggling. No matter what happened to Linger, he fell asleep and fell asleep ...

 Chapter 264： First appearance

    "Brother Wang, are you awake? Time to go!"


    Wang Shushu felt that he hadn''t slept long, and there was a loud noise outside the room. He faintly heard someone calling himself, and woke up staggeringly.


    "Brother King, we have to go!"


    Although he was confused, Wang Shu did hear clearly. Someone outside the house was calling himself. It was Ma Xiong''s voice.


    The King of Shu shook his head, sobered himself up a bit, looked inside his body, and found that he had recovered 7878, and the healing elixir in the invincible exchange system was really surprisingly good.


    However, Wang Shu did not go out so directly, but converged his breath, only showing the second layer of the bleeding atmosphere. Since everyone already knows his cultivation, it is not necessary to hide the sixth layer of the blood awakening. More fake.


    Hidden directly into the second layer of the blood atmosphere, maybe the third layer of the bleeding atmosphere burst out at a critical moment, and it can also surprise the opponent a bit.


    "Linger!"


    Master Wang Shu tried to communicate with Linger, but found that Linger had no sound at all. It seemed to be really angry with him, so he had to leave the house and go to the sword field with Ma Xiong and others.


    "Brother, thank you for your healing elixir, I''m almost done!" Slop''s mental state is much better, thank you very much.


    "Oh, a trivial matter, you''ll be fine."


    Although yesterday''s sloppy behavior seemed very idiot and stupid, Wang Shu still admired sloppy.


    "Brother Wang, I have a merciless request, I hope you can agree!" Ma Xiong on the side said and stopped, and finally said cheekily.


    "Brother Ma, what is the relationship between us, you are still such a mother-in-law." Wang Shu was a little curious, Ma Xiong will have anything to ask him to help.


    Ma Xiong said: "If Brother Wang can meet Sun Xintang today, I still hope you will show mercy!"


    "Ok?"


    King Wang Shu frowned, looking at Ma Hu and Luo Dingyu aside, and found that they did not show much dissent, and asked strangely, "Is Brother Ma sure to let him go?"


    "No, of course you can''t let him go. It''s just that we have to report it ourselves. We don''t want Brother Wang to do it for you!" Ma Xiong didn''t want Wang Shu to participate in the conflict between them.


    "That line, I will take care of it. It will not be a waste of him!" Wang Shu nodded silently and said ambiguously.


    Êé On the way to the sword field, Wang Shu noticed that there were many strangers along the way, looking at people who were not dressed in Bai Jianmen.


    "Haha, isn''t Brother Wang wondering why there are so many people today?" Ma Xiong noticed Wang Shu''s doubts and asked with a smile.


    Master Wang Shu nodded. Although there were many people yesterday, almost all the disciples who participated in it didn''t look like guests. Why are there so many people all at once?


    Ma Xiong explained to Wang Shu with a smile: "In fact, you don''t have to be surprised, because today is the real outside door comparison. Yesterday was just a warm-up. Of course, it is also because today is far more exciting than yesterday. Disciples, many outside guests, and many inner disciples will come and watch. "


    "No wonder!"


    After hearing Ma Xiong''s explanation, Wang Shu can fully understand. After all, Bai Jianmen is a big school. After all, the annual outside door comparison, how can you not watch the concierges?


    "Brother Wang, here and here!"


    But when a few people were about to enter the sword field, another entrance not far away, Murong Cheng greeted Wang Shu loudly.


    "Brother Wang, here!"


    Zhu Wei was also there, greeting to Wang Shu.


    Wang Shushu was a bit strange, but Ma Xiong explained to Wang Shu soon: "Your disciples have special entrances. We are some of the guests. You go, we can watch the ceremony on the stage!"


    ºÃ "Okay, then we''ll see you again!"


    Wang Shushu said goodbye to Ma Xiong and walked towards Murong City and Zhu Wei.


    "Brother Wang, you don''t seem to know anything, hasn''t anyone told you before?" Murong Cheng asked strangely after Wang Shu came over.


    "Uh ... no!"


    Wang Shushu was a little embarrassed. No one had really told him before that. If it wasn''t for Ma Xiong''s reminder, he felt like he knew nothing.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it, let''s go ahead and collect the winner''s costumes, and we will take part in the final contest soon." Zhu Wei on the side saw that there were more and more people, and anxiously urged.


    A few people walked in directly and found that they were full of people. The clothes inside were prominently divided into black and white, standing in two rows. On the left was a black color. Even Wang Chao, who was not interested in anything, stood. Inside, he was wearing a black robe at the moment.


    "You are finally here! Remember, I will not lose to you today!" Wang Chao said confidently after seeing Wang Shu.


    Wang Shushu didn''t say anything, but just nodded. After Xiuwei made another breakthrough, Wang Shu still couldn''t find out the specific practice of the other party. It seems that this guy is really hidden.


    On the right, the white robes, including Murong City and Zhu Wei, were changed from the small grid next to them.


    "Brother Wang, what are you waiting for? Go ahead and change the victor''s costume, we are coming soon!"


    ΰ Zhu Wei held a set of white robes in his arms and threw them to Wang Shu, motioning him to go to the little squares next to him to change.


    The King of Shu was not verbose, took the white robe, hugged into a small grid that was useless, and quickly changed it out.


    "Blue Snow!"


    After Wang Shushu came out, he saw a white palace costume at a glance, and Lan Xue, who was standing behind the team, wanted to say hello.


    However, Lan Xue clearly saw Wang Shu, but pretended not to see it, his face was expressionless. Wu Meiqin next to him was also very calm.


    "Brother Wang, according to the rules, you should be ranked first in the winner group!" As Wang Shu walked to Zhu Wei''s side, Zhu Wei whispered.


    "Does it matter?"


    Wang Wangshu glanced at the forefront of the team and found that Sun Xiaohong ranked first, followed by Qi Feng, and then Fengxi, seemingly ranked according to that ranking.


    On the other side was Wang Chao''s standing flock, and behind him was a very strange disciple.


    Zhu Wei explained: "Although they are related, they are not very important. Being in the front can get more people''s attention. It will be of great help to participate in Nanlin. If you can get good results, then someone will build momentum for you. , Because you are the first winner! "


    "Well, I''ll go first!"


    Master Wang Shu thought for a moment, and decided to stand in the first place, because there is a lot of trouble to see Lanyue in the future. In this case, get ready now and go to the front of the winner team.

 Chapter 265： Under the first appearance

    King Wang Shu went straight to the front of the team, without even saying hello, he stood directly in front of Sun Xiaohong.


    Seeing Wang Shu standing so rudely and arrogantly in front of him, Sun Xiaohong''s complexion changed. Because in accordance with the rules, after Wang Chao entered the loser group, then she should be the first in the winner group, ranking second in the ranking last year, representing the first place this year!


    However, Sun Xiaohong regarded herself very high, and although she wanted to speak out and reprimand Wang Shu, she resisted not speaking, because she must have someone who would take the lead for her.


    "Where is the wild boy, is there a place where you can stand?" Sure enough, Qi Feng, who was behind Sun Xiaohong, shouted with dissatisfaction.


    In the beginning, everyone followed the rules. Although he was not satisfied with such a ranking, at least he could also play in the second place, but the newcomer Wang Shu did not follow the rules and suddenly made him third.


    Although Qi Feng was scolding Wang Shu in his mouth, he was happy to bloom because he might be able to compete for the first place in the winner group.


    King Wang Shu glanced at Qi Feng flatly, shook his head, and said, "Can''t I, can you?"


    Qi Qifeng dissatisfied and shouted, "Come off, otherwise I will break your leg!"


    King Wang Shu sneered and asked, "Oh, right? Do you have that strength?"


    "You won''t know if you try it! Go!"


    The breath of Qi Qifeng''s blood on the second floor peak erupted, avoiding Sun Xiaohong in front, and punched Wang Shu''s face door.


    When Sun Xiaohong saw that the two were about to clash, he didn''t have any intention of interfering, and he stepped aside in an instant, watching the two fighting indifferently.


    Others didn''t mean to intervene. They were anxious that the two of them would fight against each other here. It would also be good to judge the strength of both sides. If they can both lose, it would be the perfect ending.


    Qi Feng is full of confidence in his fist. With his fist, he has killed a fourth-level monster that is comparable to the blood. He does not believe that a physical child like Wang Shu can withstand in such a small place. Live his offense.


    However, Qi Feng clearly underestimated Wang Shu''s strength, and saw that Wang Shu was only on one side and avoided his attack.


    "Fast response!"


    Qi Qifeng''s face changed. Yesterday, when Wang Shu and Wang Chao played against him, he originally thought it was Wang Shu stealing chickens, but Wang Shu''s speed turned out to be so fast.


    However, how could Qi Feng give up this way, as long as he defeated Wang Shu, there is enough reason to stand in the front row of the team, representing the first appearance of the winner. And Qi Feng''s heart is very certain that as long as Wang Shu is a smart person in this kind of place, he will not reveal his full strength.


    After Xun''s mind was clear, Qi Feng punched short, then punched another punch, punch after punch, the momentum is like a row of mountains, even the people nearby can feel a burst of fist wind blowing across his face.


    "This guy is a lot stronger than last year!"


    She saw such an offensive when she saw Qi Feng''s random shot. Sun Xiaohong, who stood by while watching the show, was nervous. She originally thought that her opponents were only Wang Chao, Feng Xi, and Wang Shu. Now it seems that there is another Qi Feng.


    "A lot better than last year!"


    Wu Fengxi glanced at Qi Feng a few times unexpectedly, but that was just a few more glances. In his mind, the opponent was only Wang Chao. As for Wang Shu, he could not see through.


    "kill him!"


    Yun Fei, who also represents the winner, is not in the lower rankings, but it is also very bland. He is looking forward to Qi Feng''s hard lesson from Wang Shu.


    Although he already knew that he was not Wang Shu''s opponent, he still wanted to see Wang Shu become ugly and even be humiliated.


    "You will win!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin stood in the last corner, silently cheering for Wang Shu. She knew that although she had been acknowledged by Gu Jian, she was too poor to help.


    Lan Xue, who was standing aside, seemed to have not seen it, and was even lazy to look at it.


    "Brother Zhu Wei, can you say that Brother Wang Shu can hold the first?" Murong Cheng asked curiously.


    "Yes! Also, can you call me my brother in the future, I''m annoyed when you see you gambling ghosts, brother all day." Zhu Wei said as if he saw something different.


    "Hehe, I''m used to it."


    Murong Cheng smiled awkwardly, and said with his head.


    Feeling Qi Feng''s momentum, Wang Shu frowned. This guy was really powerful and disgusting. The second-level peak of the Qi of the flesh was repaired, but the power of each punch was almost no less than the attack of the third level of the flesh. No wonder to speak The voice is so loud.


    It ¡¯s a pity that the other party found the wrong object. If Wang Shuxiu had n¡¯t made a breakthrough yesterday, it ¡¯s just that when the second layer of blood was in the air, there might be some trouble in facing such an offensive, but at this moment it seems easy and easy to escape the other party. s attack.


    "This guy, isn''t his cultivation the second level of blood?" After attacking dozens of punches and having no effect, Qi Feng developed a bad hunch in his heart, and could not help but wonder whether Wang Shu''s cultivation was blood. Level two.


    "That''s right, it''s the second level of blood gas ... layer!"


    After suspicion, Qi Feng began to distract himself to investigate Wang Shu''s practice, but at the moment when it was confirmed that Wang Shu''s practice was the second layer of blood, the cold sword came to his throat. Office.


    "Fighting with others but distracted, this is not what a practitioner should have!" Wang Shu''s sword was flat against Qi Feng''s throat.


    "How could his sword be so fast? But it was just a blink of an eye!" Qi Feng''s heart was horrified. Yesterday, I saw Wang Shu''s sword. Although it was not bad, it was far less fast and terrible than he imagined. Only then realized that Wang Chao was not wronged. Even if it was because Wang Chao himself dismissed the enemy.


    "Life and death can be decided in a blink of an eye, or even in a blink of an eye. If we are the enemy of life and death, you are already separated at this moment!" Wang Shu did not want to kill Qi Feng, he just wanted to deter those who wanted to come to him. Troublesome people.


    When Wang Shu said, he glanced at the top victors one by one, his eyes flickered one by one, and he did not dare to look at Wang Shu''s eyes any more, and lowered his heads one after another.


    It turned out that they were still pregnant with each other. After Wang Shu and Qi Feng lost their wounds, they competed for more advanced appearances, but they didn''t expect to be penetrated by Wang Shu.


    "You can decide your life and death in the blink of an eye! I lost!"


    Although Qi Qifeng was still unwilling, he still lowered his proud head and surrendered.


    "I want to be the first one, does anyone have any opinions?" Wang Shu closed his sword and looked at the crowd, asking loudly.


    ÈË No one dares to speak out!


    "Since I haven''t spoken, I will be your acquiescence!"


    When Wang Shushu found that no one dared to challenge, he turned around and stood in the first place of the winner.


    "The following is the first appearance of the Baijianmen Winners!"


    Twenty-five minutes later, a loud voice came from the outside.


    After hearing the voice, Wang Shu smiled proudly, and went out with his chest up ......

 Chapter 266： Crowd of people

    The moment Wang Shu went out, I felt the sun was a bit dazzling, and I used my hand to stop it.


    "Look!"


    "Come out!"


    "He is first!"


    "No. 1 in the winner!"


    "the first!"


    "the first!"


    After a short while, a wave of vocal shouts came from all directions, countless cheers, cheers and even screams.


    After gradually adapting to the changes in the light, Wang Shu could see everything in front of him.


    However, after seeing everything in front of him, Wang Shu was completely stunned.


    This is not a sword field that he is familiar with, but a huge square. In the center of the square is a platform that is more than half a person above the ground, with a diameter of more than thirty feet.


    Outside the platform, there are tiers of viewing seats, which are similar to football stadiums. If it is full, there are at least 30,000 to 40,000, and although there are no full people at this moment, there are at least 30,000.


    "This is the sword field? No, this is the square of life and death. No, this is the sword field!"


    I looked at everything that was familiar to me, and Wang Shu even had the illusion. This was not the sword field, but the square of life and death that had fought against the scars.


    But after careful observation, Wang Shu found that this place is different from the square of life and death, because there are no giant stone pillars around the square of life and death, nor the unique momentum of the sword field.


    "What a big deal!"


    When Wang Shu was puzzled, Linger''s voice rang in Wang Shu''s mind.


    Wang Wangshu asked strangely, "What happened to Linger? What a big deal!"


    Wu Linger explained: "Of course it is a big deal. I did not expect that a small hundred sword gates could have such a terrible shifting array, so that the two places are so perfectly combined. No, maybe the two are one in itself!"


    After Linger reminded him, Wang Shu soon understood that maybe the original sword field was separated from the square of life and death, otherwise there would not be such a strong murderous spirit. It can be seen that in these countless years, people who died on this land There are definitely a lot of people, no wonder some disciples will get the ancient sword heritage on the sword field.


    For a moment, Wang Shu wanted to understand that this sword field is simply a place for the battle of the sages. Someone will eventually die here, and blood will flow into this land, making the entire sword field bloody.


    Even though the sword field has been separated, the heroes of those ancestors have been reluctant to disperse.


    The applause and cheers around were getting bigger and bigger, watching countless people moving, Wang Shu not only did not feel excited and excited, nor did he feel small, but loneliness, a kind of loneliness born from the depth of the bone marrow, how similar this scene is , Originally in Snow Maple City!


    ÓÐ At that time, there was Jiao wife Lan Yue waiting for him at home. He was full of confidence and wanted to prove to Lan Yue that his Wang Shu was not a waste idiot! But Lanyue didn''t see that scene. Instead, she lost her audio because of misunderstanding. It took several months to turn around.


    In just a few months, Wang Shu''s cultivation was a crazy promotion, but the loneliness also grew wildly. I missed her for many nights, but it was difficult to meet the previous one.


    "Blue Moon, wait for me, I''ll come to you right away!"


    Shu Wangshu can''t wait, as long as today''s events are over, and when Chen Dan finds out the news, he will have to meet Lanyue before the Nanlin meeting anyway.


    The hustle and bustle around him seemed to be so lonely and lonely, and Wang went to the center of the square alone and stood on the stage.


    Suddenly, Wang Shu didn''t know why. He wanted to raise his arm and shout loudly.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ..."


    I thought so, Wang Shu really did that, stretched out his arms and screamed frantically.


    The yelling of King Shu was drowned out by the crazy screams of countless people, who were even more crazy than Wang Shu.


    The excitement lasted for a while, and the crowd fell into a brief silence.


    "There is a second place for the winner!"


    But after the excitement and calmness, that voice sounded again, as if to intentionally mobilize people''s emotions.


    He screamed a crazy roar again, and then saw Sun Xiaohong come out from the exit.


    Today''s Sun Xiaohong is dressed in a white palace dress and a long shawl. She walks in a majestic manner, full of confidence and grace.


    After a while, Sun Xiaohong walked to Wang Shu''s side, looking dignified, standing still.


    "I will defeat you and get back everything that belongs to me!"


    Sun Xiaohong did not speak, but secretly transmitted a voice to Wang Shu, speaking with confidence.


    "I accept your challenge!"


    Shu Wangshu did not speak, nor did he turn his head to look at Sun Xiaohong, and echoed the message.


    After all, so many people on the stage looked at them, and they did not dare to do anything extraordinary. Maybe there are also fanatical suitors like Sun Xiaohong in the audience. After all, a beautiful and talented female disciple like Sun Xiaohong is very popular.


    I can clearly feel that when Sun Xiaohong appeared, the crowd was not excited and crazy at first, but it only calmed down for a moment.


    "There is a winner in the third place!"


    The man''s voice sounded again, and Qi Feng came out of it.


    ×ß One after another came out of it, and the winner group came out more than ten people soon. People''s enthusiasm has cooled down.


    "It doesn''t feel right!"


    "what happened?"


    "Why isn''t Wang Chao playing yet? Didn''t you hear that he is an undefeated myth in the outside world for three years? Why are there more than ten people who haven''t come out yet?"


    "Yeah, where did Wang Chaoren go?"


    "Don''t Wang Chao participate in this year''s outside contest?"


    Gradually, some people began to find that Wang Chao, who is known as the myth of the outside world, was slow to see the shadows, and then one after another the sounds of discussion began to spread.


    "Yes, what about Wang Chao?"


    "Where did Wang Chao go?"


    "What happened to you, why did Wang Chao, the undefeated myth, not appear?"


    "Is there no reference for Wang Chao?"


    ¸É "Why, what is the meaning of the big contest that Wang Chao does not participate in? There is no gold content!"


    "Yes, I just want to see Wang Chao absolutely crushed to get the first place!"


    "Me too, I like to see Wang Chao''s arrogance!"


    "Wang Chao, I will marry you!"


    The topic that Wang Chao has not appeared is like a virus that spreads at the speed of light. It exploded in the crowd in an instant.


    No one cares about who is going to play in the future, all talking about how Wang Chao hasn''t played yet.


    Sun Xiaohong passed a voice to Wang Shu and said ironically, "Hear not, they are talking about you!"


    "Oh, isn''t it? Then I''m really lucky!"


    Wang Wangshu had already anticipated this scene. Since he wants to be in the top position, he must step on the body of the person. Obviously, Wang Chao is a good target. This is also not his original intention, but a famous name made by Wu Dao.


    However, at the climax of countless spectators and noises, the 32 members of the winner group finally played.


    "There is the first place in the loser group below, Wang Chao!"


    After the winners came out, the voice remembered again, and they even reported the name of the loser first.

 Chapter 267： Start

    "There is the first place in the loser group below, Wang Chao!"


    Just when everyone was in disagreement as to why Wang Chao had not appeared in the argument, the man''s voice rang again.


    ÉùÒô This sound is like a thunderbolt on a sunny day, leaving everyone in a moment, as if encountering something incredible.


    The original noisy square became quiet, and the silence lasted for a long time.


    "How can it be?"


    "Isn''t Wang Chao an undefeated myth? How could he lose?"


    "Impossible, shady, absolutely shady. How could Wang Chao lose?"


    "Impossible, Wang Chao cannot lose!"


    After Xun calmed down, a more terrifying voice broke out than when Wang Shu appeared on the scene.


    At first, they thought that Wang Chao was the first one to play. It was later discovered that the first one was an unfamiliar newcomer, not Wang Chao.


    In the shocking discussions of countless people, Wang Chao, who was in a black robe, came out of the exit.


    Wang Chao, as usual, was lazy and was not interested in anything. He even wobbled. But at the moment, Wang Chao''s appearance changed to everyone''s eyes.


    "Oh my God, who is it? Who caused Wang Chao to be hit so hard!"


    "The unbeaten myth that Wang Chao has been hit is unstable!"


    "Wang Chao must be defeated to the winner of the winner group!"


    "Fart, Wang Chao must be water, otherwise how could he lose!"


    "Yes, Wang Chao is not serious at all, otherwise he is undefeated!"


    "Wang Chao is your father. If you protect him like this, you will lose if you lose!"


    "Your mother, I''ll kill you!"


    "Come, who is afraid of who!"


    For a while, the entire sword field became chaotic. As a three-year out-door overlord, Wang Chao has many loyal supporters, but also, many people do n¡¯t like Wang Chao because the appearance of Wang Shu began to hit Wang Proponents of the ultra, the two sides began to conflict, fighting directly in their seats.


    "This lunatic!"


    King Wang Shu glanced up and found that those who were watching were even more excited than them. They had already begun to fight, and could not help but sigh.


    When I was in that world, I often saw fans tearing each other. Today, I can''t help but sigh when I see such a similar scene.


    Wang Shushu glanced back at Sun Xiaohong and stood a few steps silently, afraid that he would anger Sun Xiaohong''s followers, and he would be chased and killed even after the big end.


    "Oh, are you afraid?"


    After discovering Wang Shu''s thoughts, Sun Xiaohong asked with a smile on her face.


    "afraid!"


    Wang Shushu nodded his head. One by one, he was not afraid. If there were millions of individuals who bothered him, he would feel horrified.


    However, Wang Shu also finally understood why Zhu Wei let him grab the first place to play. If he can get a good place in the next contest, there will be countless supporters.


    Once you have a large number of fans, it will definitely be easier to find and get the news of Lanyue.


    "Wang Chao? I don''t believe you are truly undefeated!"


    After Wang Wangshu understood this, the goal in his heart was no longer the third, but the first. If he achieved the first, then even if he could not participate in the Nanlin Club, it would be easier to find Blue Moon.


    Wang Chao seemed to feel the war of Wang Shu, raised his head, looked at Wang Shu, and a laziness appeared in his lazy eyes, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "Today, I will beat you!"


    After being challenged by Wang Chao, Wang Shu challenged him with a sudden increase in confidence. He even decided that when he threw out a thunderstorm at a critical moment, he would defeat the opponent.


    "Okay, good. I need an opponent like you, otherwise this big match is too boring!" Instead of being angry, Wang Chao showed a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The two eyes stared at each other, as if they both wanted to overwhelm each other from the momentum.


    But at this moment, an old voice suddenly sounded from the air, shouting: "Excessive, today is the day of my hundred swordsmen rejoicing. You must observe the rules of the guests when you come to observe the ceremony, otherwise don''t blame the old man for ordering guests!


    After this voice was heard, the original chaotic scene was brought under control, and the people who were still tearing up had to resist the anger and sit down quietly.


    Master Wang Shu followed his voice and found that the person speaking was a gray-haired old man who was the old sword guard responsible for guarding the sword field.


    There are several people who seem to have a high weight beside the elderly Shoujian. Except for the elder Na Hai, who I have seen not long ago, others do not know.


    "What on earth is she?"


    What''s more surprising to Wang Shu is that the fat little man Han Haishan stood meekly behind Elder Hai and looked like a junior, but Song Xixi had a seat and sat right next to Elder Hai. Xi''s identity is definitely not ordinary.


    "Head!"


    ÖÐÑë The center of this group of people is a handsome, forty-year-old middle-aged man. Although far away, Wang Shu can instinctively feel the oppression and threat.


    I was able to determine at a glance that the middle-aged man was the head of the legend because the middle-aged man looked similar to Yun Fei, but now Yun Fei still looks very immature.


    King Wang Shu glanced back and found that Yun Fei was staring at the middle-aged man on the stage full of hatred, gritted his teeth and held his fists firmly.


    "He is Yunlong!"


    However, what surprised Wang Shu even more was that if a 13-year-old teenager behind the head of the team had not guessed correctly, the teenager was Yunlong who harassed Lan Xue.


    But Wang Shu was not the first time to see Yunlong, but he had seen it not long ago. It was the arrogant boy who bought and sold in Hangu.


    "It''s really a nest of snakes and mice!"


    I don''t know why, when seeing the head of this hundred sword gates and Yunlong, Wang Shu felt very unhappy.


    Beside the head, there is also a middle-aged man in his forties, but the man has fair skin, a beautiful appearance, and looks very young. If he doesn''t have a very obvious throat, he might think it is a woman.


    Of course, the man caught his attention entirely because Li Wencheng stood behind the man and secretly guessed: "He should be Wencheng''s father!"


    Although there are still a lot of high-weight people, Wang Shu doesn''t know each other anymore, so he just ignores it and waits quietly for the start of the final test.


    After a full fifteen minutes, all the remaining 32 losers were also present. A total of 64 people stood in two rows and faced each other.


    "Today''s contest is very simple. It is divided into three rounds. In the first round, the first place in the winner group will be the last place in the loser group, the second place will be the second last, and so on! Get the 32 winners and draw for the next round! "


    When everyone was here, the man''s voice sounded again, announcing the start of the final competition ...

 Chapter 268： Under strong crush

    "No. 1 in the loser group, No. 32 in the winner group, stand out! Others step down and wait!" The middle-aged man''s voice sounded again.


    In addition to Wang Chao, a disciple ranked No. 32 in the winner group stayed on the stage in addition to Wang Chao.


    "Go ahead, I will give you three chances!"


    Wang Chao Chao is no longer lazy as before, the momentum of the whole person has become stronger, watching the disciple on the ninth floor of the blood waking state said coldly.


    "No, I''m not willing! Why is this? This is unfair, unfair!"


    µ± The disciples in the group of winners knew that the first person they faced was Wang Chaohou, and the whole person was desperate, rolled down holding their heads, and burst into tears.


    "I counted three times, and you don''t do anything or admit defeat, and blame me for being ruthless!" Wang Chao frowned, and didn''t want to delay time for this kind of miscellaneous fish. His only opponent was Wang Shu. Speed ??meets Wang Shu, he has to prove to everyone, he is the strongest, he is the overlord.


    "No, you can''t do this to me. I entered the outside door six years ago, and after six years of hard work, I finally got a chance to shine again. You can''t do this to me!" Not reconciled, I was very lucky during the test yesterday. I went smoothly along the way and thought I was running. I didn''t expect to meet Wang Chao today. He couldn''t accept such a result anyway.


    "One!"


    Wang Wangchao raised a finger and reported loudly.


    "No, I am not willing, I am not willing!"


    The disciple on the ninth floor of the blood awakening still knelt on his head and cried.


    "Two!"


    Wang Chao Chao raised a finger again and continued counting.


    The disciples on the ninth floor of Xingxue Xingjing always cried, holding their heads, and had no intention of fighting Wang Chao.


    "You go down then, coward!"


    Wang Chao snorted and kicked the disciple on the ground, kicking the disciple directly to the stage.


    The wolf howl of the disciple on the ninth floor of the blood awakening state, even if he lost, he kept crying.


    "Haha!"


    "too strong!"


    "After all, he is a three-year overlord, and he wants this momentum to frighten his opponents and dare not fight back!"


    Wang Chao Chao easily won the first victory. Many fans of Wang Chao laughed on the field.


    "The king of the losers wins!"


    The middle-aged man announced the result and then said, "Please take the first place in the winner and the 32nd in the loser!"


    After hearing his own name, Wang Shu was stunned. He originally thought that he would finally play, but he didn''t expect that the test was arranged this way, but Wang Shu was not afraid of anything and went straight to the stage.


    The opponent is a disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening, but Wang Shu didn''t have any impression. He didn''t seem to have seen each other.


    "Wang Wangwang ... Brother Wang!"


    But after the disciple saw Wang Shu, he stuttered nervously.


    "you know me?"


    Seeing the other person''s appearance, Wang Shu asked curiously.


    "Oh, it doesn''t make sense!"


    µÜ The disciple stretched out a hand and broke two fingers, saying a little awkwardly.


    "Oh, it''s you!"


    Although I don''t know who the other party is, it should be one of the people who was at the foot of the mountain, so he had to pretend to recognize the other party with a sloppy eye.


    "Thanks to Brother Wang who severed two small fingers at the beginning, otherwise this life would have to be lost. Today, for the sake of gratitude, the small initiative gave up!"


    Not only did the disciple cut off **** by Wang Shu, but instead of blaming Wang Shu, he said something of gratitude, then announced loudly, "I confess!"


    After the disciple conceded, he stepped down.


    Òâ˼ "I mean I helped him?"


    Wang Shushu couldn''t figure out these people''s thoughts, including that of Murong City. Not only did he not blame him, but he was very grateful.


    It seems that the minds of these gamblers are not what Wang Shu can guess.


    "The winner is Wang Shusheng!"


    After the middle-aged man found that his opponent had confessed his defeat directly, he gave up and announced the result.


    "Who is that King Shu?"


    "This king book is too powerful, let the opponent take the initiative to give in before they can go up!"


    Ìý˵ "I heard that this guy defeated Wang Chao yesterday, otherwise Wang Chao will not participate in today''s final test as a loser."


    "real or fake?"


    "Of course it is true, otherwise how could he be the winner of the winner group!"


    "Yeah, I just reacted when you said that!"


    "Hey, there is something to see, this year''s big comparison has to look at, and finally someone stood up to challenge Wang Chao''s supremacy!"


    "Who do you think will be the first meeting of the year?"


    "Of course Wang Chao, because he didn''t have any intentions yesterday!"


    "Hehe, if you lose, you have no intention, let the water go! You can really find a reason!"


    "It''s better than a certain surname Qi. The third-year-old third-party, maybe this year''s third-party can''t keep it!"


    "Clean your mouth!"


    Ôõô "What? Disagree!"


    With Wang Shu''s easy victory, there was another huge wave on the field, and they were discussing who would become the number one in this year.


    "2nd place in the winner group and 31 in the loser group, please come on stage!"


    After Wang Wangshu stepped down, the middle-aged man continued to announce the next test.


    After Sun Xiaohong stepped onto the stage, the opponent she met was also a disciple on the ninth floor of Blood Awakening.


    "Sun ... Sun ... Sun ..."


    The disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening was obviously also Sun Xiaohong''s suitor. After seeing Sun Xiaohong, his face flushed with excitement, and he could not even speak clearly.


    "Have something to say, let it fare!"


    Sun Xiaohong frowned, saying a little displeasedly.


    "Sister Sun, I like you!"


    Although the disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening was not high, he was very brave and called out loud.


    "I surrender!"


    After speaking, I seemed a little scared, and turned around and ran away.


    Although Sun Xiaohong knows that many people have a good opinion of her, it is the first time that she has been confessed in the face of so many people, her blush is not good, and it is a bit awkward.


    The middle-aged man glanced at the disciple who ran away, and looked at Sun Xiaohong, but he had no choice but to announce the result and shouted, "The winner Sun Xiaohong wins! The loser group takes the second place, and the winner group 31 comes to power."


    The test was carried out very quickly. Even if several people came to power, they did not even test, so they conceded.


    "Brother Wang, have you noticed anything wrong?" Zhu Wei watched as someone kept coming to power, then confessed, and asked Wang Shu beside him.


    "I always feel that it doesn''t make sense to choose so many people, and it also divides the winner group and the loser group." Wang Shu expressed his thoughts.


    "You''re right, but not all right. By the last round, you know the purpose of choosing so many people. Okay, it''s my turn, I''ll go up first!"


    Before Zhu Wei had time to explain clearly with Wang Shu, he called his name on the stage and walked up ...

 Chapter 269： Sword Art

    The first round of the test was very fast, because in many cases, the strengths of the two sides were not equal, and no one was willing to take their own shame, so they chose to admit defeat.


    In less than half an hour, the 32 winners were selected, namely Wang Shu, Wang Chao, Sun Xiaohong, Qi Feng, He Qi, Wang Zitong, Feng Xi, Li Tian, ??Liu Wu, Zhang Qunli, Wang Xueqing, Yun Fei, Ye Ke, Murong Cheng, Zhu Wei, Sun Xintang, Qu Lin, Wu Meiqin, Lan Xue, etc., a total of 32 people.


    A total of 22 of these are from the winners and 10 are from the losers.


    32 Many of these 32 people know Wang Shu, but three of the most noticeable ones are Wu Meiqin, Lan Xue, and Qu Lin, because only three of them are the eighth floor of Blood Awakening. The others are at least nine levels of blood awakening, and few, most of them are blood.


    "Today is the last level of Tabitha. I said earlier that today is divided into three parts. You are very lucky to pass the first part. Then the second part is to be carried out. The method is very simple, and the match is drawn by random draw. The eight winners are selected after two rounds of battle! It is important to add that in this round, you only have one chance and will be eliminated if you fail, so this round is not only a proof of strength, luck is also very important! OK, let ¡¯s start with the winners and draw! ¡±The middle-aged man looked at the 32 people who remained on the stage, and said very indifferently.


    "How do I feel that this rule is extremely unfair? The previous winners and losers are not necessary at all, anyway, in this round, they will be eliminated because of a failure." Wang Shu had a lot of doubts in his mind. I feel that this rule seems too impersonal, including from yesterday to today, the rules are very unreasonable and unfair.


    Even Wang Shu has an illusion that this rule is a naked strong rule, and it doesn''t make sense at all.


    Although there were a lot of puzzles, Wang Shu took the initiative to go to the stage and draw lots. Soon he was drawn a bamboo card with a small "seven" written on it. It seems that he should be the number seven, according to the previous rules. The opponent to be faced should be No. 8 and I don''t know who will draw No. 8.


    The lottery was completed quickly, and Wang Shu and others returned to their positions, quietly waiting for the middle-aged man to announce the next test.


    "Okay, lottery is over. Please go to the stage of No. 1 and No. 2!" The middle-aged man glanced and said.


    However, after seeing the people on the stage, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, because the two people on the stage were not others, it was Sun Xintang and Wu Meiqin.


    "Sister Wu, you can give it up. I can''t bear to be rough with you!" Sun Xintang saw his opponent turned out to be Wu Meiqin, and his eyes were straight.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin is a well-known scourge of the country and the people, especially those eyes, always giving people a feeling of dissatisfaction, people can''t help but want to love her, pity her, and poke her.


    In addition, Sun Xintang is looking forward to meeting an opponent like Wu Meiqin, because most of the remaining strength is very strong. Although his strength is not bad, he can only rank in the middle.


    When I met a weak person for the first time, it means that there is a great opportunity to enter the top eight. As long as he enters the top eight, the possibility of being accepted by some elders as a pro-discipline will multiply.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin said with a faint smile on her face.


    "Brother Wang, the situation seems a little bad!"


    Zhu Zhuwei seemed to see something, and said with some worry.


    "I know!"


    µÄ The person in charge this time was not Wu Dao, so Wang Shu did not think in the direction that was deliberately targeted, but just met Sun Xintang and Wu Meiqin''s duel, and he was somewhat concerned.


    Wu Meiqin''s battle king book has been read before. Although it has been recognized by Gu Jian, and Xiu Wei has reached the eighth floor of the Blood Awakening, there is still a gap from Sun Xintang.


    After hesitating for a moment, King Wang Shu secretly transmitted a message to Wu Meiqin, saying, "You just give up, you are not his opponent."


    After hearing Wang Shu''s message, Wu Meiqin turned his head, looked at Wang Shu, smiled, and turned around. Instead of admitting defeat, he directly held Bai Yujian and rushed towards Sun Xintang.


    "Sister, you really don''t know how terrible the sword art is! What''s more, since you want to try it, I''ll do it for you!"


    Sun Xintang didn''t even move, but urged the big sword above his head and attacked Wu Meiqin directly.


    Feeling the danger, Wu Meiqin didn''t dare to attack again, and could only retreat quickly, but when Wu Meiqin retreated, there was no chance of attack, and the big sword was like Sun Xintang''s arm, no matter Wu Meiqin retreated Everywhere you go, you will follow.


    Dumbledore!


    For a while, the sound of fierce arms intersect came from Fangtai. In the eyes of outsiders, only Sun Xintang was holding his hands, his face was relaxed, he stood motionless in the center of Fangtai, and Wu Meiqin was caught by the big The sword force can only move around. Whenever Wu Meiqin wants to attack, the big sword will block in front, leaving Wu Meiqin no chance.


    "This sword technique is really strong!"


    After seeing this scene, Zhu Wei sighed with envy.


    "Imperial swordsmanship? What kind of exercise is this?"


    Wang Wangshu knew that Sun Xintang''s method of using swords was called royal swordsmanship, and he was curious.


    After Zhu Wei found out that Wang Shu did n¡¯t understand, he actively explained: ¡°I do n¡¯t understand this too. As far as I know, the people who master this sword art in Baijianmen are very rare, because this sword art has a very strict Requirements, that is, you must have a sword with a sword spirit to practice. Of course, I heard that when the cultivation reaches the source, the control of the power of blood is exquisite. The removal of the force from the space is always a little different from this imperial sword. "


    "That''s it!"


    The king of kings showed a look that understood, but in his heart he called for Linger secretly and shouted, "Linger, Linger!"


    Because of Zhu Wei''s reminder, Wang Shu remembered that he had a sword with a sword spirit in his hand, and this sword spirit was obviously much higher than that of Sun Xintang.


    "Why? I don''t want to talk to you!"


    King Wang Shu originally wanted to ask Linger, what is going on with this sword technique. However, Linger didn''t seem to want to bother with Wang Shu, only to respond with two dissatisfaction, he fell into silence again.


    "not good!"


    But just then, an amazing scene took place on the stage. I saw that Wu Meiqin''s dagger was just trying to stab Sun Xintang, but Sun Xintang noticed it and urged his sword to fly Wu Meiqin and fall to the stage ...

 Chapter 270： Luck is strength

    "Slut, how dare you attack me!"


    Sun Xintang looked at Wu Meiqin who had fallen on the ground, and wanted to urge the sword to insert a big hole in Wu Meiqin''s body, but he was a little bit reluctant, and once he fell, he would lose and could n¡¯t do anything else, otherwise he had to accept Punishment, had to look at the clothes on the open chest, holding back the anger.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin was injured just now. He wanted to take advantage of it. He did not expect that Wu Meiqin was pretending to be injured. When he approached, Wu Meiqin almost succeeded in a sneak attack. If it wasn''t for his wearing of an inner nail and the quality was extraordinary, maybe Wu Meiqin was really successful.


    Wu Meiqin, who was lying on the ground, rolled his blood on the chest, and the last blood was spit out, watching Sun Xintang just broke his mouth and exposed the inner nails, and he was very lost.


    She originally wanted to avenge Wang Shu''s brother, but did not expect that she was not Sun Xintang''s opponent at all.


    "Are you OK?"


    Xi Lanxue walked up and asked nervously.


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin shook his head, but instead of focusing on Lan Xue''s body, he looked at Wang Shu who was walking nervously. Lan Xue glanced back and found Wang Shu''s face pulled down.


    Shu Wangshu handed over a panacea and said, "Take this!"


    "Mei Chin, don''t want his stuff. Maybe it''s poison!" Lan Xue said coldly.


    "Oh, as long as it is given by Wang Shu, I will even eat poison!" Wu Meiqin said with a smile, and then took the elixir, swallowed it without thinking.


    Wang Shushu looked at Wu Meiqin, always felt a bit wanting to say something, but did not know how to say it.


    Wu Meiqin seemed to know what Wang Shu was going to say. He said, "I don''t mean to help you at all. I just want to try the strength. It''s that simple. Xiaoxue, let''s go!"


    Wu Lanxue didn''t know what Wang Shuyin transmitted to Wu Meiqin before the test, but she didn''t say anything, she helped Wu Meiqin to leave.


    After both of them left, Wang Shu turned around and looked at Sun Xintang on the stage, and found that Sun Xintang was also looking at himself, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, his lips moved, as if to say "garbage!"


    Ôõô Why did Sun Xintang feel so embarrassed today when he saw that he was still scared yesterday?


    "That''s it, I said why it was so bold!"


    The book of King of Kings was a little weird, but after earnest induction, it was discovered that after one night, Sun Xintang had also been elevated from the ninth-level peak of the blood awake state to the blood state. No wonder such a big tone.


    "Interesting!"


    I looked at the back of Sun Xintang''s departure, and Wang Shu sneered at the corner of his mouth. Originally, he promised that Ma Xiong and others would not be this guy. Now it seems that if they really run into each other, the other party might think that they have eaten themselves.


    "Game 1, Sun Xintang wins! No. 3, No. 4!"


    The middle-aged man announced the result of the first game and then continued to play No. 3 and No. 4.


    "is her!"


    After seeing the two men on the field, Wang Shu frowned, because one of the two men on the field was Wang Xueqing, who had some contradictions with him, and the other was a disciple on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening.


    "King ... King ... Sister Wang!"


    After the disciple found out that it was Wang Xueqing who had encountered him, he lost before the fight, and he was afraid to say hello.


    "I haven''t seen you for a year, you are still on the ninth floor of the Blood Awakening, don''t know if you still want to test?" Wang Xueqing asked with a sneer after finding that his opponent was his defeat last year.


    "No, how could the younger be the opponent of the sister, anyway, it is difficult to enter the top ten anyway, I still admit defeat, and save everyone''s time. I admit defeat!" The disciple is also very knowledgeable, last year was not Wang Xueqing''s opponent , Not to mention this year, he directly confessed and stepped down,


    "It seems that this woman has some prestige. From the beginning to the present, no shots have been taken, and all the opponents have voluntarily conceded. Although there is a lot of luck, it also shows that she should have two brushes!" Wang Shu saw Wang Xueqing After winning the next game without any fight, my heart was very jealous. The woman''s luck was surprisingly good.


    "What luck is this woman?"


    ¸É "Well, she''s very lucky!"


    "It''s so enviable!"


    Not only Wang Shu feels unfair, but many people who are also **** have also discovered this problem. Wang Xueqing encountered soft-footed prawns along the way. They gave up without hitting them, making them very envious.


    Wang Xueqing doesn''t seem to feel anything, luck is also a part of strength anyway, and if it was not the prestige left before, no one would give up so easily.


    "Wang Xueqing wins! No. 5 and No. 6 play!"


    The middle-aged man seems to have become accustomed to this kind of scene, and it is not strange to announce the result, and then announce the next appearance.


    Two other disciples soon came to power. This time they were both flesh and blood, and they were in the top ten of last year''s list. Liu Wu ranked seventh and Zhang Qunli ranked eighth.


    Both Xiu and Xiu''s self-cultivation is a level of flesh and blood, which can be said to be a close matchup. Last year, the two also played against each other. In the end, Liu Wu won with a slight advantage.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that we would meet in advance! We had hoped to be able to stand on the final stage to determine the outcome!" Liu Wu said with a faint smile on his face and said with some regret.


    "Yes, it seems that one of us is going to leave early!" Zhang Qunli said with the same heart.


    The two can be said to be rivals and friends at the same time. They made an appointment to fight to the end this year, but unfortunately they met in advance and they decided to win.


    "Come on, let me see your progress in the past year! Don''t let me down!" The vitality of Liu Wu''s body burst out.


    "A pinnacle of peaks? OK, this is the challenge!"


    Zhang Qunli noticed that Liu Wu''s breath turned out to be a pinnacle, deeper than him, but he was not afraid, but exploded like a layer of bleeding breath.


    The two of them are chess opponents, with equal fanfare. At the same time, they only saw the two men''s energy flying, sometimes fighting together, and sometimes fighting.


    "This is the test in my mind!"


    Watching the two of them fighting, Wang Shu''s emotions followed with excitement. This is the scene he should have in his mind, not the one-sided confession.


    I am not alone in Wang Shu. Many people can hold their breaths quietly, without saying a word. I can''t wait to blink my eyelids and see all the moves clearly.


    boom!


    After the two had been fighting for a quarter of an hour, Zhang Qunli was repelled by a boxing because of his inferiority to Liu Wu.


    "I surrender!"


    After Zhang Qunli stepped down, he voluntarily conceded.


    "Liu Wusheng! Please come to power on the 7th and 8th!"


    The middle-aged man glanced at Liu Wu more, reported the results, and announced the personnel of the next game.


    "It''s me!"


    Hearing his number, Wang Shu shook his fist and was ready to step onto the stage.

 Chapter 271： Luck is also under strength

    After Wang Wangshu came to power, he found that his opponent was a disciple with a very ordinary appearance.


    "Wow!"


    However, after the disciple saw Wang Shu, the whole person seemed to collapse and sat down on the ground, crying sadly.


    "..."


    After seeing this disciple crying inexplicably, Wang Shu was scratching his head, and looked carefully again, very sure that he did not know the other party, and that the other party''s five fingers were intact, and there should be no contradiction with himself. How could it be so sad?


    "This teacher ... friend, why are you so sad?" Wang Shu didn''t want to run the risk of others, and asked curiously.


    "Oh God, why are you so unfair? Why do I always encounter these perverts, evil! Wow!" The disciple looked at Wang Shu and couldn''t help crying.


    He hates this day. He participated in the big game last year and met Wang Chao and was eliminated. It ¡¯s easy to have a chance to show your skills this year, but I met Sun Xiaohong for the first time, and even admitted to the loss without even getting on the stage. It was easy to go through the hard work of the loser group. Now it ¡¯s so easy. I thought I could enter. The top ten, but when he saw that his opponent turned out to defeat Wang Chao''s Wang Shu, he was desperate.


    If it was yesterday, he still had some luck. Because Wang Chao released the water, Wang Shu won the victory, but today when he saw Wang Shu and Qi Feng competing for the first place, he knew that Wang Shu ¡¯s strength would never be Poor, such a person, he is not an opponent at all.


    Why can Wang Xueqing always encounter opponents that are much weaker than himself, but he has always encountered these perverts?


    He even had the confidence to defeat Wang Xueqing, but he was unlucky.


    When he thought of the gap between him and Wang Xueqing, he couldn''t help crying.


    "Hey, do you compare? Black and white, don''t blame yourself for being unfair!" The middle-aged man who has been only responsible for reporting the results seems to be a bit embarrassed, and frowned.


    After hearing this from a middle-aged man, Wang Shu found out that this person was called Heizha, so I looked at the young man a few more times and found that although this guy looks ordinary, his skin is indeed a little black. There is a strange sense of joy.


    "Wow, why is this? Why is my face black? I don''t accept it!" Hei Ba is not convinced by the result, growling dissatisfied.


    "If you want to blame, go blame your black face, draw lots by yourself, who do you want to blame?" The middle-aged man seemed to know the black bull, and said impatiently.


    "Shadow, your test is not fair at all, according to my strength, even the top ten will definitely have a chance! But now even the top 30 will not be able to enter! I disagree!" Heiba ??jumped up, dissatisfied roar.


    "Get off, I''ll tell your father about it if you make trouble again. I''ve said that luck is also part of strength! Who makes you not sure? If you blame, you can''t blame yourself for not being strong and not sure!" The middle-aged man''s anger was picked up, and some threatened.


    "Hum, just go. I confess, I confess! You grandma!" Heizha looked disdain. Although he didn''t want to confess, he confessed his conviction and walked out.


    "..."


    He looked unwilling at the black tyrant, and Wang Shu was helpless for a while. However, this middle-aged man is right. Luck is also a part of strength. Of course, if the strength reaches a certain level, then luck can be completely ignored.


    For example, a person crushed by the strength of Wang Chao, even if he loses because of an overwhelming effort, he has always won in the way of crushing.


    Only such a person can ignore luck. But there are only a few of these people, right. In a certain period, there was only one such person, the only one.


    "Wang Shusheng! No. 9 and No. 10 on stage!"


    The middle-aged man was embarrassed after seeing Hei Ba left, but still announced the result as usual.


    After Wang Shushu stepped down, his mood seemed very calm, and he always felt that there was a big gap between this kind of outside door and his heart.


    "Is this the Baijianmen? I always feel disappointed!"


    King Wang Shu looked up and looked at countless audiences, as well as those in the martial arts, and those who were eliminated and are preparing to enter the game. He could not feel any war.


    "Yes, it''s war and pressure!"


    Wang Shushu finally understood why he always felt that he had no passion. This was not his fault, but that the entire Baijianmen was like this. Everyone was sly and extremely safe.


    Once he found that he was not an opponent, he would only give up, without even thinking of resistance.


    Re-associated with everything from entry to present, entry encountered robbery, assessed a large number of disciples who were killed and injured, and brawls everywhere, as long as it was not fatal.


    Wang Shushu''s growing disappointment and loss of Baijianmen.


    "Oh, no wonder Baijianmen will decline. Such disciples from top to bottom will definitely decline even if they are not targeted by Wang Chao!" Wang Shu suddenly understood the reason for Baijianmen''s decline, and how much in his heart Some are not taste.


    I do not know why, Wang Shu suddenly understood Wang Chao, Wang Chao''s loneliness and loneliness as if he could not find his opponent, he was not interested in anything. Because this hundred swordsmen is not his belonging at all.


    Wang Chao seemed to have a sense, and he also turned his head and looked at Wang Shu, with a smile on his face, as if he understood Wang Shu''s loneliness in an instant.


    The time passed by one minute and one second, and finally another hour later, 16 people were decided first.


    16These 16 people went through a fierce round of competition and decided the last 8 people.


    The eight are Wang Shu, Wang Chao, Feng Xi, Ye Ke, He Qi, Sun Xintang, Wang Xueqing, and Yun Fei.


    Although such a list is not too unexpected, people such as Sun Xiaohong, Qi Feng, Wang Zitong, Li Tian, ??Liu Wu, and Zhang Qunli were eliminated from the top ten list last year.


    Especially Sun Xiaohong and Qi Feng, countless people had the opportunity to impact the top three, but they were eliminated in advance.


    Qi Qifeng was okay and was eliminated by Wang Chao. It seems that with the experience of losing on the first day, Wang Chao came out with all his strength, crushing Qi Feng with absolute strength, and Qi Feng was defeated.


    But Sun Xiaohong was eliminated by Ye Ke, an inexperienced female disciple on the second floor, and the two men fought in a battle. In the end, Ye Ke won with a slight advantage.


    In addition to the dark horse He Qi, Sun Xintang and Yun Fei also emerged.


    In particular, Sun Xintang, in the last match, met Li Tian, ??who had already reached the top of the second floor in the blood, and had always hidden his strength to paralyze the opponent. In the most critical time, he defeated his opponent with one blow.


    Yun Yunfei defeated one opponent after another with a very sharp spear.


    Xun Wang Xueqing, as always, was full of luck, and the opponents he met were very ordinary.


    "The first two rounds are over, and the rest is the last and most crucial round, because the best three will be selected from the eight of you, representing Baijianmen to participate in the Nanlin Club!" The man stood up and said with emotion.

 Chapter 272： Last round

    Tongnan Forest Club!


    A grand event that will inspire countless young heroes, a grand event that will bring together the most outstanding geniuses in Nanlin County. As long as you are pretentious and talented, you are not willing to miss this triennial.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    If it wasn''t for the Nanlin Club, Wang Shu would have been looking for Lanyue in the character of Wang Shu, but when things are done today, Wang Shu will go there in person, even if he can''t see Lan Yue, he will go there in person. Anyway, there are more than five months before the Nanlin Association.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    ³¬ Even Wang Chao, who has no interest in anything, is shining in his eyes at the moment. He had longed for such a stage, but he has been trapped in the small place of Baijianmen.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    In the beginning, Feng Fengxi only came to defeat Wang Chao, but at this moment he must enter the top three, because he is also eager to participate in the Nanlin Club.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    He Qi is full of confidence, and her eyes are full of self-confidence. She is the strongest disciple among the inner gates who come to participate today. Although her cultivation is only a peak of blood, she is the most threatening because she has the power Powerful ancient sword.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    A female disciple who looks ordinary and seems to be left in the crowd will not be found, but also eager. This woman is Ye Ke who defeated Sun Xiaohong.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    Even yesterday, Sun Xintang didn''t dare to hope that he could stay to the end, but just last night, he was a breakthrough, and when he was bloody, he was full of confidence. Even in the face of Wang Chao and Wang Shu, he had confidence. War, especially here. The sword field can make the most of his strength.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    Yunyun Fei has a powerful spear in his hand. He has not been exposed before, but at the moment his target is also the top three.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    A bitter smile appeared on the corner of Wang Xueqing''s mouth. Don''t say anyone else, even she didn''t even think about it, she would stay to the end.


    Xi Xiuwei and her strength are much higher than her Sun Xiaohong, Qi Feng, etc. Many people have been eliminated, only she stayed in the end.


    She even knew very well that she had come to this step by luck, and of the others, she felt that she could not beat any of them.


    "Nanlinhui!"


    Sun Xiaohong looked at the eight victors on the stage with a bitter heart. It was only then that she understood how sad those who were eliminated because of bad luck.


    "Damn, I clearly have the strength to compete for the top three, why should I meet him!"


    Qi Qifeng was also unwilling. He was confident that he could definitely enter the top three with his own strength, but he never expected that he would meet Wang Chao halfway through, and he was ruled out after a failure.


    "Brother Murong, can you say Master Wang can enter the top three?" After rounds of tests, Zhu Wei still has some doubts about Wang Shu''s strength.


    "Relax, Brother Wang Shu must be in the top three!"


    Murong City was full of confidence in Wang Shu and said with a pat on his chest.


    "I think it''s very hanged, except for the remaining eight people, except Wang Xueqing, who is not easy to mess with!" Zhu Wei carefully observed the last eight people, except for Wang Xueqing''s obvious soft persimmon, the others are very strong .


    It is natural to say that Wang Chao and Fengxi have never used their full strength from the beginning to the present. Although Wang Chao crushed with absolute strength and Fengxi performed very ordinary, it is enough to show that Fengxi''s extraordinary strength.


    Even Ye Ke, He Qi, Sun Xintang, and Yun Fei are not easy to deal with.


    Ye Yeke was able to defeat Sun Xiaohong, who was already in the third layer of blood, and his strength was evident.


    Jaina He Qi and Sun Xintang have both been recognized by Gu Jian. The strength here has been greatly exerted, and the strength is naturally beyond doubt.


    As for Yun Fei''s repair, although it is only a layer of blood, the dark-colored spear in his hand makes people feel a terrible killing. With one shot, it seems that no one can prevent it.


    Murong Cheng turned his eyes and said with a smirk: "Shall we gamble?"


    "Go away, I''m not gambling with you guys!"


    Zhu Wei didn''t want to gamble with Murong City at all, he scolded directly.


    "Cut, you do n¡¯t bet on me to find someone to gamble, anyway, there are people who bet, I bet the old man Wang will definitely be the top three!" Murong Cheng saw that there was almost nothing about them, and began to talk to those young disciples nearby. .


    "The dog can''t change his shit!"


    After seeing Murong Cheng''s drug addiction again, Zhu Wei had no choice but to curse angrily.


    "Who on earth will you be the number one this year?"


    "It''s really hard to say, kill so many dark horses all at once!"


    "What''s hard to say, those dark horses will definitely not get to the last, don''t forget that Wang Chao is there!"


    "Hehe, it''s funny. Even Sun Xiaohong, who ranked second and third last year, and Qi Feng were eliminated, and they also played Wang Chao. Wang Chao lost one game yesterday, you dare to play!"


    "Wang Chao was blown out? The overlords in the past three years are all Wang Chao, and the strength is there, there is no need to blow at all! But the Wang Shu you like, I think it''s just luck!"


    "I don''t think that Wang Shu can''t do it either. Yesterday it was just that Wang Chao didn''t take it seriously, letting the water out, for fear that the newcomer would lose too badly."


    "Yeah, yeah, Wang Chao is tired, otherwise he can hang Wang Shu and fight!"


    "Shameless, if you lose, you don''t put water seriously, if you win, you say strong, invincible! Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    There are also many people in the market discussing who will be the last three.


    "Xiao Xi, you look like Brother Wang, he is in the top eight."


    Han Haishan, who was standing behind Elder Hai, discovered Wang Shu long ago, and now seeing that Wang Shu has entered the top eight, he is a little excited, and can''t help whispering to Song Yanxi beside him.


    "I know!"


    Song Song Xixi nodded, and didn''t say much, just a thoughtful look, as if making a difficult decision about what to do.


    "not bad!"


    Elder Erhai naturally recognized Wang Shu and nodded slightly.


    "Brother Wang!"


    Li Wencheng, who was not far away, also found Wang Shu. He was a little emotional and wanted to say hello, but it was obviously not the time.


    The elders seem to be talking to each other, laughing from time to time.


    "You guys, I do n¡¯t need to say more, you also know the meaning of Nanlin Club! As long as the top three are qualified to participate, because the time wasted too much, so next, I want to see your true strength! In order to prevent You do n¡¯t have to worry, so there is a special rule in the last round, which is not to admit defeat. Unless the opponent falls, the two sides will lose! Do you understand? ¡±The middle-aged man on the stage looked at the expressions of several people. , Very satisfied, the previous test was no matter how dull, but the last eight must show their full strength.


    "Listen!"


    "Listen!"


    28 people said in unison.


    "Okay, start drawing lots! Wang Shu first!"


    The middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction and let several people draw.


    "Here!"


    The king of the king walked forward with confidence, reached out and took out a note, only to see a "one" on it ...

 Chapter 273： Dont always back off

    "Second place, Wang Chao!"


    The middle-aged men cried one by one. The last eight people showed great confidence and motivation, and went up to draw their numbers.


    After a while everyone took their numbers and went back down to wait for the test.


    "No. 1 and No. 2 come to power!"


    The middle-aged man looked at the crowd again and said lightly.


    "I will come too!"


    ¸Õ As soon as the middle-aged man''s voice fell, he saw a young man jump up smartly and landed steadily in the middle of the square.


    A large sword hovered above his head, a circle around the entire platform, and the last slap was directly inserted into the slate in front of him, splashing a lot of gravel, as if to tell those who will become his opponent again Man, he is strong, especially in this place, he is stronger!


    This arrogant young man is Sun Xintang. Victory over and over again has greatly expanded his self-confidence, so even if he faces Wang Chao and Wang Shu, he will not be afraid, so he must make a high-profile appearance and let Everyone understood that Sun Xintang was the real dark horse, and he wanted to defeat everyone.


    "great!"


    "This guy is so handsome!"


    "This man is so young!"


    "What a genius!"


    The high-profile appearance of Sun Xintang on the stage really caused cheers for a while, and what people want to see is such a test. If everyone can''t admit defeat because they can''t beat it, then there is nothing like it. Simply choose the number one.


    "Ah, very good!"


    The middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction, and now he needs such people to drive the atmosphere.


    "Who got the No. 1? Can you come up and fight with me!" Sun Xintang''s pride and self-confidence looked at the people in the audience, and they did not put these people in their eyes and yelled loudly.


    No one on the stage answered his question, but all frowned a little.


    After seeing no one answering his own questions, Sun Xintang thought everyone was afraid of himself, and his voice grew louder, and he asked loudly, "Who is No. 1? Don''t you even have the courage to step on the stage?"


    Sun Xintang shouted loudly, as if Mars, which detonated the atmosphere of the audience, the entire sword field exploded in an instant.


    "What is the origin of this newcomer? So arrogant!"


    "Come, this newcomer is very powerful!"


    "Who is that No. 1 who hasn''t shown his face for a long time?"


    "I think it must be that Wang Xueqing. You know that she has left her by now with luck!"


    "Yes, yes, I also think it is Wang Xueqing! It seems that she is the weakest!"


    ²»Ò»¶¨ "Not necessarily, I think the one named Yun Fei is also very likely."


    "I think it is possible, after all, Sun Xintang has been winning streak, and the opponent is not weak!"


    After a lot of troubles with Sun Xintang, many people started to pay attention to the newcomer Sun Xintang, and at the same time guess who got the number 1?


    "Huh? What''s going on? Didn''t anyone get No. 1?" Sun Xintang carefully observed the remaining few people, and found that everyone was very calm, showed no excitement, and no expression of fear. If none Does n¡¯t that mean there is no 1? This is counterintuitive.


    "Referee, would you miss the number 1?"


    After Sun Xintang had this speculation, he asked the middle-aged man a little strangely.


    "No, there must be No. 1!"


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said with certainty. At the same time, his eyes were gazed at Wang Shu who was standing in a daze below.


    Sun Xintang followed the middle-aged person''s eyes and found that he just saw Wang Shuzheng staring at the number in his hand, and he frowned, and he was anxious and secretly said, "Did he get the number 1?"


    "Should I be so unlucky? I met this guy for the first time!" Sun Xintang began to play drums. Although he was very confident in his own strength, he had no confidence in facing only two people, that is, Wang Chao and Wang Shu. Deep down, he was still afraid of the two, especially Wang Shu.


    Yesterday, he had a conflict with Ma Xiong and others, and Wang Shu stepped forward, showing that the relationship between the two sides is very good.


    "not good!"


    When Sun Xintang thought that No. 1 might really be Wang Shu, his heart suddenly trembled and he couldn''t yell. I knew I shouldn''t be so high-profile.


    "Oh, sorry. I was just confirming whether I had taken No. 1 and now I''m done. I''m No. 1!" At this time, Wang Shu suddenly raised his head and looked at Sun Xintang. Laugh.


    "Damn! It really is this guy!"


    I am sure that Wang Shu is really the No. 1 capital. Sun Xintang regrets why he was so arrogant just now.


    "It''s Wang Shu!"


    "No. 1 turned out to be Wang Shu!"


    "Haha, there is something to watch!"


    "It does have a look, it seems that the two still have a lot of conflicts!"


    The people in the market discovered that the people who played were actually Wang Shu, and their enthusiasm soared. I did not expect to have something to watch for the first time.


    Others found that No. 1 turned out to be Wang Shu, and forced them to smile, especially a few who had been intimidated by Sun Xintang just now, and almost laughed out loud.


    Sun Xintang glanced back and found that the middle-aged man looked at himself with a smile. He seemed to know that Wang Shu was No. 1 and he had never reminded himself that he wanted to make himself out of it.


    Wang Wangshu slowly stepped onto the stage and stood three feet away from Sun Xintang. He also learned from Sun Xintang, folded his arms in front of his chest, and looked at him with a smile.


    "Don''t pretend to be a ghost!"


    Sun Xintang seemed to be a discouraged ball and quickly retracted the sword, his voice trembling.


    However, it seems that because of too much tension, the big sword did not circle in the air as before, but fell to the ground like scrap iron, and almost hit Sun Xintang himself.


    "Haha, didn''t this guy have a loud voice just now? Why did Wang Shu just persuade him as soon as he came to power!"


    "Haha, coward!"


    ι "Hey, what about your momentum?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you afraid?"


    Sun Xintang''s foreign appearance immediately caused a laugh. The difference between Sun Xintang''s before and after was so great that many people couldn''t help laughing.


    Sun Xintang blushed, and hurriedly urged the great sword again, but the great sword had lost its former power and wobbled, and it looked like it would fall at any time.


    "You are so scared of me?"


    Wang Wangshu looked at Sun Xintang nervously and asked with a smile.


    "Hum, how could I be afraid of you. But the wind is a bit strong, and I''m not good at it!" Sun Xintang stepped back while speaking, for fear of being attacked by Wang Shu.


    "Oh, that''s it. But you can''t always step back and fall back again!" Wang Shu pointed behind Sun Xintang, and after a distance he would fall off the stage.

 Chapter 274： Torture

    "Come out ... out ... out there!"


    Sun Xintang stopped, his voice was a little timid, and he stammered in fear.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m not as powerful as you think. You are so nervous, you can''t exert your strength and relax!" Wang Shu said softly like a gentle mentor.


    "Don''t play tricks, I won''t be fooled!"


    Sun Xintang couldn''t believe that Wang Shu would be so kind, he said doubtfully.


    "Why are you like this? I said that you are so nervous that you can''t show your strength, and I''m not as powerful as they brag, I won''t know if you try it!" Wang Shu said with a loss of face, one The vice seemed to be misunderstood.


    "This guy is so cunning, I have to be careful!"


    How could Sun Xintang listen to Wang Shu''s words, and took a few special steps, then urged his sword and slashed towards Wang Shu.


    This attack is not a full attack, but a tentative attack.


    But even so, he also found that Wang Shu, although hiding, seemed a bit difficult.


    "what!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu seems to be difficult, Sun Xintang moved with a shock, perhaps Wang Shu was not as strong as he thought.


    "You don''t talk about credibility and don''t say hello!"


    After Wang Shu escaped Sun Xintang''s attack, he complained with unhappiness on his face.


    However, Sun Xintang ignored Wang Shu at all, but urged the sword again and attacked again. This time Wang Shu escaped very hard too.


    "Maybe he really isn''t that strong! Yeah, how can I forget, he is only the second layer of blood, and I also have the first layer of blood, and I am stronger in this sword field."


    After seeing that Wang Shu was not as strong as he expected, Sun Xintang rejoiced, and after thinking about it, he started to get more and more fierce.


    "You dare to pretend to force me, almost scared me, you know? This time I want to let you know how powerful I am!"


    Sun Xintang''s self-confidence rose again, and the big sword again seemed to have the flexibility of life, and began to fly in the air again and again to attack Wang Shu.


    The King of Kings book looked very embarrassed, and kept rolling back and forth to avoid that attack again and again.


    In the eyes of outsiders for a while, Wang Shu not only failed to defeat Sun Xintang as overwhelmingly as expected, but fell into a disadvantage.


    ²»ºÃ "No, Brother Wang is passive!"


    ÐÛ Ma Xiong watching the table saw Wang Shu and Sun Xintang actually confronted each other, first a joy, but found that Wang Shu was passive, suppressed by Sun Xintang, and began to worry.


    "Brother, Brother Wang seems to be losing money!"


    He Mahu also began to get nervous for Wang Shu, and even they did not expect that Sun Xintang was so strong.


    "It seems that our revenge is very difficult!"


    Luo Luo Dingyu muttered a bit worried.


    "what happened?"


    "Did not Wang Shu defeat Wang Chao yesterday? How could he be out of breath because of a newcomer?"


    "Whether that newcomer is too strong, or that Wang Shu is not as powerful as imagined, just blown out!"


    "Should not be, then the strength of Wang Shu should not be only this little!"


    On the market, many people wondered one after another when Wang Shu was chased by a large sword urged by Sun Xintang.


    "Does this guy want to teach himself swordsmanship?"


    Zhu Wei immediately saw that Wang Shu did not show his strength at all, but was playing with Sun Xintang, and in his opinion, Wang Shu was planning to steal the sword skill, because every time Wang Shu was Dangerous and dangerous to escape the attack of that big sword.


    "Does this guy have a sword spirit in his sword?"


    Others may not know the power of Wang Shu, but Qi Feng is very clear and starts to guess.


    "What does he want?"


    Wang Chao until Sun Xintang was definitely not Wang Shu''s opponent, but he did not understand why Wang Shu did this.


    "Hit!"


    "Cut him!"


    "Cut him to death!"


    I watched lively and found that Wang Shu was chased around by that long sword, yelling madly one by one.


    "go to hell!"


    Sun Suntang seemed to be infected by that enthusiastic atmosphere, and at the same time, he was extremely burst of confidence, constantly spurring the big sword in his hand, and smashing the ground into one huge pit after another.


    But at the moment when Sun Xintang thought Wang Shu had no power to fight back, he saw that Wang Shu, who had been running away, stopped suddenly, with a hint of irony in his mouth.


    "not good!"


    Sun Xintang twitched heartily, feeling awful. Because the next scene gave him a kind of cold water that was splashed from one head to the other, and it was cold from head to toe in an instant.


    I saw Wang Shu''s right hand suddenly move. The big sword didn''t listen to his control. He was pulled off the ground by Wang Shu for a moment, and then stepped on one foot.


    "How can it be?"


    After seeing that Wang Shu was able to control his sword, Sun Xintang changed his face and urged him again, but found that the sword was completely out of control.


    "What it is?"


    Only then did Sun Xintang discover that the big sword was bound by a transparent silk thread, and his heart was terrified.


    After being stepped on by Wang Shu for a few feet, the big sword seemed to be greatly insulted. Sun Xintang lost contact for an instant, his expression changed dramatically, and he sat down on the ground.


    "Hey, are you enough?"


    After seeing that Da Jian lost contact with Sun Xintang, Wang Shu had a smirk on his face, threw the big sword aside, and slowly walked towards Sun Xintang.


    "You know what''s wrong?"


    King Wang Shu stood in front of Sun Xintang and asked lightly.


    "I don''t know!"


    Sun Xintang looked up at Wang Shu and said with hate in his eyes. Because Wang Shu even forcibly cut off his connection with Gu Jian, it will take a lot of effort to restore continuity in the future.


    "Ma Xiong is your friend?"


    Wang Shushu found out that this guy didn''t know how to repent and asked loudly.


    "What Ma Xiong? I don''t know. Don''t compare those country guys with me!" Sun Xintang said sniffily.


    "Oh, right? So have you heard a word?" After seeing this guy''s repentance, Wang Shu decided to educate him fiercely.


    Sun Xintang asked impatiently, "What is it?"


    Wang Shu said blandly: "beat people but not face!"


    "Don''t listen ..."


    Sun Xintang wanted to say that he hadn''t heard it, but just halfway through it, he felt that his eyes were black and his mouth was blocked by something.


    After Sun Xintang struggled for a long time and found that his mouth was full of mud, he found that Wang Shu even stepped on his face with one foot.


    "Have you heard this?"


    King Wang Shu bowed his head and asked again.


    Sun Xintang said deadly, "I haven''t heard it!"


    "what!"


    However, as soon as Sun Xintang finished speaking, Wang Shu''s big foot stepped on his face again ...

 Chapter 275： Admit

    "Did you know this time?"


    King Wang Shu stepped on Sun Xintang''s face with one foot and asked again.


    "You let me go!"


    Sun Xintang struggled desperately, but Wang Shu''s foot stepped on his face, his eyes filled with an angry growl.


    "I''ll ask you again, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Wang Wangshu simply asked regardless of how Sun Xintang felt.


    In Wang Shu''s eyes, Sun Xintang is not a big gangster. He may have been blinded for a while. Wang Shu can clearly feel that Ma Xiong cares about Sun Xintang as a friend, otherwise he would not deliberately come before Explain him then.


    Wang Shushu is not stupid. Of course, you can hear the meaning in Ma Xiong''s words, saying that you have to solve it yourself, but you are actually afraid that Wang Shu will hurt him.


    "do not know!"


    Sun Xintang said very stiffly.


    Snapped!


    The king of kings slaps up with a slap, and the loud voice calms down the entire venue.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Everyone said to hit someone without a face, why is he so hard?"


    "Just beat it? Why insult your opponents like this?"


    Many audiences at the venue couldn''t help falling into silence. They were somewhat dissatisfied with Wang Shu''s behavior and whispered.


    "Brother, brother Wang ..."


    Xi Mahu saw that Wang Shu had insulted Sun Xintang so much. Not only did he not feel happy, but he was very sad. Even if it''s already noisy, it used to be a good friend.


    "I know!"


    Ma Xiong saw Wang Shu''s intention, and was moved in his heart. He didn''t know what to say, so he could only watch it silently.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    The slap of the king of kings showed no mercy, and directly swollen Sun Xintang''s face.


    "I do not know!"


    Sun Xintang turned his face, still not admitting that he had done something wrong.


    Snapped!


    I slap up again with a slap, this slap is more powerful, directly knocked out two of Sun Xintang''s teeth.


    "Ah, I fight with you!"


    Sun Xintang was struggling to get up and desperate, but as soon as he moved, Wang Shu stepped on his chest, as if a big mountain was pressed on it, he couldn''t resist, and the big sword was completely disconnected.


    Ö»Òª "As long as you don''t admit wrong, I will hit you sober, until you admit wrong!" Wang Shu stepped on Sun Xintang''s chest with one foot, and took a slap with no mercy.


    ´ò The sound of this beating is too loud. Even the onlookers feel the pain in their face. If this slap hits themselves, how much pain and horror will it have?


    "Brother!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu was so fierce, he was a little nervous. If he continued to fight like this, Sun Xintang would not only lose his reputation, but he might even lose his life.


    "Brother Wang has his own size!"


    After understanding Wang Shu''s intentions, although Ma Xiong couldn''t bear to see Sun Xintang being beaten by Wang Shu, he still suffered heartache.


    "Well, it''s better to be beaten by Brother Wang than to be taught by outsiders, and save your life." Ma Xiong could not bear to look at it, and felt comforted in his heart.


    "You know what''s wrong?"


    The King of Shu did not slap, he would ask. In the blink of an eye, five or six slaps were given, and Sun Xintang''s face was swollen and he had blood on the corner of his mouth.


    Every time Wang Shu started, he was very decent. Otherwise, with the power of Wang Shu, Sun Xintang''s face would have been broken.


    "do not know!"


    Sun Xintang is still hard-mouthed, but his eyes have flickered. Whenever Wang Shu raised his hand, he would be scared to close his eyes.


    "Oh, I thought you had a hard mouth and hard bones!" After seeing Sun Xintang getting scared, Wang Shu stopped and said with a smile.


    Sun Xintang''s eyes were not as hateful as before, but he was a little afraid, and he dared not look at Wang Shu anymore.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Wang Shu raised his hand and asked again.


    This time, Sun Xintang didn''t answer firmly, but closed his eyes a bit, and said a little scaredly, "Brother, I know I''m wrong. Don''t fight."


    "Okay, you can do it without hitting, but you must tell me what''s wrong?" Wang Shu raised his hand in the air and asked with a serious face.


    "I shouldn''t be oblivious to the interests and forget my friendship!" Sun Xintang said with red eyes. In fact, he did not really want to sever relations with Ma Xiong and others, but was afraid that Ma Xiong would come to haunt themselves, because he often heard that his brothers and sisters were complaining, and after getting developed, there would often be some old friends. Trouble them, and there are many rude demands.


    "Do you know what to do?"


    Êé Wang Shu is very satisfied with Sun Xintang''s answer, at least it shows that Sun Xintang is not a truly unforgiving generation.


    Sun Xintang nodded his head and said, "I know, I will apologize to them in person!"


    "Well, whether you are afraid of being beaten by me, or you want to apologize to them from the bottom of my heart, let me believe you! Do you know why they are so sad?" Wang Shu chose to believe in Sun Xintang, at least in In Wang Shu''s eyes, this guy is not a big gangster, but just a little clever.


    "do not know!"


    Sun Xintang shook his head, not knowing why Ma Xiong would be sad because of him.


    Wang Shu said: "Because they care about you, they will be sad. Only those who really care about you will be sad, and those who don''t care will not! For example, I can go down and teach you hard, because you are in my eyes Passers-by, not friends and brothers! So do yourself a favor! "


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, he turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked blandly: "Can you declare the result now?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at Sun Xintang lying in a daze on the ground and asked for opinions: "Do you still have to resist? If not, then I will announce the result!"


    "No, I confess!"


    Sun Xintang climbed up and seemed very touched. He conceded directly and left his side with his big sword.


    However, after leaving Fangtai, not far away, Sun Xintang turned around and thanked Wang Shu: "Thank you for reminding me, I understand what to do!"


    "Know what''s wrong!"


    Looking at the back of Sun Xintang''s departure, Wang Shu finally let go of his heart. At first, he didn''t want to use such a violent method, but fortunately, he woke up the other party as long as the goal was achieved.


    "The first game, Wang Shusheng! The second game, please come on stage 3 and 4!"


    The middle-aged man saw that Sun Xintang not only did not remember to hate Wang Shu, but was grateful. He nodded with satisfaction to Wang Shu, and then announced the people who would take part in the test next.


    Íõ After Wang Shu stepped down, I saw Wang Xueqing and Yun Fei both jumped onto the stage.


    "This guy is really lucky, so that she met the weakest of these people!"


    After seeing Wang Xueqing''s opponent turned out to be the weakest Yun Fei, Wang Shu couldn''t help whispering.

 Chapter 276： Last four

    "That woman is really lucky!"


    "Yeah, this guy is lucky and can''t stop it!"


    "Do you say she can advance to the semifinals?"


    "I see a great opportunity, her opponent strength is the weakest of the eight!"


    "Why, why do I encounter some monsters, and her opponents are the weakest!"


    ÒòΪ "Because you are ugly!"


    "I''m not convinced, if I have her luck, I can be in the quarterfinals, even the semifinals!"


    Not only was Wang Shu muttering in his heart, many audiences and disciples complained, especially some of their own blood, but they were unlucky to encounter Wang Shu and Wang Chao''s perverted disciples, and they were even more imbalanced.


    "Sister Wang''s luck went smoothly this year!"


    Sun Xiaohong looked at her strength and was far worse than herself. After she had the opportunity to advance to the semi-finals, she looked helpless and speechless. Luck is really more deadly than popularity.


    "Oh my God, why are there such people? Why not me!"


    Qi Feng came aggressively to participate in this year''s contest, just to compete for the first, even if he didn''t get the first, take the second, or the third, but met Wang Chao and was eliminated halfway, his heart It is about to collapse.


    "It''s really more deadly than popularity!"


    Zhu Wei, who was next to the King of Shu, also had a helpless sigh. It turned out that with his true strength, it was not difficult to get into the top ten, but he was also eliminated halfway, not even the top eight.


    "Relax, there are always times when people are lucky and unlucky. Maybe it is so smooth today, and it will be unlucky after a while!" Although Wang Shu could not agree with Wang Xueqing, there was no other way. Unclear.


    At the thought of luck, Wang Shu remembered the long sword that could be strengthened with a lot of bloodstones, and felt distressed for a while.


    I was envious, jealous, shocked, and even angry when everyone was lucky for Wang Xueqing.


    Ñ© Wang Xueqing and Yun Fei have been standing on the stage. Although Yun Fei has been repaired to be weaker, the black spear in his hand is extremely powerful. Once he is desperate to play, Wang Xue Qing is extremely jealous.


    King Wang Xueqing has always been dominant, suppressing Yun Fei, but he has been unable to win.


    After being aware of this problem, Wang Xueqing quickly changed his strategy, adopting fighting, and intended to bring down Yun Fei.


    Sure enough, after a quarter of an hour, Yun Fei was too tired to repair Wang Xueqing and fell down. He lost this match, so Wang Xueqing won the second match and unexpectedly entered the semi-finals in advance.


    Countless people express their anger and grievances about this, but there is no way, who will make people''s luck so good.


    The third match in the next match is Wang Chao against Ye Ke.


    As a black horse, Ye Yeke also defeated Sun Xiaohong with a slight advantage. Naturally, the strength is undoubted. Originally, everyone thought that even if they lost to Wang Chao, they would not lose too badly. But as soon as the two came to power, Wang Chao broke out on the fourth floor of the bleeding atmosphere, and quickly won the victory with absolute crushing attitude.


    After Wang Chao''s victory, only the last game of Fengxi against He Qi.


    The two men fought a battle, especially He Qi. Although it was only a layer of blood, but because it was recognized by the ancient sword, and this place was a sword field, the momentum and power that erupted was no less than ordinary blood. Three levels.


    Fifteen minutes after the two men fought, Fengxi won the final victory with a slight advantage.


    Xunfengxi has always been very stable. Although there is no place to win, but it can beat the opponent in the end, so many people guess that Fengxi may even be stronger than Wang Shu and have the strength to compete with Wang Chao.


    After another round of fierce competition, the final four people were finally determined, namely Wang Shu, Wang Xueqing, Wang Chao, and Fengxi.


    "what happened?"


    "Should there be no shady in this hundred swordsmen? There are actually three kings in the top four."


    "There aren''t many people with a surname of Wang near here. How come three of them at once!"


    "What''s strange is pure coincidence. You can guess such a boring thing."


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That''s, but it''s just a coincidence. What''s strange."


    Although Wang Shu, Wang Xueqing, and Wang Chao did not have any blood relationship or relationship, they caused a lot of commotion because the top four actually had three kings.


    Don''t say that others feel speechless, even Wang Shu feels speechless.


    "The four of you can stay to this day, which shows that you are extraordinary in strength and top in the entire outer door, but everything is not over yet. Only three of you four can participate in the Nanlin Association, so there is a final test , I hope you can make persistent efforts! "Said the middle-aged man, looking at the four of them with satisfaction.


    The four of them were serious and silent, waiting for the middle-aged man to finish his speech.


    The middle-aged man continued: "The last level will no longer be drawn, but everyone will take turns to test and finally choose the best one!"


    "Take turns? It looks like the first three can''t be lost!"


    Wang Shushu frowned after hearing such a test method, but soon realized that this method was fair to him. At least Wang Xueqing had no chance to touch fish in muddy water. Realizing that his first three could not be lost, Wang Shu''s heart was relieved.


    "It looks like the first three are stable!"


    More than Wang Shu, Fengxi''s heart was also relieved.


    "I don''t want the top three, but I beat you!"


    Wang Chao''s eyes were full of warfare. The first three were not the key to him at all, but defeating Wang Shu.


    ¼ÈÈ» "Since there is no pressure, let ¡¯s let go of the war. Now I also want to know where my limits are!" Wang Shu looked at Wang Chao, his eyes were full of warfare, and his heart secretly said.


    "But be defeated!"


    The King of Shu ceased to show timidity, but also made the most powerful counterattack. The two eyes stared at each other again, as if even the air became irritable.


    "Hehe, the protagonist who thought I could compete with you this year, I didn''t expect someone to come ahead!"


    Wu Fengxi had a bit of helpless wry smile on his face. Originally, there was an opportunity to compete with Wang Chao last year, and a Sun Xiaohong came out halfway. Although there was an intentional ingredient in it, he did not expect to be disappointed this year.


    Feeling the powerful breath of the three, Wang Xueqing was helpless and grinning with a look on her face. It was not clear whether she was excited or sad. She never thought that she would be in the top four, but her fate was so difficult to guess. She It was very smooth along the way.


    "But it must be fourth anyway!"


    Wang Xueqing was also very clear that her good fortune had come to an end. None of the remaining three were able to deal with and overcome her. Her heart was somewhat lost. She could clearly see that the first three were in front of her, but she could not get it anyway. .


    "The first game, Wang Shu vs. Wang Chao!"


    The middle-aged man announced aloud the most important contest, and his voice was throughout the venue ...

 Chapter 277： First encounter

    "Wang Shu vs. Wang Chao!"


    Middle-aged man announced loudly.


    "it has started!"


    "The two strongest people are finally going to match up!"


    "Finally here, I can''t wait!"


    "Wait a day, just for this moment!"


    "It''s so exciting!"


    "Who wins?"


    With the announcement of the middle-aged man, the entire venue boiled, and countless eyes were focused on two people.


    One is a genius hegemon who has never failed in three years and has an undefeated myth.


    ÁíÍâ Another is a newcomer who has made countless people fear or even fear with extreme arrogance just after getting started.


    Although Wang Chao lost to Wang Shu yesterday, everyone thinks it is Wang Chao who is releasing water. But today is different. Today is a real showdown between two people, a showdown that proves who is the first.


    After the middle-aged man finished speaking, he stepped down silently, and Feng Xi and Wang Xueqing stepped down with the same interest, leaving only Wang Shu and Wang Chao on the stage.


    Only these two talents stand on this stage, and only these two geniuses can show the true value of Tabitha.


    "You are strong, but in order to prove that I am stronger than you, so I suppress the cultivation to the second level of blood, otherwise you are not my opponent at all!" Wang Chao said with confidence, and at the same time his cultivation was suppressed To the second floor of the blood gas environment.


    "Oh, I admit that you are also very strong, but if you want to win me, I hope you can come up with all your strength! Otherwise I will give you a great surprise!" I found that although the other party values ??themselves, they still have not After treating himself as an equivalent opponent, Wang Shu said with confidence.


    "Take out all your strength, today I will not be merciless!" Wang Chao said very flatly.


    He said that Wang Chao took out a three-foot-long sword from the space ring. It looked like an ordinary sword.


    However, when the ordinary long sword was held in Wang Chao''s hands, it seemed as if he had life, and began to emit a chilling breath.


    "this is?"


    The face of King Wang Shu changed, never thinking that a person could give an ordinary sword a life.


    "Wang Shu, be careful, this guy is a born soul!"


    I always reminded Wang Shu''s unreasonable Linger accidentally, fearing that he would meet unexpectedly.


    The king of the king asked with some confusion: "Born in nature? What is it?"


    "I will explain to you again when you have time. You can understand it as a talent. This talent can make all the weapons you use have life, even the most common long sword, can also improve its combat power several times! For example, the little ghost head She has the ability to communicate with all spirit beasts. "Linger just explained roughly. But Wang Shu also basically understood that it seems that Wang Chao''s strength is much stronger than what he saw.


    "I know!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded his head, and also did not dare to have any reservations. He took out the sword that had been strengthened three times and held it in his hand.


    "Good sword!"


    Every time Wang Chao saw the long sword that Wang Shu had strengthened three times, he couldn''t help but utter admiration, but he was not moved, but said very blandly: "No matter how sharp a sword is, we must also use it. People are powerful, otherwise it is just an ordinary sword! "


    He said so, the ordinary iron sword in Wang Chao''s hand seemed to have life, and issued a sound of swordsing.


    "You picked me three moves yesterday. To be fair, today I will let you three moves!" Wang Chao raised his sword and pointed at Wang Shu and said lightly.


    "Please advise!"


    Wang Wangshu was also welcome, rushing towards Wang Chao with a sword. At the foot of the wind, Wang Shu played the speed to the extreme, which is the shadow step.


    Huh!


    Only a moment, Wang Shu''s figure disappeared from the square.


    "What about people?"


    "Where did Wang Shu go?"


    "what happened?"


    "Good speed!"


    After seeing Wang Shu disappearing on the square platform, the onlookers made a horrifying sound one by one, but this was the first time that someone had disappeared on the platform.


    "Oh, good speed!"


    However, facing the disappearance of Wang Shu, Wang Chao did not panic, but closed his eyes slowly.


    "good chance!"


    After seeing Wang Chao closing his eyes, Wang Shu seized a momentary opportunity, and the sword in his hand stabbed from behind Wang Chao.


    At the moment Wang Shu attacked, his body appeared on the square again.


    "He''s behind Wang Chao!"


    "No, Wang Chao is dangerous!"


    "So fast!"


    I saw Wang Shu disappear and reappear, and behind Wang Chao, many fans of Wang Chao shouted in panic, as if to remind Wang Chao on the stage.


    "What''s going on? Why is he motionless!"


    I could see that it was going to work, but Wang Shu suddenly felt that something was wrong, and immediately stopped the attack. Instead, he waved the sword behind him, and only heard what he said was what he cut. With the force of recoil, he withdrew from Sanzhang before stopping, and turned to look at Wang Chao with a faint smile on his face.


    "Two Wang Chao!"


    This time, Wang Shushu''s face changed slightly, and two Wang Chao appeared on the stage at the same time.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Two Wang Chao!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Did I dazzle?"


    Not only was Wang Chao shocked, even the audience on the stage exclaimed one by one.


    Huh!


    But after only a few breaths, the body of another Wang Chao on the stage burst like a bubble, disappeared, and seemed to be just a phantom.


    "It turned out not to be physical, but just a phantom!"


    After seeing another Wang Chao disappearing, Wang Shu was relieved.


    The audience on the stage also reacted. If there were two Wang Chaos, it would be too bad.


    "Very good speed, but not enough! And your observation is not enough, otherwise I could kill you with a sword just now!" Wang Chao always had a faint smile on his face, as if to say something very common .


    "Thank you for your mercy!"


    Of course, Wang Shushu knew what the other party meant, because when he was busy attacking just now, there was a great flaw in his back. If the other party really wanted to kill him, he could do it then.


    Although he noticed that Wang Chao was behind him, it was still too late.


    "Go ahead, you have two chances!"


    Wang Wangchao finally found an interesting toy and said with a smile on his face.


    ²»±Ø "No need. You did not have to kill yourself just now. From now on, I hope you will give all your strength, because I will give you all your strength!"


    Wang Shu, who missed one shot, did not want to let the other party let him, because he knew that even if he took the initiative to attack, there would not be too many advantages, it would be better not to let it go.


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    Wang Wangchao seemed to hear the funnyest joke and couldn''t help laughing.


    After yelling three times, Wang Chao stopped, sneering at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Since you don''t understand to cherish opportunities, don''t blame me!"

 Chapter 278： Sword Qi aspect

    After Xun laughed, Wang Chao''s eyes suddenly became stingy, and the iron sword was raised in his hand, and he just waved casually.


    Huh!


    A pale yellow sword gas visible from the naked eye shot from the iron sword and slashed towards Wang Shu.


    "So strong sword spirit!"


    Before Jian Qi came, Wang Shu noticed the crisis, and the sword Qi emitted through this ordinary sword was far more terrible than yesterday.


    ½£ This sword gas also contains the power of extreme cold, and the water vapor in the air where it goes directly becomes ice crystals.


    "Broken!"


    ËäÈ» Although the power of this sword is extraordinary, Wang Shu is also full of self-confidence. He believes that he can definitely break it, and the sword in his hand is also waved directly to the sword.


    Huh!


    The long sword intersects with the sword, making a crisp sound, as if the two long swords directly meet each other. The sword gas turned into two halves and fell to the ground into two pieces of crushed ice.


    Although the sword qi was broken in one blow, Wang Shu was uncomfortable. The huge impact made him take a step back, and the moment when the sword qi was broken just now, the extreme cold went down the strength of three times. The sword passed to his hand, and the icy hair on the hand had appeared a faint ice crystal.


    "This guy is so strong!"


    He only met once, and Wang Shu knew that Wang Chao was terrible. No wonder this man could dominate the outside gate for three consecutive years without any opponent. The other party also deliberately suppressed the repair to the second floor of the blood environment. If all the strength was exerted, Wang Shu was afraid that this move would have been defeated.


    "Yes, it''s very good. From your ability to catch my sword without being injured, it is enough to prove that you can be proud of your peers!" Wang Chao said in a tone of treating younger generations.


    Although it was a bit unhappy to be said by a peer of the same age, Wang Shu knew that the other party absolutely had such strength, so he did not make any excuses, but was looking for any opportunity to attack.


    "No flaws!"


    Although the other party stood casually, Wang Shu could not find any flaws, even if the blinking sword practice had reached Dacheng, he could not find the other party''s flaws.


    "Wang Shu, tell you a fighting skill. When you can''t find the opponent''s weakness, you will take the initiative to attack and use the attack to make the opponent make mistakes, otherwise you will always be passive!" It was found that Wang Shu seemed to be a little bit because he could not find Wang Chao''s weakness. After being timid, Linger actively reminded.


    "good idea!"


    The King of Shu immediately reacted. He was protected by the ice suit, and at least he didn''t have to worry too much. He instantly changed from passive to active, and rushed towards Wang Chao again.


    "Very good, good response. Want to use offense to make me wrong? Unfortunately, you found the wrong target!" After seeing Wang Shu no longer passively defending, but after taking the initiative to attack, Wang Chao seemed to see through everything and was never sad or gratified. Standing there.


    Huh!


    Wang Chao Chao waved the iron sword in his hand again, and another pale yellow sword blasted towards Wang Chao.


    After having the previous experience, Wang Shu no longer intends to break the sword energy, but is on one side of the body, intending to let the sword gas pass.


    I saw that Wang Shu was going to let the sword open, not only was Wang Chao not surprised, but he sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    "Wang Shu, this sword gas has consciousness, it can only be broken, not let it!" At the moment when Wang Shugang was about to give way, Linger noticed something wrong and reminded in panic.


    "not good!"


    Even if Linger didn''t remind him, Wang Shu reacted in the moment of avoiding, and wanted to take the sword to destroy it, but it was obviously too late. The speed of the sword gas was too fast, and he hit his chest suddenly.


    "what!"


    Even with the protection of the ice suit, the huge impact still blasted Wang Shu out and fell to the ground.


    Click!


    Suddenly the sword qi is like a bone attached to the bone, and began to desperately erode the ice suit, but fortunately, the ice suit''s defense is amazing, and there is a slight restraint of the sword qi. The sword qi just struggled for a while, then lost its effect and disappeared.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After the sword gas disappeared, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly, and the original intact ice suit was melted a bit. It seems that the ice suit''s defense is not invincible.


    "Ok?"


    Wang Shu was shocked by the horror of sword air. Wang Chao was surprised by Wang Shu ¡¯s ice suit. He was full of confidence in his sword air. No one could resist it. He never thought that Wang Shu was defended, and only Some traces were left on it.


    "Fun, fun, and fun!"


    Wang Chao finally faced Wang Shu. Although he had suffered a loss yesterday, he thought it was because the sword was not sent by the sword, so the power was very limited. Now it seems that the power is not enough, but Wang Shuna The defensive power of the Frost Suit is really amazing.


    ¼ÈÈ» "That being the case, then I don''t have to be polite anymore, I will let you know what despair is next!"


    Wang Chao finally no longer intends to keep his hand. The long sword in his hand is lifted up, and he wields three swords in a row, and he sees three sword qi bursting in three different directions at the same time.


    "Good guy!"


    After seeing that there were three sword qi at the same time, Wang''s written color changed slightly. Originally, he thought that Wang Chao could only issue one sword qi at a time. Now it seems that it is too naive.


    "Huh? What''s going on, how do I feel that the three sword qis will arrive at the same time?" Wang Shu wanted to break these sword qi, but there was an illusion, obviously the three sword qis issued at the same time would not arrive at the same time.


    Wu Ling''er reminded: "The first on the left arrives, the second on the right, the last in the middle!"


    "Fight!"


    I can only break one sword qi and was hit by two other sword qi, it is better to listen to Linger''s suggestion to fight.


    "Broken!"


    The long sword in the hands of the uncle looked at the leftmost Jianqi, and sure enough, the Jianqi was immediately broken.


    "it is good!"


    After breaking through the first sword qi, Wang Shu only felt that a bit of extreme cold was passed to his hands, but did not have time to be happy. Turning the sword front, it really broke the second sword qi.


    "It''s cold!"


    When the second sword qi was broken, Wang Shu only felt that the hand holding the sword was frozen and frozen, and was already covered with a thin layer of ice, and then broke toward the third sword qi.


    Huh!


    Twenty-three seemingly unbreakable sword qi was broken by Wang Shu in an instant. Although Wang Shu''s hands were covered with a thin layer of ice, he did not look like he was injured.


    ³¬ Wang Chao, who had always been bland, began to look gloomy. He didn''t speak anymore, but he uttered three swords again.


    "Go!"


    I saw that the three swords had just been broken, and after three more, Wang Shu''s face changed, and he was ready to break the swords again.


    "Wang Shu, rush forward, don''t stand still, so you will lose sooner or later! First, then right, and finally left!" Linger reminded Wang Shu that he was going to passively defend in place.


    "I know!"


    The King of Shu no longer hesitated, instead of backing up, he once again faced difficulties ...

 Chapter 279： Time still

    "Broken!"


    In the previous passive defense, Wang Shu still had time to break through the three sword qi. After choosing to attack, the speed of the sword qi was twice as fast. Wang Shu was too late, only broke two and the third qi Hit him heavily on the chest.


    "what!"


    He was protected by the ice suit. Jian Qi could not directly hurt Wang Shu, but was repelled by three steps.


    "Hum, I see how many times you can stand up!"


    After seeing Wang Shu breaking two swords, resisting one, he gave a cold hum, and waved three swords again.


    "Break me!"


    Shu Wangshu also exhausted all his efforts and rushed up again. Not Wang Shu''s silly, but long-distance fighting. He didn''t have any chance to win at all.


    Huh! Huh! Snapped!


    Ò»´Î This time also blocked two broken resistances. However, after two sprints, the distance between the two has been narrowed by more than half.


    "good chance!"


    Seeing that the opportunity is getting closer, Wang Shu has hope in his heart. Wang Shu doesn''t believe that Wang Chao is invincible. He can use the sword to attack in the distance. Wang Shu, who has mastered the pure fire in the blink of an eye, is not afraid of close combat at all. In addition, there is a shadow step, Jiuqiquan can also fully exert its power.


    "Humph!"


    When Wang Chao saw Wang Shu''s distance getting closer, he frowned, and then gave a cold hum, and again issued the sword qi, still three.


    "His limit should be three!"


    After seeing that Wang Chao hasn''t changed the attack method, Wang Shu became more confident, and he could approach Wang Chao at most twice.


    Huh!


    There was a shrill burst of air, and the sword flew towards Wang Shu. Wang Shu broke two again, and resisted one by one. The distance between the two was less than three feet.


    "Again!"


    Scrutinizing that Wang Chao was in front of him, Wang Shu firmly believed that Wang Chao could be approached again.


    "Again!"


    "We are approaching Wang Chao soon!"


    "Wang Chao is invincible from a long range, but may not be invincible in melee! This is a quick response!"


    "So, Wang Chao''s weakness is melee!"


    "No wonder Wang Chao can dominate for three years. It turned out that the previous people couldn''t get near him!"


    "I see, Wang Shu has amazing defensive treasures, which is Wang Chao''s nemesis!"


    "Wang Shu will win!"


    Many people in the market reacted immediately. No wonder Wang Chao has been invincible, because other people can''t even stop Wang Chao''s swordsmanship, and they can''t even get close. Others must lose.


    "Brother King!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu broke the deadlock, Ma Xiong clenched his fists, but he did not expect that Wang Shu would actually defeat Wang Chao directly.


    "Nearly!"


    "You can get it!"


    Luo Mahu and Luo Dingyu also raised their hearts to their throats, and they also saw the weakness of Wang Chao.


    Ô­À´ "That''s the case. If I discovered this earlier, maybe I wouldn''t lose to him last year!" Sun Xiaohong muttered thoughtfully after seeing Wang Shu''s choice of aggressive attack.


    "Do n¡¯t lose, you ca n¡¯t lose to that kid anyway!" Yunfei looked at Wang Shu and was close to Wang Chao. He hated his teeth itching. He did n¡¯t care about whoever came first, but he could n¡¯t let Wang Shu Won first.


    "Is Melee really his weakness?"


    Qi Qifeng played against Wang Shu and understood that Wang Shu''s melee was terrifying, but he did not believe that melee was Wang Chao''s weakness, because he had just lost to Wang Chao and frowned.


    "Is it really?"


    Feng Xi under the ring seemed a bit surprised. He never thought that melee was the weakness of Wang Chao, and he murmured in doubt.


    "I''m afraid I can''t stop even one move! He is really strong!" Wang Xueqing muttered bitterly when he saw that Wang Shu could threaten Wang Chao. At first, he still looked down on Wang Shu, and it turned out that others didn''t take himself seriously.


    "Well, that''s right. Very alert reaction, but unfortunately ..." said Elder Hai, stroking his beard.


    º£ Han Haishan saw Wang Shu be defeating Wang Chao. He was excited for Wang Shu, but he heard Elder Hai''s sigh, and he was puzzled and asked, "Grandpa, what a pity?"


    "Even though Brother Wang''s strength and response are not bad, he is not Wang Chao''s opponent!" Song Yunxi, who has been silent, said flatly.


    º£ Han Haishan asked, "Ah? Xiao Xi, why do you say that?"


    Song Song Xixi asked lightly, "Do you know the real practice of Wang Chao?"


    "I don''t know, it should be just the third layer of blood, right?"


    In Han Haishan''s opinion, the cultivation of Wang Shu''s second level of blood is not low even at the inner door, let alone at this outer door, he is definitely the best. Even if Wang Chao is higher than Wang Shu, he is definitely higher Where not to go, the third layer of blood gas is incredible, said uncertainly.


    Yan Song Xixi said faintly: "No, he has six levels of blood!"


    "how can that be?"


    º£ Han Haishan was shocked and exclaimed incredulously.


    "Oh, just look good. But your friend is already very good. If it wasn''t for a genius like Wang Chao, you might have a chance to win the first place, but this year is difficult!" Said with a smile.


    "what happened?"


    When Wang Shu rushed to halfway, he found that Wang Chao had no panic on his face and was not prepared to fight back, but stood there blankly, always with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What the **** is this guy doing?"


    After discovering that Wang Chao was motionless, Wang Shu was startled, and immediately stopped, and began to look around, afraid that this guy would use the eye-blocking method again.


    "No, the real body is in front!"


    After searching, Wang Shu didn''t find anything special. He was very sure that this guy in front of him was Wang Chao, but hesitated for a while and didn''t dare to come forward.


    "Oh, don''t you want to fight me close? Why did you stop in front of you and didn''t dare to attack?" Wang Chao asked with a smirk when he found that Wang Shu was motionless.


    "Yeah? Why did I stop?"


    Wang Wangshu wondered why he stopped suddenly.


    "Wang Shu, be careful!"


    Wu Linger reminded Wang Shu anxiously, but her reminder was too slow.


    Hey!


    However, the moment when such doubts emerged, Wang Shu''s heart throbbed a bit, and he immediately reacted, and once again he was hit.


    "No, time is still!"


    The moment Wang Shu realized that time was still again, he found that his speed had completely slowed down, but Wang Chao was not affected at all.


    "Oh, now you know why I''m not afraid of you coming close at all, right?"


    Wang Wangchao grinned at the corner of his mouth, took the sword in his hand, pointed at Wang Shu''s chest, his lips moved, and a sword gas burst from the tip of the sword ...

 Chapter 280： No, you lost!

Hitting hands, will update soon!

 Chapter 281： Counterattack

    "Haha!"


    "The one named Wang Shu was frightened!"


    "Yeah, don''t even dare to move. It''s really scared!"


    "Wang Chao is invincible and invincible!"


    "Wang Chao is the strongest man outside!"


    "Wang Chao, I love you!"


    I saw Wang Shu on the stage stopped suddenly, and after a motionless motion, a warm shout broke out on the court.


    Because Wang Shu couldn''t move, but Wang Chao just shot, and the iron sword in his hand hit Wang Shu''s chest like a beautiful comet.


    "What''s wrong with Wang Shu? Why doesn''t he move again!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s inexplicable motionless once again, Ma Xiong frowned, and he was puzzled.


    Wang Shu made such a daze once before, because he was too fast at that time, he didn''t care too much. With special attention this time, he unexpectedly found that Wang Shu was actually dazed there.


    "It really isn''t an illusion, he just had a hard time just now!"


    Wu Fengxi was shocked when he saw that Wang Shu was cyanotic again. Previously he thought he was dazzled, but did not expect that Wang Shu was really dazed.


    "He did that again!"


    Sun Xiaohong seemed to know something, and murmured slightly. Because the last time she lost to Wang Chao, she was defeated by this trick, but everything happened too fast at that time, and she failed without reacting.


    ²»ºÃ "No! Wang Shu is going to lose!"


    When Wu Meiqin saw that Wang Shu was motionless, and Wang Chao was just launching the strongest attack, he couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Well, this waste is dead!"


    Lan Xue, who was standing aside, said as if not worried at all.


    º£ Han Haishan shouted in panic: "Grandpa, Brother Wang is in danger, please save him!"


    Elder Er Hai said with a mysterious smile on his face, "Oh, no!"


    "Xiao Xi, don''t you have the heart to see Brother Wang hurt? You begged Grandpa." Han Haishan found that what he said was useless, so he pinned his hope on Song Yunxi.


    I was disappointed. Song Xixi shook his head and said flatly, "He won''t lose today."


    "What are you talking about?"


    º£ Han Haishan did not understand what the two said, and wanted to save Wang Shu, but his own strength was too poor.


    "Dead, die, die!"


    When Yun Yunfei saw that Wang Shu was in such a daunting moment, he almost exclaimed.


    "you lose!"


    The moment Wang Changchao let go of his sword, his lips moved and he said confidently.


    "No, you lost!"


    However, just as the sword was approaching Wang Shu, a powerful breath of three layers of blood flew out instantly.


    Click!


    The air around the ravioli sounded like glass shattered, making a crisp sound.


    "What? You turned out to be the third layer of blood!"


    I noticed that Wang Shu could even break away from the time he was playing, and then his face changed greatly. He panicked immediately with his legs, and then quickly retreated backward.


    boom!


    When the breath of the third layer of blood on Wang Shu''s body completely erupted, the stillness of that time was completely broken, and Wang Shu once again restored his ability to act. The speed of the long sword was no longer indescribably fast in his eyes, but it was slow and pathetic. With a wave of the long sword in his hand, he hit the ground with a bang.


    "Want to run? Not so easy!"


    After seeing Wang Chao''s intention to escape, Wang Shu sneered at the corner of his mouth and chased after him. The whole man suddenly disappeared.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, Wang Shu''s figure appeared again behind Wang Chao, only to see him kick Wang Chao to the ground and scream.


    "Oh my God!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Wang Chao was kicked by him!"


    "Did I dazzle?"


    "No, this is definitely an illusion! Illusion!"


    "Strong, invincible! Wang Shu is the first!"


    "Yes, Wang Shu is the real first! Wang Chao is just garbage!"


    "Trash, Wang Chao is just trash!"


    I saw that Wang Chao was kicked to the ground. Countless people on the field made incredible sounds. Some people who hated Wang Chao took the opportunity to attack and humiliate Wang Chao.


    "This guy is so hidden!"


    Wu Fengxi''s face changed slightly, and he always thought that Wang Shu only had the second layer of blood gas, but he did not expect that the third layer of blood gas would be used, and he also used the shortcomings of Wang Chao''s pride. If Wang Chao puts out all his strengths in the beginning, Wang Shu will certainly not succeed.


    "Three levels of blood!"


    Wang Xueqing is not far away. After feeling the breath of Wang Shu, she developed a sense of powerlessness. She never thought that Wang Shu still hides her strength.


    "This boy, I''ve even looked away!"


    Even the middle-aged man in charge of the referee changed his face slightly. I did not expect Wang Shu to hide it.


    "Oh, I said, if you don''t bring out your full strength, you will lose money!" Wang Shu walked over, stopped at a distance of three feet away from Wang Chao, holding a long sword strengthened three times in his hand, Said very calmly.


    "Kheke cough!"


    ³¬ Wang Chao coughed fiercely, and the time he was casting just now was broken by Wang Shu and suffered a backstab, and the power of Wang Shu''s kick was not weak, which made his body''s blood power become irritable.


    "Oh, very good. You are very good, I never expected that you would play hidden repairs with me! But even so, I will continue to compete with you as the second-level cultivation of **** conditions. Moreover, I can tell you clearly. You will still lose, you will lose miserably! "Not only was Wang Chao not angry, but he became very calm, but this calmness made people afraid.


    "Get up!"


    King Wang Chao sat on the ground with a cross-leg, and suddenly a burst of breath erupted from him. The whole man flew directly, and stopped at a distance of ten feet from Wang Shu''s head.


    Huh!


    The ordinary iron sword not far behind the king of Wang Shu came alive again, flew directly into the air, hovering around Wang Chao.


    "Imperial swordsmanship?"


    After seeing this scene, Wang Shu was a little surprised, so the son and Sun Xintang''s sword practice was very similar.


    Wu Linger said with a heavy voice: "This is not ordinary sword art, but psychic! That sword is himself!"


    "But no matter what it is, I know that you will definitely fly. If you think that flying so high, I can''t help you? You are wrong, I will let you fall!" However, in the face of Wang Chao''s flying sky, Wang Shu had no pressure , But take out three Thunder Thunder from the space ring.


    "I do!"


    But after taking out Zhentian Lei, Wang Shu almost scolded his mother, and the three Zhentian Lei in his hand turned out to be a waste.


    "Damn, it must be absorbed by that thing again!"


    Don''t think about it, it must have been absorbed by that strange egg.


    "I said that even if there is only the second-level cultivation of blood, I will let you lose, and it is a terrible loss!"


    Wang Chao''s performance in the air was very bland, calmly saying, "It''s raining all over the sky!"

 Chapter 282： Lose both!

    "It''s raining and falling!"


    As Wang Chao sang loudly, countless sword qi fell like raindrops on the ground.


    The sword ice formed a gorgeous ice cone, and when viewed from afar, a pale yellow flower rain rose from the sky, which is indeed called a flower rain.


    "A thousand swords return to the school!"


    However, after seeing the countless sword qi, Wang Shu remembered the Wanjian Guizong he saw yesterday. Although the two are different, they look very similar.


    boom! boom! boom!


    However, these gorgeous sword spirits were full of danger. When it fell to the ground, a small pit was immediately blown out, and the square platform was blown up in a blink of an eye. And Wang Shu was attacked seven or eight times.


    "Trouble!"


    Although the power of these swords is very limited, each attack can consume a lot of ice suits. In this way, the ice suits will lose their effectiveness sooner or later, and there will be no defensive means like ice suits. Wang Shu I''m sure they can beat themselves with a single blow.


    The most important thing is that the sword is so dense that the Zhenlei in his hands cannot be deployed at all. If he hurries it up, he may not have bombed his opponent, but he would have bombed himself.


    For a while, Wang Shu could only passively defend, thinking hard in his mind how to fight back.


    "So beautiful!"


    "Wang Chao is too strong!"


    "That Wang Shu is not an opponent at all!"


    "Most of the playing fields have been destroyed!"


    "Deserves to be the two strongest outsiders!"


    Many people in the market looked so happy that they never thought that the fighting would reach such a point.


    "After all, Wang Shu is still a little bit worse. In fact, he just had a chance to defeat Wang Chao just now, but he didn''t grasp it!" Feng Xi felt sorry for Wang Shu after seeing Wang Shu turned into a passive moment.


    "Wang Shu is in danger!"


    Ma Maxiong and others can be said to be Wang Shu''s closest people. They are always watching the changes on the court. Now that Wang Shu can only passively defend, and seems very strenuous, he is nervous.


    "Wang Shu!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin couldn''t let go of a single heart. She asked Wang Shu to take the first place, but suddenly she was about to win, but she suddenly fell into a passive state.


    "Wang Shu, hold on. He consumes more than you. As long as you hold on, you are the winner!" Linger keenly noticed that although Wang Chao in the air was fierce, he could not hold on to such an aggressive offensive. How long, nervously reminded.


    "Of course I know that persistence is victory, but the ice suit is almost unable to support it. When the ice suit breaks, there is no time to change to a new one!" Of course, Wang Shu knew in his heart that now he has completely entered the war of attrition, who Lasting is who wins.


    Even if there is a lot of elixir, Wang Shu has no chance of winning. This Wang Chao ¡¯s cultivation is far deeper than him, and he will suppress the cultivation on the second layer of blood, and the endurance is definitely stronger than him.


    "Damn, fight!"


    I couldn''t think of any way. Wang Shu gritted his teeth and decided to fight. He started to resist the falling sword, opened the invincible exchange system, and chose to buy Zhentian Thunder.


    "Go!"


    However, at this momentous moment, Wang Shu was only a little distracted. He was struck by four or five swords in an instant, and a man almost fell, and his mobile phone was almost unstable.


    After stabilizing his body, Wang Shu had to try to buy Zhentian Thunder again.


    The sword air was getting denser and denser. Wang Shu was very careful, but he was still hit from time to time. Because of the interference of sword air, he couldn''t be distracted at all. Therefore, the invincible exchange system that was super convenient to use was very difficult. Several times almost came out of hand.


    "Successful purchase!"


    Just as Wang Shu''s ice suit was about to lose its effect, a faint sound entered Wang Shu''s ear, and then three tremors appeared in his hand.


    "what!"


    At the moment of successful purchase, Wang Shu was hit by three swords again. The ice suit on his body was finally unable to defend, and a slamming sound turned into numerous pieces of broken ice, which completely lost his defense ability.


    "Go to death!"


    After seeing Wang Shu on the ground losing his defensive armor, Wang Chao in the air showed a smirk, and instantly concentrated all the sword qi towards Wang Shu, intending to let Wang Shuwan sword wear it.


    "Go to death!"


    Shu Wangshu also decided to take a desperate fight, throwing thunderbolts from three different directions towards Wang Chao in the air, and then took out the ice suit from the space ring and prepared to put on defense.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    The power of Zhen Zhen Tian Lei was far more horrible than Wang Shu imagined. Wang Chao, who was not close to the air, only suddenly exploded halfway through.


    "what!"


    When Wang Shu had just put on the ice suit, the sword qi bombarded Wang Shu''s body almost at the same time, and then the fire light from the explosion of the sky thunder engulfed everything.


    "what!"


    "what happened!"


    "Help!"


    "Run away!"


    Suddenly, a huge explosion suddenly shook the earth, countless fires flew towards the viewing table, and they were all scared and changed greatly.


    "Quickly, set up enchantments quickly to prevent a lot of casualties!"


    Seeing this sudden change, the head of the Hundred Swords Gate was originally talking and laughing with a few people around him, and his face suddenly changed, and the whole person flew into the air and flew towards the huge explosion.


    The people next to the head of the Hundred Swords Gate also flew towards the place and began to arrange enchantments in a hurry.


    For a while, the venue that was already busy and chaotic became more and more lively and chaotic. Numerous screams and cries.


    However, it is okay. Baijianmen is not a small general force. It quickly controlled the explosion and was wrapped in a layer of visible power.


    The plutonium explosion is controlled, but it is unknown who wins or loses, because the energy hood is filled with a white smoke.


    "Everyone be calm, little accident!"


    After Xi controlled the scene, the head of Baijianmen said in order to appease everyone''s emotions.


    "This is too scary!"


    "Even the disciples are so powerful, how can the disciples get it?"


    "Yeah, the two outside gate disciples of Baijianmen have such a big battle!"


    "Baijianmen This is the rhythm to rise!"


    "You have to pay a hundred swordsmen in the future!"


    Many people in the market began to talk about it, and were shocked by today''s big game. Two outside students have made such a big noise.


    Listening to those people''s discussions, although the head of Baijianmen said nothing, he felt very satisfied between the eyebrows. Not only did he not remember to hate Wang Shu and Wang Chao, but he was somewhat appreciated.


    "Wang Shu, how are you doing?"


    Bian Maxiong stood up and looked at the energy hood in a panic. The sloppy and Luo Dingyu beside them were equally anxious.


    "See, see!"


    As everyone talked about it, the smoke in the energy hood began to disperse, and some people shouted.

 Chapter 283： Oolong

    "See, see!"


    "I saw it too!"


    "Look at it!"


    "Who won? Who won?"


    "It''s Wang Chao!"


    "It''s Wang Chao won!"


    As the smoke dissipated, he began to be able to see the situation on the field. Some of his eyes immediately discovered that Wang Shu was lying on the ground, and Wang Chao was still standing in the ruins.


    "Oh!"


    "Wang Chao won!"


    "Haha, I said Wang Chao is invincible!"


    "Invincible!"


    "Wang Chao, Wang Chao!"


    "Wang Chao!"


    Numerous supporters of Wang Chao began to scream madly, and the overlord who has dominated for three years is still the overlord, and the invincible overlord.


    "Wang Shu''s waste was blown into pieces!"


    "Haha, I still want to fight with Wang Chao, I really don''t know how to write dead words!"


    "Strong, invincible! Wang Chao is the first in the door!"


    "The one named Wang Shu might have gone to see his ancestors! Haha!"


    "It''s boring!"


    This shout quickly swept the audience, and some people who did not want to follow the shout also joined the team. For a while, Wang Chao''s momentum reached an unbeatable level.


    "Wang Shu, what happened to you?"


    Ma Maxiong did not see Wang Shu''s figure, but only saw that the original Fangtai was already in ruins, and only Wang Chao was standing there alone.


    "Wang Shu, don''t you die!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin also couldn''t find Wang Shu''s figure. She had a heart full of hearts. Although she didn''t see what happened, the explosion must have been caused by Wang Shu, because she had seen Wang Shu do the same thing.


    Even though Lan Xue, who has never given Wang Shu a good look, said nothing, but with a little panic in her eyes, she began to search for Wang Shu in the ruins.


    "died?"


    Howling Creek is closest to the explosion site, and although it was not injured, the breath has become disordered. However, the breath emanating from him is not the second layer of blood gas, but the fifth layer of blood gas.


    A change in Fengxi, hiding from a shivering woman, is exactly the frightened Wang Xueqing.


    "never mind!"


    The gentle voice of Xun Fengxi sounded in Wang Xueqing''s ears, reminding Wang Xueqing that the explosion had passed, but his sight was constantly looking for Wang Shu in the ruins. He did not believe that Wang Shu would die so easily.


    "thank you!"


    Wang Xueqing raised her head, with a look of embarrassment. The explosion just came suddenly. If Fengxi did not take the initiative to protect her at a critical moment, she might be dead.


    I don''t know why, the original scary face of Fengxi was unexpectedly handsome and handsome, which made her want to be close.


    "Is it really dead?"


    However, Fengxi ignored Wang Xueqing, but walked into the ruins and began to look for Wang Shu''s figure. He did not believe that Wang Shu would die so easily.


    The referee who was not far away just looked a little bit embarrassed and was not seriously injured, but it seemed that because of the unstable breath, he did not announce the result in time, but sat there to recover.


    "Kheke cough!"


    King Chao Chao stood in the ruins, and although he did not fall down, his breath was turbulent and he could not control it at any time.


    "You really have seven levels of blood!"


    I noticed that Wang Chao''s breath was sometimes six layers, sometimes seven layers, and Fengxi''s face changed slightly.


    "Oh, I thought you would be my opponent. I didn''t expect your progress was so slow!" Wang Chao said with confidence and disdain on his face after he realized that Feng Xi''s repair was only five levels of blood.


    Howling!


    As soon as the two were talking, the stone pile moved not far away, and saw a teenager with a embarrassed face and a very weak breath crawling out.


    ÈË This man is the king of death!


    "you are still alive!"


    "You are not dead!"


    After seeing Wang Shu, the two of them looked slightly changed. They were almost killed because they were much higher than Wang Shu. However, Wang Shu, a guy with only three layers of blood, had not died.


    "You haven''t died, how could I have died!"


    After Wang Shushu found that Wang Chao''s situation was not more optimistic than himself, he said with a little mockery on his face.


    "You ... Kekeke ... Huh, how could I be injured if it wasn''t for your treacherousness and cunningness!" Wang Chao was a little angry, coughing fiercely, and then was very dissatisfied.


    "I didn''t expect you to have another set!"


    At the same time, Wang Chao found that Wang Shu was wearing another set of ice suits. He apparently saw the final attack of Wang Shu''s ice suits before being destroyed. He didn''t expect this guy to have one.


    "Oh, I still have such a thing!"


    The strength of blood in the book of the King of Kings was almost exhausted, and even struggling to stand up, he said directly after taking the next blood bean.


    After Feng Fengxi found that both were okay, he said to the referee who had already adjusted his breath there: "Referee, it is time to declare the result!"


    Suddenly the middle-aged man stood up, looked at the position where they stood, hesitated, and seemed to be unable to tell who would win.


    "Come on, who wins!"


    "Yes, who wins?"


    Both Wang Shu and Wang Chao thought that they had won, and both urged with confidence.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The middle-aged man hesitated, not knowing who to judge and who to lose, because according to the rules, Wang Chao lost.


    Wang Chao has lost the laziness and calmness of the past, and his voice has become a little irritable and urged: "Hesitate? Hurry up! Did he lose!"


    After discovering that Wang Chao was angry, Feng Xi could not help but look at Wang Chao a few more times.


    After discovering Fengxi''s gaze, Wang Chao asked dissatisfied: "What do you want to see?"


    Wu Fengxi said with a faint smile on his face: "Oh, I didn''t expect you to get angry. I really thought you wouldn''t eat fireworks on earth!"


    "Oh, obviously you lost!"


    Wang Shushu was also very confident, and Wang Chao lost with one bite.


    "Please wait a moment, I have to discuss this with the elders before I can make a decision!" The middle-aged man was hesitant and could not judge who would win or lose, so he had to give the task to those elders inside.


    Wang Chao Chao said impatiently: "Asshole, it''s not clear what such a simple thing is, what elder to look for is that he lost!"


    However, the middle-aged man didn''t care what Wang Chao said at all, but went straight towards those elders sitting high.


    "what happened?"


    "what happened?"


    "Why didn''t the referee announce the result?"


    "Is it controversial?"


    "What''s so controversial, it must be that Wang Shu lost. He got up behind him!"


    After seeing middle-aged people seeking the opinions of those elders, many people began to talk about it. What is going on?


    Wang Shushu looked at Wang Chao''s appearance, and said with a slight smile on his face, "Hey, I can tell you clearly, you lost!"


    Wang Wangchao said confidently, "Huh, you obviously lost!"


    "Look at your feet!"


    Wang Wangshu did not argue with Wang Chao, but pointed at Wang Chao''s feet.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After Wang Shu reminded him so, Wang Chao lowered his head and wanted to see why, but immediately after he bowed his head, he immediately understood why, and could not help but change his face ...

 Chapter 284： Oolong

    "This!"


    King Wang looked down at his feet, and he couldn''t help but change his face, because he was standing at the moment instead of the original square platform, but left the square platform.


    Although Wang Shushu was inferior to him and he got up behind him, his position was within the range of Fangtai.


    "Haha, how''s that? You know you lost this time?"


    When Wang Chao saw Wang Chao''s face changed, he couldn''t help but smile, because according to regulations, Wang Chao had stepped down, and it must be a loss.


    "Hum, Fangtai has been destroyed, this can''t be counted at all!" But Wang Chao did not acknowledge the fact that he lost to Wang Shu, and hummed.


    "I''ll know right away if you don''t count!"


    Wang Wangshu looked at the position of the middle-aged man. Anyway, there will be results soon, and there must be one of them to lose.


    At the same time, the whole venue was discussing, whoever won or lost.


    King Wang Shu was not in a hurry. He found an open space and sat down on his knees to recover. Wang Chao was not injured. He also sat cross-legged and recovered.


    After a full quarter of an hour, the middle-aged talent returned again, but his face looked a little embarrassed to Wang Chao.


    "Did I win?"


    After seeing the middle-aged man''s expression, Wang Chao felt uneasy in his heart, but still asked nervously.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Middle-aged people looked at Wang Shu very embarrassed.


    Wang Shu laughed and said, "Haha, you must have lost. Didn''t expect him to look embarrassed? I must have won!"


    Chao Wang Chao was anxious, and immediately countered: "Fart, how could I lose. It must be you!"


    Wang Shushu still said very confidently: "Haha, what good is your voice? Anyway, you will know the result soon!"


    Æäʵ "Actually ..."


    The middle-aged man hesitated, but finally said the result, saying, "Actually ... hey, after discussion, they agreed that the tie was a tie, so this tie was a tie."


    "A draw?"


    "A draw?"


    Wang Shu and Wang Chao stunned at the same time.


    "No, I don''t accept such results!"


    "I don''t accept such results!"


    They could not accept such a result anyway, and immediately retorted.


    "Even if it is heavier than I would not accept such a result!" Wang Shu growled dissatisfied.


    His goal is the top three. If this game is a tie, he may be difficult to enter the top three, because he was very injured, I am afraid that it will be difficult to recover without a period of time.


    ¶Ô "Yes, heavier than I would not accept such a result!"


    Wang Chao can''t accept such a result. He thinks he lost very badly. If it wasn''t because he wanted to save face and suppress Xiu, there would be no draw at all. Even in a draw, he thinks he has lost.


    Of course, Wang Chao is also very hurt. Don''t look at the breath, but the strength of blood in the body is gone.


    "This is the result of the unanimous evaluation of the elders. If you want to replay, I will not stop you, but do you still have the ability to replay?" Of course, the middle-aged people know that both of them are badly injured, and they are not fighting Asked his helplessness.


    "I have, of course I have ... kekekeke!"


    Wang Chao only wanted to defeat Wang Shu, forcibly lift up his strength and make him look like he wanted to fight, but as soon as he stimulated his strength, he felt that the internal organs were uncomfortable as if burned by fire, and he coughed violently. .


    "Haha, haha ??... Do you still say that you have the ability to fight? I only have ... Kekekeke!" After seeing Wang Chao not working, Wang Shu laughed, but when he smiled halfway, he also felt like he was dirty. The terrible burning, followed by a severe cough.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s failure, Wang Chao finally smiled and said, "It turns out you can''t do it anymore, I thought you could do it!"


    "Oh, I can''t do it anymore. But you can''t do it anymore, don''t forget, I still have this!" Wang Shuqiang put up with uncomfortable feelings, and said two extra thunder mines in his hands, saying very confidently.


    "you¡­¡­"


    After seeing Zhentian Thunder, Wang Chao''s face changed drastically. He was planted in the hands of this little thing.


    "Oh, I demand a rematch!"


    He Wangshu said with a bad smile on his face. Now possessing the Frost Suit and Sky Thunder, he is not afraid of Wang Chao at all.


    "No no no, I accept the result of the draw!"


    After knowing that there was no possibility of winning, Wang Chao Chao chose not to accept the result of the draw.


    "Hehe ... hehe ..."


    The helplessness of the middle-aged man, especially after looking at the shocking thunder in Wang Shu''s hands, made Wang Chao worthless in his heart, and he overturned the boat in the gutter.


    "Game 1, draw!"


    After the middle-aged man found that Wang Shu did not force a rematch, he had to announce the result of this match.


    "A draw?"


    "How could it be a draw!"


    "Yes, it can''t be a draw!"


    "Shadow, obviously Wang Chao wins!"


    "Fart, the winner is Wang Shu!"


    As the result of the draw was announced, another wave was set on the field, especially a large number of Wang Chao''s supporters, who could not accept such a result anyway.


    Noisy and noisy, but the test is still going on.


    I soon had a temporary platform set up, and it was Fengxi and Wang Xueqing''s turn to play.


    With an absolute advantage, Fengfengxi quickly defeated Wang Xueqing and won.


    However, the next unexpected thing happened. When it was Wang Xueqing''s and Wang Chao''s battle, Wang Chao chose to abstain because he was unable to fight.


    In this way, Wang Xueqing somehow won a victory.


    What is more unacceptable next is that when it is Wang Shu and Wang Xueqing''s battle, Wang Shu also chooses to abstain because he has no ability to fight again.


    Wang Xueqing won two victories without any effort.


    Howling Creek also won two more victories.


    Because Wang Shu and Wang Chao abstained in advance, the test proceeded extremely quickly, and they quickly got the final ranking.


    Wu Fengxi won the first place of the year because he won all three games and attended as a winner.


    King Wang Xueqing finished second with only one loss.


    Although the final game of King Wangshu was a draw, it won the third place because it was the winner.


    Xun''s most sad reminder was Wang Chao. For three consecutive years, the outside door overlord unexpectedly won the fourth place.


    With the end of the four-person competition, the big game also came to a paragraph, but such a result made it difficult for countless people, especially Wang Chao''s supporters, to almost riot. If it wasn''t for the head of the hundred swordsmen''s door to step forward, maybe a bloodshed would happen.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After Feng Fengxi found himself inexplicably in the first place, he looked at Wang Chao and Wang Shu with some discomfort and embarrassment, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Ha ha!"


    Xun Wang Xueqing also had a circle on her face. She originally thought that she must be fourth, but she did not expect to be second, and even she herself was a bit difficult to accept.


    "OK, third place!"


    The King of Shu shouted fortunately, and was almost fourth.


    Wang Wangchao was uncomfortable as if eating a green-headed fly, and left the scene directly.


    "The next three of you will accept the top three rewards, get ready!" After seeing Wang Chao leaving the middle-aged people, the middle-aged man said to the three of Wang Shu helplessly.

 Chapter 285： Dust settled

    "Finally coming!"


    After hearing the words of middle-aged people, Wang Shu''s mood was very complicated. If it was not for the place of Nanlin Club, he would already be on his way to find Lanyue.


    She Fengxi and Wang Xueqing also seemed a little excited, especially Wang Xueqing. She never thought that she would have the opportunity to participate in the Nanlin Association.


    "When I have a chance, I want to compete with you, hoping to give this face!" Although Fengxi got the first place, he was lost and depressed, because he came here to defeat Wang Chao upright, Unexpectedly, there was such a big oolong in the middle.


    "Say, I originally wanted to compete for the first!"


    The King of Shu was also a bit lost. He originally planned to compete for the first place, and he could get more supporters to help him build momentum. I did not expect such an accident.


    As for Wang Xueqing, she seemed a little overwhelmed at first, but gradually accepted this "good luck" to get the second place, originally looking at Wang Shu''s fearful look, and once again became dismissive.


    ºÇ "Oh, this woman is really lucky!"


    Êé Wang Shuqing didn''t have the slightest affection for Wang Xueqing, but now she is even more uncomfortable, but too lazy to say anything.


    On the high platform, the head of Baijianmen stood up and said a lot of official nourishment in Wang Shu, so he did not hear it. After talking for almost a quarter of an hour, he ended his conversation.


    After the head of Bai Jianmen ended his speech, the middle-aged man once again announced loudly: "Yes, please come to the third place!"


    King Wang Shu silently walked up, sitting in front of him were eight people who were higher than him, five men and three women.


    Of course, what attracted Wang Shu''s attention most was Song Yunxi sitting next to the elders of the sea. Song Yunxi was very calm at the moment.


    Han Haishan, who was standing behind Elder Hai, kept blinking at Wang Shu. Although he wanted to speak, it was obvious that there was no place for him to speak.


    "These eight are my eight elders of Baijianmen. This is the elder of Haihai who is in charge of the sea of ??flowers. If you worship Elder Hai as a teacher, you can learn a lot of my medicine cultivation techniques for Baijianmen. This is elder Hai The best! "The middle-aged people started to introduce the elders to Wang Shu, pointing to the elder Hai Shu who Wang Shu had already seen.


    King Wang Shu nodded, politely saluting: "Have met Elder Hai!"


    Elder Er Hai asked with a kind smile on his face, "Well, that''s great! Are you interested in worshiping your husband as a teacher?"


    Before Wang Shu had spoken, a middle-aged man next to him said dissatisfied: "Old man, is there such an apprentice? People don''t understand anything, you just ask him like this, he dare not refuse you!"


    "This is the battle gate Elder Liu. Elder Liu is best at fighting. Whenever Baijianmen clashes with other forces, it is Elder Liu who rushes to the front line. If you like this way to improve yourself in battle, then Elder Liu is. Very good choice! "Middle-aged people took the initiative to introduce Wang Shu.


    Only then did Wang Shushu notice that the middle-aged man exudes terrible murderous energy, and there are many scars on his body, which shows that he is indeed a fighting madman.


    "Boy, I like your last desperate style of play! If you worship me as a teacher, I can teach you a lot of skills!" Elder Liu said very satisfied with Wang Shu.


    "Oh, old Liu, you''re wrong. Didn''t you find the ice armor and the mighty sword that this little brother used when fighting? I knew at first glance that this little brother was an incredible smelter. Qi Wizards, is n¡¯t it a waste to fight with you? Come and learn to practice with me, and ensure that you will become a master of the next generation of refiners! " .


    The middle-aged man took the initiative to introduce: "This is the iron elder of the smelter door!"


    "Meet the Elder Iron!"


    King Wang Shu dare not neglect to salute.


    "Fart, those things outside him must have been bought by him!" Elder Liu countered with dissatisfaction.


    The iron elder at the door of the refiner also said unconvinced: "Cut, if there were no things outside him, he would have lost to Wang Chao already, how can he get the third?"


    Just when the two were struggling to fight, another beautiful woman in her 30s next to her said, "Liu Xiong and Xiong Xi, although you are all very reasonable, the younger sister couldn''t help but want to say In a word, this little brother is a man who values ??love at first sight. Previously, the apprentice Mei Qin was injured. He also offered to take the elixir. It can be seen that there is also research on alchemy. It is a waste to follow you. It is better to learn alchemy with me. Use his talent! "


    "This woman is the master of Wu Meiqin. Maybe it is also the master of Lan Xue!" After hearing this, Wang Shu could not help but look at the beautiful young woman a few more times, with some speculation in her heart.


    The middle-aged man introduced for Wang Shu: "This is the Elder Danmen!"


    "Well, you guys don''t have to fight, he has the right to choose who he is! You only need to let Fifty Swords introduce!"


    ¼¸ When several people were arguing about Wang Shu, a white-skinned man sitting beside the head of the hundred swordsmen said suddenly.


    After hearing the man''s speech, Wang Shu froze slightly. He hadn''t noticed it before, and he regarded the man as a woman. Now, after a closer look, he found that he had a thick throat, and Li Wencheng was also standing by his Behind.


    "Observe!"


    The middle-aged man who has been in charge of the referee nodded, and then started to introduce one by one for Wang Shu, saying: "This is the elder Lu of the array method, which is the best at array method! This is the deputy head of Li Jian ... ... "


    After a short while of work, Fifty Swords introduced all eight of them, and Wang Shu probably knew what these elders were in charge of, and he began to think about who to choose as a teacher.


    Before that, he didn''t consider this issue too much. He just wanted to get the top three and then have the qualification to participate in the Nanlin Association.


    After some thought and observation, Wang Shu always felt that it was not that simple. Each of these elders looked amiable, but they always felt wrong, especially when they looked at Yunlong behind the head, and they always felt uncomfortable.


    After hesitating for a while, Wang Shu finally made a decision. He silently walked to Elder Hai''s follower and saluted, saying, "The disciples decided to choose Elder Hai as a teacher!"


    "Oh, good, good. You didn''t choose the wrong person, get up!" Elder Hai nodded happily.


    Han Haishan, who was standing behind Elder Hai, also smiled, as if to say that Wang Shuxuan was the right person.


    Although there are many puzzles and doubts, obviously this place is not the place to ask, so I have to hide all my doubts in my heart.


    àÅ "Well, good! Fifty swordsman, please come to the second place!"


    The head of Hundred Swords Gate took a deep look at Wang Shu and Elder Hai and said very flatly.

 Chapter 286： The dust settles

    Soon Wang Xueqing came up, but Wang Xueqing obviously had a goal of his own choice. After coming up, he went to the elder Duan who was in charge of Danmen without waiting for the introduction of fifty swords, and said, I would like to worship Elder Duan as a teacher. I wonder if Elder Duan is willing to accept his disciples! "


    The elders were obviously reluctant to accept Wang Xueqing, but after a moment of hesitation, he nodded and said, "From now on, you can follow Dan Taoism with me!"


    "Thank you Master!"


    Xie Wangxue thanked with excitement, she was not short in Baijianmen, and naturally knew which elder to follow.


    "Please come first!"


    After seeing that Wang Xueqing had his own ideas, the head of Baijianmen didn''t seem to want to care too much about Wang Xueqing''s second place. After all, luck was very big.


    "Yes!"


    Fifty swordsmen responded respectfully and announced again: "Please come first!"


    In the envy and excitement of countless people, Fengxi slowly stepped onto the stage.


    "Boy, I''m very optimistic about you, let''s talk to my husband!"


    When Fengxi came to power, the elder Liu of the battle gate rushed down in excitement and said holding Fengxi''s hand.


    Wu Fengxi looked at the other elders and found that although they were very interesting to him, he did not have the enthusiasm of Elder Liu, nodded, and said, "See the master!"


    "Haha, good apprentice! This is a greeting, you accept it!"


    ³¤ Elder Liu excitedly took out something similar to the secret and gave it to Fengxi.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After seeing the secret, Fengxi''s face changed slightly, and she wanted to refuse.


    However, Elder Liu was stopped by Elder Liu and said, "Go back and practice well. After a few months, the old man at the Nanlin Association is waiting for you to earn the old man a face! Haha!"


    "Thank you Master!"


    Wu Fengxi is not good enough to say anything, but can only perform a ritual again and accept the cheat book.


    "Take the fourth to the tenth according to the record!"


    Elder Jianbai Jianmen could not help but glance at Fengxi for a few moments, and then said lightly.


    "Yes!"


    Fifty Jianzi announced again: "Please Wang Chao in the fourth place, He Qi in the fifth place, Ye Ke in the sixth place, Sun Xintang in the seventh place, Yun Fei in the eighth place, Sun Xiaohong in the ninth place, and Qi Feng in the tenth place. Come on! "


    With the announcement of the fifty swordsmen, the remaining seven also came to power.


    These people obviously have their own choices. After coming up, they worshiped an elder as a teacher, and those elders obviously had a tacit understanding before that, and they chose to accept.


    The next procedure is complicated and lengthy, but Wang Shu has no choice but to stand silently behind Elder Hai and wait for the end.


    After another hour, the outside door Dabi really announced the end.


    After the encounter was over, each elder left with his disciples one after another, and the impatient look that had been waiting for a long time, the viewers also dispersed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Elder Erhai also stood up and made the intention to leave.


    "Master, there is still something to do with the child, can I wait for you to go to the sea of ??flowers afterwards!" Wang Shu said a little awkwardly after seeing Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin''s face lost.


    "Oh, then you, anyway, there is no benefit to following the old husband. The biggest benefit is freedom! Haishan, Miss Song, let''s go!" Elder Hai seemed to mind, and then left with Han Haishan and Song Xixi. Already.


    "Brother Wang, we are waiting for you in the sea of ??flowers, you will come back early!" Although Han Haishan was a little bit reluctant, he still had to leave with the elder Hai.


    From the beginning to the end, Song Xi Xi did not say a word, as if he did not know Wang Shu.


    After several people left, Wang Shu walked directly towards Lan Xue.


    After seeing Wang Shu coming, Lan Xue pulled Wu Meiqin and was ready to leave, but was stopped by Wang Shu, and said with a serious face: "Lan Xue, I know you are very prejudiced against me, and there are many misunderstandings! But I can tell you clearly that I will get Lanyue back. This thing should be enough to prove my sincerity! "


    Wang Shu said that he took out the jade that was originally recovered by his 1 system coin. After seeing that jade, Lan Xue''s face changed slightly, but then she no longer hated Wang Shu so much, her eyes seemed very complicated.


    "In order to be afraid that you will sell it again, I will take care of it on behalf of my sister!" Lan Xue snatched the jade pendant, and still did not give Wang Shu a good face.


    "Are you stupid? He didn''t sell it at all, you must have misunderstood him!" Wu Meiqin on the side justified Wang Shu.


    Wu Lanxue still said relentlessly: "Huh, who knows? Anyway, he must have sold it, maybe he stole it back last night!"


    Wu Meiqin said unconvinced: "At least ten days from Baijianmen to Xuefeng City, where he has that time, I don''t think you can get used to him!"


    "Hum, I don''t care, this person can''t believe it anyway!"


    Wu Lanxue was never willing to accept the fact that he had misunderstood Wang Shu.


    "Ha ha!"


    The book of King of Kings is also difficult to explain, because this jade pendant was indeed sold by himself, but it was not used for drinking wine as Lan Xue thought.


    "Go ahead, your friends are still waiting for you!"


    ÃÀ Wu Meiqin reminded Wang Shu that many people were waiting for him, so he took Lan Xue to leave.


    After the two walked for a while, Lan Xue turned her head and said reluctantly: "If you can find your sister, then you are still my brother-in-law!"


    After talking, the two left without turning back.


    "This guy!"


    After discovering that Lan Xue finally forgave herself, Wang Shu couldn''t say so easily, at least the next time she met Lan Xue, she wouldn''t be so hostile.


    "Brother Wang, would you like to have a drink?"


    Murong Cheng patted Wang Shu''s shoulder and asked with a grimace.


    "No, I''ll be fine in a while!"


    King Shu shook his head and rejected Murong''s invitation.


    "Don''t worry, my brother is not bad for money!"


    Murong Cheng patted his own pocket and said confidently.


    "Did you gamble again?"


    After seeing Murong Cheng''s expression, Wang Shu frowned and asked.


    Murong City said awkwardly: "Oh, we are just entertainment, can we bet?"


    Zhu Wei, who was on the sidelines, said with a smile: "Master Wang, he probably can''t change this!"


    "Brother Wang, will you go? You will not go to us!" Murong Cheng didn''t seem to want to get too involved in this issue, and asked again.


    "Don''t go!"


    King Shu shook his head and definitely refused Murong''s invitation. This guy is really addicted to gambling.


    "Don''t pull it down, Brother Zhu, let''s go!"


    Mu Rongcheng had to take Zhu Wei to drink.


    "Congratulations, Brother Wang!"


    King Wang Shu turned around and saw Ma Xiong waiting for a long time.


    "It''s you!"


    But Wang Shu was a bit surprised because he saw a familiar face ...

 Chapter 287： impetuous

    ÊìϤ This familiar face is Sun Xintang, who was just recently taught by Wang Shu. I did not expect Sun Xintang to know his mistakes so quickly, and reconcile with several people.


    "Thanks for the lesson of Brother Wang, otherwise I must still be obsessed!" Sun Xintang voluntarily acknowledged his mistakes without waiting for what Wang Shu said.


    "Thank you Brother Brother Wang, otherwise we will lose one of our most important friends!" Ma Xiong also said gratefully.


    The friendship between a few people is too deep, which makes Wang Shu somewhat incomprehensible.


    But Wang Shu had nothing to say, just nodded and said, "It''s okay, it''s best for you to be reconciled. I still have something, go back first. I''ll go back when things are over!"


    "Well, then we wait for you to come back!"


    Some Ma Xiong knew that Wang Shu had important issues, but there was nothing to say.


    After Wang Wangshu said goodbye to a few people, he went directly to the sea of ??flowers.


    "I don''t know what kind of elder Na Hai is? Will there be any requirements for me?"


    On the way Wang Shu was in a very moody mood, and he didn''t know if Elder Hai would have any requirements, and the last time the little ghost stole the **** lotus was not resolved.


    Twenty-five hours later, Wang Shu, who was familiar with light cars, soon reached the small courtyard in the sea of ??flowers. But the two figures in front of the yard quickly caught his attention.


    "Sun Xiaohong! Wang Xueqing!"


    After seeing the two shadows, Wang Shu frowned. Because he remembered very clearly that when they chose Master, neither of them chose Elder Hai, but chose different people.


    The king Wang Xueqing chose the elder Duan who invited himself to Danmen, and Sun Xiaohong chose another female deputy head of Jianmen, as if surnamed Zhao.


    "Brother Wang!"


    The two daughters also found Wang Shu, and Sun Xiaohong showed some joy on her face, and came over to say hello.


    Wang Xueqing frowned, and didn''t come over to say hello.


    "What''s wrong with Master Sun? Is there anything wrong?"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t bother to care about that Wang Xueqing, but asked Sun Xiaohong.


    Sun Xiaohong explained actively: "We are here to say goodbye to Elder Hai, thank him for his care of our sisters these years!"


    "That''s the case. Then, do you want to go in with me and say goodbye to the master ..." Wang Shu understood the purpose of the two women. It was the two women who brought him to this place at first. Disciples of the elders.


    Sun Xiaohong said politely: "No, that deep in the bamboo forest is not accessible to disciples like us. Say goodbye here, his elderly can see!"


    Wang Xueqing, who was aside, listened to Sun Xiaohong''s words. He was uncomfortable and obviously wanted to say something, but he looked very frightened, but he was unhappy.


    "That line, I still have something, so I will go ahead!" Wang Shu was not easy to force it, and he still couldn''t figure out Elder Hai''s temper now, so he had to bid farewell to the two women and enter the small courtyard.


    Same as last time, after entering the courtyard, he was teleported to the bamboo forest.


    After walking for a while, several houses appeared in front of him, and found that Han Haishan was working hard to practice swords there, and Song Xixi was like a little adult, pointing beside him.


    "Brother Wang!"


    After seeing Wang Shu coming, Han Haishan put down his sword and wanted to rush over with a look of excitement.


    "Continue to practice sword!"


    I could not but be stopped by Song Yanxi''s cold voice. Han Haishan didn''t dare to resist, but he vomited his tongue and continued to practice sword.


    Qi Song Song Xi came over and said very flatly: "Predecessor Hai explained, you come and take you directly to the medicine garden to find him. Come with me!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded, always feeling that Song Xixi became a lot stranger, especially since he cried after holding him last time, it felt like a person.


    After the two walked for a long distance, Wang Shu finally couldn''t help, and asked, "Song ... Girl Song!"


    "Ok."


    Song Xunxi, who walked in front, didn''t even return his head, only a slight response.


    Although embarrassed, Wang Shu said, "I always have questions and want to ask you!"


    Song Song Xixi said lightly, "You say!"


    Wang Shu asked: "Did I offend you somewhere? Why have you been so cold since the last time you said goodbye?"


    Wu Song Xixi asked without emotion, "Oh. What kind of attitude do you think I should be indifferent to you?"


    "Uh ..."


    I was told by Song Xixi, and Wang Shu was asked for a while, I do n¡¯t know how to answer.


    Because Song Xixi said really well, the two met with each other. Although there was an intersection, it was not a life-and-death relationship. At most, it was a friend. This attitude was normal.


    The two had nothing to say along the way, just walked silently.


    I just had Wang Shu and always felt a little bit unspeakable. Before Song Xixi saw him, it would glow, but since the last time, he always felt that the other party saw himself like a stranger.


    "Here, Senior Hai is in there, you can go by yourself. I still have to know Haishan to practice sword!" Just as Wang Shu thought about it, Song Qingxi''s crisp and cold voice sounded again.


    "Well, I know!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded his head and glanced at Song Yexi who left without feeling at all.


    "come in!"


    Between Wang Shu''s hesitation, Elder Hai''s voice came from the medicine garden. Wang Shu had to walk into the medicine garden.


    "This¡­¡­"


    ½øÈë A moment after entering the medicine garden, a thick scent of medicinal scent came out. Just taking a sip, Wang Shu felt the whole body and the whole body, there was an illusion of cultivation for improvement.


    I couldn''t detect it at all outside, it is estimated that there is some formation method to isolate this space, otherwise he can smell because it is far away.


    "Go down the ditch, don''t step on those elixir!"


    Elder Er Hai was bowing his head to take care of a pill, without even looking at Wang Shu''s instructions.


    The King of Shu did not ask anything, and walked carefully, after that, Elder Hai said nothing, but took care of the elixir silently.


    After half an hour of this care, Elder Hai stopped the work in his hand and said lightly, "You are too impetuous!"


    "what?"


    The book of King of Kings was a little puzzled. During the whole process, he never said anything, why did Elder Hai evaluate him so.


    "When I took care of this conker, you didn''t watch me take care of it all the time. Instead, I was distracted seven times, looked around five times, and even lost my mind three times. I didn''t even notice you! The important thing is that although you are already three levels of blood in your young age, the foundation is unstable. In the future, you will be afraid of becoming a avenue! "Elder Hai commented very flatly.


    "Master, please teach!"


    After hearing such an evaluation, Wang Shushu''s face changed, and he paid respectfully and said modestly.

 Chapter 288： News of Blue Moon?

    "Hehe, there is nothing to teach. The old man has some seeds of the conker here. You can plant it. When can you grow the seven leaves, even if you are qualified!" Elder Hai took out a small cloth bag. , Said with a smile.


    The King of Shu took it a little hesitantly, opened it and saw that it was indeed a sesame-sized seed, and I wondered if it was the "chestnut" that Elder Hai said.


    After the seeds of the horse chestnut had been collected, Wang Shu did not leave, but waited quietly for Elder Hai to tell me if there was any medicine.


    He never disappointed Wang Shu. After waiting another full quarter of an hour, Elder Hai said nothing.


    It wasn''t until Elder Hai discovered that Wang Shu and others were upset, and Elder Hai finally spoke again: "Originally, you were too anxious to be an apprentice to an old husband, but since you worshiped the old husband as a teacher, you ca n¡¯t be cold Your heart. As long as you can plant a seven-leaf conker, the old man will officially accept you as an apprentice. Now that you and the old man are not masters and apprentices, you do n¡¯t have to be so restrained. The old man has no requirements on you You are free, if there is no important thing, try not to come to the sea of ??flowers, you step back. "


    "I understand!"


    Although Wang Shushu wanted to say something, in the end he didn''t say anything and left silently.


    Since Elder Hai did not ask him to do anything, and did not really consider him an apprentice, Wang Shu couldn''t tell whether he was lost or happy.


    After Xun left the medicine garden, Wang Shu left without leaving. Although I saw Song Xixi and Han Haishan on the way, they just said hello.


    I left Huahai and headed for the task hall.


    "Brother Wang, congratulations! The top three in the outside competition, it seems that it is already a nail-biting event to participate in the Nanlin Conference."


    It wasn''t too early. When Chen Dan, who was about to rest, saw Wang Shu coming again, he was a little surprised, but still smiled with joy.


    Wang Wangshu asked with some uncertainty: "Oh, Brother Chen. I''m not here to show off. I want to ask you if there is any news about Lanyue!"


    Chen Dan said awkwardly: "Brother Wang, you are too anxious. I only released the news for you last night. How could it be so fast, at least it will not be possible until three or five days later. You can rest assured that I I ¡¯ll help you if I ask you! "


    "Well, then, that''s the case, that brother is leaving!"


    The King of Shu was a little lost, and it was only one day before, he always felt that it had been a long time.


    "Ugh!"


    Looking at the back of Wang Shu''s departure, Chen Dan wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say. In the end, it turned into a sigh.


    King Wang Shu left the task hall, feeling a little tired, and headed straight for the residence.


    But when passing by Xijian Po, a man came face to face and stopped at a distance of three feet away from Wang Shu.


    "Ok?"


    Wang Shushu frowned, and always felt that the person across was familiar. Although it was dark to see the appearance, the breath was very familiar.


    When Wang Shu doubted who was opposite, Linger actively reminded him, "Wang Shu, that spirit!"


    After Wang Shu walked in, he found that the guy on the opposite side was indeed Qu Lin.


    "You finally came!"


    After seeing Wang Shu coming, Wu Qulin asked a bit of a bad smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "What are you doing to me?"


    The other party''s cultivation was too low, Wang Shu didn''t look at it at all, and asked a little displeasedly.


    Wu Qulin still had a very unpleasant expression, and said blandly, "I''ll come and negotiate a deal with you!"


    ½»Ò× "Trading? Why should I talk to you about trading. Don''t think you could run away last time, you can run away this time!" This guy made Wang Shu extremely uncomfortable, and his voice became a little cold.


    "Hey, now that you have recognized me, I don''t have to go in circles. I told Wu Shuai the news of Lanyue!" Qu Lin said with a sneer.


    "What? You know the news of Lanyue!"


    Sugawara originally wanted to do something, but the whole person became nervous when he heard the news of Lanyue.


    "Look at it for yourself!"


    Wu Qulin didn''t explain anything, just took out a piece of jade and threw it over.


    Shu Wang took it, took a look, and when he saw the jade in his hand, tears could not help flowing.


    Because this piece of jade is exactly the same as the piece of jade that was snatched by Lan Xue during the day. The only difference is that this jade is engraved with a small "book" and the piece in Lan Xue''s hand is engraved with a small "month." ".


    "Where is Blue Moon?"


    After receiving this piece of jade pendant, Wang Shushu didn''t mean to return it to the other party. He held it in his hand and asked nervously.


    She Qulin said with a smile: "Of course I know where she is, but you must make a deal with my master before telling you her news!"


    Wang Wangshu asked in amazement, "Who is your master?"


    Wu Qulin said mysteriously: "Of course you will know when you see it! But the owner has been waiting for a long time and is a little impatient. If you don''t see her again, maybe Blue Moon will be in danger!"


    "Tell me, where do you go to see your master? What is your purpose? As long as you can see Lanyue, I promise you!" Wang Shu was so concerned with Lanyue that he couldn''t manage so much and asked excitedly.


    Wu Qulin said: "Don''t be so excited, Lanyue is still very good. Great, and I have good news for you!"


    "What good news?"


    I do n¡¯t know why. Wang Shu always thinks the good news from Qu Lin ¡¯s mouth is not good news.


    He Qulin said: "As early as two months ago, Lanyue had reached the level of blood, and counting the time, now I am afraid that the level of blood is seven or eight layers! Maybe the source of blood is possible."


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    The king of the king heard that the blue moon was already **** two months ago, and he did not believe it anyway, and said it directly and definitely.


    Because of counting time, Lanyue left him only about three months ago, and was already in a state of blood two months ago. Doesn''t it mean that Lanyue didn''t wake up from the power of blood to the state of blood, it only took a month? This is too bad.


    I want to know that his practice speed is already abnormal, but it took him so long to have three levels of blood, and he still tried to practice.


    Wu Qulin didn''t mean anything to justify, but said with a smirk: "Hey, maybe it''s impossible. We won''t say it, anyway, as long as you see my master, all this will be understood!"


    "Well, if it wasn''t for the face of this jade pendant, I would let you die again! Say, where am I going to meet your master!" Wang Shu wanted to kill this guy again because this guy let He is very uncomfortable.


    Wu Qulin said: "Just in Xuefeng City, Qingfeng Pavilion! After you go there, someone will naturally contact you!"


    "It was there!"


    The King of Shu could not help but fall into deep contemplation ...

 Chapter 289： Re-Snow Snow Castle

    After three days and three nights!


    He Wangshu ran two dead horses all day and night, and finally returned to the boundary of Xuefeng City again, just passing by a snow maple forest.


    Snow maple, a type of maple tree, leaves are white and snowy, but not all white. There are some bright red lines on the leaves, which look like blood stained red. Every autumn, the autumn wind blows and the sky dances. It''s like the heavy snow falling in the sky, very charming.


    The source of the snow maple city is because these snow maple trees can only grow in the vicinity of the snow maple city. Every autumn, many people come out to watch the snow maple, and even some people far away will come.


    Behind this beautiful snow maple, there is also a beautiful love story. It is said that many years ago, this snow maple city was not called Snow Maple City, and there were no snow maple trees near Snow Maple City.


    At that time, there was a young couple in the city. The two loved each other, but the family conditions were very different. The woman was the richest man in the city, and the man was the poor boy of ordinary people, so he was obstructed by all means.


    Later, the two decided to elope. On a snowy night, the young man took the woman away from the investigation, avoided the pursuit, and escaped from the city. Seeing that they were getting farther and farther from Xuefeng City, both felt happy and closer. .


    In an accident, the two encountered a snowstorm and lost their way in a snowy night. They couldn''t find a direction. Finally, the two found a fallen tree, hid in a tree hole to avoid snow, and waited for the sky to clear.


    But the snow gets bigger and bigger, the snow gets bigger and bigger, you can''t stop.


    In the end, the tree hole was blocked, the inside was dark, and the day and night could not be distinguished. The woman and the young man had to embrace each other for heating, and live through the hours and hours. Whenever the woman felt sleepy, she fell asleep in the young man''s arms When she woke up, the boy told her story to relieve her boredom. When she was hungry, the boy gave her a kind of warm food with a bad taste.


    Whenever a woman asks what the young man is giving her, the young man always says mysteriously, "Secret!"


    In this way, the two did not know how many days they had spent in that tree cave. Finally, at one time, when the woman woke up, it was unexpectedly found that the young man''s body was cold.


    She kept shouting the lad''s name, but the lad didn''t respond at all. She stroked the lad''s body in the dark, but Yuemo became more frightened because she suspected that she had touched the bone.


    The woman shouted wildly at the man''s name, and at the same time began to dig the tree hole that had been blocked by snow for a long time. The woman was originally a rich man, and her delicate hands were frozen red, and soon they were cut by crushed ice. But the woman never stopped, still digging, digging.


    The woman did not know how long it had been dug, and finally a ray of sunlight came in, illuminating the hole in the tree, but when she saw the body of the young man who had fallen to the ground and cut off many flesh with a knife.


    I could not help crying buried in the young man''s body, and finally the tears ran dry and turned into blood. After the blood drank, the woman fell to the man''s chest and died sadly. Later, their bodies were found and they were buried.


    Of course, this beautiful story was guessed based on how the two died, and no one knows whether it is true or false.


    However, since that year, a strange maple tree has grown in this wood. The leaves of that maple tree are whiter than snow, but they are not all white, and the veins are bright red.


    In addition, whenever the autumn wind blows and the maple leaves fly around, there will be a sound of wind, which is like a woman crying, sad and tearful.


    Therefore, some people say that the snow maple tree was turned into by the couple after death. Of course, some people say that it is because of the story that the snow maple tree has.


    Ñ© This snow maple forest is not far from the city, and naturally you can meet traveling pedestrians every so often, but most of them are some couples, sitting in love under the snow maple tree.


    "Ha ha!"


    I was riding on the horse, Wang Shu looked at the falling snow maple leaves, and those intimate couples, feeling a little nervous and complicated. He was afraid that there would be no news of Lanyue when he returned, and he was also afraid of getting the news of Lanyue.


    Without the news of Lanyue, he is naturally very disappointed, but if there is bad news of Lanyue, he will be more sad.


    In addition to couples, the most is that parents take their children out to watch Snow Maple. After all, this is a rare beauty, and it also tells the children the origin of Snow Maple City.


    Ma Zema walked through Xuefeng Forest and returned to Xuefeng City.


    Wu Xuefeng has not changed much since he left, but Wang Shu has changed a lot and grown a lot.


    "No horse riding is allowed in the city!"


    When Shu arrived at the gate, Wang Shu was blocked by a guard and said very sternly.


    After hearing the guard''s scolding, Wang Shu dismounted, and said a little sorry: "I''m sorry, I was in a hurry and forgot this rule!"


    "Oh, Prince, you don''t have to dismount, this kid is new and not sensible!" But at this moment, a guard in his thirties, who seemed to have some insight, came over and apologized.


    "you know me?"


    King Wang Shu looked and didn''t know the guard, and asked strangely.


    "Hehe, the prince is really joking. You are the only son of General Wang and the son-in-law of the Lord of the Blue City. How could we not know you, your lord does not remember the villain, I will teach this boy." The old guard seemed a little afraid of Wang Shu, and said with a grin.


    "Please forgive the Prince, the young man does not know Tarzan, and disturbs the Prince!"


    The guard who scolded Wang Shu before hearing this, was frightened, and immediately knelt down to apologize to Wang Shu.


    "You do n¡¯t have to. You are right. You ca n¡¯t be treated specially because of my identity. Xuefeng City needs someone like you! I still have something to do, and I''ll meet again someday." Wang Shu quickly stopped the guard who kneeled himself He didn''t mean to blame. After speaking, he took the horse directly into the city.


    "What a great man!"


    After seeing Wang Shu letting them go, they murmured somewhat surprised.


    "Yeah, this guy was embarrassed at first, but I haven''t seen him for a few months now, it seems like a person!" The guard in his thirties was a little puzzled, but Wang Shu was not so good at talking.


    "What about him, I think he''s good anyway!"


    The young guard was very fond of Wang Shu.


    After entering the city, King Wang Shu did not return to the palace, but headed straight for Qingfeng Pavilion.


    "Excuse me, Prince?"


    However, Wang Shu didn''t go long, and a little old man suddenly got out of the road, asking mysteriously.


    King Wang Shu glanced a few times and found that he didn''t know the little old man. It was strange and didn''t answer.


    While Wang Shu was looking at this little old man, the little old man was also looking at Wang Shu, and finally seemed to confirm Wang Shu''s identity, saying, "My lady has been waiting in the Huxin Pavilion for a long time!"


    King Wang Shu asked in confusion: "Is your lady?"


    "Phoenix Fairy!"


    Little old man said directly.

 Chapter 290： Goodbye Phoenix Fairy

    "Lead the way!"


    After hearing what the little old man said, Wang Shu didn''t hesitate to let the other party lead the way.


    "My son, please!"


    The little old man took the initiative to lead the way, and after a while, the two got into an alley without pedestrians. After entering the alley, after a long turn, the two entered a small courtyard.


    This is a small courtyard that covers an area of ??three square meters. There is a flower stand on the left, which is full of purple flowers. Wang Shu ca n¡¯t say the name, but it looks good. Named light blue flower.


    "Here?"


    The King of Shu asked in confusion.


    "My son''s ink, will be here soon!"


    The little old man walked ahead and said without any tension.


    Then the two walked out from the back door of the yard. After leaving the yard, it seemed that a carriage had stopped there waiting, and Wang Shu went straight up without asking much.


    This little old man has no blood power, not a practitioner, if the Wang Shu on the third level of blood is not afraid.


    After entering into the carriage, Wang Shu had a strange feeling, as if a strange power had isolated his connection with the outside world, and he could not even hear a little sound. The little old man didn''t follow, the carriage was small, and looked a little lonely.


    "Is she really it?"


    After getting on the carriage, Wang Shu''s mood seemed a bit complicated. Although Lan Yue''s disappearance might have been related to Fengxianzi, he knew the answer immediately, but seemed very nervous.


    After about a tea effort, the carriage curtain was opened, and the carriage man said with a smile on his face, "My son, you have arrived, please!"


    King Wang Shu nodded and got out of the carriage, but when he saw the scene in front of him, he slightly hesitated.


    This is a very luxurious mansion with extraordinary style, even if compared with the Wang Family Courtyard, it is not inferior, I saw the two big gold characters of Long Fei Feng Wu-Feng Fu!


    If it was just the word Fengfu, if Wang Shu wanted to guess who the owner was, he might think about it for a long time, but there is no need to guess at all, because in the front of the mansion, Fengxianzi had already put on a gorgeous dazzling red brocade. Wait for him there.


    "Blue Moon!"


    However, the moment when Wang Xian was seen, Wang Shu was stunned, because the costume was originally worn by Lan Yue when he married him, but now it is put on by Feng Xianzi, and his heart is somewhat uncomfortable.


    Wang Shushu was very sure that Fengxian was waiting for herself, because when he appeared, the anxiety on Fengxian''s face turned into joy, even ecstasy, like a woman looking forward to her husband''s return.


    "What''s the matter? How do I feel that she looks at me strangely!"


    Wang Shushu was keenly aware that Feng Xianzi looked a little weird. He has only one side with the other side, he doesn''t think that the other side will be passionate about himself. Although he is quite handsome, he definitely hasn''t reached the point where the Phoenix Fairy is favored.


    "What does this guy want?"


    The real thing Wang Shu cares about is Feng Xianzi''s dress, which makes him very uncomfortable.


    "Book brother!"


    When the fairy Xian Feng saw Wang Shu coming down from the carriage, her eyes were blurred, as if from an arrogant queen to a little woman who finally hoped for love, she would step forward and be affectionate. But this blur is only a moment, it disappears and is replaced by a faint smile.


    "Master, I didn''t expect us to meet again!"


    With a slight smile, Xianfeng Fairy came forward to meet Wang Shu.


    "I wonder if Phoenix Fairy brought this place down, what is the purpose?"


    Wang Shushu now only cares about the safety of Lan Yue. If you don''t understand that Lan Yue''s disappearance is related to the appearance of Feng Xianzi, Wang Shu is really an idiot.


    "Oh, it seems that Wang Gongzi is really a man of serious affection, but this is not the place to talk. He has already prepared wine and dishes, is it OK for Wang Gongzi to go with him?" Although the smile on Feng Xianzi''s face looked Said very bland.


    "This woman!"


    Fairy Wu Feng''s expression was very bland, but Wang Shu could feel the fieryness from the other person''s eyes, as if he was about to eat him. The whole person of Wang Shu became unnatural. What purpose did this woman have?


    "Well, please!"


    Wang Shushu nodded and entered Fengfu with Fengxianzi.


    After entering Feng Mansion, Wang Shu was a little surprised. This is the deep house courtyard, which is clearly a rural scenery. There is a rural path under his feet. Rice is on both sides of the path. A little further away is a pond. The pond is in the pond. A lot of lotus. In the middle of the pond is a small pavilion.


    "ßõßõ!"


    Even Wang Shu couldn''t help but be surprised. After seeing in, I found out that the length and breadth of the compound was more than one thousand meters. If you wanted to buy such a large plot of land in Xuefeng City, it would take a lot of money. how much is it? Even if he didn''t understand the price of house prices, Wang Shu knew that Xuefeng City is a place where every inch of land is rich, and if he wants to buy such a large piece of land for himself, he is afraid that it is far from money.


    It seems that Qingfeng Pavilion''s ability in Xuefeng City is even more scary than Wang Shu imagined. It is said that Xuefeng City has four major families. Now it seems that Qingfeng Pavilion is still above the city''s main government.


    "Haha, do you like it here?"


    Xian Fengxian always had a faint smile on her face, and the fieryness in her eyes was undisguised.


    King Wang Shu nodded and said, "The Phoenix Fairy really enjoys it!"


    "As long as the prince Wang is willing, he is willing to give it to the prince!" Feng Xianzi said indifferently.


    ׯ԰ This manor is as light as a simple gift. Wang Shu was a little surprised. For a while, he didn''t know how to talk, so he had to choose to be silent. This kind of thing is estimated that the Phoenix Fairy really did it. Feng Xianzi found that Wang Shu was silent, thinking that Wang Shu was intentional, and she felt a joy.


    For a while the atmosphere between the two was embarrassed, and no one spoke to break the silence.


    Master Wang Shu is a nerd and cannot chat.


    Xi Fengxian is a personal essence, basically useless.


    The two crossed the path, and after a distance, they came to the edge of the pond. It was better to say it was a small lake, because the diameter of the pond was more than one hundred feet.


    The small boat stopped there a long time ago. There was a boatman on the boat, but the boatman couldn''t see his appearance with a hat. After the two were sent to the kiosk in the lake, the boatman didn''t need the orders of the fairy Fairy, and rowed the boat back to the original place again. In a moment, only two people remained within a hundred square feet.


    Breeze, kiosk, wine, food, beauty!


    If Wang Shuzai was a gifted man, it would be quite romantic, but unfortunately he is only rooted in wood. Of course, the most important thing is that Wang Shuzai only has blue moon in his heart.


    Xian Fengxian poured a small glass of wine, and said with an apology on her face: "This glass of wine punishes itself, and takes the Blue Moon girl without Wang''s consent!"

 Chapter 291： Impatiens on request

    Wang Wangshu had already guessed that Lanyue must have been taken away by the Phoenix Fairy. Now that she is affirmed by the Phoenix Fairy, she knows it.


    Xian Fengxian drunk the wine and continued to pour a glass. He continued to say, "This glass of wine is still punished by myself. Not only did I take the Blue Moon girl without permission, I never told the Prince!"


    The fairy Xian Feng said that she drank the wine again and continued to pour herself.


    Master Wang Shu nodded, and for a while there was no response.


    "This third glass of wine is a ruthless invitation next to you, I hope the king will be successful!"


    Xian Fengxian said another drink. After three consecutive cups, Feng Xianzi''s face became rosy and her eyes became more blurred.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the five-layer cultivation of Fengxianzi ¡¯s blood is not to mention these three glasses. Even thirty or even three hundred glasses will not make her drunk. Obviously, Fengxian now deliberately let I''m drunk.


    "not good!"


    When Wang Shu looked at Feng Xianzi''s look and tone, he secretly screamed badly. As for what was not good, Wang Shu couldn''t say it, but he just felt bad.


    Especially the Phoenix Fairy is entangled like a snake at the moment, holding his neck, blowing in his ears like Lan said, "Wang Zizi, I hope you can play my love for a while, no Know if you want to. "


    "Love Man?"


    Even if the book of King Wang was in wood, he understood the meaning of Qinglang. What''s this about? Why is this Phoenix Fairy so ... so ... shameless. Can such things pretend?


    "Huh? What''s going on, how hot is my body?"


    Xian Fengxian kept teasing, and deliberately unbuttoned her clothes, exposing her fair shoulders. Wang Shu found that there was a change in his body. It was not that he was fascinated by the Phoenix Fairy, but that the body was involuntarily hot, making him unable to bear to be intimate with the Phoenix Fairy. At this time, the Phoenix Fairy also clearly showed that he wanted to be close to him, but did Wang Shu dare?


    Wang Shushu dare not!


    Don''t say that Wang Shu has no intention of Feng Xianzi, even if it is intentional, he will never dare. Feng Xianzi and he are definitely not the same kind of people. Wang Shu is sure. Now that he has a slight change, this Feng Xianzi will definitely kill he. It was not because the fairy Fairy revealed his intention to kill, but it was intuitive, and he couldn''t be sorry for Blue Moon.


    "Prince, Fairy Wants!"


    The phoenix fairy''s body became softer and softer like water, and her voice became more ambiguous. Even Wang Shu''s bones were crisp, much like pressing the fairy fairy down, and lingering with the beauty.


    "Can''t help it!"


    Such a terrible thought encroached on Wang Shu''s brain for a moment, and his body was going to move, but just as Wang Shu was about to lose his head, a sting came from his right hand suddenly, so that he could wake up.


    Intent to kill!


    A moment ago, Wang Shu felt the killing intentions clearly, but the killing intentions soon disappeared.


    "Master Wang, you sweat so much, it must be hot, Xianer undresses you!" Feng Xianzi stretched her hands into Wang Shu''s arms and began to undress Wang Shu.


    "what!"


    After his mind became sober, Wang Shu plucked up courage, shoved the Phoenix Fairy away, stood up, with dense sweat on his forehead, and said rosyly, "Please take care of the Phoenix Fairy!"


    "Poisoned, I am absolutely poisoned!"


    The King of Kings immediately understood that he was absolutely poisoned and was a love medicine, but he did not know in his mind exactly when he was poisoned.


    Crackling!


    Seeing that Wang Shu was able to resist his temptations without being involuntary, the charm in Fengxian''s eyes completely disappeared, again showing the expression of the proud queen, clapped her palms, and seemed somewhat surprised to say, "Well, worthy It''s the man that Lanyue fancy, and his heart is so firm that he can sit in confusion even if he is in love with three flowers! "


    "Three flowers are poisonous!"


    Upon seeing the appearance of the Phoenix Fairy King Shushu, she immediately understood that she was enlightened. If it was not the life and death crisis reminding him, I was afraid that at this moment she was really dead.


    "The antidote is in the wine, and it''s okay to drink it!" Feng Xianzi pointed at the jug on the table and said.


    Shu Wang''s face was alert and skeptical, and he did not act arbitrarily, because the toxins in his body had been gradually resolved. Since the strange power just rose, the toxins have been continuously eliminated.


    Because Wang Shu had taken the detoxifying Sheng Dan at first, these three flower poisons should be just poisons.


    "Oh, don''t be so nervous, the antidote is indeed in the wine. Let me tell you the truth. If you dared to intimate with me just now, then the poison on your body will be relieved, but the same, the moment of poisoning on your body This is when I kill you! "Feng Xianzi said with a smile. As if Wang Shu was a toy, she could play whatever she wanted.


    "This woman!"


    After hearing the explanation of Feng Xianzi, Wang Shu felt a chill in her heart. This Feng Xianzi was really very funny.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous. This is just a test. You passed my test and you passed the test of Blue Moon. Now I have one thing that needs your help. As long as you complete it, then it won''t take long. You might be able to see Lanyue in the capital. "Feng Xianzi complained slightly when she saw Wang Shu still on guard.


    "Blue Moon! Where is she? Is it in the Imperial City?"


    When Wang Shu''s heart moved, he asked with some uncertainty.


    "Oh, but it''s not the empire capital you want, it''s just the county town of Nanlin County!"


    Xian Fengxian quickly explained that although they were all imperial capitals, the difference was big. There are 36 counties in the Song Dynasty, and Nanlin County is just one of the smaller counties.


    Junanlin County is naturally smaller than the Song Dynasty, but for Wang Shu, it is already too big. Nanlin County is 473 cities, and Snow Maple City is just one of them, so think about how big Nanlin County is.


    "It is also very incredible. I have heard about the prosperity of the imperial capital for a long time, but it has never been missed! But than this, I am more concerned about the whereabouts of Lanyue, and ask for help from the fairy fairy!"


    Luanlin County is going to go sooner or later, because he is already qualified to participate in the Nanlin Society, and what he is most concerned about is the whereabouts and safety of Lanyue.


    However, Fengxian didn''t answer Wang Shu''s question at all, but continued to say: "Every three years in the Song Dynasty, there will be a genius comparison. All young people under the age of 30 can participate, presumably you will return this year. Are you under thirty? "


    Since the Phoenix Fairy did not answer, then Wang Shu could only answer along the other side''s question, and nodded slightly, saying, "Well, dissatisfaction!"


    "Great. Wang Gongzi, with the strength you showed a few days ago, if you have no reservations, you can definitely win the first place, because according to past experience, young people participating in the big contest are the highest blood source. Just the situation! "Feng Xianzi was pleased with her beautiful eyes, and said with a little emotion.


    "I don''t know if there is any reward for that first place? It will make Fengxian care so much!" Wang Shu asked with some surprise. The Phoenix Fairy''s attitude is too enthusiastic, and she also tested it for this purpose.


    "Oh, secret!" Feng Xianzi smiled sweetly without explaining.

 Chapter 292： At the request of the Phoenix Fairy

    Wang Shushu was speechless for a while, but it was not easy to find out.


    However, the tense atmosphere of the two also gradually eased down, and under the enthusiasm of Fengxianzi, they began to taste delicious. Wang Shu was really hungry, and he didn''t even bother about it anymore.


    As for the detoxifying medicinal liquor, Wang Shu has not drank it, but after a while, Fengxianzi was shocked and secretly said, "Can this boy detoxify the three flowers by himself?"


    Sanhua love poison is a very rare and rare love poison, and it is a combination love poison, all three flowers are not poison, but if combined together, it will become crazy love poison. If the poisoned person does not engage in yin and yang, it is likely to hurt the root, but Wang Shu only showed signs of poisoning in the beginning. After a short tea time, he became okay and could not help but let Feng Xianzi guess.


    I ate for a while, the atmosphere of the two became relaxed, and Wang Shu no longer hesitated, and asked again: "I am very concerned about the whereabouts of Lanyue, and please let the fairy Fairy inform!"


    "Hehe, you are such a beautiful woman that you are not interested, but you are thinking of a woman far away! You men are really strange." Feng Xianzi said with a smile, but she was a little lost.


    "Lan Yue is not here, she is in acacia party!"


    Xian Fengxian took the initiative to tell the whereabouts of Blue Moon.


    "Sure enough in acacia party!"


    Although expected, Wang Shu was still a little surprised after receiving the affirmation of the Phoenix Fairy.


    Fairy Wu Feng said: "She is now a disciple of my teacher. To put it bluntly, we are already sisters and sisters, but ..."


    Wang Wangshu was startled and asked nervously, "But what?"


    Xian Fengxian said saltily: "But her situation is not very good. Master used some very special methods to force her to practice a very vicious skill. Do you know why I found you?"


    "Why did you find me? What happened to Lanyue?"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t care why the Fengxian found himself, he just wanted to know if Lanyue was good or bad.


    "Master, in order to make Sister Lan Yue practice faster, let me come out and kill you! Because you are Sister Lan Yue''s obstacle, as long as you are alive, her cultivation will be limited!" Feng Xianzi said, There was a smile on his face.


    "I don''t believe it. It doesn''t look like you''re killing me. Let''s say, what''s your purpose?" Wang Shu didn''t believe this Phoenix Fairy, because the other party didn''t kill him.


    Xian Fengxian smiled bitterly and said, "Oh, Master did let me kill you. But, I don''t want to kill you, do you know why?"


    Wang Shushu frowned, not knowing how true or false the fairy said.


    Feng Xianzi said bitterly: "Because Master deceived me, she told me that as long as you kill you, you can let me go to the first Danmen, but I know that with my talent, I ca n¡¯t enter the first Danmen. ! "


    "First Danmen?"


    Wang Shushu never heard of the first Danmen and frowned.


    Xian Fengxian nodded and said, "Yes, the first Danmen. You don''t know if it''s strange, because that place is far from Tianfeng County."


    King Wang Shu puzzled and asked, "Does this matter?"


    "Yes, it ¡¯s a big relationship! I want you to help me. You are the most gifted person I have ever met. We met for the first time. The third floor is almost five months away from the Nanlin Association. I can hardly imagine what you would do at that time, so I am begging you, as long as you can help me, I Everything is for you. No, even I can give it to you! "Feng Xianzi said that she was charming again and made a gesture to be intimate with Wang Shu.


    ²»±Ø "No need, what do you want me to help you with?"


    King Wang Shu stood up and took a step back, avoiding the fairy Fairy''s offer, and frowned and asked.


    Feng Xianzi explained: "Oh, my request is very simple, as long as you can get the top ten in Nanlinhui, then you can participate in the true dragon society of the entire Song Dynasty! You can introduce me to Tianfeng County at that time. First Danmen, they will certainly not refuse. "


    "It''s that simple?"


    The book of King of Kings is somewhat skeptical, because this requirement does not seem difficult.


    Feng Xianzi said with certainty: "Yes, it''s that simple. The premise is that you want to get the top ten of the Nanlin Society! But I believe you can. Although it is not long in five months, maybe you can reach the source of blood. not always."


    "Yes, then you take good care of Lanyue, I will do my best! But ..." Wang Shu readily agreed to the conditions of the Phoenix Fairy, but thought of another thing, hesitated.


    "Master, you can rest assured that she often retreats for months. I will find a way to fool it! Now I bet everything on you, you must not let me down!" Feng Xianzi was very intelligent Said.


    û "No problem! Everything in Lanyue will work for you. I will try to improve the rest of the time."


    Master Wang Shu thought about it, and after confirming that there were no problems, he agreed.


    "Happy cooperation! You can meet each other when there is no accident at the Nanlin Meeting!" Feng Xianzi said with a smile.


    After Wang Shu agreed to the request of the Phoenix Fairy, the Phoenix Fairy became more tender and watery, and her eyes seemed to melt the Wang Shu.


    King Wang Shu was embarrassed to respond, and had no choice but to sullenly eat his head, regardless of the affectionate beauty in front of him. The Phoenix Fairy was also helpless. She had a skill to make people, but she could not do anything on Wang Shu''s body.


    The atmosphere of the two was embarrassed again for a while.


    After eating for a while, Wang Shu felt that he was almost eating, and was ready to go back to continue his practice. He stood up and said goodbye, saying, "Thanks to the care of the Phoenix Fairy, I''m full. Now I want to go back and practice. There is another breakthrough, ready to adapt. "


    "..."


    That hate in Xianfeng Fairy''s heart, this Wang Shu is really a nerd. The two could have been more ambiguous, but Wang Shu had come to eat and drink, and they almost fought in the front.


    "OK, I''ll send you back!"


    Xian Fengxian nodded helplessly, stood up and waved his hand, and the boatman by the lake moved the boat over.


    The breeze gently stroked, ripples appeared on the lake surface, and occasionally fish jumped out for ventilation, and the lotus was also beautiful. The Phoenix Fairy clothes in a red brocade around her were blown, her hair fluttered in the wind, and she was unexpectedly beautiful.


    "She is really beautiful!"


    Although the two are slightly different in age, due to the practice, Feng Xianzi looks only twenty-three or four, very charming. Wang Shu looked at Feng Xianzi''s side and praised her in her heart.


    Xian Fengxian stretched out her jade hands to tidy the hair in her ears. She seemed a little lost, but just stared at the boatman who was constantly coming.


    King Wang Shu went through the same process as when he came, and took the carriage after going out.


    "You guys really look like!"


    Xian Fengxian watched Wang Shu''s carriage leave, her eyes were full of reluctance, and she muttered to herself ...

 Chapter 293： Wangfu

    After Xun and Fenxie bid farewell, Wang Shu did not go to see the Lord of the Blue City first, but headed directly to the palace.


    He stood in front of the gate of the Wangfu palace. To Wang Shu''s surprise, today''s Wangfu palace was different from the silence and twilight of the past. Instead, it was full of lights and revealed strong celebrations, and the huge brand of the Wangfu palace has become a Gao family.


    "What''s going on? Is there anyone going to get married? Only Wang and I live in Uncle Wang. He can''t get married, and I''m not there. What''s going on?"


    Looking at the greatly changed Wangfu, Wang Shu was a little confused.


    "Your boy get away and ask for food to go elsewhere. Is Gao''s place where you can come?"


    At the time when Wang Shu was confused, a young lady dressed as a family watched Wang Shu casually walked over and expelled.


    "Hum, open your dog''s eyes and see, who is Lao Tzu?"


    Wang Shushu didn''t know this little sister-in-law, but found that he had been occupied by the palace from a young age to a big one, and he yelled angrily.


    "Your boy is dying!"


    ØË That little magpie is not just an ordinary person, but a practitioner. The breath of the three layers of blood awakening erupted on his body, and Wang Shu had to be right-handed.


    The appearance of the wind and dust servants worn by Wang Shu has changed a lot from that of a few months ago. Body refining has made his figure brighter and his skin more fit, and he is no longer as weak as before.


    The king Wang Shu''s face was somber. At the moment Xiao Xiao attacked, there was no intention of avoiding it, as if he was scared and stupid, and he was dumbfounded there.


    "not good!"


    "There is something wrong!"


    "What''s wrong with that guy today? He shot at a beggar!"


    "Quickly stop him, how can this happen today when Gao Xianzi is overjoyed!"


    "The beggar is so stupid, maybe he will be killed by the gatekeeper!"


    Although Xiao Xiao''s action was fast, many people who came to see Gao Xianzi''s congratulations saw it. Of course, Gao Xianzi''s people also saw it and exclaimed.


    "If your kid wants to blame, go blame God, you shouldn''t meet me."


    After seeing Wang Shu seems to be scared and stupid, Xiaoyan even sneered. Although he attracted many people''s attention, he didn''t care, just stunned Wang Shu and left with him. For such a beggar, Those people don''t care, just like no one cares if they step on the ant or step on it.


    "Hey, I won''t make you laugh anymore!"


    Wang Shu sneered in the same way, and moved when Xiao''s hand knife was about to chop his neck. He took a moment and raised his right hand at a speed that was imperceptible to the naked eye. He snapped and caught the goalkeeper. Wrist.


    "What? It''s ... impossible ... ah ..."


    The moment he was caught by Wang Shu ¡¯s wrist, Xiaozhuo stopped, because such a waste as Wang Shu could grab his wrist, but this shock was only a moment, he realized that a terrible blood power Breaking through his skin and entering the blood, the power of the blood was like a sharp knife, ramming into his body, destroying all his meridians in a blink of an eye, and what made him more afraid was that he heard the bones of his wrist The shattered voice saw Wang Shu''s little hands slowly closing.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Xiao Xiaoxi made a howl like a pig, and the whole person knelt down in pain.


    However, for Shu''s kneeling, Wang Shu just sneered at the corner of his mouth, then released his hand, but Xiao''s right wrist had been crushed, and he collapsed weakly on the ground.


    "Who is that beggar?"


    "The beggar dare to make trouble at Gao Xianzi''s door?"


    The people next to him saw that Wang Shu had cleaned up Xiaohu, and they were so unscrupulous to clean up, one by one, their faces changed greatly, and they even began to guess Wang Shu''s identity.


    "You''re looking for death, who killed me in front of Gao Xianzi''s door!"


    A Gao Xianzi who was in charge of welcoming the guests saw this scene naturally. He did not recognize Wang Shu, but he had a peculiar momentum in his body. He flew to Wang Shu in front of him. With only a large hand, he pressed down on Wang Shu''s head, intending to kill Wang Shu.


    "Not bad, but far behind!"


    ËäÈ» Although this middle-aged man is a good repair, it is only a layer of vitality, which does not pose any threat to Wang Shu.


    The king Wang Shu directly hit the middle-aged man''s face and punched a punch, and a flesh force visible to the naked eye broke out.


    "how can that be?"


    After seeing Wang Shu being so young, it turned out to be a flesh, he couldn''t help but change his face, but he didn''t think he would lose to each other after years of rushing out, thinking that Wang Shu was also a layer of flesh, just a normal flesh out of the body, cold in his heart Humming: "Huh, a little worm trick!"


    "What? Not good!"


    However, the contempt of the middle-aged man was only a moment, and suddenly his face changed greatly, because he noticed the crisis in Wang Shu''s expulsion of blood, which was not ordinary blood expulsion at all, but a real energetic move. He didn''t dare to entrust him, he quickly retracted his right hand to cover it, and at the same time the whole person stepped back.


    Boom!


    There was a muffled sound. Although the middle-aged man caught Wang Shu''s blow, his face changed, and he stepped back three steps before stopping.


    "Great martial arts! What a teenage genius!"


    In the middle of the man''s chest rolling, the strength of blood became violent. He looked up in horror and looked at Wang Shu. Although he felt that Wang Shu was familiar, as if he had seen it, the other party dared to kill at the entrance of Gao Xianzi. Even if he tried his best, he wouldn''t make the other party arrogant.


    "This boy, I don''t know who you are, why do you make trouble on the day when Gao Xianzi relocates?" The middle-aged people began to avoid Wang Shu, and they didn''t take another shot for a while, but they still asked in a tough tone.


    "Who is that person?"


    "I haven''t seen it before!"


    "The young man''s strength is such that even Lin steward is not an opponent!"


    "Yeah, but I always think he is familiar. Where do you seem to have seen?"


    "I also think he is familiar, but I just can''t remember where I''ve seen it!"


    Many of the guests who came to Hexi were attracted by Wang Shu''s movements, and looked at them one by one with curiosity.


    "Who am I? Haha, this is my mansion of Wang Shu. Somehow you people are occupying it, and now I still ask who I am?" Wang Shu laughed and asked coldly.


    "Wang ... Wang ... Wang Shu, you are Wang Shu!"


    The middle-aged man was embarrassed and then reacted with shock and surprise.


    "Yes, it''s your uncle Wang next door!"


    The King of Shu completely exploded the momentum of the three layers of the blood gas environment on his body, and said without any avoidance.


    "Haha, the little beast, I didn''t expect you to dare to come back. Hurry up and call out Gao Xianzi and Sun Cheng, Wang Shu, the little beast is back!"


    The middle-aged man was shocked and immediately responded, yelling in surprise.

 Chapter 294： Wang Shu is back

    I was once in the palace.


    The hall was filled with guests long ago, and on both sides were famous people nearby.


    But the most noticeable thing is the woman sitting on top.


    The woman was dressed in emerald dress, her hair was tied high, and she was inserted with a small golden sword. Danfeng eyes lay silkworm eyebrows and goose eggs face, but her chin was extremely pointed, her nose bridge was also raised, her lips were thin like cicada wings. Slightly raised, it seems to be laughing at Ma Xiong and others, a seductive red light, and tall and seductive, even more because she is standing upright, that proud chest can not be seen directly one or two, but These are not the most terrifying. The horrible thing is that the proud beauty who does not seem angry is exuding a strong breath that is only strong in blood.


    If Wang Shu is here, he can recognize at a glance that this woman is Gao Xifeng who had a side in Cold Valley.


    On the right hand side of Gao Xifeng, there is a middle-aged man. The breath of this man is also not weak, and he is also bloody. If Wang Shu is here, this middle-aged man can also be recognized as the father of Sun Xiangyun he suspected at the time.


    Opposite Sun Xiangyun''s father, it was Wang Shu''s old man, the blue city owner, but at this moment the blue city owner looked decadent and embarrassed.


    Behind the Lord of the Blue City, there is the king steward who has been responsible for taking care of Wang Shu, but at this moment the king steward also looks disheartened.


    In addition to the two, there are many people with heads and faces, including Wu and Gao, and the old man from Qingfeng Pavilion, as well as some very strange faces, but everyone who can sit here must be Something extraordinary.


    "Lord of the Blue City, that Wang Jian has already been in prison, do you still want to protect it? Although I know that Wang Shu is your son-in-law, it''s just a waste, so why delay your daughter''s life happiness for that waste? Sun Xiangyun''s father sitting next to Gao Xifeng had a faint smile on his face, for the good advice of the Lord of the Blue City.


    "Yes, Brother Lan. That Wang Shu is so bad, now that Wang Jian is down again, there is no need to insist on it for him, and I heard that Yue Er was also run off by that Wang Shu, this kind of person is not worth it!" The owner of the Wu family also reconciled.


    "Yes, Lord Blue City, for such a waste, it''s not worth it!"


    "Give up, Lord Blue City. Then you can be a good person too!"


    "Lancheng master, everyone is a friend, as long as you say a word, nothing will happen!"


    At the same time, many people in the hall began to persuade the owner of the Blue City to give up the ownership of this land.


    Xu Lancheng raised his head, looked at these faces, and felt deeply powerless. This Snow Maple City is the Lord of the City, but at this moment, he cannot be the Lord at all.


    Because Wang Shu''s father, Wang Jian, committed the crime, he has already gone to prison, and Dadaolou took the opportunity to take ownership of Xuefeng City in his hands, and his power was almost completely suspended.


    Xi Xuefeng City was originally at the junction of Dadaolou and Baijianmen. At first, because of Wang Jian''s presence, the two factions did not dare to take it forcibly. Now that Wang Jian falls, Dadaolou will be better off first.


    Although Baijianmen had paid great attention to Xuefeng City in the past, but there was no one to help.


    "Hey!"


    There is no way for the Lord of the Blue City to sigh.


    The king''s steward standing behind the master of the blue city is also lost. It seems that the master of the blue city cannot keep the palace, and even his own position of the master of the city is almost impossible to keep.


    "Brother Blue, you can rest assured that you can use your talents and cultivation, even if you can''t be the master of the city, you can be a deputy master!" Sun Xiangyun''s father said again.


    "Sun Xiaotian, the first owner of your Xicheng family is not good at doing this. You will sooner or later regret following these big forces!" The blue city owner looked at Sun Xiangyun''s father and said with some dissatisfaction.


    Sun Xiaotian said with a smile: "Oh, this is not a problem for Brother Lan. Now as long as Brother Lan has a word, this land is Gao Xianzi. As long as Gao Xianzi is happy, the power of Dadaolou will soon come over To protect this place, you don''t have to be afraid of revenge by Baijianmen! "


    "I¡­¡­"


    Ö÷ The Lord of the Blue City was very hesitant. It was not his own safety that hesitated, but he felt sorry for Wang Shu and sorry for the blue moon. Because this place was originally theirs, now Wang Shulan Yue is not there, so let him decide.


    Sun Xiaotian then said: "Brother Lan, you have to think clearly. Don''t say this land, even the entire Xuefeng City has been placed in the sphere of influence of the Dadaolou. Gao Xianzi came so early just to give you a face, Let you be mentally prepared, otherwise the consequences of waiting for the two factions to start will be unimaginable. "


    The owner of the Wu family on the side also took the initiative to persuade him: "Yes, Brother Lan, for everyone, you should plan early. After all, there is no room for two tigers. This big sword tower and Bai Jianmen will sooner or later separate the winner. No one dared to fight Snow Maple''s idea while the sword was in, and now Wang Jian is not, maybe it will soon become the fuse of the two martial arts. "


    "Brother Lan, it wasn''t Gao that said something cold, but the tree fell apart. Now Wang Jian fell down. This Snow Maple City was not the time when we had the final say, but we should know the current affairs for Junjie! "Even Gao, the homeowner who hasn''t spoken, interjected.


    "Brother Gao, don''t you think so?"


    After hearing Gao ¡¯s words, the Lord of the Blue City was a little touched. Do n¡¯t look at the intrigues of several people on weekdays, but the real friends are also them. After all, they are all from the Snow Maple City, and such a large sword tower comes in. It ¡¯s a bit sad .


    "Although I have always disliked Wang Jian''s son, I worship and respect Wang Jian very much. It is not polite to say that Wang Jian is here, Xuefeng City is here, Wang Jian is down, then this Xuefeng The city no longer exists! "Gao''s homeowner stood up and said with emotion.


    "Oh, it seems Snow Maple is really finished!"


    The master of the blue city understood the meaning of Gao''s homeowner. Although many people laughed and looked down on Wang Shu on weekdays, there were not many people who really dared to treat Wang Shu because they were protecting Wang Shu.


    The reason why they want to protect Wang Shu is because Wang Jian sheltered the entire Xuefeng City, making the Baijianmen and Dadaolou dare not build their power here, but unfortunately Wang Jian fell now.


    "Oh, that''s it!"


    The master of the blue city shook his head. Now that things are irretrievable, let it go for a long time. I want to agree to Gao Xifeng''s request and give up the palace to Gao Xifeng.


    After seeing the Lord of the Blue City finally let loose, Sun Xiaotian''s Wu family and other people all showed smiles on their faces, waiting for this moment.


    "Sun Chengzhu, Gao Xianzi, good news! Good news!"


    But at this moment, a little ØË suddenly rushed in and interrupted the main words of Blue City.


    "Hurry up, what kind of system is it, what the **** is it?"


    After seeing this little sister interrupt the words of the Lord of the Blue City, Sun Xiaotian asked a little unhappy.


    "Wang Shu is back!"


    The little cricket said pantingly.

 Chapter 295： This is on Lao Tzu ’s site

    "Wang ... Wang Shu?"


    "So familiar name!"


    "Who is Wang Shu?"


    After hearing the name of Wang Shu, the people on the sidelines fell into confusion for a while and always felt very familiar, but they couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Wang Shu is back!"


    "Master is back!"


    "That waste is back?"


    ÐÂ Those newcomers who do not know the name of Wang Shu, but the Lord of the Blue City and others stood up excitedly when they heard the name of Wang Shu.


    "Wang Shu?"


    Sun Xiaotian frowned slightly, seemingly heard the name.


    "Yeah, that''s the son of Wang Jian, Wang Shu! That Wang Shu that was turned into waste by everyone!" Said Xiaoyan with an excited expression.


    "Oh, it''s him! Haha, that''s great! Brother Blue, since your son-in-law is back, then this matter will not bother you, go and bring him in!" Sun Xiaotian stunned and reacted immediately , Also said with a laugh.


    He also heard of the name of Wang Shu''s waste. Now that Wang Shu is back, things are even simpler. With the ambiguous and hesitant attitude of the Lord of the Blue City, just put a little pressure on Wang Shu.


    Lancheng''s heart was anxious. He secretly said, "You jerk, why do you come back at this time? What''s the use of you coming back? You just obediently hide at Baijianmen, and you will come back when the repair is done. Now coming back is simply a sheep. jaws of death!"


    The king''s steward also felt bad. Wang Shu even came back at this time and secretly said: "Master, you are finally back! But now is not the time to return!"


    "Yes!"


    The little sister turned around and told Wang Shu to be called in, but Sun Xiaotian seemed to remember something and quickly stood up and said, "No, I''ll go and bring him in!"


    "Brother Sun, let me go with you!"


    After seeing Sun Xiaotian going out on his own, the Lord of the Blue City couldn''t stand. He stood up and took the lead of the housekeeper. Several people went out together.


    I talked about Wang Shu again. When he said his identity, many people immediately recognized himself, one by one, like a monster, away from him.


    "What''s going on with these people?"


    After seeing those people deliberately staying away from him, Wang Shu frowned, with some doubts in his heart.


    "Little beast, you return my grandchild!"


    But when Wang Shu was puzzled, a thin figure suddenly emerged, shouting that he was about to rush over to fight with him desperately.


    "Hmm? The second level of blood!"


    After feeling the breath of that guy, Wang Shu frowned slightly, and felt that the thin old man seemed to have seen it, but he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Little beasts, die!"


    This thin old man started with his viciousness, and when he was still three feet away from Wang Shu, he did not use his blood to move out of his body at all, and the power of that blood was coming. It will be tragic death here in a second.


    "Uncle, don''t mess around!"


    After the middle-aged man saw the old man getting so drunk, his face changed greatly.


    "Oh, it''s this guy!"


    After listening to someone calling the uncle, Wang Shu reacted. It turned out that the old man was not someone else. It was the three elders who accompanied Sun Xiangyun to find trouble.


    ²»¹ý "However, you were invincible in my eyes at the time, and today you are vulnerable!"


    The enemies were jealous when they met, realizing that the thin old man turned out to be the elder three, Wang Shu showed no mercy, and suddenly a long sword was added in his hand, and he stabbed towards the elder.


    "Little beast, how dare you fight back!"


    Elder Twenty-three found that not only was Wang Shu not frightened, but after he returned his sword, he couldn''t help but be stunned, but soon became angry and occupied all his thoughts.


    Elder Twenty-three didn''t think that Wang Shu would become a **** state, even he was higher than him, because a few months ago Wang Shu was just a four-layered ants in the blood awakening state, he could pinch to death.


    "what?"


    However, when the three elders saw that Wang Shu even broke his strength easily, he was slightly surprised.


    "not good!"


    When Wang Shu was only one foot away from him, the three elders clearly expressed Wang Shu''s horror. The other party was no longer the little cricket ant who could only hide behind the main staff of the Blue City. Step back.


    "Want to leave? Hey, since there is no way to go!" After seeing the three elders trying to escape, Wang Shu''s mouth sneered. When this guy started, he wanted to kill himself and found that he was extraordinary. Later, I want to run away, how can there be such a simple truth in this world.


    The King of Kings immediately performed the shadow step, and the speed doubled in an instant.


    "Impossible!"


    Xun found that Wang Shu''s figure disappeared in front of and behind his eyes for a moment, and the three elders'' pupils shrank for a while, completely frightened.


    Huh!


    The elder Tuan San only felt a glance in front of him, as if something was flying, and then felt that his back was cold, as if he was touched by something.


    "Little beast, don''t pretend to be a ghost, there is a kind of war!" The three elders couldn''t find Wang Shu''s figure, and they attacked desperately, but they didn''t hit anything, they could only reach the air, and finally couldn''t help yelling. .


    "Where do you fight? I''m here!"


    After the three elders battered, Wang Shu stood outside Sanzhang and said with a smile.


    "Little beast, I want you ..."


    After seeing Wang Shu again, the elder Yun San wanted to rush forward again, but just after taking a step, he felt that his waist was loose, his pants were off, and he quickly reached out to grab his pants.


    At this time, the three elders discovered that there were sword eyes everywhere on his body. If Wang Shu wanted to kill him just now, he could not die any longer. Even his most proud goatee must have been cut off with a sword.


    Wang Shu said blandly: "Elderly people, even pants are unstable, I advise you to go back, don''t be ashamed here!"


    The guests who were watching beside me wanted to laugh one by one, but didn''t dare to laugh, so they had to hold back the smile.


    According to Wang Shu''s character, the three elders must have killed the matter directly, but today''s things are full of weirdness. Before he had fully figured out, he chose to keep them.


    "Lao Qi, what are you still doing? Are you still killing this beast?" The three elders glared with a beard, but because there was no spare belt, they could only wear pants and yelled at the middle-aged man call.


    "Uncle, I want to, but I am not his opponent!" The bitter face of the middle-aged man, he just wanted to persuade, but had not had time to speak.


    "Miscellaneous accounts, waste, even such a stupid kid can''t handle it!" The three elders were so angry that they stumbled, but then they noticed Wang Shu''s cultivation.


    "This guy, I haven''t seen him for a few months!" After discovering that Wang Shu couldn''t see the cultivation, the three elders'' faces changed slightly, and they couldn''t help but beat their drums.

 Chapter 296： This is the place of Lao Tzu

    "Do n¡¯t be too proud of your kid, wait for the owner and Gao Xianzi to come out, and you will have it!"


    After realizing that Wang Shu had three levels of blood, the three elders were not reckless husbands, and said with some guilty conscience.


    "Hehe, I''ll wait here, this is the place of Lao Tzu, I don''t believe it!"


    The king of kings always felt that this matter was revealed everywhere, and there was no excessive behavior for a while.


    "Do n¡¯t Uncle Wang and the Lord of the Blue City know what is happening today?" Wang Shu had some doubts in his heart. His house was occupied by such a group of people, and the housekeeper and the Lord of the Blue City would remain indifferent. This is totally out of common sense.


    "Is something wrong with them?"


    Wang Wangshu wondered whether something was wrong with the housekeeper and the Lord of the Blue City.


    ²»»á "No, if the Lord of the Blue City is in trouble, then the guards will not be so polite when I enter the city. Since it is not the Lord of the Blue City, then ... the father is in trouble!"


    However, this speculation was quickly rejected by Wang Shu, because he thought of the only possibility. These people dare to come so boldly. Then the only explanation is that his cheap father, Wang Jian, is in trouble.


    At the beginning, I heard Lan Yue mentioned that Wang Jian seemed to be in trouble, and Wang Shu didn''t go into his heart. Now, after seeing these guys occupying the nest, he just remembered it.


    "Haha, Prince Wang, I heard your name for a long time, and today I see it, it is extraordinary!"


    When Wang Shu guessed what was going on, a middle-aged man laughed and walked out.


    "It really is him!"


    After seeing the man, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly. If he didn''t guess wrong, the guy was the father of Sun Xiangyun who was killed by him.


    Ëï Behind Sun Xiaotian, both the owner of the blue city and the housekeeper followed with sorrow.


    "Five breaths!"


    I was more concerned about Wang Shu than that Sun Xiaotian''s cultivation was much stronger than him.


    "Homeowner, Yun''er was killed by this boy. Hurry up and kill him to take revenge on Yun''er!" After seeing Sun Xiaotian, the three elders shouted excitedly.


    Sun Xiaotian frowned, instead of killing Wang Shu and letting out his anger, he said coldly: "Lao Qi, take your third uncle down, he drinks too much and talks nonsense!"


    "Xiao Tian, ??I''m your third uncle. Yun''er is your son, and you should let the enemy kill him, you''re crazy!" The elders cried out when they saw Sun Xiaotian ignore his request.


    "Homeowner!"


    The **** middle-aged man changed slightly, and was a little uncertain. He didn''t know what medicine was sold in Sun Xiaotian''s gourd.


    Sun Xiaotian frowned, and said impatiently: "Luo Ye, Lao Qi, I asked you to take the third uncle down, did you hear it?"


    "Yes!"


    Lao Qi dare not disobey Sun Xiaotian''s orders and had to pull the elders.


    "Sun Xiaotian, you are inhuman. Your own son was killed, and you can still face the enemy with such a smile, I think you are crazy. Just to be a city master, you will sooner or later die! Little beast, you Don''t be complacent, I won''t let you go! "The three elders were very angry, but they couldn''t help Wang Shu, and had to leave with anger.


    After the three elders left, Sun Xiaotian asked with a faint smile on his face: "Oh, Prince Wang, since you are back in person, then I will speak straight. This Xuefeng City has become the site of the Dadaolou, This palace also belongs to Gao Xianzi. I wonder if you know this? "


    "Oh, when did this happen? How could I not know!" After listening to the words of the other party, Wang Shu understood a little, it seems that these guys really intend to buy and sell.


    Sun Xiaotian said with a shameless smile: "Oh, it''s not surprising that Prince Wang didn''t know it. After all, this happened suddenly, and it was only the news of these days, because your father Wang Jian was suspected of treason and enemies and went to prison, so this Xuefeng The city naturally became the jurisdiction of the Dadaolou. But the procedure is to go. We are not discussing with your father-in-law, whether we are going to transfer this land. "


    Wang Shushu didn''t talk, but looked at the housekeeper and the Lord of the Blue City. The Lord of the Blue City smiled bitterly and said, "Wang Shu, this is a long story, and I can''t say clearly for a while."


    "Master, old slave is sorry for you and can''t keep it for you." The steward said with a look of guilt.


    "What''s wrong with you? Even if there is a mistake, it''s my fault. Tell me what''s going on, I''m not clear." Wang Shu understands that this is not the steward''s control at all, and he They are not cultivators. These guys know that there is nothing they can do to strengthen him. The only dissatisfaction was his attitude towards the Lord of the Blue City, who knew that the Lord of the Blue City was very prejudiced against himself.


    "Master, this is the thing. Master he ..."


    Butler came forward and explained in detail for Wang Shu.


    Wang Wangshu listened quietly. After listening to the whole thing, he finally understood what was going on. It turned out that his own Wang Jian was suspected of betraying the enemy and treason and went to prison.


    Although he was just skeptical, Wang Jian was already in prison at this moment. And this Dadaolou took the opportunity to deliberately invade this site between the Baijianmen and Dadaolou, which does not belong to any force, and the first place is naturally the palace where Wang Shu is located.


    "Well, I understand what''s going on."


    After listening to the steward, Wang Shu understood what was going on, and nodded.


    The steward was afraid of Wang Shu''s confusion, and carefully suggested: "Master, the slave thinks you still give up. Now the master is fierce, don''t conflict with them. When the master comes out, they will naturally obey and apologize. of."


    "Oh, you are always worried about this inconsistency, just leave everything to me!"


    The book of King Wang signaled to the housekeeper that he should not worry about such things. Looking at Sun Xiaotian again.


    "Wang son, I wonder if you can think about it? You can rest assured that we don''t want your site for free. As long as you agree to transfer to Gao Xianzi, we will pay the price of 12,000 silver." Shang always asked with a faint smile.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about Sun Xiaotian at all, but turned to the Lord of the Blue City and looked at the Lord of the Blue City quietly until he felt a little guilty.


    "Father, at this moment I will call you a father, because you are Yue''er''s father! I just want to ask you, what is your attitude? Just give this Snow Maple City to them, or something else?" Wang Shu asked earnestly.


    The Lord of the Blue City veiled secretly, and said with some guilty conscience, "Let them alone, you can''t fight the sword, and now General Wang Jian also ..."


    "Oh, well, I know what you mean!"


    King Wang Shu stopped the Lord Lancheng''s next words, turned to look at Sun Xiaotian, and said lightly, "I only want to tell you!"


    Sun Xiaotian said, "Please tell me, Prince Wang!"


    "This is the place of Lao Tzu!"


    Shu Wangshu also said very blandly.

 Chapter 297： Wang Shus anger

    This is the place of Lao Tzu!


    When Wang Shu spoke, almost everyone changed his face, especially Sun Xiaotian.


    "Wang son, you have something to say, why do you say it so deadly?" Sun Xiaotian''s face changed and he said, pulling his face.


    "Have something to say? Oh, you all want Lao Tzu ¡¯s place, and still say it? How can I say it? Lao Tzu put it here today, from now on, everyone will roll Lao Tzu out of the palace, otherwise do n¡¯t blame me for being cruel ! "


    The king of kings looked around and saw that all of them looked coldly, and no longer intended to forbear.


    During the conversation, the three layers of breath in Wang Shu''s body completely burst out.


    "Three levels of blood!"


    Sun Xiaotian, who originally wanted to turn his face, felt the breath of Wang Shu, and his face changed again. He had known Wang Shu before. He was a waste of the wakefulness layer a few months ago. Three floors, somewhat unacceptable.


    "Wang Shu, you ..."


    Á¬ Even the Lord of the Blue City looked away. Before, he didn''t deliberately investigate Wang Shu''s practice. Now that he found that Wang Shu had three layers of blood, his expression on his face became wonderful.


    Because no one knows Wang Shu better than him, it can be said that Wang Shu grew up watching him. I didn''t expect to see him for only a few months.


    "What a strong breath!"


    "Bloodiness, this guy is actually bloody!"


    "Don''t you say he is a waste? How could there be such a strong breath?"


    Don''t say that the people such as Sun Xiaotian and the Lord of the Blue City are extraordinary people, even those onlookers who have seen the power of Wang Shu. No wonder Wang Shu had such a big tone before.


    "Lord of the Blue City, what is your attitude now?"


    After Xun showed his strength, Wang Shu did not want to be isolated and helpless, and asked the Lord of the Blue City again. However, this time Wang Shu did not call his father anymore, but the owner of the Blue City, which fully shows that the relationship between the two is now only cooperation.


    Sun Xiaotian, who was on the sidelines, looked at the blue city owner with a poor eye. Although he didn''t say anything, the threat was obvious.


    The Lord of the Blue City is now more hesitant, because Wang Shu''s talents have greatly exceeded his expectations.


    "Although the boy was obscure in the past few years, it just soared from the level of blood awakening to the level of blood qi in just a few months. Isn''t that true for Wang Jian at the time? Nor did he pervert, this guy! "


    The master of the blue city watched Wang Shu carefully. The more he watched, the more shocked he became. This kid grew up too fast, even more terrible than Wang Jian of the year.


    "Wang Jian fell, and now there is another Wang Shu! I am also confused, my daughter is married to him, and I still think about these things, and I must support him!"


    The host of the Blue City was very active, and soon a decision was made. With a smile on his face, he said, "Hehe, the son-in-law is out of town, how can this Snow Maple city allow outsiders to get involved?"


    "Lan Jingtian, you are indifferent ..."


    After hearing the words from the Lord of the Blue City, Sun Xiaotian finally turned his face. He had known that the Lord of the Blue City was swaying like a wall of grass. I did not expect that now that Wang Shu showed such talents, the Lord of the Blue City immediately turned against the water.


    The Lord of the Blue City didn''t feel thick-skinned, and said with a light smile: "Why is Brother Sun so angry? This Wang Shu is the husband of my eldest daughter. Is there anything wrong with me and my son-in-law?"


    "Hum, wait to see Gao Xianzi, I see if you still have this backbone!" Sun Xiaotian also seemed too lazy to argue, Lengheng said.


    "Very well, your choice is very correct. Next, I will let you see how wise your choice is! Go, take me to see the high fairy in your mouth!" Seeing the blue city owner choose to stand on his side Later, Wang Shu was relieved.


    Sun Xiaotian originally wanted to win Wang Shu directly, but at this moment, he didn''t dare to act rashly. After all, Wang Shu is a disciple of Bai Jianmen. Such talented disciple is definitely not an ordinary disciple in Bai Jianmen.


    Since he couldn''t do it by himself, Sun Xiaotian didn''t want to touch his fingers either. He led several people into the palace and let Gao Xianzi handle this troublesome thing.


    A few people soon walked into the hall, filled with guests on both sides of the hall, and they all had heads and faces, and several of them had one side.


    Gao Xianzi among the crowd was sitting at the top, watching the people who came in quietly.


    "is her!"


    After seeing Gao Xianzi above, Wang Shu frowned. Because this woman was the Gao Xifeng that she had met in Hangu at the beginning.


    "It turned out to be him!"


    Gao Xifeng also recognized Wang Shu and frowned. The original Wang Shu was very low-key, but for the practitioners, the memory is amazing. It is hard to forget if you have seen it.


    "Wang Shu, your boy is so brave, is it rude to see Gao Xianzi?" At that moment, the owner of the Wu family yelled loudly to please Gao Xifeng.


    "Boy, don''t salute yet!"


    "Boy, rudeness!"


    A lot of people followed along.


    The master of the blue city frowned, as if he wanted to make an effort for Wang Shu, but he never made it. Sun Xiaotian smiled like a smile. He was anxious to see Wang Shulang and how much he admired the owner of Wu family. He didn''t expect this guy to be clever.


    But Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about those people at all, but looked at Gao Xifeng from the top, and said blandly, "Are you bringing these people?"


    "Boy, what is your identity? How dare you talk to Gao Xianzi so!"


    "Boy, you don''t want to live!"


    "Wang Shu, you are going to salute Gao Xianzi soon!"


    When the guests who came to see Wang Shu were so rude, they reprimanded one after another.


    "Noise! ??From now on, irrelevant people who are talking loudly, I will let his blood spill here!"


    The King of Shu was very irritable, took out the long sword that had been strengthened three times, and slammed it into the ground. At the same time, the breath of the three layers of bleeding atmosphere broke out.


    "This¡­¡­"


    After the Wu family owner felt the breath of Wang Shu, his face changed. This guy hadn''t seen him for a few months, and Xiuwei was no less than himself.


    "Three levels of blood!"


    The head of the Gao family was equally shocked, because Wang Shu had seen big things since childhood.


    "Boy, it''s crazy to rest. Don''t think that the third layer of blood can be empty of sight!"


    A five-layered Han from behind Gao Xifeng burst out of his breath, roaring angrily, and rushed down to pack Wang Shu''s appearance.


    However, the big man was stopped by Gao Xifeng. After realizing that Wang Shu''s cultivation was three levels of blood, he was not too proud, and said very calmly, "The disciples of Baijianmen don''t have to salute me. I do n¡¯t know today Does it represent the arrival of Baijianmen? "


    She Gao Xifeng was a little shocked. She did not expect that Bai Jianmen''s hands and feet were so fast. Their front feet had just arrived, and there were disciples on the hind feet of Bai Jianmen.


    "For a while, everyone is out of here, otherwise, there is no amnesty to kill!" Wang Shu sat down with his knees crossed and said coldly.

 Chapter 298： Wang Shus anger

    "Boy, how big a breath!"


    An old man in the third layer of blood was finally unable to sit still, jumped out, and took Wang Shu directly.


    "It''s Xu Lao!"


    "Xu Lao went out on his own, this kid is finished!"


    "This kid is too arrogant, but just let Xu Lao teach him!"


    Many guests recognized the identities of the people who shot, with expressions on their faces.


    Gao Xifeng didn''t mean to stop Xu Lao''s shot. He just looked at it quietly, Wang Shu was indeed too arrogant, and she couldn''t get used to it.


    "Master!"


    Although the steward did not practice, he could feel the pressure of the old man''s breath and began to worry about Wang Shu.


    "Should I take a shot? Forget it, look again, if he can''t deal with even the third level of blood, or if he loses badly, then there is no need to risk it for him!"


    The master of the blue city hesitated, he was not quite sure yet, if he wanted to help Wang Shu, he seemed to be swinging left and right.


    "Good job!"


    I felt that after the three-layer cultivation of Xu Laoqiqi, Wang Shu not only did not fear and flinch, but was full of warfare. At this time, such an opponent was needed to deter this group of guys.


    "Haha, this kid is scared!"


    "I was so arrogant just now. I thought it was so powerful. It turned out to be a soft-footed shrimp!"


    "Haha, look at him so scared that he won''t even move!"


    After seeing Wang Shu still standing there, many people thought that Wang Shu was scared and silly, and laughed one by one.


    But the ridicule of these people was just halfway, but they suddenly stopped, as if they were choking their necks.


    "what!"


    I only heard a scream coming from the middle. At first, they thought it was Wang Shu''s scream, but when they saw the situation, their faces changed drastically, and the mighty Xu Lao was cut off with one hand. Lying on the ground in pain.


    Suddenly, Wang Shu seemed to be okay, still standing there, seemingly unmoved. However, the person with bad eyes could see clearly. For a moment, Wang Shu not only pulled out his sword and cut off Xu Lao''s hand, but also gave him a fierce kick and knocked Xu Lao to the ground.


    "How did he do it?"


    "Did you see that he just shot?"


    Ôõô "How is that possible? His speed is so terrible!"


    Many people haven''t seen exactly how Wang Shu shot, and he can''t help but change his face. This guy is too strong.


    "So fast!"


    Even Gao Xifeng frowned. She saw Wang Shu''s shot just now, but she was not sure to stop the blow.


    "Is this guy the core disciple of Baijianmen?"


    Xi Gao Xifeng started to guess Wang Shu''s identity. If Wang Shu was just an ordinary disciple of Baijianmen, then she would be killed, but if it was a core disciple, once it was killed, it would be a real break between the two schools.


    Although there is great and small friction between Dadaolou and Baijianmen, they have not yet reached the point of breakup, and now Xuefeng City is also very hot. In case Wang Jian is acquitted, then their Dadaolou will face Wang Jian For a moment, he was hesitant.


    The order given by Gao Dafeng to Gao Xifeng originally came to explore the wind. If the situation could not be controlled, he chose to retreat.


    "There are still three quarters of Ayaka time, and my patience is very limited!" Wang Shu said as if it were all right.


    "This guy, so arrogant!"


    "Is there that strength, did you not see Xu Lao''s end?"


    "Xu Lao is old after all, but can''t fight young people!"


    "Yes, Xu is old, it is normal to lose to young people!"


    "It must be Mr. Xu''s care, otherwise it would not be possible to lose so quickly."


    There are still many guests who did not intend to leave the venue and did not recognize the strength of Wang Shu.


    "Miss, should I teach him something?"


    Îå The middle-aged man on the fifth floor who stood behind Gao Xifeng asked quietly.


    "It''s not necessary, this matter must be discussed from a long-term perspective. The situation is different from what was originally expected. I did not expect Wang Jian to have such a son." Gao Xifeng hesitated for a moment, and felt that he could not be so impulsive, because things were far worse than expected. I didn''t expect that Wang Shu would come back, what''s more, Wang Shu''s cultivation and strength are so good.


    The middle-aged man did not get Gao Xifeng''s permission and had to put up with it. Although his cultivation was higher than Gao Xifeng, this time he had to obey Gao Xifeng''s order.


    "There is still time for Ayaka, it seems that you have no intention of leaving? Since you don''t want to leave, how about staying?" I found that no one was leaving, and Wang Shu''s voice was still flat, but everyone could feel it. It''s cold.


    "Young people, don''t be too arrogant, there are people outside, there is a sky outside!"


    "Don''t think that defeating Xu Lao will be able to show off your strength!"


    "One mountain and one mountain high, you can''t be too arrogant!"


    Three guests'' voices came from the guests at the same time, coming from three different locations.


    "It''s the three old men in the mountain!"


    "Men Shan San Lao is finally going to shoot!"


    "This kid is angry!"


    After hearing the voices of the three men, many people exclaimed at once, and finally some strong men came out to pack up the arrogant Wang Shu.


    "Who is it? Sneaky, come out for a fight!"


    King Wang Shu glanced around and found no one who spoke, frowned.


    "Wang Shu, is the three old men in Menshan. These three people are all in the fourth layer of blood, but the general fifth layer of blood in the joint is not an opponent. You must be careful!" The blue city owner who has been vacillating has finally decided Stand, secretly passed on to Wang Shu.


    "Which three demons and ghosts did you dare to hide in the crowd and fart, and didn''t dare to come out for a fight?" Wang Shu took a deep look at the Lord of the Blue City, but did not expect the other party to show real sincerity at this time, and then faced Asked loudly in the crowd.


    "Boy, old man, I don''t want to bully the young, apologize to Gao Xianzi as soon as possible, otherwise I will teach you to be a man!"


    There was another voice in the puppet crowd.


    "The speaker is on your right, the second in the middle!" Linger took the initiative to remind.


    "That white-bearded old man!"


    He not only reminded Linger that the Lord of the Blue City also secretly transmitted a message to Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu turned around, looked at the white-bearded old man, pulled up the long-strengthened sword on the ground, pointed at the old white-bearded old man, and said coldly, "You come out to admit your mistakes, or I''ll take you come out?"


    "Boy, arrogant, let your husband teach you to be a man!"


    The old man with a white beard couldn''t hide it at a glance, and jumped out of anger, at the same time, the fourth layer of blood in his body burst out.


    "Teach me to be a man? Okay, I''ll see how you teach me to be a man!"


    After feeling the opponent''s cultivation, Wang Shu was not afraid, but was full of warfare, waving his sword and greeted him.

 Chapter 299： Under the anger of Wang Shu

    "Boy, let your husband teach you to be a man!"


    The old man with a white beard couldn''t hide it at a glance, and jumped out of the crowd. The whole person looked like a falcon and rushed over.


    "It''s Eagle Claw!"


    "Famous Skills of Menshan Sanlao!"


    "This kid is finished!"


    "Haha, there is no need for the three old men to shoot at the same time, only one person can defeat this kid!"


    After feeling the extraordinary momentum of one of the three old men in Menshan, many people were full of confidence in him.


    "Vulnerable!"


    However, it seems that the powerful Eagle Claw Gong in Wang Shu''s eyes is full of flawless low-level exercises, especially after seeing Wan Jian''s return to the ancestors and the rain in the sky, such low-quality exercises can''t be accepted at all. The eyes of Wang Shu. Moreover, even Wan Jian returned to the Zong can''t help Wang Shu, not to mention this poor technique.


    "Boy, suffer!"


    The Mengshan Sanlao''s offensive was extremely fierce. If this scratch really caught Wang Shu''s neck, maybe he could leave a few **** holes on it. However, he found the wrong object, and Wang Shu, who practiced Dacheng in the blink of an eye, was not afraid to fight close to him at all.


    The King of Shu suddenly moved, as if a gust of wind, his body suddenly disappeared.


    "what?"


    After seeing Wang Shu suddenly disappear, he immediately lost his goal, and the white-bearded old man, one of the three old men in Menshan, couldn''t help but change his face.


    "Boy, where do you run?"


    The white-bearded old man was shocked for only a moment, and soon found the position of Wang Shu, and he was going to attack, but it was only an instant that he could completely decide the outcome.


    "you lose!"


    However, the moment the white-bearded old man thought about his shot, a cold sword came to his neck.


    "How can it be?"


    The old man with a white beard froze there, motionless, and his eyes were unbelievable. He never thought that Wang Shu''s shot was so terrible and fierce.


    Wang Shu said coldly: "I said, since you don''t want to leave, then don''t leave at all. As a proof, I''ll take your leg off!"


    "Boy, you dare ... Ah!"


    The old man with white beard was furious and wanted to threaten and intimidate Wang Shu, but he didn''t speak yet, but felt that his thigh was hurting a moment, he lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    "what!"


    "Too cruel!"


    "He did such a cruel thing!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu actually said that he could do it, everyone else on the field changed his face one by one.


    "Brother, brother, save me!"


    The old man with a white beard lay on the ground, mourning in pain.


    "Boy, you look for death!"


    "Boy, come here!"


    In the crowd, two white bearded old men with very similar appearances jumped out of the crowd.


    "Hum, native chicken tile dog!"


    After seeing the two more, Wang Shu snorted coldly and greeted one of them.


    After the man saw that Wang Shu was attacking himself, instead of fighting back, he quickly retreated.


    Wu Linger reminded nervously: "Wang Shu, watch out!"


    Lancheng Master also sent a voice reminder: "Be careful behind you!"


    Even without the reminder of two people, Wang Shu also realized the crisis behind him, and immediately gave up attacking the person in front of him, and turned to resist later attacks.


    Dang!


    After the man behind him lost his shot, he quickly retreated. However, after the man retreated, the one who had just retreated attacked again.


    "Join them?"


    After the two sides quickly fought over ten moves, Wang Shu found that although the two guys were not their opponents alone, they were very skilled in joining forces, and no one could hurt them for a while.


    Both people seem to know that Wang Shu is not easy to mess with. One after the other, as long as Wang Shu attacks one of the parties, the other party launches an attack, which can not only sneak attack, but also make a clearance for the other person. Will drink hate on the spot.


    If it is an ordinary person, if you meet three people, you may be exhausted and fall down.


    "I forgot to tell you, what I am not afraid of is being sieged by people, especially you stray fish!" After Wang Shu understood the other party''s intentions, he sneered at the corner of his mouth, ignoring the person behind him, facing the A white-bearded old man rushed over.


    "Hey, boy, you''re looking for death!"


    After seeing that Wang Shu ignored the crisis behind him, the two just exchanged a look and knew how to deal with Wang Shu.


    As before, those attacked by Wang Shu are only responsible for containment and escape, while those behind him seize the opportunity to launch a fatal blow.


    "Go to death!"


    The man who was immediately behind Wang Shu saw that Wang Shu simply ignored his existence, and he got closer and slammed toward Wang Shu''s back. If this grasping energy, Wang Shu would be pierced through his heart. dead.


    "Huh? No!"


    However, at the moment when Wang Shu was about to be caught, the old man with white beard felt a strange cold, and was shocked in his heart, so he wanted to stop.


    "Go to death!"


    But seeing that Wang Shu had no reaction, he did not stop, but grabbed directly.


    Huh!


    "Not good, fooled!"


    However, to his surprise, this grab did not pierce the body of Wang Shu as he expected. Instead, he caught a hard, non-hard ice block, and it contained extremely terrible ice power, but The contact was invaded by cold.


    After Xun was invaded by the cold air, the strength of the blood in his body appeared to stagnate for a moment, and he wanted to retreat, but it was too late.


    "Go to death!"


    Wang Wangshu had long waited for him to send him in. Now, after seeing that the other party was really fooled, he turned around and cut off the arm of the old man who tried to escape.


    "not good!"


    When Wang Shushu turned and attacked another person, the escape had just turned back to counterattack, but when he saw his companion was cut off by an arm by Wang Shu, his face changed greatly and he wanted to step back.


    Huh!


    But when he realized that something was wrong, it was too late, and the cold sword pierced his heart for a moment.


    "How can it be?"


    Looking at the body pierced by the long sword, he could not believe everything in front of him anyway.


    "I said I don''t want to leave and stay!"


    A bit of a horrible smile appeared on the corner of the king''s mouth, and slowly pulled out the sword. The old man with a white beard lost his support and fell to the ground unconsciously.


    "Second!"


    "Second Brother!"


    The other two were shouting in fear, with eyes full of hatred for Wang Shu.


    Huh! laugh!


    But when the two hadn''t fully reacted, the sword in Wang Shu''s hand gave each one a sword, and it was impossible for them to leave here alive.


    "It''s so slow, but there is still a quarter of time left!"


    The king of the book did not look down at the three men in the pool of blood, but glanced casually, and said with a smile.


    "High fairy, my wife in my family is about to give birth, leave!"


    "Gao Xianzi, my mother at home is seriously ill and can''t stay with you for a long time!"


    "Gao Xianzi, my irritable baby has caused trouble again, so leave first!"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, everyone was moved, stood up, and said goodbye to Gao Xifeng, and wanted to leave this place of right and wrong.


    "Oh, did I say you can go now?"


    However, Wang Shu couldn''t have let this group of people leave so simply, and asked lightly.

 Chapter 300： If I were Wang Shu

    When Wang Shu said this, everyone changed his face, but this time no one was willing to be the first bird, because after the previous incident, they can be considered clear, Wang Shu is a cruel master.


    "Boy, don''t be too arrogant!"


    "Boy, don''t think you are invincible!"


    "Boy, stay on the line and see you later!"


    "Boy, what do you want?"


    Most people''s tone softened, and they began to seek Wang Shu''s opinions.


    "Hey, what do I want?"


    Wang Shu glanced at the people in the hall casually. These were people with heads and faces nearby. They couldn''t help but have a good idea, and said with a smile, "It''s very simple. You have been in my house for a day, and have destroyed a lot of things. It has a great impact on me, and each person will compensate 100,000 bloodstones! "


    "Impossible!"


    "You''re crazy, 100,000 bloodstones, why don''t you grab them?"


    "Boy, you''re kidding, kidding!"


    After hearing that Wang Shu had asked them to compensate each other for 100,000 bloodstones, each one stood up and growled dissatisfied.


    "No more nonsense, if you want to survive, you must surrender 100,000 bloodstones, otherwise you don''t even want to run! As for asking me why not grab it? Oh, sorry, I''m just grabbing you."


    Wang Shushu was too lazy to reason with these bandits. They first came to their homes to show off their strength.


    "If you are not convinced, you can come out, let''s talk alone!" Wang Shu inserted the sword into the ground and said loudly.


    After Wang Shushu said these words, some of the original ones who wanted to complain also closed their mouths one by one. This guy was so ruthless that he would only go out if his brain was abnormal.


    "High Fairy, you invited us. Now this kid won''t let us go, you have to decide for us!"


    "Yes, Gao Xianzi, your kid is so arrogant, don''t you care about it?"


    "Gao Xianzi, you invited us, now this kid is so blackmailing, do you just stand and watch?"


    However, these people soon found the savior, one by one pinning their hopes on Gao Xifeng.


    "Haha, don''t be restless!"


    Wu Gao Xifeng also felt restless at this time, and things had moved in an unexpected direction.


    "Miss, I''m going to teach him, otherwise you can''t take it." The secret message of the middle-aged man behind Gao Xifeng asked for Wang Shu to teach.


    "Pay attention to his size, he may be the core disciple of Baijianmen. Our conflict with Baijianmen has not reached an irreconcilable level." Gao Xifeng did not stop the middle-aged man''s shot this time, and whispered.


    "Subordinates understand!"


    The middle-aged man stepped forward, and the breath of the fifth floor of his body was erupting without concealment.


    This breath was as substantive as it was, and quickly swept the entire hall. After feeling the terrible breath, almost everyone shut up and no one dared to speak.


    "Five breaths!"


    After feeling this breath, Wang Shu''s face changed, and he did not even think that, except for Sun Xiaotian, this master was hidden in this crowd.


    "This kid is finished!"


    "No one offending Gao Xianzi has a good end!"


    "Are you still arrogant this time?"


    Although no one dared to speak on the market, almost everyone was gloating.


    "Wang Shu, stand behind me!"


    However, when Wang Shu thought that he was facing great pressure, the blue city owner who had always been ambiguous took the initiative to stand up, and the same breath erupted.


    "Five breaths!"


    After discovering that the master of the Blue City was also in the fifth floor of blood, Wang Shu was slightly surprised.


    "Brother, why are you involved in this kind of thing? The young people''s own contradictions!" Sun Xiaotian, who has been very low-key since he came in, stood up, exuding his five-layered breath, and said with a smile.


    "Brother Sun is joking, Wang Shu is my son-in-law, how can it be possible to shrink back at this time." The Lord of the Blue City has decided to unite the front with Wang Shu.


    The atmosphere of the two parties became tense, and a horrible battle might erupt at any time. Once the battle broke out, the entire palace might be destroyed.


    "Phoenix is ??here!"


    But when the two sides were in tension, a loud voice came from outside.


    "Phoenix Fairy?"


    Gao Xifeng frowned, but soon knew who was coming, and said, "Please come in!"


    "Phoenix Fairy is here?"


    "Haha, it''s really time for the Phoenix Fairy to come!"


    "I have long heard that Phoenix Fairy is not only beautiful, but also the title of the third beauty of Snow Maple City, and she is fair and fair!"


    "Yeah, the Phoenix Fairy is here, and he can definitely make the decision for us!"


    "The Phoenix Fairy is so nice, otherwise this kid will be blackmailed and extorted!"


    After everyone heard that Fengxian was about to come, one by one frowned, at least no longer afraid of the threat of Wang Shu.


    The middle-aged man missed the opportunity, glanced at Wang Shu casually, and returned to Gao Xifeng again.


    "Oh, Brother Lan, it''s a pity. Next time I have a chance to fight again!" Sun Xiaotian said with a smile. Also returned to his place.


    "Lan is also very itchy!"


    Lancheng Lord also took the initiative to return to his place.


    "The Phoenix Fairy''s status in Xuefeng City is very high. With her presence, things may be resolved!" After seeing Wang Shu still there, the secret of the blue city master said.


    "Well, I know!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, and also stood beside the Lord of the Blue City. It''s just that Wang Shu had some doubts. Does Fengxian really have such great ability?


    Sure enough, after a while, I saw the Phoenix Fairy coming in under the support of a group of people. At this moment, the Phoenix Fairy changed her dress and a white palace dress, making her look holy.


    "Meet the Phoenix Fairy!"


    "Meet the Phoenix Fairy!"


    Many people stood up and saluted the Phoenix Fairy.


    "Phoenix fairy, you have to decide for us, this kid is too bullying, not only killing people randomly, but also letting each of us hand over 100,000 bloodstones to leave!"


    "Yes, Fengxian, you must be fair and fair, and you cannot promote this robber culture!"


    "Phoenix fairy, you must not be cheap!"


    He opened his mouth one by one, and pinned all his hopes on the Phoenix Fairy, hoping that the Phoenix Fairy could punish Wang Shu severely.


    The Phoenix Fairy just nodded and didn''t care too much. After taking a casual look at the crowd, she finally set her gaze on the top Gao Feng, with a faint smile on her face, but her voice seemed cold. Said: "Snow Maple City does not belong to any force, does Gao Girl not know?"


    "Oh, this is not ..."


    Gao Xifeng''s face changed and she wanted to explain.


    I have n¡¯t waited for her to speak, Feng Xianzi said coldly again: "If I were Wang Shu, I wouldn''t want you to compensate, but I would kill you!"

 Chapter 301： Extortion

    "Phoenix Fairy!"


    "Phoenix, are you kidding me?"


    "Oh, Phoenix Fairy is kidding!"


    After everyone heard the words of the Phoenix Fairy, one by one thought that the Phoenix Fairy was telling a joke and did not go to her heart.


    "Phoenix fairy, you laughed!"


    Even Gao Xifeng doesn''t think Fengxian is serious. After all, this is not just a stand on Wang Shu, but an enemy to everyone.


    "No, I''m not kidding! And at the moment I not only represent the individual, but also represent the entire Qingfeng Pavilion, supporting all the actions of Wang Zizi unconditionally!" However, everyone did not expect that Feng Xianzi was solemn and solemn. Reiterated a change.


    Howl!


    ËùÓÐÈË Everyone panicked, how could this be possible? You should know that the Qingfeng Pavilion''s power spread throughout the Great Song Dynasty, and behind it was the Acacia faction, one of the three major forces, which was not comparable to the small gate factions such as Baijianmen and Dadaolou.


    Although the Hundred Sword Gate and Dadaolou are also big factions in the eyes of ordinary people, they are little witches compared to acacia factions.


    "how can that be?"


    "Phoenix, he is the son of sinner Wang Jian!"


    "Yes, Phoenix Fairy, his father is guilty of the crime of treason against the enemy!"


    But everyone couldn''t believe this fact, so they had to take out what Wang Jian had been in prison for.


    "Hehe, I think you may have misunderstood. Wang Shu''s father did get jailed for betraying the enemy and treason, but he was only jailed and not convicted. You are so anxious to come to Xuefeng City, are you Too much anxiety? And Gao, it ¡¯s too ugly for you to eat at Dadaolou, do n¡¯t forget history! ¡±Feng Xianzi said with a faint smile on her face.


    "Yes, why am I so confused. Wang Jian has just been jailed and has not yet been convicted!"


    "Damn, why would I faint, listen to this demon girl''s confusion, if Wang Jian comes out and knows that we are so messy, I will definitely tear down my old bone!"


    "No more, no more, I''m leaving!"


    "Asshole, I almost lost my life because of this little demon!"


    Many people reacted immediately. They were deceived. Wang Jian just went to jail without conviction, one by one really panic.


    After Gao Xifeng found that her lies had been taken apart, her face became a little unnatural.


    King Wang Jian is notoriously grumpy and terrible. He offended many people, but never dared to come to Xuefeng City.


    I heard this time that Wang Jian was in jail, and a group of people thought that there was finally some day to come. This was the arrogance of Xuefeng City''s Wangfu City, but he did not expect to be cheated.


    This group of people wanted to leave, but one person would not let them leave so easily, all were blocked by Wang Shu at the door.


    "You guys, what place do you think of this place? Come whenever you want, just leave if you want to go?" Wang Shu asked with a sneer, eyes cold.


    "Boy, what do you want?"


    "Boy, we admit that we are sorry for you first, it is our fault, and we should not embarrass you!"


    "Boy, we all confessed to you wrong, don''t you let us go?"


    After Xun''s group found that Wang Shu didn''t let them go, they asked dissatisfied one by one.


    Wang Shu asked with a smile: "Oh, you guys are really joking. I''m sorry to want to go away so clean? So what do you want the city''s mansion? Are you all robbers who were robbed and found by the host, Just say you''re sorry? You say yes? Lord Blue City! "


    The master of the Blue City came out, with a slight smile on his face, and said, "Oh, everyone, Wang Shu is right. You are now the robbers who robbed the house. According to Xuefeng City''s regulations, you should be sentenced to death."


    Zhu Lancheng added: "However, since Wang Shu is magnanimous and doesn''t want your life, it is just fine if you want compensation!"


    "Fart, but a small misunderstanding, just 100,000 bloodstones, is clearly a blatant robbery!"


    ²» "No, this is even worse than a robber. One hundred thousand bloodstones, how can we get them!"


    Á³ Each one''s faces are green, and let them release 100,000 bloodstones to resolve, this is simply impossible.


    "Oh, I''m just robbing, I won''t accept you to sue me, this is my place! If you want to live, you will pay, and they do n¡¯t want to pay, they are your end!" Come on.


    The atmosphere of the two sides has become tense again, but most of these people are in layers of blood, and they may be called out of the wind and rain. They are the heads of one side, but they are planted in the hands of Wang Shu. And after seeing Wang Shu''s shot, one by one did not even have the courage to resist.


    Even the famous figures such as Xu Lao and Men Shan San Lao were slaughtered with the same ease as Wang Shu''s killing chickens, but did not faint to find Wang Shu desperately.


    "It seems that no one wants to leave alive, and Yixiang''s time is coming soon!" Seeing that no one was willing to pay, Wang Shu yawned and yawned, and pulled out the long sword. He said impatiently. .


    "I think, who should start with?"


    Wang Shushu held a long sword and pointed at the people, from left to right, and from right to left. Everyone who was pointed by Wang Shu showed fear and stepped back.


    Finally, Wang Shu pointed his sword at a wretched old man, and said with a smile, "From you! You are so old, and you haven''t lived for a few years. Why not go to see your ancestors earlier?"


    "Don''t do it, Wang Shaoxia joked. My old man has an 80-year-old mother in my house, and there is a baby weaned there, and my big brother''s family is waiting for me to feed me!" The old man was startled and explained nervously.


    Wang Shushu frowned and asked, "Really fake? Are you sure that the baby weaned is yours?"


    ÀÏ The old man''s face was awkward for a while, but he had to explain: "Shao Mingming Jian, the child is really not mine, it was Xiaoying and a family member who stole it!"


    The old man''s words immediately caused a burst of laughter, and many people laughed.


    "Unlucky, then let your horse go and start with you! You should not have a child who has just been weaned and an 80-year-old mother?" Wang Shu pointed his sword at a 30-year-old man.


    "Brother, I am an orphan, so far single, you look at me so poor, let me go!" The big man immediately begged for mercy.


    "You feel like playing with me, right? You don''t want to lose money, but you''re terrible!" Wang Shu pulled his face down and asked his sword to the ground.


    No one dares to speak, but clearly this is the idea.


    Xianfeng Xianzi proactively proposed: "Wang son, I don''t think so. Who initiated the incident, and who will be compensated?"


    "Okay, good way. How can I forget this!"


    With a look of sudden realization, Wang Wangshu looked directly at Gao Xifeng and Sun Xiaotian, and nodded again and again.

 Chapter 302： Extortion

    When I heard this proposal, almost everyone unconsciously looked at Gao Xifeng. She was the backbone of the crowd the moment before, and seemed to be the head of injustice in an instant.


    Although many people want to say that this attention is good, it is a good idea, but after all, Gao Xifeng is from Dadaolou. No one dares to talk, and no one dares to say it.


    "Feng Xianzi, since you came to the main game in person today, then I also recognize it. But before compensation, I want to understand one thing, why do you and Qingfeng Pavilion support Wang Shu so unconditionally?" Gao Xifeng''s face changed. Change, but still expressed the doubts in her heart, she was very puzzled. Although young people like Wang Shu still have some talents, it is definitely not worth the cost.


    "Yeah, I''m also curious, why do you support him so much?"


    "Although this kid has a good talent, he shouldn''t have such great power?"


    "What the **** is it?"


    "Even if his father is Wang Jian, today''s Wang Jian is hard to protect and should not be!"


    Gao was not only curious about Gao Xifeng, but even others were very curious as to why Fengxian was so supportive of Wang Shu.


    Feng Xianzi explained with a smile: "Oh, there are many reasons for this, I will say two things! The first point is that everyone can think of, he is the son of Wang Jian, although the situation of Wang Jian today is not optimistic But who can say for sure whether it will come out tomorrow without any problems? And you must be clearer to me about Wang Jian''s person and character! As for the second one, I believe that everyone does not know yet. In Jianmen''s outside contest, Wang Shu won the third best result! Of course, if it is the third in previous years, it doesn''t make much sense, but this year''s contest is a little different, because the first three have participated in several Every month, the qualifications of the Nanlin Association must be understood by everyone, right? "


    "What? Nanlin will!"


    "This kid is qualified to participate in the Nanlin Club!"


    "It''s true, that''s our biggest activity in Nanlin-gun. It''s said that the geniuses of Nanlin-gun will gather in the county town!"


    "Well, it''s no wonder that Fengxian defends him so much. Anyone who can participate in the Nanlin Association is a dragon among people. Even the lower rankings are incredible geniuses!"


    "It is indeed the son of Wang Jian."


    "Wang Jian despised his peers at the time, and I don''t know how strong his son is? Don''t lose Xuefeng''s face by then!"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes turned to Wang Shu. Before, they just felt that Wang Shu was too arrogant, because the fierceness of Wang Shu felt a little fearful, and now he became more and more afraid. This guy really can''t mess with it.


    "That''s it!"


    Gao Xifeng looked at Wang Shu with a very complicated look. She was not in a low status in Dadaolou, but she was not eligible to participate in the Nanlin Association. She was somewhat envious and jealous.


    Gao Xifeng knew that the matter could no longer continue, so he changed his mouth and announced, "Let ¡¯s go. Let ¡¯s go and personally apologize to the door one by one. We will stop here today! And I ¡¯m troubled when you leave, you will be notified that you have not entered the venue. Guests, let it go. "


    After Gao Xifeng''s promise was reached, a group of people immediately ran away with their tails in their hands. Few people were willing to stay here. Maybe Wang Shu, the lunatic, was unhappy and slaughtered two more.


    This time Wang Shu didn''t stop these people anymore. Since some people are willing to pay, then he certainly won''t mind.


    After a while, the originally lively hall became empty and deserted, with only seven or eight people.


    In addition to Gao Xifeng and her subordinates, Sun Xiaotian, the owner of the Blue City, butler and others did not leave.


    After everyone was gone, Gao Xifeng said, somewhat frustrated, "Wang son, I don''t know if you have any way to compensate for the loss?"


    King Wang Shu said lightly: "A total of 93 people, if you add these people on the ground with Gao Girl and others, it is exactly 10 million blood stones!"


    "Prince!"


    After hearing such words, Gao Xifeng pulled her face down. She was ashamed just now, and now Wang Shu dares to speak like a lion.


    "Boy, don''t go in!"


    The middle-aged man behind Gao Xifeng was a little bit angry, and this tens of millions of blood stones is an astronomical figure.


    "Wang Shu, isn''t it too much?"


    Even the owner of the Blue City felt that Wang Shu was really asking for money. As the owner of the Snow Maple City, the entire operation of the Snow Maple City was less than one million bloodstones a year, and Wang Shu even opened the mouth to be 10 million. A little, reminded softly.


    "Prince!"


    Xianfeng Fairy was also taken aback, Wang Shu really dare to offer such a price.


    Although the steward did not understand the concept of 10 million bloodstones, but after seeing everyone''s face, how many guessed something must be an incredible number.


    "Wang son, I don''t think you have sincerity to reconcile at all!" Gao Xifeng said coldly.


    Wang Wangshu said with a smile on his face: "Oh, right? Why do I think you have no sincerity at all? And according to the regulations of Xuefeng City, you will be executed!"


    "Boy, you look for death!"


    µÄ The middle-aged man standing behind Gao Xifeng could not help but finally stood up and burst into the fifth floor of the bleeding atmosphere, and rushed towards Wang Shu.


    "Hum, how dare you!"


    However, as soon as the middle-aged man took action, the Phoenix Fairy sang softly, and the same breath broke out from him, blocking Wang Shu.


    "Retreat!"


    Gao Xifeng sighed coldly, the middle-aged man abruptly stopped the offensive, unwilling to stand behind Gao Xifeng again.


    Fairy Wu Feng asked with a cold face: "Girl, Gao, it seems your Dadaolou is about to declare war on me, Qingfeng Pavilion, isn''t it?"


    Gao Xixi Feng smiled and replied: "The fairy Fairy said jokingly, the body did not mean anything at all, but the king''s son was asking the price, and some of the people in the body could not see it!"


    "I don''t want to listen to this. In a word, 10 million bloodstones, do you pay or don''t pay?" Wang Shu didn''t want to look good at these people in the Dadaolou, and he didn''t plan to look good at each other, because they were already deadly opponents. , Almost killed from the time of taking the assessment.


    "No compensation! Up to 100,000 bloodstones!"


    She Gao Xifeng refused Wang Shu''s rude request at one sip, and she was not the master of such a large number of 10 million bloodstones.


    "Don''t leave then, leave it all!"


    King Shushu raised his sword and was preparing for a hard fight.


    "Hit, fight, whoever is afraid!"


    The breath of the third layer of blood on the body of Gao Xifeng also radiated, and she was ready for a desperate fight.


    "It''s better, the two sides make concessions each other, how about a million bloodstones?" Just as the two sides were about to fight, Feng Xianzi stepped in and suggested.


    "one million!"


    "one million?"


    Both Wang Shushu and Gao Xifeng were lost in thought.


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    After a moment of hesitation, the two nodded in coincidence ...

 Chapter 303： Rectify Snow Maple City

    After two hours, the palace was finally restored to its former peace, and the palace was taken care of up and down.


    After sending everyone away, only Wang Shu and housekeeper remained in the palace, as well as the Lord of the Blue City and some guards.


    "Lord of the Blue City, it''s too late, please!"


    Wang Shu was going to send the Lancheng host away. Although the other party was Lanyue''s father, Wang Shu did not catch a cold. When Lanyue got married, only Lan Xue came over, not even a guest. Like him.


    "Oh, Wang Shu, I know you have misunderstood me, but even my favorite month is married to you, should you forgive me?" After all, the Lord of the Blue City is not a young man. They all feel shy.


    "Really? Seems so!"


    The King of Shu did not want to talk too much with the Lord of the Blue City, this guy is too snobbish.


    The blue city host said without feeling blushing: "Don''t take me so badly, I also have distress. During your absence, I have been asking about the whereabouts of Blue Moon."


    King Wang Shu asked, "Is there any news?"


    Ö÷ The owner of the Blue City immediately shifted the topic and said, "By the way, you and Lan Xue still have the habit of staying at Baijianmen? Why didn''t she come back? Do you often meet?"


    "Lord of the Blue City, please. Why do you want me to say something to death?" Obviously the other party didn''t have any news of Lanyue at all, and maybe he didn''t even find him.


    "Um ... well, then, I''ll come back to meet you again someday!" The blue city host couldn''t see what was going on, so he chose to leave.


    But halfway through, the Lord of the Blue City seemed to think of something and turned his head and said, "Yes, Wang Shu, those who have the big sword house have gone, but I don''t think I will let you go in that Sun family. You have to Be careful!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s impatient look, the Lord of the Blue City couldn''t say more, so he left with ashamed face.


    "Master, you have grown up!"


    When everyone was gone, the housekeeper looked at Wang Shu and said with tears in his eyes.


    I faced the housekeeper alone. Wang Shu didn''t know what to say. All the words turned into an action, and he nodded silently.


    "Master, wait, I went to show you something. When the master left, I said, as long as you grow up and sensible, I will give it to you!" Go back to your room.


    After a while, I saw that the steward came out with a wrapped item, opened it in front of Wang Shu, and found it was a boxy box.


    The box is made of black wood, so there is nothing special in appearance.


    "Master, master said, this box has been treated in a special way and requires your blood to open it!" The housekeeper said, pointing to a small groove on the box.


    ¶÷ "Well, let me try!"


    King Wang Shu bit his finger and dripped blood on it. When the blood dripped, the color of the box slowly changed, and the blood quickly formed countless dense lines and wrapped the box.


    Click!


    When the lines stopped walking, the box opened slightly, and found nothing special inside, only a letter, a bead flower, and a black iron block the size of a palm.


    "It''s this thing again!"


    After seeing the black iron block the size of a slap, Wang Shu was filled with countless doubts. This was not the first time he had seen him. If you calculate carefully, you already have five pieces in your hand.


    "Master, look at the contents of the letter first, maybe you know what these two are!"


    When the steward found that the contents of the box seemed so simple, it was a bit strange. At the time, Wang Jian had asked Ding Dingwan Wan to make sure that Wang Shu had grown up and could only show it to him if he was sensible.


    "Ok!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, took the letter and opened it.


    "My son, King, the war in the south is urgent now. People and monsters are in the team, trying to invade my Nanlin great mountains and rivers ..."


    After the disassembly, the words "My Book of Kings of My Son" came into view. The content is very simple. It is to tell Wang Shu that the fighting in the south is urgent. He can''t watch Wang Shu grow up with his own eyes, but he is very sad, but He didn''t want to take Wang Shu to the south, because Wang Shu was frail and sick from an early age, he couldn''t adapt to the environment, and was afraid of accidents, so he stayed in Xuefeng City. And also negotiated with the Lord of the Blue City, when he was an adult, he would marry him, and Lan Xue could also be a small child.


    In addition to explaining his marriage with Lanyue and Lanxue, he also told Wang Shu some secrets that Lanyue and Lanxue were not the biological daughters of the Lord of the Blue City. If the Lord of the Blue City would reluctant to marry him. Then pretend to be stupid in Xuefeng City, or take the housekeeper directly to the south to find him.


    If Wang Shu''s talents are awakened and cultivated as a big advance, then Xuefeng City can be reorganized, because Xuefeng City is his royal family, and the position of the Lord of the Blue City Lord is Wang Jian for him.


    As for the other two items in the box, Wang Jian just explained that the bead flower was the relic of his mother. As for the other things, he was not very clear. It was only left by his ancestors for him to keep well.


    After reading the letter, Wang Shu expressed a little more favor for his father, whom he had never met, and did not expect to find a way out for himself.


    "Mother?"


    Wang Shushu picked up Zhuhua and glanced for a few moments. He had no impression of his mother. Since the letter said it was a relic, it seemed that he had died prematurely.


    "It seems that because the father has not returned for many years, and various rumors have changed the attitude of the owner of the Blue City."


    Through the content of the letter, Wang Shu can clearly feel the momentum of Wang Jian.


    However, what really surprised Wang Shu is that his cheap dad just set his lifelong event in one sentence, and found two for him in one breath.


    As for why the blue city owner admits Blue Moon, but does not recognize Blue Snow, it is mostly because Lan Xue''s cultivating talents are not bad, hoping to be outstanding. Because from the letter it can be seen that in the eyes of Wang Jian, the status of the Lord of the Blue City is even worse than that of the steward.


    Master Wang Shu was too lazy to think about the various nasty things in it. At least, although the owner of the Blue City was ambiguous, he still had no knife behind him. What really disturbed him was Wu and Gao.


    "Master, it''s getting late, would you like to rest?"


    The housekeeper was tired and nervous for a day, and he felt exhausted and was about to rest.


    King Wang Shu nodded and said, "Well, I''m going to rest too, you can rest now!"


    "The old slave went to rest first!"


    The housekeeper returned to his room to rest.


    "Wu Family, Gao Family!"


    But Wang Shu did not rest, but after the housekeeper returned to the room, he sneaked out of the palace and headed for the Wu family compound ...

 Chapter 304： Rectify under Snow Maple City

    Wu family compound, Wu family owner''s house.


    "This kid is growing up so fast, even Wang Jian was no match for him!"


    Wu''s homeowner couldn''t sleep anymore, wandering back and forth. Since seeing the growth and changes of Wang Shu today, he always feels that the Wu family is in danger.


    "The handsome boy hasn''t heard from him for more than two months. He has been asked not to provoke Wang Shu, should he encounter any accidents? Qin Er, too, hasn''t heard anything since he went to Baijianmen. Let her Don''t know where to go if you have a good relationship with Wang Shu? "


    The Wu family''s homeowner was in a state of chaos. Although Wang Shu didn''t bother himself to trouble today, he knew very well that Wang Shu was the kind of person who must report.


    "Don''t I tell you not to disturb me?"


    When Wu realized that someone had entered the room, the Wu family owner asked a little bit angrily.


    But when he turned around and saw a young man sitting in a chair pouring tea, his face changed slightly, and he smiled and said, "Oh, Prince, I don''t sleep in the middle of the night, I ran to my husband''s room, shouldn''t I just talk about it Right? "


    "Oh, if you want to think so, that''s fine. Come, please sit down!" Wang Shu poured a cup of tea and said with a smile.


    The owner of the Wu family didn''t alarm the family members, but just sat down with some fear. He trembled and poured himself a cup of tea. He said in shock, "I don''t know if the prince Wang can see the little girl Mei Qin?"


    "Are you planning to sell women for peace?"


    Wang Wangshu guessed something, and asked with a smile.


    The owner of the Wu family said cheekily: "Oh, the prince was laughing and joking. The little girl Meiqin admires the little boy. If the little boy looks at the little girl, it is naturally a good thing for everyone!"


    Wang Shu said impatiently: "Not much interest. I have only two things to tell you today. First, Wu Shuai was killed by me. If you want revenge, you can do it now, but I will resist. The second thing is, if your Wu family still wants to establish a foothold in Snow Maple City, I don''t want to see what happened today, I heard you worked hard! "


    "Where and where, I was just confused. As for the killing of the dog, it was his fault, and I would not blame the Prince for nothing." The owner of the Wu family said like a meek sheep with no temper.


    "That''s good. Originally, I wanted to wash Xuefeng City in blood, but this is where I grew up after all. I don''t want to have too many kills. If there is another time, don''t blame me! You''re welcome!"


    Since the owner of the Wu family has already recognized him, Wang Shu has no force to resolve it. After all, this Xuefeng City is his home.


    "Thank you Prince Gong for not killing!"


    The Wu family owner gave a big gift with excitement.


    "Forgot to say, your old guys have thicker skins than I thought!"


    King Wang Shu got up and left the house of Wu''s homeowner, leaving only the last sentence.


    After confirming that Wang Shu had really left, the bitterness of the Wu family''s owner sighed and sighed: "People have to bow their heads under the eaves. I still have a family to support, you don''t understand!"


    After Wang Shu left Wu''s house, he headed for Gao''s house.


    The head of the Gao family seemed to have expected Wang Shuhui to come. There was a table of wine and dishes in the room. Obviously there was only one person, but they were two pairs of dishes.


    ¼ÈÈ» "Now come, please come in! Prince Wang!"


    When Gao felt the breath of Wang Shu, the Gao owner said faintly.


    Sure enough, as soon as the Gao Jiazhu''s voice fell, Wang Shu appeared as if out of nowhere, so he sat across from it and drank it.


    "Well, the wine is not bad! But it''s just this cup, because drinking something wrong!" Wang Shu smashed his lips and praised.


    "My Gao children have never returned, and no news came back for a few months ..." The Gao family owner also took a glass of wine and drank it, and said sadly.


    King Wang Shu said very blandly: "All are dead! Only my three, Lan Xue and Wu Meiqin, survive!"


    "Your hands?"


    The Gao family owner knew that Wang Shu had a bad relationship with them, so he thought it might be Wang Shu''s hand.


    Shu Wang explained: "No, there is someone else. If I didn''t guess wrong, it should be the Dadaolou and the Sun family, they are only implicated!"


    "It really is them!"


    The Gao family owner seemed to have expected such a result, and sighed, "Since a few months ago it was reported that your father Wang Jian was convicted, Dadaolou and Sun''s family were very restless, trying to occupy Xuefeng City. You killed Sun Xiangyun, and I expected this result, but I did n¡¯t expect that this day would come so fast. By the way, with Elder Ma escorted that day, how could you be killed? ¡±


    According to the Gao family owner, Wang Shu remembered this. At that time, the elder Ma seemed to want to accept himself as an apprentice, but he got started for a few months, and even he got such a good ranking, he never saw him again, some Strangely said: "Elder Ma seems to be in a hurry and returned to the martial arts in advance! And since then, I have never seen him again, it seems that there is no such person in Baijianmen."


    The head of the Gao family said: "It seems that Baijianmen is in great trouble, otherwise the character of Elder Ema will not be like this."


    The Gao family''s owner shook his head, and said with some frustration, "Well, I''m a dying man, and I can''t control that much, but before that, I hope that Prince Wang can agree to the next thing."


    The book of King Wang frowned, some did not understand the words of Gao.


    The Gao family owner continued: "I hope that after the death, Wang Gongzi will let go of Gao people. After all, this matter has nothing to do with them today."


    "No, I don''t promise this!"


    Wang Shushu immediately understood the meaning of the other party, stood up, and refused decisively.


    The head of Gao''s family asked something unclear: "Wang son, isn''t death underneath in exchange for calming your anger?"


    "I didn''t mean to kill you here, I just wanted to ask you something. And I didn''t even kill the owner of the Wu family. Do you think I will fight you?" Wang Shu explained.


    "Uh ... that Prince Wang, I know everything and can''t say anything!" Gao said, after a stunned look, his eyes recovered a bit.


    "I heard that you know a lot about my father, so I want to ask. What kind of person is he? There are some things about the Southern Army and Hehuan faction." Wang Shu said what he wanted to know thing.


    The owner of the Gao family said: "It seems that you know a lot of things. Your father is an incredible person. I can''t finish talking in a few words. I will know after you meet him. As for the Acacia and the South, The army is two of our three forces in Nanlin County, but these two forces are not quite the opposite. Especially since your father became the general of the Southern Army, the contradictions between the two sides have intensified ... "

 Chapter 305： Gao owner suicide

    "What then?"


    The King of Shu Wang heard Chen Dan say something, but Chen Dan said very vaguely, only to know that this acacia faction conflicts with the southern army, because what is not clear.


    "Don''t worry, listen to me slowly."


    The master of Gao Gao understands Wang Shu''s mood. After all, Wang Jian is a general of the Southern Army, and recently Wang Jian seems to be in trouble.


    The owner of the Gao family went on to say: "There are three major forces in Nanlin County. The first is Nanlin County. They belong to the jurisdiction of the Song Dynasty. They can be said to be the first force in Nanlin County. They can also be said to be above the Southern Army and Acacia. Pie. Are you curious why the Southern Army was not under the jurisdiction of the Song Dynasty? "


    Master Wang Shu nodded his head. He always thought that the southern army should belong to the Great Song Dynasty, but after hearing the words of the Gao family master, he heard something different.


    The owner of the Gao family said, "You haven''t guessed wrongly, because this southern army is not a regular army at all. It is said to be an army. In fact, it is just a group of like-minded practitioners who spontaneously organized to protect Nanlin County. Of course, after so many years of development, although the Great Song Dynasty did not recognize it, he also acquiesced to his existence. Because there are wild places in the south, where monsters are everywhere, powerful, and there are still through the wild places In another dynasty, Da Qin, the strength of Da Qin was far more powerful than that of the Da Song. It seemed that it was not worthy of the Great Song. In addition, there was a barren land as a natural barrier. Therefore, Da Qin rarely invaded Nanlin County, but in recent years, People from Daqin started to walk around constantly ... I think your father probably went to jail because of those who came from Daqin.


    As for the contradiction between the Southern Army and the Acacia faction, that is obvious. Because at the beginning, the three major forces in Nanlin County were Baijianmen, Hehuan and Nanlin County. Later, Baijianmen was ordered by the Great Song Dynasty to be destroyed because it was too high-profile, leaving only a little bit. The foundation industry is lingering. If it were not for the appearance of the Southern Army, the original Baijianmen site would surely have been annexed by the Nanlin County and the Hehuan faction, but there was an accident. Because your great-grandfather, your grandfather, your father! "


    "What happened to them?"


    Wang Shushu was curious as to what happened to his ancestors, but he did not speak, and continued listening to the master of the Gao family.


    "Wang Shu, although your cultivation is good, it is far from your predecessors. When you were your age, they were already seven or eight layers of the blood source, and they were about to reach the state of mind. Their talents are true. It ¡¯s too evil, not only crushing peers, even countless older generations are not enough to compare with them!


    I haven''t seen your grandfather and great-grandfather. I just heard of their strength and fear, but your father, I have seen it with my own eyes.


    That was more than twenty years ago. At that time, I was about the same age as you.


    At that time, something happened during the beast tide in the south. Numerous monsters broke into Nanlin County and killed innocent people. The corpses ran across the field and kept mourning ... We were disciples of Baijianmen at the time. The South annihilates the monster. I don''t want to see that second time in my life.


    At the beginning, everyone was full of confidence, thinking that those monsters and monsters were very good at killing everyone. Everyone felt that they could show their skills and obtain countless achievements. But the gap between ideals and reality is frightening.


    After I got there, countless dead people and refugees, vast monsters, just seeing them would be frightened. At the time, many colleagues were scared and eaten by monsters. Others secretly became deserters overnight and have remained anonymous.


    At that time, I thought I could n¡¯t come back, but just when all of us were desperate, your father showed incredible fighting power. Killing monsters is as simple as drinking water and eating, even some blood sources. The monster in the realm died in the hands of your father.


    ÄÇ Since then, your father has become like a person. He no longer talks and laughs with us, and does not party with us when he is free. Instead, he cultivates madly. When he was less than thirty years old, he reached the state of mind and became our youngest blood-minded person in Nanlin County.


    Later, he knew your mother and became the leader of the southern army. But we are only guessing, because we haven''t met your mother.


    Until you were about five or six years old, he suddenly came back, returned to Xuefeng City, and brought you back.


    At that time, you were a waste person, and even the power of blood in your body was not awakened, so your father desperately gave you treatment, looking for various methods, and finally awakened the power of blood in the age of seven.


    I am about seven years old, I ca n¡¯t remember it too long. At that time, your father was happy for a long time, and finally a smile appeared on his face. Once during the process of drinking with us, he talked a lot and leaked, saying that it would be great if Xianer could see this day.


    He may be your mother in his mouth, but at that time we dare not ask more, because your father has become strange to us.


    However, this joy of your father did not last long, and it completely disappeared, because no matter how hard he tried, your cultivation will always be a layer of blood awakening.


    In the beginning, he would come back once a month to check your body, and he would often bring back some therapists and the like, but all were invalid.


    Gradually, he returned less and less frequently, from one month to three months, from three months to half a year, and then to a year.


    I didn''t see him again until he left three years ago.


    Maybe he is really desperate for you. You can''t blame your father for this, because he really works hard.


    When he left, he deliberately called us together and explained some things.


    He told us at the time, as long as you didn''t harm the people, when you were an adult, he would give you two of Brother Lan''s daughters. Old Wu and I are cooperating with Brother Lan to manage Xuefeng City.


    Hehe, ashamed to say, the three of us have been so inflated over the years. We only care about the internal fighting between each other and have not disciplined you at all.


    Of course, I say so much just because you admire your father too much, but we are ashamed of him. If it weren''t for him, maybe Xuefeng City would have been occupied by the monsters.


    Because of your father''s existence, the Hehuan faction did not dare to occupy the territory brightly, so the Hehuan party must be hated by your father. This time, your father may have been imprisoned by the Hehuan faction. "


    I talked for a while, and the Gao family owner only finished what he wanted to say. After speaking, it seemed as if the whole person was relaxed.


    The Gao family''s homeowner said with some shame: "I can tell you these things myself, I feel a lot less guilty! Wang Shu, I''m sorry for both of you and your son!"


    "Uncle Gao, stop talking, I know your heart! Gao ... what happened to you?"


    Wang Wangshu was touched, and he called out Uncle Gao.


    "Oh, with your uncle Gao, I have no regrets! Hehe, hehe!"


    After I finished speaking, blood came from the corner of Gao''s mouth ...

 Chapter 306： Goodbye Huang Biaozi

    "Uncle Gao ..."


    After seeing blood overflowing from the mouth of Gao''s head, Wang Shushu stood up and quickly inspected Gao''s body.


    I just blinked in a blink of an eye, the face of the Gao family''s owner turned black, completely lost his vitality, and seemed to be poisoned to death.


    "Whether it works or not, try it first!"


    The King of Shu was not the first time someone had been poisoned. He quickly took out the detoxification agent and stuffed it into the mouth of the Gao family owner.


    However, the elixir was stuffed in, but there was no response. All the breath of the Gao family owner was dissipated. It can be seen that this poison is not a common poison, but also, it is impossible for a common poison to make a strong blood. The person died so quickly.


    "Why do you commit suicide?"


    Master Wang Shu couldn''t understand why the Gao family owner had committed suicide well. Even if he was sorry, he didn''t have to say so.


    "Homeowner, homeowner!"


    At this moment, there was a loud noise outside the house.


    "Is this a trap?"


    After hearing the noise outside, Wang Shu immediately felt uncomfortable. These people were too likely to find time, but he didn''t dare to stay any more, and immediately left Gao''s homeowner''s room.


    When Wang Shu left Gao''s house, he didn''t know whether it was an illusion or not, and heard a burst of sad crying and noise.


    Wang Shu, who left Gao''s house, walked aimlessly in the street, feeling sad and unspeakable. He just wanted to ask Gao''s house owner to ask a question, but made him commit suicide.


    Although the Gao family owner had already planned this, he died in the eyes of Wang Shu, and was somewhat sad, especially when he knew that the other person was a man of affection and righteousness, and felt guilty.


    He always felt weird all over this time back to Xuefeng City, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    I walked around, and unknowingly, Wang Shu went to Fengyue Street again.


    "..."


    Looking at the lights on both sides of the street and the Yinggeyan words from the building, Wang Shu''s face was strange and complicated.


    "Is this a subconscious act?"


    Íõ Since Wang Shu was born again, except for the time to save Lanyue, I have never been to this place again. I did not expect that this place would be sent by God.


    The book of King Wang did not have any intention of going in for consumption, and intended to turn around and leave, and go back to rest.


    "It''s him?"


    But when Wang Shu turned around, he suddenly saw a familiar figure appearing inside, hugging and holding the two women left and right, not knowing what to say, causing the two women to laugh and laugh.


    After seeing that guy, Wang Shu dismissed the thought of going back and went straight towards the man.


    The man seemed to be inductive. He looked up and saw Wang Shu at a glance. His face changed slightly. He immediately left the two beauties around him and turned to escape, but he was caught by Wang Shu just a few steps away. Already.


    "Old guy, I didn''t expect that we were really destined. We met again so soon!" Wang Shu said with a smile after grabbing the man.


    The man turned around, a wry smile appeared on the old orange peel''s face, and said embarrassingly, "Oh, this brother, you and I have never met. Do you recognize the wrong person?"


    This little old man is quite short and thin, probably more than an ordinary person by a short head, and because of his thinness, his appearance looks a bit insignificant, but his small eyes are extremely vivid, and he is seven or eight years old The child is almost the same. At first glance, there is a feeling that such beautiful eyes should not grow on him.


    Master Wang Shu clutched the little old man''s collar and said coldly, "Huang Biaozi, you have lied to me twice, and dare to say that you don''t know this kind of thing. Do you believe me to pack you?"


    ÈË The person caught by Wang Shu is not someone else, but the old liar Huang Biaozi who met in that cold valley.


    "Oh, oh, it''s your brother! The old man was dazzled for a while and didn''t recognize it, haha!"


    ±ë Huang Biaozi showed a look of complete realization, but the acting skills were so bad that people looked fake.


    "Just recognize it! Give me back my bloodstone. And did you lie to the devil?"


    The king Wang Shu''s face was cold, and Huang Biaozi returned the bloodstone to him.


    Although the reincarnation formula and refining technique from Huang Biaozi were all real, Wang Shu just felt that this guy was a liar.


    "Brother, you are not right. Buying and selling will not be righteous. One is willing to hit the other, but it was originally bought by your own willingness. Now you have to regret it again. How can this be true in the world?" Some said unconvinced.


    "So too!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded, and felt that Huang Biaozi said something reasonable.


    After seeing Wang Shu nodded, Huang Biaozi''s small eyes showed a bit of slyness. He saw this kind of young man a lot, and just hooked it casually.


    Huang Biaozi continued: "Brother, I think you must have practiced the refining technique, and you have already cultivated Xiaocheng, but now you are suffering from not having the following exercises, are you?"


    Wang Shu was stunned. I didn''t expect that this old liar was quite visionary, and he even knew that his body training had been practiced to Xiaocheng.


    But Wang Shu couldn''t be fooled so easily, he said doubtfully: "Even if I have cultivated to Xiaocheng, then what? Do you want to sell me the next exercise?"


    Huang Biaozi said aggrievedly: "Look, brother, you just don''t trust the old man, the old man is such a good man, don''t you always treat me with that mundane vision? Can you think you want to lie to me? Money? Am I the kind of person? Do you look like me? I''m a good person! "


    "Yes!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded and answered very simply, this guy is a complete liar.


    "Well, since you want to die, then I don''t care about you. Anyway, the person who is going to die is not me, but some people are afraid that they will not live next year!" After discovering that Wang Shu did not give a good face, Huang Biaozi simply changed He snorted and looked like he was about to leave.


    "Huang Biaozi, as long as you dare to step out of this door, I will let you streak in Xuefeng City, believe it or not?" Wang Shu found a place to sit down and said coldly.


    "Hehe, hehe, brother, have something to say well, have something to say. It''s all buddies, don''t be so fierce, I''m just kidding!" Huang Biaozi seemed to know that Wang Shu really did this kind of thing, and Cheekily turned back and said with a smile.


    "Say, what do you mean by that just now? Is there anything wrong with my practice?" Wang Shu asked faintly after seeing Huang Biaozi sit down honestly.


    Huang Biaozi jumped on his face and said cautiously, "Brother, there is nothing wrong with it, just that there are a few small flaws in the practice!"


    "Small flaw? What flaw?"


    King Wang Shu asked strangely.


    "It''s not a big flaw, it''s just that once this exercise is practiced, if you don''t cultivate to Dacheng, you will suffer backlash ..." Huang Biaozi said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 307： Goodbye Huang Biaozi

    "Huang Biaozi, I don''t think you want to live, do you?"


    After hearing Huang Biaozi''s words, Wang Shu said coldly.


    "Oh, brother, don''t be impulsive! I really didn''t lie to you. Have you recently felt inexplicable irritability and been accused by your elders, saying that you have a rudimentary foundation and it will be difficult to become a avenue in the future?" Huang Biaozi said with a smirk.


    Wang Shu''s face changed, and he has been said more than once in the recent period of time. He is so anxious to seek the grounds of emptiness, and he always feels uncomfortable today, weird, inexplicably irritable, so Huang Biaozi is so When I said, I couldn''t help cheering up.


    "In fact, it''s not that your foundation is floating at all, but that the refining technique has a small flaw. As your cultivation improves, but the refining technique does not improve accordingly, this phenomenon will become more and more obvious. Your current situation, it is estimated that when the blood source is reached, it is the most terrible time to bite back, I''m afraid ... "


    Huang Biaozi didn''t specify what would happen, but the expression was even more obvious, and Wang Shu would whine.


    Wang Shu asked with a cold face, "What should I do?"


    He never imagined that this seemingly good refining technique hidden such a great killing power.


    "This is simple. There are two methods. The first is to disperse the exercises. Disperse all your current cultivation and re-cultivate. Then this kind of backwash will not exist, but you cannot practice this refining technique in the future. Otherwise, the end is even more miserable. As for the second one, it is no problem to find the remaining exercises and practice the great achievements of refining. But there is a difficulty in the second method, that is, I do not have the remaining exercises. I don''t know where! "


    Huang Biaozi was very patient and careful to answer questions for Wang Shu, but neither of these two methods sounded so reliable in Wang Shu.


    The first type of Sangong Wangshu is impossible to consider. After a few months, it will be Nanlin Association. Now Sangong is undoubtedly a death. In case you really see Lanyue at that time, you have n¡¯t cultivated or lowered it. What''s he going to see Lanyue?


    The second type is even more unreliable. This Huang Biaozi''s words are true or false, and Wang Shu can''t distinguish between true and false.


    However, Wang Shu did not believe that this guy would say these words for no reason, and asked with a smile: "You have no exercises in your hands, what use is it to say to me?"


    Huang Biaozi finally revealed the fox''s tail with a smile and said, "Oh, I know the little brother is a smart man. Although the old man doesn''t have the exercises, he won''t let the little brother go to work, but he knows that there is something that can alleviate This defect of my brother is just ... "


    In the end, Huang Biaozi deliberately pretended to be embarrassed.


    Of course, Wang Shushu understood that Huang Biaozi was installing, and threatened coldly: "Huang Biaozi, don''t install it. There is something to be said, do you want money or die?"


    On the contrary, Huang Biaozi said calmly, "Brother, you are so easily angered, it is easy to get sick early!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu was honest, Huang Biaozi went on to say: "In the depths of the cold valley, there is a clear spring called forgotten water. It is said that as long as you drink a spring from that spring, you can forget all your troubles and make yourself I do n¡¯t have any thoughts, and I can improve my physique. You are in a situation where you need to forget that love to save. "


    "Ok?"


    Wang Shu''s brow frowned deeply, always feeling that he had been deceived from the beginning. Maybe this guy had deliberately fished in selling his exercises in Hangu. After thinking that he had been fished by Huang Biaozi, Wang The book''s face pulled down, becoming more gloomy.


    "Brother, don''t, the old man didn''t sell your exercises on purpose, it was just a coincidence! It''s a coincidence! Hehe!" Huang Biaozi explained with embarrassment after seeing Wang Shu going to attack.


    "It''s best as you say!"


    Master Wang Shu is not quite sure, whether this guy has calculated it long ago.


    "What''s the matter, brother? If we don''t go to Hangu without us, the old man will also go. The two have a companion!" Huang Biaozi was relieved when he found that Wang Shu hadn''t flew up, whispered Proposed Road.


    "Is it cold valley?"


    Wang Shu was lost in thought. The purpose of his visit to Xuefeng City this time was for Lanyue. Although he didn''t see Lanyue, things went well. The Phoenix Fairy has promised, as long as he can be in the south a few months later. Lin Hui won the ranking and obtained a Danmen place for her to ensure the safety of Lanyue.


    It doesn''t make much sense to stay in Xuefeng City for a while, his current purpose is to promote cultivation.


    However, there is another enemy in the King of Cold Valley, the king tiger, who missed the opportunity because of the little ghost''s troubles. If you go now, it is also a good choice.


    "Row!"


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Shu decisively accepted Huang Biaozi''s proposal.


    "Let''s go!"


    Huang Biaozi was happy, stood up and was ready to leave.


    But when Huang Biaozi walked to the door, he was suddenly blocked by two big men.


    "Father Huang, you have enough to play, it''s time to give money!" The old lady walked out, and asked Huang Biaozi for money.


    Because Huang Biaozi''s conversation with Wang Shu was heard by the two girls just now, naturally he knew that Huang Biaozi was an old liar, afraid he had no money.


    ¸ø "Give money? What money? Why should I give money?"


    Huang Biaozi asked curiously, as if he owed no money at all.


    "This old guy, how to learn to play tyrannosaurus!"


    There was a black line on the head of the king Wang, and he muttered angrily. This kind of place naturally does not consume much, but he will not be willing to pay for Huang Biaozi, and wants to see how the other party can solve it.


    "Chun Tao Xia He, you two come here!"


    Lao ð± shouted angrily. The two glamorous women who had previously accompanied Huang Biaozi came out.


    Lao Lao asked angrily: "These two girls lost a night to my father, aren''t they?"


    "Yes, of course, these two girls are doing well, I like them very much!" Huang Biaozi admitted without refuting, these two girls are the two he just played.


    Old ð± courageously said, "Well, since you admit it, you should give money!"


    "Why should I give money? You still have to remember what I said when I came in?" Huang Biao said calmly.


    The old lady recalled for a moment and said, "Of course I remember. After you came, you fancy Snow Snow Maiden and asked her to accompany you, but the old man thinks that Dong Xue is more expensive than one thousand and two silvers a night, so he replaced it with With only five hundred Chuntao and Xia He, they are exactly one or two thousand. "


    Huang Biaozi asked: "You remember as well. Then I ask you, should I use Dongxue for Chuntao and Xiahe?"


    "Yes ... No, Dong Xue is our girl!"


    Old ð± 㶠㶠ã¶, quickly reacted, said angrily.


    Huang Biaozi asked with a smile: "Just, I didn''t even touch her, Snow Snow, why should I give money?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Lao ð± was silent for a while, always felt wrong, but could not find any refutation of Huang Biaozi''s words.


    ËùÒÔ "So, I don''t need to give money at all! Brother Wang, let''s go!"


    After Huang Biaozi finished speaking, he was so proud that he greeted Wang Shu and walked out.


    "This old guy ..."


    When Wang Shushu glanced at a few people, he found that all of them were thinking about this issue, but shook his head helplessly and followed.

 Chapter 308： Thirteen Black Eagles

    After the two of them went out, Huang Biaozi was still very handsome at first, but after leaving Fengyue Street, he immediately showed a guilty conscience and greeted Wang Shu and ran towards the gate.


    The two stopped after a distance.


    "Nearly!"


    After Huang Biaozi found that no one was chasing, he patted his chest and shouted fortunately.


    "Are you afraid?"


    Looking at Huang Biaozi''s funny look, Wang Shu couldn''t help but want to laugh, but asked with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, my brother is really joking, my husband isn''t afraid, it''s just for physical exercise! In the middle of the night, you must eat and drink enough to move your muscles!" Huang Biaozi said cheekily.


    "..."


    Shu Wangshu was speechless for a while, but said nothing, but walked quietly towards the gate.


    "What''s going on? How do you think it''s weird all the way tonight."


    After walking a long distance, Wang Shu frowned, always feeling weird, but for a while he couldn''t say anything strange.


    "What''s weird, let''s go quickly, if those guys chase it out, it won''t be good!" Huang Biaozi didn''t think there was anything weird, walked in front of himself and kept urging Wang Books go faster.


    Quietly at night, everyone fell asleep.


    The two quickly passed through the gate and left Xuefeng City.


    After leaving Xuefeng City, after walking about four or five miles away, Wang Shu finally reacted, which was strange.


    "Huang Biaozi, don''t you think it''s a little strange today?" Wang Shu silently took out the long sword that had been strengthened three times and asked vigilantly.


    "What''s weird? This black light is blind, it''s really inconvenient to walk!"


    Huang Biaozi walked in front, and didn''t feel anything wrong, just complained that the road was dark.


    "Don''t you think this road is too quiet? And according to the rules of Xuefeng City, the city gates are closed at night! When you are quiet in the city, you can understand that everyone has slept, but we have been out for so long and we have not Is it too weird to hear worms? "


    Wang Shushu expressed his doubts and searched with vigilance, hoping to find a potential crisis.


    Huang Biaozi patted his head, and suddenly realized: "Yeah, that''s what you said. Brother, do you mean we are surrounded?"


    "Haha, yes, you are surrounded!"


    After Huang Biaozi finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter around him, and then more than a dozen men in black and masked faces jumped out.


    "It''s all blood!"


    After seeing these people, Wang Shu''s face changed. If it was just an ordinary robber, he would not be afraid at all, but because these guys turned out to be all-blooded, and there were two layers of blood-gas.


    "Uncle, the little old man is just a poor ghost. Don''t rob me, you have no money! He has money, this guy is a disciple of Bai Jianmen, he is very rich!"


    ͉̫ After so many people appeared in a blink of an eye, Huang Biaozi was shocked, begging for mercy, and selling Wang Shu in a flash.


    "This old guy ..."


    Wang Shushu really wanted to turn around and gave Huang Biaozi a kick, but obviously it was not the time, this guy is greedy for life and fears death, and it is not surprising to do such a thing.


    "Old thing, get out, there''s nothing for you here!"


    One of the two people on the third floor of the blood gas state drank in full vigor.


    "Thank you, Grandpa for not killing, old man, get out of here, get out of here!"


    ±ë Huang Biaozi had no dignity at all. He immediately ran away and disappeared into the dark woods in a blink of an eye.


    "Who are you?"


    King Wang Shu asked very blandly.


    There are 13 people in this group, two of whom have three levels of blood, and the others are all in the same level.


    Although there is no small amount of pressure, Wang Shu thinks that there is still room for resistance, but he doesn''t know the origin of this group of guys.


    "Hey, boy, you asked this question stupidly, do you know?" A man in black said with a smile.


    King Wang Shu asked, "Oh, is it? How stupid?"


    The man in black said with a smile: "Since we follow you along the way and drive away your companions, we are naturally the ones who killed you! So you asked this question stupidly, haha."


    "Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    Others also laughed.


    "Also! But my sword never kills the unknown, I hope you can report to the name, otherwise you will die wrong. Of course, if you can tell who instructed, I can make you die faster!" Wang The book nodded and said blandly.


    "Boy, I have heard that you are very arrogant, I did not expect to be so arrogant, seeing the thirteen black eagles so arrogant! It seems that there is no wrong person!" One of the men in black said arrogantly.


    "Thirteen Black Eagles? Sorry, I haven''t heard of them. But you will soon become thirteen dead ghosts!" Wang Shu shrugged, saying that he had never heard of these people''s names.


    "Boy, you look for death!"


    "Brothers, come on!"


    "Don''t kill him, stay alive, you must torture him well!"


    "This boy is so abominable, you must torture him severely!"


    Twenty-three people were provoked by Wang Shu''s words, and they no longer sieged all up.


    "A group of garbage!"


    King Wang Shu waved the sword in his hand and greeted the nearest one.


    Huh! Huh!


    However, Wang Shu had not attacked the man yet. Two crisp sounds came from the left thigh and the right waist, and he was attacked in advance.


    ²»ºÃ "No, this kid has a treasure!"


    "Pay attention to containment!"


    The two people who had just succeeded in finding the terrible thing immediately, Wang Shu even had a defensive treasure, and quickly reminded his companions.


    "what!"


    However, the reminder of the two was obviously too slow, and the man in black responsible for the frontal attack instantly hit the sword and fell into the darkness.


    "Let''s go, fight!"


    Immediately after Xu blinked down a brother, someone issued an order, others immediately dispersed, bows and arrows shot in his hand, and shot at Wang Shu.


    "It works perfectly!"


    ËäÈ» Although those attacks are amazing in power, they still can''t break the ice suit, it just makes Wang Shu feel irritable.


    "Even so, you will die!"


    King Wang Shu didn''t want to have too many fights with this group of guys, but instead he had a palm in his hand and an extra thunder in his palm.


    After Xun took out Zhentian Lei, Wang Shu didn''t care anything, and rushed out in one direction.


    "That guy is going to attack you, let''s fall apart!"


    "Don''t stop him forcibly!"


    The black man who lost his money thought that Wang Shu was going to attack, and immediately let out a hole.


    "He''s running away, don''t let him run away!"


    Á½Ãû The two people on the third level of the flesh environment immediately noticed Wang Shu''s intention and chased him at the same time.


    "Give you a big gift!"


    I saw this group of guys chasing after him, and Zhen Tianlei in Wang Shu''s hand threw at them ...

 Chapter 309： Nine layers of blood gas

    ˵ "Say, who directed you in the end? Isn''t it Sun Xiaotian?" Wang Shu asked a man in black with a sword pointing at the third layer of blood, with a sigh of relief.


    However, at this moment, the clothes on the man in black were destroyed by the explosion and his body was scorched. Although he was not in black, it was still as dark as ink.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The man in black opened his mouth, and his hoarse voice murmured in his mouth, and he couldn''t even hear what he said.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to keep it!"


    Master Wang Shu was too lazy to continue to talk, and a sword pierced the throat of the man in black, completely solving the other party. These thirteen black eagles were also a tragedy. Originally, they thought that there was a big sale. However, they did not expect to encounter Wang Shu and did not use any means, and they were completely resolved by Wang Shu.


    "Who sent it?"


    Wang Wangshu always felt that these guys were not sent by Sun Xiaotian, but for a while there were no better skeptics.


    "No matter who sent him, since it is so secretive, it must be someone I know!"


    Wang Shushu was too lazy to continue to struggle with this issue, put away the sword, and chased in the direction that Huang Biaozi ran away.


    After half an hour!


    "This old guy really has a problem!"


    After Xun chasing for half an hour, Wang Shu didn''t find Huang Biaozi''s trace. It seems that the old guy has run away.


    "It looks like that Hangu will not go, it is better to go back to the mountain!"


    Originally planned to return to the mountain with Huang Biaozi, but now Huang Biaozi ran away, Wang Shu did not really want to go to Hangu, but chose the way to return to Baijianmen.


    Twenty-five days later, Wang Shu returned to Baijianmen.


    After returning to the mountains, Wang Shu was somewhat surprised that Ma Xiong and others were missing. They just left a message saying that they could not always count on Wang Shu''s help. They had to go out to practice. Hope Wang Shu didn''t worry. Little ghost. And Lanhua also went out with them.


    Sugawara''s lively courtyard suddenly became deserted and quiet, but Wang Shu felt a bit uncomfortable.


    "The only purpose now is to promote cultivation and strive to reach the source of blood during the Nanlin Society!"


    The blood stone in the hands of the King of Kings was scared, and there was nothing that mattered for a while. Then, in the remaining months, he had to work hard to improve it.


    After discovering Wang Shu''s intentions, Linger asked with some concern: "Wang Shu, do you want to forcibly promote cultivation?"


    "Well, for Blue Moon, I can only do this!"


    There is no good way to do it now, and there are ready-made elixir on hand, which most people can''t think of.


    "Okay, I know I''m useless to persuade you, only to see good fortune!" Linger knew that he could not persuade him and had to acquiesce in Wang Shu''s choice.


    King Wang Shu did not choose to take the elixir for the first time, but instead found a small piece of open space in the courtyard, and after planting some land, he planted the seeds that Elder Hai sent him.


    He did not know what purpose the Elder Hai had, but he planted it first.


    After planting the seeds, Wang Shu returned to his room, opened the invincible redemption system, and chose to buy the elixir that can improve the repair.


    After the successful purchase of pandan medicine, Wang Shu swallowed it without hesitation.


    Uh ...


    After three days!


    Xiu Wangshu''s cultivation finally achieved a breakthrough, reaching the fourth level of blood.


    Chen Dan came to this day and told Wang Shu some news about Lanyue, but only some very vague news.


    Even so, Wang Shu is very content, at least knowing that Blue Moon is still alive, as long as knowing that Blue Moon is alive.


    After Chen Dan sent Chen Wang away, Wang Shu went to the open space to observe it, and found that the seeds had not changed at all. He continued to return to the room and retreat.


    Twelve days later!


    Xiu Wangshu''s Xiuwei once again made a breakthrough, reaching the fifth floor of the blood gas environment.


    However, after this breakthrough, not only did Wang Shu feel the power, but he felt very painful.


    Because Huang Biaozi said that he is getting higher and higher, but the problem that the practice of body training has not kept up has become obvious. When breaking through, there is a kind of pain in the whole body that seems to be stuck by needles.


    "Wang Shu, you can no longer forcibly promote cultivation, you will die!"


    Wu Linger was very worried and reminded Wang Shu that she couldn''t be more clear about the changes of Wang Shu.


    "It''s okay, I can persist!"


    The King of Shu did not listen to Linger''s advice at all, and after cultivation for ascension, he took a series of healing medicines and stabilized cultivation of elixir, and then cultivated.


    After half a month of cultivation, Wang Shu once again noticed the bottleneck.


    After feeling the existence of the bottleneck, Wang Shu decisively chose to take the medicine that can break through the repair and prepare to impact the six layers of blood gas.


    The pain this time is far greater than before. When the medicine that can break through the repair is taken, the five internal organs feel like they are being eaten by countless insects.


    "I can!"


    Suffering from the great pain, Wang Shushu began to try to break through.


    After three days!


    The breath on the sixth floor of the blood atmosphere stirred up in Wang Shu''s room.


    "Is the sixth level of blood gas?"


    Master Wang Shu looked down at the back of his hand and muttered to himself.


    At this moment, he felt very contradictory. He always felt full of strength and weakness, because the original plump and fit arms had shrunk after this breakthrough, and the thin black blood lines appeared on the back of the hand. .


    Wu Linger begged and said, "Wang Shu, you really can''t break through any more!"


    "Linger, I''m fine!"


    The King of Shu was not immersed in the joy of the sixth layer of blood gas, but once again took the elixir to prepare for the seventh layer of blood gas.


    In just one month, Wang Shu''s revision was elevated from three levels of blood to six levels.


    After another month, Wang Shu''s cultivation reached the seventh floor of the blood gas environment.


    However, at this moment, Wang Shu was thin a whole lot. If anyone saw it, he would be frightened.


    After three months, Wang Shu reached the eighth level of blood, but at this moment he was skinny and pale, and even a person familiar with Wang Shu stood in front of him, and certainly could not recognize it in the first place.


    "Is it at the limit?"


    After Xiu Xiu reached the eighth level of blood, Wang Shu had felt exhausted, felt the limit, and looked at the skull-like palm to himself.


    In just three months, Wang Shu completely changed into a person. At the beginning Linger would remind him kindly, but at this moment Linger seemed to be numb and didn''t want to say anything to the lunatic.


    "There are still more than two months, then Huang Biaozi also said that I can go to the blood source, why not try it?"


    Wang Shushu was still not satisfied with the current practice, and once again took the elixir to prepare for the impact of the ninth layer of blood gas.


    After a month and a half!


    It is only half a month away from Nanlin Club.


    The door of the king''s book finally opened, and a skeleton came out of it.


    "what!"


    Xun originally informed Wang Shu that Chen Dan, who was ready to go to Nanlin County, saw a skeleton walking out of Wang Shu''s room, and screamed in shock.

 Chapter 310： Head to Namlin-gun

    "what!"


    Chen Dan, who came to inform Wang Shu, was taken aback and made preparations for the battle, thinking that this skeleton was a monster.


    "Brother Chen, you are here!"


    But when he was about to start, the skinny guy in front of him suddenly spoke and said in a familiar voice.


    "You ... Are you ... Are you Master Wang?"


    㶠After Chen Dan stunned, he asked with some uncertainty.


    After a careful look, Chen Dan finally recognized that this guy was actually Wang Shu, and he asked in disbelief, "Master Wang, what happened to you? It''s only been a few months and I haven''t seen you. What are you doing?" Anymore? "


    Wang Wangshu explained a little embarrassingly, "Oh, there is something wrong with cultivation. I wonder if Brother Chen is here today?"


    "Cultivation?"


    µ¤ Chen Dan was curious, what exactly did Wang Shu cultivate, but after being reminded, he tried to investigate Wang Shu''s cultivation, but it was okay not to investigate. This investigation could not help but change his face.


    "Brother Wang, have you come to the source?"


    Chen Dan asked with some uncertainty. Because the breath on Wang Shu was so majestic, it was not much different from some elders in the school, so Chen Dan was so skeptical.


    "No, there is still some distance!"


    Wang Shu shook his head. In fact, half a month ago, he had reached the ninth floor of the blood gas state, and after half a month of cultivation, he was not only stable on the ninth layer of blood gas state, but also reached the peak of the ninth layer. The difference is a little bit.


    I just did not dare to break through this time, because he really had a hunch. The moment he reached the source of blood was the moment of his death. Now he must solve the problem of refining art.


    "This ... how is this possible?"


    Chen Dan seemed to be struck by lightning and was stuck in place. Because he hasn''t known Wang Shu for less than a year now, this guy went from the first layer of blood to the ninth layer of blood.


    "Brother Wang, are you practicing forbidden surgery?"


    Chen Dan thought of a possibility, and asked nervously.


    ÐÞ Cultivation has improved so quickly in a short period of time. There are only two explanations. One is the genius without a skill. The other is the practice of forbidden skills, and looking at the current appearance of Wang Shu, it is difficult to believe that it is not the practice of forbidden skills.


    Although most of the forbidden operations can be quickly promoted, they have great side effects.


    King Shu shook his head and denied: "No, I really just practiced a problem. If I really practice forbidden skills, the martial arts can''t tolerate mine!"


    "Well, I also believe Brother Wang is not the kind of person with a blind eye!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan also does not believe that Wang Shu is the kind of person, because he has deliberately learned about Wang Shu, but Chen Dan is not too suspicious, because he already knows that Wang Shu''s father is the general Wang Jian who is named Nanlin County.


    Laozi hero is a hero, Wang Jian is a generation, and Wang Shu is so understandable that he practiced so fast.


    Chen Dan said, "Well, Brother Wang, I came here to remind you that you are only half a month away from the Nanlin Association. Do you want to leave early? If you want to leave early, you only need to contact you. The Master said hello and we can go together. If you don''t want to leave early, you only need to wait five days after you get a place like yours, and the elders inside the door will **** it in person. "


    "Is there any difference?"


    Êé Which of these two methods Wang Shu sounds similar, and some do not understand.


    Chen Dan explained: "In fact, there is no difference, but if you go in advance, you can learn about everyone''s strengths in advance, and at the same time you will know more about Nanlin County, about four or five days. Don''t underestimate These four or five days, often the understanding of these four or five days may increase your ranking several times. However, this method has a risk, that is, on the way, if your identity is exposed, it may be affected by other forces. People kill in advance. Although this possibility is not great, it happens every year. If you choose to go with the elders, it will be much safer, but this time will become very tense. When you go to Nanlin County on the first day, Participating in the Nanlin meeting the next day is very disadvantageous for some people with poor adaptability. However, this method has a benefit, that is, safety, because such a team is protected by Nanlin County and no one dares to make an idea. . "


    Wang Shushu seemed to understand something and asked, "Listening to you, this journey to Nanlin County is a test?"


    Chen Dan said: "Yes! Brother Wang, you have n¡¯t participated in the Nanlin Association, and you do n¡¯t know the details, so I ¡¯ll tell you more. This Nanlin conference will be a gathering of geniuses. The forces are competing against each other. If any of them has more genius and excellent performance, then more benefits can be shared. For example, our Baijianmen belongs to the jurisdiction of the Southern Army. If you can get a good ranking, the Southern Army will Received a reward, and the Baijianmen also followed the income. Do you know why we have three places in Baijianmen this year and even the outer door? You must know that in the past hundred sword doors, there were only three inside and outside doors, and almost No outside thing. "


    "do not know!"


    King Shu shook his head. He really didn''t know why there were three places outside the gate this year. If Chen Dan said, it would be difficult to get the place to participate in the Nanlin Association.


    Chen Dan said affirmatively: "Because Wang Chao! And Bai Jianmen wants to be a star power again!"


    King Wang Shu said nothing, quietly waiting for Chen Dan to explain.


    Chen Dan went on to say: "Because Wang Chao has been crushing the outer door for the past three years, but refuses to enter the inner door, the elders in the door unanimously decided to give Wang Chao this opportunity, but in order to avoid causing this, The crowd was angry, so three quotas were set up deliberately. However, there was no surprise that Wang Chao was eliminated. Of course, there is also a reason that more than one hundred disciples were recognized by the ancient sword on the sword field this year. For Baijianmen But it ¡¯s a terrible sign. Therefore, in order to allow the disciples of Baijianmen to participate in the Nanlin Association as much as possible, the elders of Baijianmen spent a lot of money to exchange places with other forces. Jianmen has become nine this year! Three outer doors, five inner doors, and a special quota. After consultation, this quota was given to Wang Chao, so if nothing unexpected happens, you will return to Nanlin County. Can see Wang Chao. "


    "That''s it!"


    Wang Shushu nodded. In this case, he was also lucky, otherwise he would not be eligible to participate in the Nanlin Association.


    After Chen Dan said, he asked, "Brother Wang, do you think about it, would you like to go ahead with me?"


    "I''m going to ask Elder Hai, how about you wait for some time?" Wang Shu thought about it and thought that he should go in advance, which is very advantageous.


    Chen Dan said: "Yes, then we will meet at the foot of the mountain two hours later. I have made an appointment!"


    "No problem! See you later!"


    King Wang Shu readily agreed ...

 Chapter 311： Head down to Namlin-gun

    After two hours, Wang Shuru made an appointment at the foot of the mountain and saw Chen Dan.


    In addition to Chen Dan, there are three men and two women, all of whom are handsome and handsome. Although women are not beautiful, they are definitely not bad.


    Moreover, the three men and two women are all trained in the blood gas environment. One of them is twenty-seven, the oldest is the three layers of blood gas environment, two women have the blood gas layer, and the other two men have the blood gas layer.


    "Cousin, you''re here. Let me introduce you. These are inside Zhang Libing, Brother Zhang, Brother Liu, Brother Li, Sister Duan and Sister Yin!" After seeing Wang Shu finally coming, Chen Dan Stand up and introduce several people to Wang Shu.


    "Have seen my brother and sister!"


    Wang Shushu nodded and saw several people one by one.


    "Huh? Chen Dan, what the **** are you doing, don''t you mean that you need to bring a powerful helper? Why is there only one layer of blood, and this person looks like a ghost?" Then the inner disciple of surname Liu saw Wang The book only has a layer of flesh and blood, and some dissatisfied blame.


    And at the moment Wang Shu was as thin as a wood, it looked very uncomfortable.


    When Chen Dan saw that Wang Shu had hidden Xiu as a layer of blood, he stumbled, but still explained with an awkward smile: "Oh, Brother Liu, don''t be angry, this is my cousin far away, but also Baijian The disciple of the door is called King ... "


    "Lei Hong, my name is Wang Lei Hong!"


    He did not wait for Chen Dan to name himself, and Wang Shu took the initiative to use a pseudonym. He didn''t want to reveal his identity. Since Chen Dan said that the road might be dangerous, it is better to be careful.


    "I think it is a disciple outside the gate, those disciples who are also worthy to be called Baijianmen?" The man with the surname Liu did not seem to want to take Wang Shu to the road, he said dissatisfied.


    Although the man with the surname Li was not so obvious, he was not very happy to say, "When you follow us, be careful yourself. There may be many dangers along the way. We may not be able to protect your safety. Do you know know?"


    Although the two women didn''t say anything, they turned their heads aside because Wang Shu''s looks were too ugly at this moment.


    "Oh, I understand!"


    When Wang Shushu found that a few people did not welcome himself, he smiled helplessly. However, in order not to let a few people get tired of seeing him, he took a set of cold iron armor that had not been worn for a long time from the space ring and put it on his body, revealing only a pair of eyes.


    ËäÈ» Although this cold iron armor is not good-looking, at least it looks more comfortable than Wang Shu''s skeleton.


    After seeing Wang Shu seeing the machine very quickly, the 27-year-old brother Zhang Libing nodded his head and slowly said, "Chen Dan, although your cousin is a little bad, it doesn''t matter. There is no invitation letter to participate in the Nanlin Association, so don''t worry too much. If it''s okay, let''s go! "


    After getting the consent of Zhang Libing, Chen Dan smiled, and said gratefully, "Thank you Brother Zhang, my cousin has no other advantage, just obedience."


    Wang Shushu nodded without a word.


    Àû Zhang Libing said, "Okay, just be obedient. It''s best not to mess with me. When you get to Nanlin County, maybe you can get a place for election."


    Although some other people are not satisfied, they can only agree, after all, Zhang Libing is the actual leader of this group of people.


    A huge carriage was prepared at the gate of the gate. There were a total of four horses, and a few people got in directly after leaving.


    µÄ The distance from Baijianmen to Nanlin County is very long. Even the carriage takes about ten days. In order to be able to arrive some days in advance, the carriage quickly rushes towards Nanlin County.


    Five days passed in a blink of an eye, and these five days went smoothly along the way. Only three horses were changed on the way, the others basically did not delay any time.


    "I have already walked more than half the way. If I can go so smoothly next time, I can go to Nanlin County in three days at the most." Chen Dan looked at the scenery outside and said with some excitement after determining the location.


    "The remaining three days is really horrible. It may be robbed at any time along the way. It ¡¯s okay to rob money. If you meet someone who specially invites you to murder, then you will be in trouble." Inner disciples did not think that the next step was easy to go, and said worriedly.


    "Yes, I hope not to meet those robbers!"


    The other two women also wrinkled and prayed beautifully.


    "It''s really unmotivated, there is Brother Zhang, those robbers dare to come is to find death!" Brother Liu said disdainfully.


    After being assaulted by such a disciple of Liu''s inner door, Zhang Libing was obviously satisfied, but said in his mouth, "Sister Liu, don''t underestimate the robbers. Those robbers are not ordinary robbers, but all of them. Some of the disciples who have been expelled by various martial arts have many practices that are not inferior to you and me. If we encounter other kinds of martial arts to kill the seed players, we will be in trouble. "


    ÄÚ Inner disciple surnamed Liu said with ease: "Brother Zhang thinks too much. The teams that kill seed players are basically targeted. Where can we see our team, rest assured."


    "I hope so!"


    Zhang Libing did not worry too much, after all, their team is not very swaggering.


    He and his team spent another two days safely.


    ȷʵ This is indeed the way, ordinary robbers dare not rob them at all, and those capable robbers despise them.


    But on the last day, the pedestrian carriage was finally stopped.


    "Get off and get off for inspection! We are from Dadaolou, just to find a disciple of Baijianmen. Don''t worry."


    A big man in black, with a big knife on his back, and a **** man on the second floor cried to several people in the carriage.


    There were more than a dozen men in the same costume standing around Dahan, and all of them were dressed like this.


    "The man of the Dadaolou!"


    "Big sword!"


    A few people saw at a glance that they were the ones who blocked them. Although several people have changed their costumes for a long time, most people do not recognize that they belong to Baijianmen, but those who encounter the Dadaolou are still a little worried.


    "Is it for me?"


    Wang Shushu had some doubts in his mind whether these people were coming at him. After all, a few months ago, he pitted a million bloodstones from Gao Xifeng.


    "I let you down, can you hear me?"


    When the big man who stopped at the road noticed that the ink on the car didn''t get out of the car for a long time, he was a little impatient and his voice was louder.


    "Let''s go, get off!"


    Zhang Libing couldn''t see that getting out of the car would not work, and he took the initiative to get out of the car.


    "What kind of disciples are you? Did you go to the Nanlin Club?" The big man asked coldly after finding that some of them were very ordinary, not ordinary disciples.

 Chapter 322： Minamibayashi-gun

    "We have no way and no faction, just to have fun in Nanlin County!" Zhang Libing explained with a smile.


    "Hum, a group of miscellaneous fish also want to go to the Nanlin Club, you still go back, it''s useless anyway." The big man snorted.


    The faces of several people changed slightly. I did not expect that these Dadaolou disciples were so overbearing. If they were from other martial arts, they could still take out the identity of the Baijianmen disciples, but now facing Dadaolou, this approach is obviously very Unwise.


    "Boss, look!"


    One of the men next to the big man pointed at two women with good looks, and pointed at the king of iron armor.


    When Dahan Han saw the two women, he couldn''t help but brighten his eyes, but deliberately pretended to say, "Who is he, why not show his face?"


    "This elder brother, my cousin is so ugly, so I''m afraid to scare you like this." Chen Dan came out and explained with a smile.


    µ¤ Chen Dan was originally an old oiler. This kind of thing is best at it, but Zhang Libing didn''t say anything.


    "Afraid to scare us? Huh, I haven''t seen anyone! Take off the helmet, I just want to see him. And I suspect he is the person we are looking for!" The man said dissatisfied, insisting that Wang Shu take off the helmet .


    "Well, since my elder brother wants my cousin to show his face, he must be mentally prepared."


    Chen Dan was helpless and had to let Wang Shu take off the helmet and said, "Cousin, take down the helmet."


    There was no other way for the King of Shu to take off the helmet and expose the skull-like face.


    "Ghost!"


    "What the hell?"


    "Mom, I''m scared to death!"


    "So ugly!"


    "I want to vomit!"


    "Wow!"


    When those who saw Dadaolou saw Wang Shu''s appearance for the first time, they were startled and couldn''t help screaming. Some even thought that Wang Shuchang was too ugly and spit it out.


    "Hurry up, let your cousin wear that guy. It''s not your fault to look ugly, it''s not right to be scary!" The big man was also obviously frightened, and said a few words of dissatisfaction, let Wang Shu put his helmet on Put it on.


    µ¤ Chen Dan said awkwardly on his face: "Cousin, you should put that guy on."


    The King of Shu put on his helmet silently. Of course, if he can not cause trouble, he is certainly not willing to cause trouble.


    "It seems that you are not disciples of Baijianmen, but it doesn''t matter. We have a good job here. If you meet a kid named Baishumen called Wang Shu, as long as you inform us of Dadaolou, make sure the news is accurate, it will greatly You go! "The big man seemed to be ugly because of Wang Shu, and even the female disciples at the two inner doors did not want to take a closer look, urging several people to leave.


    "Thank you, brother. We saw the kid named Wang Shu, we must inform you, but how do we inform?" Chen Dan asked as if he did not know Wang Shu at all.


    "It''s very simple. When you arrive in Nanlin County, you can just inquire. We have a large posthouse in Dadaolou." The impatient man said impatiently, as if he was driving out flies.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan was not sloppy, he greeted several people to get on the carriage, and set off towards Nanlin County again.


    After a few people went away, several brothers of Dahan obviously felt that they were so easy to let go of Wang Shu and others. They asked, "Big brother, although the two girls are not national and heavenly, they are quite So colorful, why not make fun of it? Brothers have been gnawing at this place where the birds don''t **** for days. "


    Snapped!


    However, the young man was slapped by the big man as soon as he asked, and angrily cursed: "Your boy knows a ball. This group of guys are not low in cultivation, each of them is a blood state, and there is a blood state on three levels Yes, if it really hits, we wo n¡¯t tell the divination. In case the thing told by the high fairy is messed up, I do n¡¯t think you want the third leg. I warn a few of you, eyes give me bright points, just grab When you get to Wang Shu, you don''t have to worry about anything in the future. "


    "Oh, what the boss taught is what the boss taught!" The younger brother had to touch his head and said.


    Then a group of people hid in the nearby woods again, waiting for the next group of people passing by.


    If they knew that Wang Shu they were looking for had just slipped away from their eyelids, they didn''t know what they would look like?


    Besides Wang Shu and others, the journey was surprisingly smooth. They were stopped only once and reached Nanlin County.


    "Nambayashi-gun, this is Namnam-gun!"


    While more than ten miles away, Wang Shu could see the tall and magnificent walls of Nanlin County, muttering to himself.


    I was about to go to Nanlin County, everyone''s mood became excited, not only Wang Shu, but everyone''s eyes were full of hope and excitement.


    "Even if there is no invitation letter from the martial arts, I can get a place through the election!" Zhang Libing, who is in the third level of blood, was very confident in his strength and clenched his fists.


    The reason why they are coming so early is for the election of Nanlin County.


    Each Nanlin meeting has 3,000 outstanding young people to participate. One thousand of them are divided by various factions and forces, but a larger number of 2,000 are selected by election.


    "I can!"


    "I can do it!"


    Several other people also feel that they have a chance, because they are not very high in the ranking of the inner gate of Baijianmen, but their strength is definitely not weak, otherwise they will not choose to participate in private.


    "Blue Moon, are we finally going to meet?"


    Looking at Nanlin County in front of his eyes, Wang Shu became tense instead. If it goes well, maybe he can still see Lanyue at the Nanlin meeting.


    I was just separated for almost a year. Lan Yue is now good or bad, he is not very sure.


    Although he can receive news from Fengxianzi every month, he is not assured until he sees Blue Moon firsthand.


    The horse-drawn carriage hurried forward, and after a quarter of an hour, the crowd finally reached the gate of Nanlin County.


    The Luan Nanlin Association was about to start, and the guards did not even stop a few people''s carriages, allowing them to enter.


    After the horse-drawn carriage entered the city, Chen Dan lightly crossed the streets and lanes, and finally stopped in front of a very high-end restaurant.


    Chen Dan said: "Brother Zhang, we will be staying here this time at the Nanlin Association. I have already booked a room, and you get off the bus first!"


    "Get off!"


    Zhang Libing nodded and took a few people off the carriage.


    "Several masters, do you stay at the restaurant?"


    A small second boy greeted him immediately, and asked with a smile on his face.


    µ¤ Chen Dan nodded and said, "We already have an appointment. Park the carriage."


    Several people walked into the restaurant and found that it was already full, but Chen Dan did not feel anything wrong. He walked to the counter, took out a token, put it on the counter, and said, "What are our rooms?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    The counter was a middle-aged person. After checking the tokens and checking the records, they quickly found a few people''s rooms, then took out three tokens and handed them to Chen Dan. Fifty-six is ??your room. This is the door token. You just need to put it in the groove to open it. "


    "Thank you!"


    Chen Dan gave three tokens, one of which was given to Zhang Libing, the other was given to two female disciples, and the last one was received by himself.


    "Go away, starting today, we have contracted the floor-size room!"


    A few people walked towards the stairs, but just a few steps away, suddenly someone was thrown downstairs from the upper floor, and a rough voice came from the floor ...

 Chapter 313： Parting ways

    "From today on, the room with the floor size is packed by our young master!"


    At the entrance of the staircase, a big man standing more than two meters tall stood there, and one person completely blocked the entrance of the stairs.


    "Why? We paid for the place size!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, we have lived here a long time ago, and you are so arrogant just today!"


    "Don''t think that you can be so lawless as you go high!"


    The arrogant attitude of the big man immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of other people and shouted. However, although these people are called fierce, but no one dares to go up, because don''t look at the big five and three thick, but the breath emanating from his body turned out to be five levels of blood.


    If such a repair is placed on the outer door of Baijianmen, I can''t say that I won first, but it is definitely the top three.


    Even a domestic slave has this practice. The young master in their family must not be too young, so that no one dares to commit confusion.


    "If there is any dissatisfaction, he is an example!"


    He seemed to be afraid that everyone would not remember, and he pointed to the young man who was lying on the ground and died.


    After the reminder from the big man, many people noticed his half-dead young man lying on the ground.


    "I recognize him, he is Shi Hao, the first genius of Shishan City."


    "Shi Hao? I have heard that it is said that he is only 21 years old this year, and he has already been repaired on the fifth floor!"


    "More than that, I heard that Shi Hao has received the invitation letter, which is one of the thousand lucky people who do not need to participate in the election."


    "What? Shi Hao, who is on the fifth floor, is not the opponent of the big man?"


    "Is this too strong? Who is their young master?"


    After someone recognized Shi Hao lying on the ground, they were all scared and scared. One genius who received the invitation was not the opponent of the big man.


    "Although the repair on the fifth floor of the blood gas environment is good, it is still difficult to shine in Nanlin. It is necessary to know the young people who have their origins in each past session. I wonder if this time?"


    "Surely, but I don''t know how many. In fact, there is not much advantage in receiving the invitation letter, it is just that the election process is missing. The later assessment and comparison are the top priority!"


    "Don''t say such a sour word, there are tens of thousands of young people participating in the Nanlin Election every year. In the end, there are only 2,000 people. The difficulty is conceivable. How glorious it is to get that one thousand places in advance Things. "


    Many people with a vision don''t find it strange, after all, Nanlin is approaching, and the whole Nanlin County government hides its crouching.


    "Well, even geniuses like Shi Hao have been beaten. It seems that this place cannot live."


    "Yes, Nanlin will start soon. Where shall we find accommodation?"


    "Nanlin County House is overcrowded, and no place to stay at all."


    "Who doesn''t let us have no clue and no one to live in, really can''t but sleep on the street."


    "Sleeping Street? I heard that every year the Nanlin Association is particularly chaotic, and some people grab those who sleep on the street."


    "real or fake?"


    "Of course it is true. Every time at the Nanlin meeting, many people disappeared inexplicably at night, and I heard that it was killed and killed."


    "No, let''s go and find a new place."


    After everyone knew that the injured person turned out to be the genius Shi Hao who received the invitation, gradually no one dared to say more. Those young people who had lived in the area had to admit that they were unlucky and were ready to find another place to live.


    "Chen Dan, how can you do things that are unreliable at all, and found such a room?" Disciples of the surname Liu complained to Chen Dan with some dissatisfaction.


    "What should I do?"


    "Why don''t we find it again? That guy is not easy to mess with!"


    The other two female disciples also showed anxiety, after all, the cultivation of the big Han was too high.


    Although Zhang Libing didn''t say anything, Mei Yu was obviously dissatisfied with Chen Dan, and this happened to him just after arriving in Nanlin County.


    "Let''s find another place to live."


    µ¤ Chen Dan''s face was awkwardly proposed, and he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. After all, he just commissioned the client to book a room for him. As for the people who live next to it, he would definitely not cover everything.


    "Is it difficult to find a place in Namlin-gun right now?"


    After seeing Chen Dan''s seeming embarrassment, Wang Shu, who rarely spoke, asked.


    Chen Dan said: "Now there are still seven days before the Nanlin Association. If you are looking for it, you should still be able to find it, but it may not be here!"


    "Can you find it? Don''t make a joke, such a good restaurant has been wrapped up by various martial arts, and we can''t find it at all." Liu surnamed Weiyang, a disciple.


    Wang Shushu frowned. He didn''t like this guy very much. He was always ridiculed along the way, especially targeting him and Chen Dan. It seemed that the two of them were dragging their hind legs.


    But Wang Shu didn''t bother to bother him, but asked Chen Dan, "Can you find it?"


    µ¤ Chen Dan saw Wang Shu''s serious expression, hesitated for a moment, shook his head, and said, "It is difficult. Even if it is found, it may be expensive, and it is not as good as this one."


    King Wang Shu said lightly: "Then don''t have to find it, we live here!"


    ÄÚ Inner disciples with surname Liu said with a sneer, "Live here? Oh, you are the opponent of that big man? Like you, you have a level of blood, and I advise you to go back and practice for another two years. Don''t be ashamed here."


    The two female disciples also showed obvious disgust, thinking that Wang Shu was talking big.


    Àû Zhang Libing frowned, looked at Wang Shu again, and looked at Chen Dan, and said with some dissatisfaction: "Chen Dan, you should control your cousin more. This is Nanlin County, not your countryside."


    µ¤ Chen Dan was awkward, nodded and said, "I know!"


    "Does anyone else have any comments? If not, I will go back. If so, stand up and let''s talk!"


    When Dahan Han saw that no one dared to speak, he asked again. At the same time, I glanced at it like a torch, and found that each one was like a frightened chicken, and narrowed his neck.


    "Haha, a bunch of garbage! Just like you, you want to participate in the Nanlin Association and go home to farm!" After seeing no one daring to speak, the big man turned and laughed.


    µ¤ In order to help Wang Shu cover up his identity, Chen Dan had to make a gesture of persuasion and said, "Cousin, you still have to ..."


    "Slow!"


    However, just as Han Han was about to go upstairs, a voice suddenly came from the crowd.


    After hearing that voice, almost everyone looked at Wang Shu for an instant, because the person who shouted "slow" just now was Wang Shu wearing an armor.


    "Did you shout?"


    Dahan Han turned around, frowned, and looked at Wang Shu, but soon opened his brows, asked with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 314： Parting ways

    ÄÄÀï "Where''s the armor man?"


    "Who is your guy?"


    "I haven''t seen it before!"


    "Do you know?"


    "I don''t know, never seen it!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu with iron armor dared to stand up at such a time, everyone turned his attention to Wang Shu for a moment.


    "Chen Dan, your cousin is seeking death by himself, we can''t control it!"


    Zhang Libing and his party also changed their looks, and the disciples of the surname Liu surnamed had to leave the relationship with Wang Shu in an instant.


    "Yes, your cousin''s troubles have nothing to do with us!"


    "Brother Zhang, let''s go now. Then the big man started a fire and maybe we will suffer too."


    The two female disciples also expressed their positions instantly.


    Although Zhang Libing didn''t say anything, his eyes were obviously disgusted, and he wanted to clear the relationship with Wang Shu and Chen Dan.


    "these people¡­¡­"


    I saw a few people so indifferent, and Chen Dan was somewhat uncomfortable. After all, everyone went from Baijianmen to Nanlin County together. Although we didn''t have much friendship in the beginning, but just got together, it was still a bit uncomfortable.


    However, it is impossible for Chen Dan to leave the relationship with Wang Shu, because he knows Wang Shu''s strength and horror.


    "Is your kid calling me?"


    The big man walked to Wang Shu and stood in front of Wang Shu, asking indifferently.


    ´ó This big man is more than two meters tall and very burly. Even if Wang Shu is wearing a suit of armor, he is just as tall as the big man''s chin, and looks very weak.


    King Wang Shu said lightly, "Yes, I called you!"


    "Oh, good. Just know you!"


    Dahan''s smile is getting brighter and brighter, but it appears on Dahan''s face, but he is very embarrassed.


    "Are you guys?"


    Wu Dahan found that a circle had been given up, but Zhang Libing and others were still there, turning to ask with a smile.


    "No, no, we don''t know him!"


    "Yes, yes, we don''t know him!"


    "We don''t know this hunk!"


    Zhang Libing and others were taken aback, and quickly backed away, while clarifying the relationship with Wang Shu. Only Chen Dan stayed with Wang Shu for a while.


    "Looks like you guys?"


    After discovering that there was only Chen Dan, Dahan asked with a smile on his face.


    µ±È» Chen Dan is certainly impossible to step back and said with courage, "Yes, we are a group. What do you want?"


    Dahan Han smiled and said, "I don''t want anything, it seems your friend is dissatisfied with me!"


    "So ... ah!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan still wanted to say something, but the big man grabbed his neck with one hand and raised it.


    Hagiwara originally thought that this big man was good at talking, but he didn''t expect to lift Chen Dan in the blink of an eye, and it seemed that it would be able to pinch Chen Dan''s neck with only a single force.


    Dahan Han asked angrily in his eyes: "What are you? Dare to talk to me like that?"


    µ¤ Chen Dan became difficult to breathe. This man was so powerful that he felt his neck was about to break. He turned his head and looked at Wang Shu, with begging eyes in his eyes.


    However, Wang Shu did not look at him, but stood there blankly, and had to look at Zhang Libing and others.


    I discovered that Zhang Libing and others were like avoiding tigers, and all of them turned hurriedly and left the restaurant.


    "A bunch of flies are finally gone!"


    After seeing Zhang Libing and others leaving, Wang Shu finally spoke again.


    Dahan Han asked with a little confusion, "What are you talking about?"


    Wang Shu said coldly: "I said that a group of flies have finally left! Now I will give you three breaths and let my friend down, otherwise I won''t let you climb! One!"


    When the King of Shu said, he stretched out a finger and pointed high into the air.


    He had wanted to part ways with Zhang Libing and others for a long time, but there was no good reason for a while, and the other party might have such an idea.


    ´ó This big man only threatened a little, and a few people left them alone.


    Wu Dahan didn''t seem to understand what Wang Shu was talking about, put his head in front of Wang Shu''s face, and asked, "Ah? What did you say?"


    King Wang Shu once again extended his second finger and said lightly, "Second, you have two more breaths!"


    Dahan Han seemed to have heard the funnyest joke in the world, raised Chen Dan higher, and said with a laugh: "Haha, I won''t let him down and see how you can treat me?"


    "Is this man sick with his brain?"


    "Yeah, my friends are like that. I don''t want to kneel and ask for forgiveness, but also threaten!"


    "These young people have been staying in remote places for a long time, and they think that their blood is great. When they came to Namcheon-gun, they also regarded themselves as personalities."


    "That is, he only has the cultivation of the first level of blood, dare to say such a big word, I really don''t know what to think?"


    "He doesn''t see, which of us is not flesh and blood, but no one dares to conflict with that big man!"


    The people next to you found that Wang Shu not only did not kneel and ask for forgiveness, but threatened the big Han. Afterwards, he showed contempt and looked down on Wang Shu.


    "three!"


    King Wang Shu reached out his third finger and shouted the last number.


    "Hey, I want to see what you can do with me?" Dahan asked without a word of Chen Dan with a smile.


    "You have no chance!"


    The king of the king''s book was processed in the same way, and a hand stretched towards the neck of the big man.


    "you wanna die!"


    Seeing that Wang Shu wanted to pinch his neck, the big man changed his face, and he stretched out his huge arm to block it, but he did n¡¯t stop it. This shot was only found out that Wang Shu ¡¯s arm was made like a diamond Without moving, he couldn''t shake it towards his neck.


    Ôõô "How is that possible? He clearly has only one layer of blood!"


    After discovering that he couldn''t stop it at all, Dahan''s face changed greatly, and Chen Dan was immediately put down, intending to deal with both hands.


    "No, that''s impossible!"


    Only then did Dahan find that he was too naive. Even with two hands, he could not stop the slightest. The hand snapped directly at Dahan''s neck and gently raised Dahan.


    After seeing his huge body lifted up by Wang Shu, Dahan realized that he had kicked the iron plate. The guy in front of him was even harder than the iron armor he wore.


    "I said, let you let my friend down, otherwise I won''t let you climb!"


    The King of Shu said, the strength of the flesh burst out, and a terrible strength of flesh suddenly fell into the body of the big man.


    "No, my son is a white son of Yuecheng!"


    After feeling the horror of the power of blood entering the body, the big man finally horrified himself to report to his family, hoping to make Wang Shu converge.


    "Yuecheng White Boy?"


    King Wang Shu stopped his hand and frowned, as if thinking.


    After seeing Wang Shu close his hands, he was sneered in the heart of Han Han. Bai Gongzi was a famous genius in Nanlin County, and almost no one knew him.


    The proud look on her face threatened again: "You dare to hurt me, and when my son comes, it will definitely make you want to survive or die!"


    "Oh, right? In this case, let him collect your body, I am the least afraid of others!"


    However, what the big man didn''t expect was that Wang Shu didn''t know any Baicheng son of Yuecheng, nor was he afraid of the other person. He said with a sneer, and at the same time, the uncontrollable power of blood flew into the big man''s body uncontrollably go with¡­¡­

 Chapter 315： Moon City White Boy

    Suddenly, the big man was no longer struggling, and the whole person seemed to have collapsed like a bone.


    After all the meridians in Dahan''s body were destroyed, Wang Shu put down the big man, and he dropped to the ground like a dead dog, and said lightly, "I said, I will make you unable to get up!"


    The face of Dahan is as dead as a corpse. Not only has all his meridians been damaged, but the sea of ??blood has been damaged. He has become a waste. He can''t believe it anyway. Such a humble guy has such terrible strength, so terrible. Even if you have the strength, dare to really waste yourself.


    But soon, Dahan stared at Wang Shu with vicious eyes, as if Wang Shu was treated as a dead man, and he still said stubbornly: "Boy, you do n¡¯t have to run, you are dead! When our son comes, I will make you regret to live. "


    "Oh, really?"


    The King of Shu was not afraid of the so-called Yuecheng Baigong. Moreover, his high-profile is not purposeless, but very purposeful. Before coming, both Chen Dan and Fengxian explained to him, and he must find a way to build his own momentum before the Nanlin Association is officially held.


    If your own fame is greater, then the possibility of recovering Blue Moon is greater. Although the outer door ratio of Baijianmen also caused a lot of sensation at first, it is only in a small area. The Lin meeting moved on one side, so even the acacia group would definitely have some scruples. At that time, you only need to speak, maybe you can go back to Blue Moon.


    The reason why King Wang Shu dare to be so strong and arrogant is nothing more than self-confidence in his own strength. Of course, he is also not afraid of fighting against the background, because his father is a general of the Southern Army, one of the three major forces in Nanlin County.


    Alas, during this period of cultivation, the fairy Fairy had told him that his father did not turn against the treason, it was just a rumor.


    Since there is no problem with strength and background, he must try his best to build momentum for himself. Although I do n¡¯t know who that white city boy is, that obviously has a good reputation, and he can definitely borrow him.


    "This guy is really crazy!"


    Chen Dan rubbing his neck aside, probably understood Wang Shu''s intentions, and he felt helpless for a while, this guy is really a lunatic, whether it is cultivation or other. He just said casually, if you want to find Lanyue more conveniently, it is best to make yourself famous in Nanlin County. I didn''t expect this guy to really go, and in such a arrogant and direct way.


    "What is the origin of this guy?"


    "Have you heard of this armor-piercing man before?"


    "Don''t this guy know that Yuecheng Baigong is a famous genius. Can the younger generation in Nanlin County rank at least in the top three hundred?"


    "I don''t think this guy has a high level of cultivation. How is the big man losing?"


    "Stupid, right? Didn''t find anyone apparently pretending to be forced? He deliberately wore an iron armour and hidden the practice. I guess he has at least six levels of flesh!"


    "Pretend to force? Pull it down, even if he has six levels of blood, what can he pretend to be, at most it is a medium level!"


    "I heard that Bai Gongzi has already had eight layers of blood. I don''t know if it is true?"


    Ôõô "How did I hear that it has nine floors and this time has the potential to hit the top one hundred."


    "Anyway, this kid is finished. After hitting Baigong''s men, he hasn''t rushed to run. When Baigong comes, he must be dead."


    When the young people watching beside him saw Wang Shu didn''t mean to leave, they talked one by one.


    Although curious about Wang Shu''s sudden appearance of a mighty iron armor man, most of them are not very optimistic about Wang Shu.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s smile on himself, the big man couldn''t help but feel a cold behind, scalp tingling. Does this guy really not know his own son?


    "Yes, I don''t know when your son-in-law will come, don''t let me wait too long, but my patience is very limited." Wang Shu always had a faint smile on his face.


    "This fool really doesn''t know my son!"


    Dahan felt that he was wronged. This guy didn''t really know the name of Yuecheng Baigong, and he regretted it.


    ²» "No, this guy doesn''t know my son, but wants to step on him!"


    However, the big man soon responded. The guy in front of him was not a fool at all, but was very purposeful.


    "Is this kid crazy?"


    "Did he speak to provoke Bai Gong, wasn''t he afraid of death?"


    "Afraid of death? I can''t see it. I think he wants to use Baigong as the superior. Don''t you know? Every time Nanlin will have a lot of flamboyant geniuses, in order to quickly gain fame, choose to challenge some famous geniuses! "


    "Yeah, it''s okay to say so, this guy must have thought like that!"


    "Yeah, this is the fastest method, step on other geniuses! I heard that the third genius in the last session is the method used."


    "Hehe, it''s funny. You only see success, but you didn''t expect more to end in failure!"


    "Couldn''t this kid be nine-layered already? Otherwise, Bai Gongzi would not be a good choice!"


    "Why do you care so much, after a while Baigong comes, you will know whether to step on the genius, or whether it was returned to its original form by the genius!"


    Many people around Gu also guessed Wang Shu''s thoughts. One was even more curious whether it was Wang Shu stepping on Bai Gongzi or was he beaten back to his original shape.


    All of a sudden the atmosphere of the restaurant fell into a weird silence.


    As for this kind of scene, the host family seems to have been used to it for a long time, and no one came out to stop it or anything.


    For the owner of the restaurant, compensation for broken things is enough, the others don''t care.


    "Yuecheng Baidu is here!"


    Finally, after a while, a loud noise came from outside the restaurant. Someone shouted in the crowd.


    For a while, almost everyone''s attention was drawn to them. Looking at a group of young talents outside the door, both men and women.


    ²î²»¶à There are almost a dozen people in this group, all around a young man in his early twenties who looks very good and in a white robe.


    It seems that this young man is Yuecheng Baigong among the people!


    Unexpectedly, no one dared to stop at the door to watch, but stood very honest one by one, and even stepped back a distance.


    Ⱥ This group of men and women came in and laughed, but when they saw a big man fell to the ground, Wang Shu found a chair, and Da Ma Jin Dao sat on the floor of the famous staircase.


    A young man with six levels of flesh around Gong Baizi seemed to recognize the big man who had fallen to the ground and whispered, "Brother Bai, your slave was hit!"


    After seeing this, the son-in-law Bai frowned.


    ×ÔÈ» Naturally, no one else needs to say this, he also knows, but after investigating the practice of Wang Shu, he was a little uncertain about what exactly Wang Shu did.


    Ìý˵ "I heard that you are famous?"


    After seeing that the master Bai Baizi had finally arrived, Wang Shu stood up and asked, lazily.

 Chapter 316： Under the White City Prince

    "what happened?"


    The son-in-law Frown frowns and ignores Wang Shu''s question, but looks at the big man on the ground and asks lightly.


    "My son, this guy will not only preempt our room in the ground, but also hurt me. Even my meridians and sea of ??blood were abandoned by him. You must be the master of the younger!" Then, the guts suddenly became big, crying bitterly.


    "Baizi, this man is really too arrogant. Let me take a shot and teach him, lest I don''t know that the sky is thick, and I think he would be invincible when wearing a suit of armor!" The man said voluntarily.


    The young man named Sha Bo is also a little famous genius. He is just not as dazzling as Bai Gongzi. He is next to Bai Gongzi to attract attention.


    Now Bai Gongzi''s subordinate is beaten by an inexplicable person. He doesn''t want to miss a good opportunity for this performance.


    "This kid is really attentive!"


    "This guy can really lick!"


    "Unfortunately, he was one step ahead, otherwise I will definitely get the favor of Bai Gongzi!"


    When I saw Sha Bo''s succession, others felt a little upset. I didn''t grasp such a good opportunity.


    "Since there is such a fool, I don''t have to risk it myself."


    Prince Bai was unable to determine Wang Shu''s cultivation behavior, and was not ashamed into anger. Now a fool stood up and blocked his eyes, he couldn''t be more happy. After all, if you lose to the other party, then the other party is stepping on your own position.


    However, in order to stimulate this sand wave, Bai Gongzi kindly reminded him: "Brother Sha, this person can hurt my domestic slave. The strength is certainly not bad. Be careful yourself, don''t overturn the boat in the gutter!"


    "Hum, Baigong don''t look down on Shamou, but he is confident to deal with such an unknown junior Shamou!" Sha Bo was unhappy and stood out.


    "Boy, what are you, even talking to Bai Gongzi so quickly, kneeling down and apologizing, and then self-defeating, Laozi spares your life!" After the appearance of Sha Bo, the strong breath of the seventh layer of blood was not retained. Outbreak.


    "This guy is so strong!"


    "Another genius!"


    "I have never heard of this person''s reputation!"


    "Do you know who he is?"


    After feeling the breath of the seven layers of Shabo''s blood, many people changed their faces. I did not expect that this young man who looked younger than Bai Gong was so terrible.


    When Xun noticed the surprise of the people around him, Sha Bo''s face showed a proud look, and this was the result he wanted.


    "It is indeed a genius who can stand with Bai Gongzi!"


    "Yeah, only with such a genius can you walk with Bai Gongzi!"


    "This year''s Nanlin Association is really a gathering of geniuses!"


    "It seems that the guy in iron armor is losing money!"


    "Yeah, although the guy in iron armor can easily defeat Bai Gongzi''s subordinates, he is certainly not an opponent of this young genius!"


    "It''s hard to say, that Iron Man hasn''t shown his full strength yet."


    The people around I was very curious, whether I was Wang Shu''s powerful or Sha Bo stronger.


    "..."


    Wang Shu couldn''t help but look at the white boy. Although this guy is not very old, he is obviously an old oiler. Knowing that he would stand up at this time, he might lose his hand, and let a group of supporters act for him. If you win, then Wang Shu can only admit defeat. But if Wang Shu wins, and then ask the cause of the matter clearly, and then do his subordinates, and give a step, the big things can be reduced to small things.


    Son Bai Bai really thinks so, if Wang Shu''s strength is not good, then he will learn a hard lesson. If Wang Shu''s strength might threaten himself, then sell Sha Bo and his subordinates and block each other''s mouth.


    He has seen too much because of this scene. Every year, many people wait to borrow him, but how could he give these unknown pawns a chance.


    Thinking about this, the proud smile appeared on the corner of Mr. Bai Baizi''s mouth, but the smile suddenly froze before the smile fully unfolded, because the sand waves on the seventh layer of blood gas had no strength to fight back, and was caught Wang Shu clutched his neck with one hand and raised it.


    "What are you? How do you talk to Lao Tzu, and now hurry to kneel to Lao Tzu, self-defeating repair!"


    One of Wang Shu''s hands choked Sha Bo''s neck tightly, learning Sha Bo''s tone, and returning all the words of the other party.


    All the people around me were dumbfounded. Just now they were still guessing which Wang Shu and Sha Bo were strong, but they just blinked, and they didn''t even know how the two sides shot.


    Sha Shabo lost! Defeated!


    "Did you see it? How on earth did he shoot?"


    "No, I don''t see anything!"


    "Too strong, how strong is this Iron Man?"


    "I don''t know, this guy is too strong!"


    I was there one by one, I don''t know how Wang Shu shot at all.


    "This guy''s strength is getting scarier!"


    Even Chen Dan, who was standing next to Wang Shu, didn''t see how Wang Shu shot at all, as if nothing happened.


    Others may not see how Wang Shu shot, but Bai Gongzi saw it clearly. Although he did n¡¯t dare to say clearly, at least he could see it clearly, because Wang Shu shot too fast, he only Can see about.


    "Is this guy a strong source?"


    A terrible idea was born in the heart of Prince Bai. He even suspected that Wang Shu was not a superficial layer of blood, but of course, he knew that Wang Shu was definitely not a layer of blood, but what was it? Source strong!


    Ìú The iron book king book at this moment is no longer an obscure kid in his eyes, but a source strongman who likes to play pigs and tigers.


    Although he can''t see the other person''s appearance, he should not be too old to hear the voice, so he suspects that the guy in iron armor is also attending the Nanlin Association.


    "Shabo, what are you doing? I told you earlier, don''t be so impulsive!" Seeing that the situation was not right, Bai Gongzi was also quick and decided to sell Shabo and his subordinates immediately.


    He Baigong spoke, and Wang Shu''s face looked like a smile. He looked at Baigong and silently released Sha Bo, because this kind of miscellaneous fish was not worth his shot.


    ¿È "Kekekeke, white boy, this guy is definitely not a layer of blood, you have to ..."


    Xun Shabo coughed violently, knowing that he was not Wang Shu''s opponent, and wanted to ask Baigong for help, but as soon as he said half of his words, Baigong slaped his face heavily.


    "White boy, you ..."


    Qi Shabo was confused, and didn''t know why Baigong beat himself.


    "I''m so blind to your eyes, even my friends are hitting!" Bai Gongzi turned into a person, and said to Sha Bo and his companion with a black face.

 Chapter 317： Two sides and three knives

    "White boy, you ..."


    Qi Shabo was confused, and didn''t know why Baigzi beat himself, and wanted to ask why.


    But before he spoke, he was shut up by Bai Gongzi. Bai Gong said gently: "Sha Bo, you don''t have to follow me anymore. You are so impulsive in doing things that you don''t even know who is right or wrong. Hands, how is this different from bullying? We don''t need a friend like you, you go! "


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wu Shabo looked blankly at Bai Gongzi and the followers standing behind Bai Gongzi, and found that they all sneered, as if he really did something wrong.


    "Shabo, if you think you can cultivate high, you can make indiscriminate shots, that''s the person who lost the white boy!"


    "Yeah, Sha Bo, Bai Gongzi is a very reasonable person. You are so disappointed!"


    "Don''t say you''re friends with us in the future, shame!"


    Rather than supporting Sha Bo, the followers of the son-in-law Bai Bai did not stand up for Sha Bo. Their time with Bai Gongzi is comparable to the wavelength of sand. They know that Bai Gongzi is a man with two sides and three swords.


    "My son ..."


    The big man lying on the ground had a long time with Bai Gongzi, and immediately understood what was going on. Seeing that the son from the family encountered a ruthless man, he planned to sell himself.


    However, this big man is also very intelligent. Instead of blaming Baigong in person, he struggled and mourned. He cried and said, "Son, small, I''m sorry for you, it''s a small arrogant person, who has driven away all the guests of the brand. Kill it, let the son handle it! "


    "This¡­¡­"


    "This guy was just arrogant, but now he''s taking the initiative to admit his mistake?"


    "Did I hear it wrong, but this guy said he was wrong?"


    µÄ The big man who still bite Wang Shu just now took the initiative to plead guilty, which made many people hold back, and this changed his face too quickly.


    "Hum, don''t beg me, beg me is useless."


    He Baizi was still black and said coldly. But no one noticed the joy hidden in his eyes. He was very satisfied with the opportunity to see him quickly.


    "Uncle, it''s a small mistake, you have a lot of adults, let''s spare a little one''s life!" The big man didn''t feel ashamed to ask Wang Shu for mercy.


    "It turned out to be a recidivist!"


    The king of kings also stunned, and soon reacted, the master and servant turned out to be recidivists.


    But Wang Shu didn''t bother the big man and Bai Gongzi, but instead looked at Chen Dan and secretly asked, "Brother Chen, what should I do?"


    µ¤ Chen Dan secretly whispered: "Brother Wang, this white boy obviously wants reconciliation, you can sell him a face, I heard that he has many enemies, maybe he will use you."


    ÀûÓÃ "Use me?"


    King Wang Shu asked with some strange news. Why do you know that the other party wants to use themselves and reconcile.


    Chen Dan secretly explained to Wang Shu: "You don''t know, these famous geniuses will have a genius party before the Nanlin Association, and only those who have been on the genius list can participate. He sees that you are extraordinary, Maybe it will take you by chance! He has many enemies, so ... "


    "good idea!"


    Master Wang Shu understood Chen Dan''s ideas. Defeating Baigong could indeed make him famous, but it was obviously not shocking enough. If Baigong led him to the so-called genius conference and defeated countless geniuses, he would definitely become famous.


    After thinking about this, Wang Shu said faintly: "I just can''t get used to your domineering and arrogance, but now your sea of ??blood and cultivation have been abolished, so let your life be good! I''m a bit tired, let''s go upstairs and rest! "


    Shu Wangshu said, he went upstairs to find his room.


    "Come here, cousin!"


    㶠Chen Dan stunned and followed.


    The son-in-law Bai Bai did not want to leave Wang Shu. Everyone originally thought that there would be a friction between genius and genius. I did not expect that there would be some disappointment after the end.


    I found that there was no excitement to watch. The crowd was somewhat disappointed. What should I do?


    "Let''s go!"


    Son Bai Bai said to Sha Bo lightly.


    "You ... Bai Gong counts you as fierce, and counts me as Sha Bo sees the wrong person, and it will happen indefinitely!" Only then did Sha Bo understand what was going on, and he was sold, and he sold it so simply. However, Sha Bo was also a proud man. He said nothing and turned away without turning back to the restaurant.


    "My son, I ..."


    There was some begging in Tong Han''s eyes, and he still couldn''t get up on the ground.


    "You two will send him back to Moon City!"


    The son-in-law Bai said faintly, two laymen around him stood up.


    "Thank you son!"


    After Da Han was erected by the two men, he sent them out and thanked them.


    After finishing the things around him, Bai Gongzi turned around and said to the other geniuses, "Everyone, I have encountered this kind of thing today, I''m very sorry, we will meet again tomorrow. I wonder what you will do?"


    "Hehe, Baigzi joked. It is normal for subordinates to bully others. How many of our subordinates do not bully others?"


    "Yeah, don''t mind Bai Gongzi, just leave him alone."


    "That white son, we will meet again tomorrow."


    "Baby boy, leave!"


    These geniuses seemed to have happened just now, talking and laughing.


    Mr. Bai Bai said with a smile on his face: "Then Bai thanked you for your understanding here. I will be at the Grand View House tomorrow night, everyone will stay together at that time!"


    "Be together!"


    "Baek, see you!"


    "Farewell!"


    The people who accompanied Bai Gongzi before all left one after another. Only Bai Gongzi was left for a while, along with a very humble old man.


    After everyone was gone, the smile on Bai Gongzi''s face gradually converged, and he became serious. He secretly transmitted a message to the old man around him, and asked, "Bai Lao, what does that guy do?"


    The humble old man''s lips around him moved, and no sound was heard.


    Son Bai''s face changed, and he asked with some uncertainty: "It is really the ninth layer of blood? Why do I feel that he gives me a sense of horror."


    The old man didn''t speak, but just nodded.


    "It looks like a ruthless person who never shows up! This time I''m just going to the top ten of the Nanlin Club!" Bai Gongzi''s evaluation of Wang Shu could not help but be a little higher.


    "Bai Lao, come with me and meet him!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Bai Gongzi decided to go to the meeting with Wang Shu personally, and led Bai Lao to the room with the floor size.


    After Wang Shu and Chen Dan went upstairs, they quickly found their room, which was pretty good in every way.


    After entering the room, Wang Shu did not take off his armor, but found a place to sit.


    µ¤ Chen Dan was afraid of Wang Shu''s self-immolation and asked, "Wang Brother Wang, do you think about it? Although this method can make you famous quickly, the risk is also great!"


    King Wang Shu calmly said, "It''s okay, I have my own share!"


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, can you come in under Baiyun Fei?"


    But at this moment, there was a knock on the door, and the voice of the white boy ...

 Chapter 318： Covenant of Daguanlou

    "Come in!"


    Wang Wangshu smiled at the corner of his mouth. I didn''t expect this white boy to come so fast. While speaking, he slowly released the breath of his nine layers of blood.


    Chen Dan, who was standing aside, felt the breath of Wang Shu and felt like he was in a stormy sea. This guy was really scary. It has become so terrible if you haven''t seen it for a few months.


    Bai Yunfei and the old man gently pushed open the door, and a strong breath rushed towards him. After feeling this breath, Bai Yunfei and the old man both looked slightly changed, and could not help but look at each other. It seems that the guy inside is indeed not simple.


    However, Bai Yunfei is also a ninth layer of blood, and he will not be able to enter the door because of the breath, and walked in with a faint smile on his face. Because the stronger Wang Shu was, the happier he was.


    Bai Yunfei asked with a faint smile on his face: "This friend, under Bai Yunfei, has a lot of offenses in the past, please forgive me. I do n¡¯t know how to call it?"


    "Lei Hong, Wang Lei Hong! Okay, I''m too lazy to make a circle, let me explain it directly, I want to join you at the genius party before the Nanlin Club begins!" Wang Shu didn''t want to mess with this guy and explain directly For their own purposes.


    "Brother Wang is really quick and whispered, Baim likes it! This trivial matter is completely fine!"


    Bai Yunfei is also an easy-going person and agreed without hesitation. Because before he came in, he wanted to understand that Wang Shu didn''t embarrass him in public, he definitely had a purpose, but he didn''t expect it to be so simple.


    And Bai Yunfei also intends to use Wang Shu. Wang Shu is so powerful, maybe at the genius party, he can severely attack those arrogant geniuses, especially those who contradict him.


    Wang Shu asked: "When did the party start that day?"


    Bai Yunfei said: "The day before the election, that is, the evening after three days, was held in Daguanlou as before!"


    After hearing such a question from Wang Shu, Bai Yunfei guessed a little. Wang Shu was the first time to attend the Nanlin meeting, and then he actively explained: "I don''t know if Brother Wang is interested to hang around the next few days, by the way Find out the strength of the genius who came to the Nanlin Association. By the way, I do n¡¯t know if Brother Wang has received an invitation. If not, do n¡¯t miss the election of Brother Wang in four days. With the strength of Brother Wang, absolutely Able to pass the election. "


    "Haixuan is not in a hurry. I care more about partying that day. When you remember to call me!"


    Wang Shushu had already been invited. He was not worried about the election. He just wanted to use the party to increase his popularity. Fortunately, there was some popularity before the Nanlin Association started.


    Bai Yunfei readily agreed, thinking of tomorrow night''s date, and would like to bring Wang Shu to participate, and asked, "No problem. By the way, brother Wang, I have an appointment with my friends at Daguanlou tomorrow night. I wonder if you are interested. participate."


    "Not interested in!"


    King Shu shook his head and didn''t show much interest.


    "Brother Wang, don''t hurry to refuse, presumably Brother Wang doesn''t know yet, before the genius party begins, everyone will compete in secret, there is a strange stone upstairs! That strange stone can accurately test everyone''s combat effectiveness, and even It can be said that before the start of the genius party, the top three hundred geniuses would check it out. I wonder if Brother Wang is interested? "Bai Yunfei explained after he knew that Wang Shu was not very familiar with it.


    "Oh, in this case, Wang is willing to try it!" After thinking about it, Wang Shu felt that it was necessary to give it a try, and maybe he could meet some geniuses of the Acacia School.


    "Then it''s a word!"


    Bai Yunfei was anxious that Wang Shu could go together. For him, not only could he know the true strength of Wang Shu in advance, but if he encountered troublesome opponents, he could also let Wang Shu solve the problem, killing two birds with one stone.


    The king Wang Shu yawned and showed a very tired look. Bai Yunfei knew that Wang Shu was chasing orders, and he was not sloppy. He took the initiative to leave and took the old man out of Wang Shu''s room.


    After the departure of Bai Yunfei and the old man, Chen Dan asked with some concern: "Master Wang, I know you are famous, but this reputation of Bai Yunfei is not very good. Are you afraid he sold you?"


    King Wang Shu calmly said, "Brother Chen doesn''t have to worry. I have my own share. By the way, Brother Chen, your news is accurate and inaccurate. Will Lanyue really come to this Nanlin meeting?"


    Chen Dan shook his head and said with uncertainty: "According to the information I discovered last month, my brother and sister should come to participate. Because of the performance of the news in all aspects, the moon fairy of the Acacia faction who has gained fame in recent months should Just siblings! "


    "If so, great!"


    The thing that Wang Wangshu is most looking forward to is that Lanyue can also come to participate so that they can meet. He has not seen Lanyue for almost a year.


    "Oh, Brother Wang shouldn''t have too many fantasies. Because that month Fairy is said to be already nine levels of blood, and looks different from your description, plus you say that your brother and sister are even **** when they are separated from you. No awakening, just a year, I am afraid that it is difficult to reach the ninth level of blood, and this is news two or three months ago. If the fairy is really a brother and sister that month, I am afraid that she is already a strong power in the source. Now. "


    However, Chen Dan was not very optimistic, thinking that the fairy of that month was Blue Moon.


    "It''s okay, no matter if she is, I just need to see Lanyue! And I have a hunch, she will definitely come!" Wang Shu was very confident. He believed that Lanyue would come, but he didn''t know Why, he always felt uneasy.


    "That being the case, I hope Brother Wang and his siblings reunite!" Chen Dan also had no choice but to wish that they would reunite.


    "I''m a bit tired, go back to rest first. I may have to walk around tomorrow, Brother Wang doesn''t have to go to me!"


    Chen Dan also showed exhaustion, leaving Wang Shu''s room.


    After Chen Dan left, Wang Shu frowned, looking at the back of Chen Dan''s departure, always feeling something wrong.


    "He is not as simple as it looks!"


    It turned out that when the cultivation was low, Wang Shu still couldn''t see Chen Dan''s hidden cultivation, but this time after the retreat, the cultivation was upgraded to the ninth layer of blood, he saw something different. Hiding big secrets.


    But since Chen Dan didn''t say anything, it didn''t hurt his heart either, he didn''t bother to study it, and pretended to be ignorant.


    The boat boat was torn for many days, and Wang Shu was a little tired. He fell asleep in bed and slept until the next afternoon when someone knocked on the door and woke up.


    "Brother King, it''s time to go!"


    Bai Yunfei''s voice came from the door.


    "I didn''t expect to sleep for a day and a night."


    Master Wang Shu looked out the window and found that it was already a little bit unexpected after afternoon. It seemed that he had really been hurt in the past few days.


    "coming!"


    Ying Wangshu responded and jumped out of bed ...

 Chapter 319： Moon Fairy

    Daguanlou, Nanan County!


    The Nanlin Association once every 25 years is undoubtedly the most lively and grand event in Nanlin County.


    »¹ÓÐ It is still half a month before the official opening of the Nanlin Association. Nanlin County is overcrowded. There are no free rooms in major restaurants, and even some remote hotels are full of people.


    But there is a restaurant which is not so hot.


    This seems light is the Daguan Building known as the first floor of Nanlin County.


    Wu Daguan Tower has a long history and is said to have existed for thousands of years.


    The reason why the Grand View Tower is called the first floor of Nanlin County is not its height, but its origin.


    It is said that countless years ago, a mighty man with the ability to connect heaven placed a strange stone on the top floor of the Grand View Building.


    This strange stone is extremely hard. No one can destroy it in Nanlin County or even the Great Song Dynasty. If there is a mischievous person trying to move this huge stone, then it will be punished by lightning and destroy the bad person. kill.


    ËùÒÔ The reason why this strange stone is strange is that it also has a role, but everyone who cultivates, as long as he takes a punch at the strange stone, this strange stone will give different scores according to the strength of the practitioner, ranging from zero to ten thousand.


    Today, a group of young men and women walked into Daguanlou.


    Ⱥ This group of men and women looks very young, just in their early twenties, but there is no weak person, and the most of them exude seven breaths of blood.


    Besides that, there are two big characters on the faces of each of these men and women-proud!


    Because if you look closely, you will see a less prominent logo on the chest of their clothes. There are only two simple words on it¡ªhehuan!


    Yeah, this group of men and women is one of the three acacia factions in Nanlin County.


    Their group of people is sent on behalf of Hehuan to attend this South Forest Meeting.


    Of these men and women, five are the most striking. They are a twenty-six, beautiful-looking, beautifully dressed woman. She has a pair of beautiful eyes and hopes that she will look bright. As long as she looks at it, she will feel that She is very kind to you.


    ËùÒÔ The reason why this coquettish woman is striking is that apart from the dead eyes that do n¡¯t pay off, the breath emanating from her body turns out to be the ninth layer of blood.


    Many young men in the Grand View Tower have been fascinated by her, and cannot distinguish between northeast and southeast.


    After seeing that many of the young men were uncontrollable, a twenty-four, very elegant man beside the glamorous woman laughed and said, "Sister Zheng, do n¡¯t you The dolls have discharged, where can they stand your temptation! "


    The man he spoke to was just one of those five people who stood out, because don''t look at him as young, his cultivation was no less than that charming woman, and he was also in the ninth layer of blood.


    "Look what you can, and let you come to climb the sister''s bed in the middle of the night, and you dare not! Be careful, I''ll hit your little cow!"


    The enchanting woman talked without any obstruction, and the elegant man blushed.


    "Sister Zheng, pay attention to your words and deeds, but this is outside! Brother Yang, you know that quarrel but you have to say something to provoke her, do you want to go back and be detained!" , A few years older than these, the men of twenty-eight or nine said coldly.


    ÄÐ×Ó This man is also a nine-layer cultivation of blood, but his breath is obviously deeper than others, and there is a faint feeling to break out of the body.


    After the seductive woman and the elegant young man were told by the man, they did not dare to make trouble again, and had to choose silence.


    "Hehe, brother, it is difficult for everyone to come out once, don''t be so serious, it will scare these younger generations."


    After the atmosphere became serious, a clean and fat man took the initiative to speak.


    ÅÖ The fat man''s eyes were squinting when he talked, giving people a feeling of being easy to get close to, and with a smile on his face at any time, a glance looked as if there were two meat **** on his face.


    "Second Brother, we came to Daguanlou to test and collect other genius information, not to play!" Said the burly master sternly.


    "Ha ha!"


    The second brother of the fat man had to smile awkwardly.


    In addition to these four people, there is another person who is most noticeable.


    That''s a stunning woman standing by.


    Å®×Ó This woman is only twenty years old, but she has been very generous. She is sturdy, the big place is big, the small place is small, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    I am dressed in a white palace dress, like the fairy of the moon palace, but I can''t pick up any problems just by standing there.


    If you really want to say something wrong, it is that this woman has no expression on her face, like a dead person. Those dark and bright eyes should have been touching, but she was not angry at all.


    Because of this, this woman always gives people a feeling of rejection and a thousand miles away.


    Tong Mingming is impeccable, but it does not make people feel close, but feels a bone cold.


    If there is a well-informed generation, you will recognize at a glance that this woman is the famous moon fairy in recent months.


    The Moon Fairy, like her title, is noble and beautiful, yet she is far away!


    ¿ì "Look, it''s the Moon Fairy of the Acacia School!"


    "She is so beautiful!"


    "There is such a beautiful person in the world!"


    People in Daguanlou were not attracted by the arrival of Acacia, but exclaimed because of the moon fairy.


    It was found that those people even exclaimed because of the beauty of Yuexian. After ignoring them one by one, the enchanting women hummed somewhat dissatisfied: "A woman who has no expression and looks like a cold body has so many people I really don''t know what is in your mind. "


    After she said that, the elegant man, the elder brother and the second elder brother all looked awkward.


    "Cough, sister Zheng, say a few words!"


    Brother Er Er coughed, trying to break this awkward atmosphere.


    Fairy Moon Princess didn''t seem to hear the general, and always kept the expression on her face, not even blinking her eyes.


    "Let''s go, let''s go up to the second floor and check everyone''s fighting power!" The second brother said on his own initiative and asked everyone to go to the second floor to check their fighting power. They came here today to check their fighting power.


    Under the leadership of Brother Er, a group of Hehuan sent to walk up the second floor with the strange stones.


    Ó´ "Yo, Fat Fat. So why are you anxious? Isn''t it scaring to see you Song Ye?"


    But just when Jin Fatty and others just wanted to go upstairs, a very dissonant voice came in from the outside.


    I saw a group of young people wearing luxurious gold silk coats came in with a smile ...

 Chapter 320： Under the Moon Fairy

    Ⱥ These young people in gorgeous costumes came in with confidence on their faces.


    If the self-confidence of acacias and others can be regarded as proud, then the self-confidence of this group of people is arrogant, extremely arrogant, and they can''t wait to have their eyes on the head and no one in their eyes.


    They are the sons and daughters of Nanlin County and the prefectures. They are completely ground snakes. No, they are not just ground snakes, but ground dragons. Throughout Nanlin County, they are the world.


    "Song Laowu!"


    When Brother Er Er saw the leading young man, his face changed slightly. Because that guy is not an ordinary son, but the fifth son of the owner of Nanlin County and the prefecture. Although this guy is messing around outside, the proprietor is very partial to him.


    After the old Wu Song came in, a pair of tinted eyes glanced around, making everyone feel chills, and finally set his eyes on the moon fairy.


    After a careful look, Song Lao''s five sips almost came out. This kind of iceberg beauty is his favorite type. Because it''s fascinating to see them moaning under their cries and begging for nourishment.


    "Beauty, go with your brother. I guarantee that you will be rich and rich in life, and there are countless cultivation resources, much better than the acacia faction of the poor mountain." Song Laowu didn''t hide his thoughts, and he was too lazy to wipe his mouth, so he took the initiative Walk over to pick up the moon fairy.


    The words of the old Wu Song aroused the dissatisfaction of many acacia disciples. They are also one of the three major forces in Nanlin County. This guy turned out to be poor.


    However, Yuexian didn''t even bother to look at him, she just stood there silently, as if she hadn''t seen it or heard it.


    "Beauty, so beautiful! I didn''t expect that you, a small acacia group, had such a beauty, even in the capital, such a beauty is rare!"


    The Yueyue Fairy ignored her, and instead of being angry, Song Laowu became more and more fascinated and wanted to push her down next second.


    "Oh, good breath, not afraid of the wind flashing my tongue!" Although the charming woman was merciful everywhere, she still very much supported the Acacia faction, and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Little beauty, don''t look at the excitement of your body, I''m afraid it''s still a chubby? Come to your brother''s room tonight, and let you teach him how to work with your brother?" Song Laowu looked at the enchanting woman again. , And said not much interest.


    "you wanna die!"


    The breath of the seductive woman burst out, and she wanted to teach Song Laowu, but as soon as she did something, she found that his neck was strangled by a man who looked so inconspicuous around Song Laowu.


    "Origin!"


    The seductive woman felt the fear, and the ordinary-looking man turned out to be a strong blood source, and his face turned pale.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurt Master Cheng!"


    After seeing his sister and sister being restrained by each other, Brother Yun suddenly changed his face and wanted to help. But again, he had just moved, and he was choked by another man of blood origin.


    "Do n¡¯t think that you are acacia, it ¡¯s great, I tell you, this is Nanlin County and the prefecture, it is Lao Tzu who has the final say! Before you start, you need to think carefully. You have a few pounds and a few. If you are not afraid of Tang ¡¯s beauty Do n¡¯t believe me, kill some of you now? ¡±Song Wuwu said lightly, not even looking at Master Brother and Sister Zheng even more, but focused all his attention on Moon Fairy. .


    The faces of the acacia group have changed, because it is true that the other party has the final say, as they said, and they have no elder companion if they come out today. If the other party finds an excuse to kill them, they will be in the martial arts. They will not wage wars between the two major forces for the few geniuses they have not yet grown up.


    ËÎ There are two sources of protection at the same time around Song Laowu. It can be seen that his identity is definitely not ordinary.


    The self-cultivation of the old Wu Song five is not too prominent, only five levels of blood, although he is not a genius at his age, but also talented.


    "Hehe, Brother Song, everyone is a friend. Why are you so impulsive, have something to say, have something to say."


    When Brother Erji saw that the atmosphere wasn''t right, he took the initiative to go round and said with a smile. The two flesh on his face smiled into two bulging bales.


    "Hum, fat man, our last thing is not over." Song Laowu said coldly.


    "Hehe, brother, that was a misunderstanding, it was really a misunderstanding. How do I know that the third brother will lose his bag, he is afraid to go home now, and I must pack him up when I get home!" Jin explained with a smile.


    Because last time, he and Song Laowu were all God, he accidentally offended an extraordinary person, and asked Song Laowu to come forward to solve it. It was originally the answering party. When the matter was over, let his sister and Song Laowu. It was once during the Spring Festival, but he did not expect that at the critical moment, he was dropped by his brother. The room was not a woman who was fainted at all, but his brother. And Song''s third leg was almost abandoned by his brother.


    "I don''t care about misunderstanding. As long as you can send the Phoenix to my room, this matter is fine, otherwise your Jin family will wait!" Song Laowu''s extremely arrogant threat.


    Brother Er Er said a little embarrassingly: "You also know that after that, Sister Phoenix has severed her relationship with the Jin family, I''m afraid ..."


    Wu Song Laowu said lightly: "Then I can''t control it, anyway, recently, there are often spies from Daqin in the south, maybe the next family sent out is the Jin family ..."


    After hearing such a naked threat from Song Laowu, the second elder brother changed his face, but was not angry. He still laughed and said, "I will inform the family about this, and my brother only needs to wait for the good news!"


    "That''s pretty much it!"


    Wu Song Laowu nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at the people of the Hehuan School again, and lazily asked, "Second Fatty, are these the people of the Hehuan School who participated in the Nanlin Association this time?"


    "Yes, but only part of it, this is the master brother Guo Yuan! The fifth sister Zheng Ling. The ninth teacher Yang Qingsong. And the younger sister Crescent Moon!" The second brother introduced a few people to Song Laowu.


    "Crescent! Good name, it seems that she is the most famous moon fairy!" Song Laowu nodded, and also had an impression on several people.


    "In that case, let''s go. I came in with a few distant relatives to test the combat effectiveness!" Song Laowu pointed to a few young men and women who looked a little timid and behaved somewhat timid behind him.


    Ô­À´ "That''s the case, I said that your brother No. 5 knew your combat effectiveness in Nanlin County, and there was no need to test it!" The second brother said without any thought.


    However, he knew that he had talked as soon as he finished speaking, because Song Laowu Zheng looked at him with a gloomy face, anxious to kill himself.


    Brother Er Er explained embarrassingly, "Hehe, brother, I don''t mean anything else, it''s just a slip of mouth, a slip of mouth!"


    "Hum, go upstairs!"


    Wu Song sighed coldly and took everyone to the second floor of Daguanlou.


    "Let''s go too!"


    After seeing Song Laowu and other people going upstairs, the second elder brother also greeted everyone in the Hehuan school upstairs ...

 Chapter 321： Meet each other

    The furnishings on the second floor are very simple. There is a large stone measuring one foot high in the center, and there are four huge stone monuments on the side.


    Each stone monument has a height of over one foot, and there are engraved large characters on the top of the stone monument, respectively, heaven and earth people, and one of them has no word on it.


    ³ýÁË In addition to the bold characters on these steles, there are a lot of densely printed small letters below. If you look closer, you will find some names, which correspond to a number before and after these people''s names.


    Most of the people are around the herringbone stone monument at that moment, and they keep talking and pointing.


    "Look at it, the monument has the name of Son San Song on it!"


    Ìì "Oh my God, Son Song really left his name on the monument!"


    "True? Isn''t it true that Song Gongzi was so bloody? How could he stay on the monument!"


    "Your news is too far behind, as early as half a year ago, Song Gongzi was already a source of blood!"


    "Oh, it turned out to be 213 combat power, which is terrible. I''m afraid that Nanlin will be the first one this time, right?"


    "Yes, until now, only Song Gongzi has entered the monument!"


    As soon as everyone went up, they heard someone discussing Song Wenyuan, who ranked third in the last Nanlin Association.


    The original arrogant Song Laowu seemed to see a cat like a cat. When he saw a man who looked similar to himself, but was a few years older than himself, his head shrank and he wanted to take everyone away.


    But before he could say it, the man stopped him with a smile and shouted, "Fifth brother, what are you doing in such a hurry? Why didn''t your father ask you to bring you from Rongcheng today? Relatives come to test? Why are you ready to leave as soon as you come up? Is the test finished? "


    "This guy must have come to squat on purpose, and it embarrassed me."


    After hearing each other''s words, Song Laowu''s face was blue and white, and his heart secretly said.


    But he said with a smile on his face: "No, I''m not seeing the third brother here, I''m afraid to affect you, I plan to take them around again."


    "Oh, is that right? I''m afraid you are afraid of shame, after all, the fifth brother, you only know that the fighting power of 5 is the whole of Nanlin County!" Song Wenyuan said with a smile.


    Brother Er Er happened to take everyone upstairs, and almost everyone heard Song Wenyuan''s words.


    Originally, they were still curious, why was Song Laowu angry when he was downstairs, and his combat power turned out to be only 5.


    Everyone in the acacia group was still upset. Now that they think that the fighting power of the old Song Wu is only five, they all smiled and almost laughed.


    As for those who are watching in front of the stone monument, it seems to have long known that one by one is not strange.


    The old Wu Song was humiliated by Song Wenyuan in public, his face flushed, but he did not dare to attack, because the two of them are the same, and the other is a brother.


    "What a beauty!"


    Qi Song Wenyuan saw the moon fairy in the crowd at a glance, and could not help but shine. During this time, he often heard that Acacia sent a beauty. Not only is his appearance stunning, but even his talent for cultivation is incomparable.


    "Presumably this is the Moon Fairy? The nanny Song Wenyuan, has seen the girl!" Song Wenyuan thought that with his appearance and cultivation, as well as his identity, no one in Nanlin County did not know him, and went forward proudly Self introduction.


    ÉõÖÁ He even disregarded a group of acacias, etc., because those guys didn''t have any weight in his eyes, and he didn''t need him to tie up.


    "This guy, even want to grab a woman with Lao Tzu!"


    After the old man of Song Song saw Song Wenyuan dedicate himself to the Moon Fairy, he felt very upset. The Moon Fairy was the woman he first fancy, and this guy wanted to grab it.


    The reason why he is upset is because from a young age, as long as this guy grabs himself, then he must suffer.


    However, the moon fairy remained silent as before, not even looking at Song Wenyuan, her face was very dull.


    "Blind? Deaf? Or dumb?"


    I found out that the other party was as thick as if he didn''t see himself. Song Wenyuan was a little surprised, and he couldn''t help guessing. Because the eyes of Yuexian are different from ordinary women, if you look closely, you will find that it is very empty, and the other party has no reaction at all, so he thinks that the other party is a deaf and blind beauty.


    "It''s a pity, such a beauty, blind and deaf cannot speak!" Song Wenyuan shook his head and sighed helplessly.


    Although the fairies are so beautiful this month, they are still incomplete and have lost a lot of interest.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect you to have a closed door!" The original Song Song who was angry because Yuexian ignored her, and now she saw Song Wenyuan ate closed door, and she was so happy.


    "Some acacia friends from afar, I know several divine doctors, maybe they can cure the disease of the Moon Fairy, I wonder if you would like to let the next try?" Song Wenyuan always felt that such a beauty is too incomplete. Asked.


    "what?"


    "What does Songzi mean?"


    The acacia gang members did not understand what Song Wenyuan was talking about, and looked at Song Wenyuan with a doubt.


    Tong Songwen Yuan knew Brother Er and explained on his own initiative: "Brother Jin, I know several **** doctors who can heal Yue Xianzi''s eye deafness and speechlessness. I don''t know if you want to go to the government to sit."


    Brother Er Er looked at Song Wenyuan with a strange look, and wanted to explain clearly that the fairy Yue had no problems, but she was not interested in ordinary things, but was hard to explain, and was afraid to offend the other party.


    Others in the Acacia School can''t help but also want to laugh, but dare not laugh.


    Song Laowu, who was standing aside, was holding back a smile, and was able to see Song Wenyuan''s embarrassment.


    Song Wenyuan noticed something was wrong, and asked with a little dissatisfaction: "Fifth brother, I don''t know what you are laughing at? What is such a happy thing to share with the third brother?"


    Wu Song Laowu shrugged his shoulders and said lightly, "No comment!"


    Song Wenyuan always felt that something was wrong. This group of people must be hiding something from themselves, but they did n¡¯t know what it was, and it was not good to ask again. They had to turn to the group of men and women standing behind Song Laowu: A few of you, you can now test the combat effectiveness! "


    The group of men and women looked at the strange stones not far away and had been eager to try, but because they did not have the permission of Song Laowu, they did not dare to make trouble, and looked at Song Laowu one by one.


    "Go on, come in order!"


    Wu Song Laowu nodded and agreed to let these distant relatives test it. After all, although these guys come from a small place, they have good talents.


    "Wife, I finally see you!"


    But at this moment, an excited voice suddenly came from the entrance of the stairs ...

 Chapter 322： Meet each other

    "Wife, I finally see you!"


    Just as a group of juniors brought by Song Wuwu to go to test, an excited voice suddenly heard from the stairs.


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at it, and saw a man wearing strange iron armor walking towards this side.


    "Wife, I finally see you!"


    As long as people with a little eyesight can see, this Iron Man''s goal is exactly Moon Fairy.


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, what do you mean?"


    However, before this Iron Man was approaching the Moon Fairy, Song Wenyuan took the initiative to block it, and his face looked a little unsightly.


    He just admired the beauty of Yuexian, but did not dare to be a daring lady. This guy who did n¡¯t know where he came from, even called his wife Yuexian when he came up, which made him very upset.


    "Go away!"


    The breath of nine layers of blood on the iron armor man burst out, and Song Wenyuan was pushed away by Wang Shu without any precaution.


    After the Iron Man pushed Song Wenyuan away, he continued to walk towards the Moon Fairy and said affectionately, "Wife, Lanyue, where have you been? I miss you so much, do you know that I have been looking for you this year! "


    "you wanna die!"


    Song Wenyuan''s face changed slightly, and he was pushed away by such a guy who suddenly came out, feeling that he had no face, and wanted to go up and teach Wang Shu. However, he found that the fairy Yue, who had always been expressionless, had a reaction, turned his head and looked at Wang Shu.


    "She has no illness?"


    After discovering that the Moon Fairy was not suffering from the disease as he imagined, her face suddenly pulled down. This group of acacia disciples did not even tell him before, and intentionally wanted to see his jokes.


    "Hum, I want to see how you deal with this guy!" Song Wenyuan was very dissatisfied with these people in the Hehuan faction. For a time, he didn''t mean to help the Hehuan faction. He wanted to see how to deal with this Iron Man.


    Because this Iron Man''s cultivation is not weak, the peak of the nine levels of blood is as good as that of the acacia master, and he feels that this guy is even more scary.


    ×ÔÈ» The iron armored man is naturally not someone else, it is Wang Shu who accompanied Bai Gongzi and others to the Grand View House for testing.


    "Wife, I''m sorry for you! I concealed you a lot, you misunderstood me, I didn''t go out and mess around, I was just afraid of you worrying, so I went out to practice secretly. I didn''t eat the blood essence Dan you bought for me I have already eaten it because I have a lot. You see, I have a lot of blood essences. You misunderstood me. "


    Wang Shu couldn''t think of it anyway, even when he saw Lanyue so quickly, he didn''t know what to do with excitement. While he was talking, he took out the jade bottle that Lanyue gave him the same day from the space ring, and at the same time took out a lot of blood essence Dan comes.


    "Lan Yue, do you know? After you left, I madly searched for you and finally couldn''t find you. I offended Dadaolou again and had to take refuge in Baijianmen. Lan Xue was also there ... wife, what happened to you? Are you sick? You talk, don''t scare me! "


    As Wang Shu said, tears could not help flowing, but half of the time, she found that Lan Yue was always expressionless, staring blankly at herself, a little flustered.


    "By the way, I almost forgot, how could you know me like this. It''s my intention, wife, I really miss you!" Wang Shu remembered his iron armor, Lan Yue could not see it at all. With his own appearance, he took off the helmet and exposed his face that had become a skeleton because of cultivation.


    Although Wang Shu''s appearance has changed greatly, as long as he is a familiar person, he can definitely recognize this face as Wang Shu, and with his close relationship with Lan Yue, he believes that the other party will definitely recognize it.


    But disappointed Wang Shu, Lan Yue was still expressionless, and even looked at himself without moving his eyes, as if looking at the air.


    Only then did Wang Wangshu notice that the blue moon with affection was gone. Although the woman had almost the same appearance in front of her, her eyes had lost her former glory.


    "Where did this guy come from?"


    "Who is this man? Why is he called Yuexianzi wife as soon as he comes up!"


    "Yeah, Moon Fairy Bingqingyujie, how could it be this ugly wife?"


    The people around me quickly reacted, one after another, some incredible discussion.


    The beauty of Yueyue Fairy is unparalleled in the world. This guy in iron armor does not usually speak with monsters and speaks very rudely. How could he be Yueyue''s husband.


    "Acacia, you dogs are stupid. What happened to your wife?"


    After Wang Wangshu discovered that Lanyue was wrong, he turned around and saw the men and women around Lanyue. Everyone''s chest had the logo of Acacia, even Lanyue''s chest.


    "Where the wild dogs come from, San Ye doesn''t look at the place, is Moon Fairy such a toad that you can desecrate ..." Song Laowu admired Moon Fairy and took the initiative to stand out, with some dissatisfaction.


    However, just after half of what he said, a sword exuding terrible chills and killings arrived on his neck, and he felt a trace of coldness and hotness, and the blood on his neck came out.


    "My son!"


    "My son!"


    The two close-knit guards of the fifth child of Wu Song found that their young master was threatened by a sword under their eyelids, and his face changed, and he wanted to kill Wang Shu.


    "If you think you can save him, give it a try!" Wang Shu gave the two guards a cold look and said coldly.


    The faces of the two guards changed, and they really did not have this confidence. Even if they were strong in the blood source, their son was already in the hands of the other, and although the other''s cultivation was not as good as them, it was definitely not too weak. If you really want to fight hard, you can definitely kill Song Laowu.


    "Don''t act lightly!"


    The old Wu Song only realized that the ugly Iron Man in front of him was a lunatic and immediately stopped the guard''s actions.


    Wang Wangshu looked coldly at Song Wu and asked: "I''m talking to my wife, what are you talking about? What are you talking about? If you say more, I will never let you talk!"


    The old Wu Song was scared by Wang Shu''s cold eyes and couldn''t say a word.


    After discovering that Mr. Song was honest, Wang Shu turned his eyes to the group of Acacias, and asked coldly, "What about your dog bastards, what happened to my wife?"


    "Monster, you''re so restless, let the old lady teach you!" The enchanting acacia sent the woman to have no scruples and took the initiative to stand up and want to teach Wang Shu.


    "Sister and sister, and slow. Maybe there is a misunderstanding, there is something to say!" But the woman was stopped by the second brother before she shot.


    Brother Twenty-two walked out and said with a smile on his face: "Sister and sister are a little calm and restless, this friend is afraid to admit the wrong person. Let us ask first before we start."


    "Humph!"


    The seductive woman groaned with dissatisfaction, but she did not insist on doing it, because she had not seen the speed of Wang Shu''s sword just now, so she felt guilty.


    "Jin Sanfa, for you, what is going on with my wife?"


    After seeing the two elder brothers, Wang Shushu stunned, but quickly turned back and said coldly.

 Chapter 323： Heart like a knife

    "It turned out that my friends knew my unwieldy brother. They all seem to be friends. There must have been a misunderstanding, an absolute misunderstanding!"


    Brother Er Er stunned, but quickly reacted and said with a smile: "The second child in the bottom row, the three fat you said is my brother!"


    Wang Shu gave a cold hum, and did not want Luo Luo to say, "Well, I care if you are fat or fat. Tell me quickly, what did you do to my wife? How did my blue moon wife look like this, did she Dumb? Why didn''t he see me talking? "


    The second elder brother explained with a smile: "Oh, my friend, you must have recognized the wrong person. Crescent Moon sister Bingqing Yujie, how could it be your wife? And Crescent Moon sister does not have a dumb, but she rarely talks, unless she is interested , Otherwise she all looks like this. "


    "I don''t believe it, he is my wife Lanyue. I can''t admit it wrong! Look at the mole on her right eyebrow and the mole on the collarbone. Although you can''t see the breast, there must be a breast on it. Wang Shu is very convinced that the expressionless woman in front of her is his wife Lanyue.


    After Wang Shu said so, everyone carefully looked at the Moon Fairy one by one again, and it turned out that she had really hidden a mole that was not obvious in her eyebrows. If she was not a very familiar person, she would never know. And because the moon fairy wore a palace costume, she could see the collarbone, and there was a mole everywhere as Wang Shu said.


    As for whether there is any on the chest, everyone is not sure, but through the expression of the moon fairy, everyone is somewhat convinced.


    "What kind of person is this guy? He really didn''t say anything wrong!"


    "It really is!"


    "Couldn''t this guy really be Yuexian''s husband?"


    The people around you could not help but wonder whether Wang Shu was the husband of Yuexianzi.


    It seems that Wang Shu frowned because Wang Shu said he had secretly kept his own expression, and the original expressionless Moon Fairy frowned. He said, "You are sick!"


    "The moon fairy talked!"


    "Oh my God, did I hear it wrong? I even heard Yuexian talking!"


    Others are incredible one by one. They have long heard that Moon Fairy may not speak once in a few months, but did not expect to be able to meet in person.


    "Sister Crescent, you ..."


    Even the second elder brother was a little surprised. He was so clear to his sister that even if the master asked her questions, she would n¡¯t answer. I did n¡¯t expect to speak because of such a sudden appearance of ugly monsters. if.


    "Wife Blue Moon! I am sick, I am sorry for you, will you forgive me?" After hearing the familiar voice again, Wang Shu could not help tears.


    The King of Shu said that he wanted to hug the Moon Fairy, but the moment he did something, a dexterous sword arrived on the iron armor on his chest.


    The dexterous sword arrived on the cold iron armor with a very general defense, and gently poke out a hole. If the opponent exerts one more point, he can stab Wang Shu.


    "If you talk nonsense again, I will kill you!"


    There was a bit of anger in the voice of the fairy moon fairy, and she had never been so angry.


    "Wife, Blue Moon, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you even know me? It''s me. Did you forget what we used to eachother? What did you tell me at the beginning? You said if there were gold and silver next time You must choose gold, have you forgotten it? Have you forgotten what we said on our wedding night? I said that I would hold a grand wedding banquet for you so that everyone in the world knows that you are My wife, have you forgotten? "


    Master Wang Shu even forgot that the opponent''s sword had touched his own skin and took the initiative to take a step forward, trying to embrace Lanyue.


    However, he did not embrace Lanyue, only felt a sudden pain in his chest and blood bleed out.


    "This person is sick! Brother, let''s go back!"


    Xianyue Fairy''s face changed, and she pulled out her long sword. She didn''t want to test again, and turned and walked downstairs.


    "Wife, where are you going?"


    It seems that Wang Shushu could not feel the pain, and wanted to go forward to chase, but just after some action, the two guards of Song Laowu took the initiative to block in front.


    "Go away!"


    The king of kings waved the sword that had been strengthened three times in his hands, and wanted to resist, but he was the opponent of the two strong blood sources, and he was subdued in an instant.


    "Son, should you abolish him?"


    Neither of the two guards had any intention of advocating, and looked at Song Wu and asked.


    ²»±Ø "No, you two should control him first, don''t let him go to harass Moon Fairy!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu originally wanted to abolish Wang Shu, but after seeing that Wang Shu turned out to be an affectionate seed, he felt a little bit emotional, which was very generous.


    "Subordinates understand!"


    The two blood source guards understood what Song Laowu meant, and did not hurt Wang Shu, only to keep Wang Shu from running around.


    "Five brother, there is still something for my brother, so let''s go!"


    After seeing the acacia crowd leaving, Song Wenyuan seemed to think of something, and left Song old five, taking two or three people, and went downstairs.


    Qi Song Wenyuan originally wanted to teach Wang Shu a little lesson, but after discovering that Wang Shu was protected by the two guards, he frowned, and did not move on.


    "Song Wenyuan, although I am not as good as you, Song Wensheng is not as good as you. This weirdo is so arrogant. You are afraid that Nanlin will have an opponent and want to sneak attack, but how can I make you do that? I Just want to protect him! "


    Looking at Song Wenyuan''s unwillingness to leave, Song Lao''s mouth showed a smug smile. He just said that he had sent some people to control Wang Shu. In fact, it was to protect Wang Shu. If there were no two of them, maybe Song Wen was away, Wang Shu would definitely be poisoned. Especially Wang Shu now looks like this.


    "Ugh!"


    The old Wu Song was a fancy person and could not help but sigh.


    "Hey, Bai Yunfei!"


    When Song Wenyuan walked to the entrance of the stairs, he smiled at Bai Yunfei with a smile.


    "Have seen three boys!"


    Bai Yunfei was honored.


    "Brother Wang, what''s wrong with you?"


    He originally watched the lively Bai Gongzi beside him and saw that Song Wenyuan had gone before he dared to take the initiative and walk out.


    "Bai Yunfei, is he your friend?"


    After seeing Bai Yunfei, Song Wu asked in amazement.


    Bai Yunfei nodded and saluted, and answered, "Yes. I''ve seen five boys!"


    "That''s very good. From today on, you will all live in my house, or you may encounter some trouble before the Nanlin meeting begins." Song Laowu said very generously.


    "Thank you five sons!"


    Bai Yunfei nodded again and again.


    "It''s a trivial matter. When the test is over, you can move in!" Song Laowu said indifferently.


    I immediately turned around and said to the juniors who came from Rongcheng, "What are you still doing, hurry up and test!"


    Those juniors happily ran to the test one by one.


    "My heart hurts!"


    I don''t know why, at the moment when Lan Yue''s back disappeared from his eyes, Wang Shu felt that his heart had been severely stabbed, not even as painful as before.

 Chapter 324： Combat effectiveness test

    The juniors of Ban Rongcheng stepped forward with great interest, and began the inspection in an orderly manner.


    The first person to be tested was a 15- or 16-year-old boy. Although this boy was not very old, he was not weak and had three layers of blood.


    ÉÙÄê The young man was nervous and walked to the strange stone, and he didn''t give up because he didn''t think it was so magical. He was afraid of breaking it with a punch.


    "Use all your strength to hit a punch, you don''t have to be afraid to break Kistler!" Song Laowu seemed to see the junior''s worry and said lightly.


    "I see, Uncle Wu!"


    The young man nodded when he heard what Song Laowu was saying, and then he slammed his head and punched hard at the strange stone.


    But after the boy finished playing, Kistler didn''t react at all, as if nothing had happened.


    The old Wu Song glanced at the stele with the word "person" not far away and said lightly: "Go back and practice well, maybe you will have a chance to be on the list next time!"


    The young man looked at Song Wuwu in a perplexity, very puzzled.


    After seeing that these juniors didn''t understand very well, Song Wuwu explained it again and said, "I told you before you came, this strange stone is a test of combat effectiveness. Only those who meet the requirements can be on the list and want to be If you are on the list, you must have a combat power of at least 1. You did not respond just now. It means that your combat power is not even 1. And even with 1, you may not be on the list. It depends on your age and cultivation. Decide. "


    "Isn''t it? Xiaoqi''s strength is not weak. He doesn''t even have 1?"


    "It''s true, Xiao Qi doesn''t even have 1? Isn''t it terrifying that there are 213 in that uncle?"


    "This combat effectiveness test is too bad, right?"


    Only then do the juniors understand that the list of combat effectiveness is not so easy.


    "It ¡¯s good to know. But do n¡¯t be discouraged. Although there are tens of millions of geniuses participating in the Nanlin Association every year, the number of people who can make the list is less than one tenth. Generally, there are many who can be on the battle list. Hope to pass the election. Alright, you test quickly, go back after the test. "Song Laowu said angrily.


    Although his combat effectiveness is only five, people have been talking about it after meals, but not many of the younger generations can be on the combat effectiveness list.


    The crowd was speechless for a while, but they did not expect that the combat effectiveness list was so difficult.


    This time I went up to test a young man of twenty-four, five levels of blood, and seemed to be affected by the one just now. He seemed very nervous.


    Boom!


    ÄêÇáÈË The young man made a heavy punch at Qi Shi. There was a slight change in that Qi Shi, and a faint red line appeared on it.


    "Well, not bad. You have 1 combat power!"


    Wu Song Laowu glanced back at the monument, although the young name did not appear on it, but he showed his combat effectiveness.


    "àÛ!"


    After the young man found that he had only 1 combat power, he almost spurted out blood. He was in the top three younger generation in Rongcheng.


    His cultivation is the same as that of Song Laowu, both of them have five levels of blood. Originally, he thought that he could also have a combat power of 5. However, he did not expect that there was only 1, which made him somewhat unacceptable.


    The other people''s faces also changed slightly, even the top three were only three.


    Song Laowu seemed to find something, and didn''t want to waste too much time. Instead, he said to another 17-year-old boy and a 20-year-old woman: "Little tiger, Xiao Bing, you two Come out! "


    After hearing the words of Song Wu, the two came out silently because they were the first two representatives of Rongcheng.


    Wu Song Laowu looked at the two and looked at the other juniors, and said lightly: "In order to save time, other people will not test, do you have no opinion?"


    The other juniors have no opinion. After all, Rongcheng ranked third and only has a combat power of 1, so they don''t even think about it.


    Wu Song asked, "Who are you two coming first?"


    "I''ll come first!"


    Jaina, who was called Xiao Bing by Song Laowu, ranked second in Rongcheng, and it was built on the fifth floor.


    Wu Xiaobing walked to Qi Shi and did not rush to shoot. Instead, she held her breath and adjusted her state quietly, knowing that she felt the best when she felt the best.


    There is also a change in Qi Qishi, showing three faint red lines on it. However, her name was not left on the stele.


    Wu Song Laowu nodded with satisfaction and said, "Very good, 3 fighting power! As long as luck is not too bad, there should be no problem passing the election."


    Although Xiaobing was somewhat dissatisfied with this result, she could only accept it silently. She originally thought that she was exceptionally talented, and she would definitely not lose to Song Laowu, who is also at the fifth level of blood. difference.


    "Tiger, come on!"


    Wu Song Laowu asked the man named Xiaohu to come forward to check the combat effectiveness.


    С This little tiger ¡¯s cultivation is higher than the others, and it is the sixth floor of the blood environment.


    Xiao Xiaohu came up, learning the same way of Xiao Bing, and adjusting his state to the best. Then he sang and made a fist of tiger and tiger.


    Five faint red lines appeared on Wu Qishi. Not only was his combat effectiveness shown on the monument near him, but also his name, Song Qihu.


    "Okay, good! You are the first person to be on the list in Rongcheng in the past 100 years. After the Nanlin Conference is over, your family can move to the county to live in!" Song Laowu finally smiled.


    Although this kind of achievement is not really a genius, but the talent is also very good and very rare.


    "Thank you Uncle Wu!"


    Song Qihu thanked Song Laowu with excitement. They were originally the Song family''s branch in Rongcheng, and they were undoubtedly most able to move to the county.


    Those other juniors couldn''t help but look at Song Qihu with a little envy and jealousy, because this was also the purpose of their struggle to bring their families to the county.


    After testing all the juniors in Rongcheng, Song Wuwu turned to Bai Yunfei and said, "Bai Yunfei, I''m done here. Do you want to test it? If you don''t test it, you can go back and prepare for it, and live in it. Wangfu! "


    Bai Yunfei smiled and said, "The five sons are busy in advance, just don''t worry about me. I have a few friends here to test, and when I''m done, I''ll go to the door with Brother Wang to disturb."


    ¿ÉÒÔ "Yes! The two of you are right next to Brother Wang. He is not in good spirits now, so be sure to keep him safe. I''m leaving now!"


    Wu Song''s fifth child didn''t want to stay any more. After explaining to the two guards, he took the junior from Rongcheng and left.


    After Bai Yunfei watched Song Laowu leave, he turned to Wang Shu, who was sad and hurt, and he paid more attention to Wang Shu. Unexpectedly, Song Laowu left his personal guard to protect Wang Shu. .


    "Brother Wang, would you like to test it?"


    Bai Yunfei was curious how much combat power Wang Shu had, and asked for some opinions.

 Chapter 325： Fighting test

    "I don''t have a mind test, you test first!"


    King Shu shook his head and said very lost.


    "That line, let''s test it first!"


    Although Bai Yunfei wasn''t quite sure whether the fairy of that month was Wang Shu''s wife, but she saw Wang Shu''s so distressed appearance, and she believed a little. I don''t know how to comfort Wang Shu, so I had to test the combat effectiveness with everyone.


    "Blue Moon, why did you become like this?"


    The king of the king''s book is full of dreams. The person who misses day and night is Lanyue. He thought about a thousand possibilities of meeting, but he never thought of such a way of meeting.


    The wound on his chest had healed quickly, but the pain was getting deeper and deeper, making him feel like he couldn''t breathe.


    He couldn''t figure it out, why would Lanyue, who loved him so much, not know him?


    At first he was a waste and was ridiculed by everyone in Xuefeng City, but Lanyue was inseparable. Now he can be said to be a genius among geniuses. Why did Lanyue not recognize him?


    "Do you have any troubles? No, it doesn''t look like she looks like she really doesn''t know me."


    The book of King Wang could not help but speculate whether Lan Yue had any difficulties, but this speculation was quickly denied by himself. Lan Yue''s indifferent eyes could not even pretend.


    "Blue Moon ... Blue Moon ... Blue Moon ..."


    Wang Wangshu kept whispering Lanyue''s name in his mouth. He couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t figure it out, and even thought of a headache.


    Íõ Just when Wang Shu was about to have a headache, Linger''s voice said helplessly: "Wang Shu, don''t think about it. I think she looks like she was brainwashed!"


    After hearing Linger''s voice, Wang Shu stopped his whimpering and asked nervously, "brainwashing? Linger, what are you talking about brainwashing?"


    Linger said: "Don''t you find her eyes empty and empty? This is the best proof that her memory must have been erased by someone who has cultivated a high depth and look at her. If I didn''t guess wrong, She might even become an idiot. "


    "What? You mean that the dogs of the Hehuan School wiped Lanyue''s memory in a very special way?" Wang Shu''s anger rose instantly, and Lanyue had a rebirth to him. If it was not Lanyue, maybe Now he is still the scrap king of Shu Fengcheng.


    Wu Linger said: "I''m not quite sure about this, anyway, her memory must have been erased. It may also be because the practice has gone into flames and the teacher who cared for her had to use this extraordinary method."


    "This group of dog bastards!"


    Wang Wang''s eyes were full of anger, and he was going downstairs to find the troubles of the acacia senders, and wanted to ask why.


    "Wang son, my son told me, you can''t walk around!" Wang Shu was stopped by the two guards when he wanted to leave, and he didn''t want Wang Shu to walk around.


    ÈÃ "Get out, I''m in a hurry!"


    Wang Shu knows that he is not the opponent of these two guards. At least these two guards have the strength of the third level of the blood source realm. Otherwise, he will not be able to resist a little in the face of the general level of the blood source realm. No ability.


    "No, my son-in-law told me, we must ensure your safety!" The two guards said without a slack face.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    Bai Yunfei, who was not far away, had been following Wang Shu and found that Wang Shu and the two guards had a conflict, and came forward to ask.


    Shu Wangshu said: "Bai Gongzi, it''s not your business. I''m in a hurry. I want to go out, these two guys won''t let me go!"


    Bai Yunfei looked at Wang Shu, and then looked at the two guards. He seemed to have guessed Wang Shu''s inner thoughts, and said with a smile, "Brother Wang, do you want to see the Moon Fairy?"


    I was guessed, but Wang Shu nodded somewhat.


    Instead of making fun of Wang Shu, Bai Yunfei said sympathetically: "Brother Wang, everyone who loves beauty has it, and I understand your thoughts. But that month the fairy was not seen by ordinary people, and because of There are three sons and five sons, and the acacia party is not good enough to hit you, and now you go to them again, no doubt to death. I tell you the truth, in the residence of the moon fairy, there are at least five sources of strong Protector, you have tarnished the Moon Fairy''s famous festival in public just now, although she doesn''t care about you, but you go back now, it is definitely not a wise choice. If you really like her, you might as well wait for the genius party on the day of the moon fairy You will definitely participate in the genius party. If you show a little strength at that time, maybe she can treat you a little differently. If you can get a good place at the Nanlin Conference, maybe the beauties also I will love you for you! At that time, you will express your admiration in public, and you will not refuse your will in public when you want to come to the moon. "


    Bai Yunfei said these words with full sincerity. He really regarded Wang Shu as his own good friend.


    "What are you talking about? Lan Yueben is my wife." Wang Shu knew that Bai Yunfei mistakenly thought that he was a crazy admirer of the moon fairy, and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "I see!"


    Bai Yunfei said helplessly, this guy is too arrogant.


    However, Bai Yunfei can''t let Wang Shu go around now. Maybe there are three sons downstairs waiting for Wang Shu to order. He said solemnly: "Brother Wang, if you really like Yuexian, don''t be confused. You have offended the third son. The third son is a well-known protagonist. You will definitely have trouble going down now, otherwise the fifth son will not let two adults protect you. You really like Moon Fairy so much, Just be patient for a few more days, and you will definitely be able to see it then. "


    Wang Shu looked at the two impersonal guards, and looked at Bai Yunfei, who misunderstood himself, knowing that he must not be able to act alone, so he had to find another opportunity, shook his head, and said helplessly: "Well, since you are all Having said that, I will wait a few more days. But I need to trouble you now. I hope you can find my cousin Chen Dan. I have something to tell him. "


    "No problem at all!"


    After discovering that Wang Shu was honest, Bai Yunfei was relieved. He can now hold the fifth son''s thigh, but relying on Wang Shu, he may not let Wang Shu miss anything.


    "Bai Lao, go and find the cousin of the king, Chen Dan, and say that the king has an urgent matter to find him!" Bai Gongzi gave an order directly to the old man who was always with him.


    The old man changed his face, and seemed to be determining whether Bai Yunfei really wanted him to go to Chen Dan.


    Bai Yunfei said affirmatively: "You can rest assured that with these two adults, I believe that ordinary people dare not treat me."


    The old man nodded and went downstairs like a ghost.


    The two guards were shocked when they saw the old man''s departure, but they did not expect that the ordinary-looking old man turned out to be a hidden man.


    "Brother Wang, would you like to test it? They have finished the test!" Bai Yunfei glanced back and found that several people who had come with him had been tested, and their faces were very lost, and they could not help suggesting.


    "Row!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, and was also a little curious about his own fighting power. He walked in front of the strange stone and punched him randomly.

 Chapter 326： The first person on the anonymous tablet!

    King Wang Shu''s punch was casual, but he could not help frowning.


    Because this is not the same as he expected, he thought that this strange stone would be very hard, but he didn''t expect that it would not only be hard, but it would be soft, just like hitting cotton. It felt useless.


    Bai Yunfei was watching the changes in Qi Shi with a deep breath, and he wanted to know how much Wang Shu''s actual combat power was.


    He only knew that Wang Shu was very strong. At least Bai Yunfei thought that he was not Wang Shu''s opponent. Bai Yunfei''s combat power was 56. According to news from various sources, he could at least rank among the top three hundred talents in Nanlin County, but it was true. The situation will not be known until the Nanlin Association is held.


    "He should surpass me!"


    Xi Bai Yunfei thought that Wang Shu would surpass himself.


    The two guards of the old Wu Song are also curious about how much Wang Shu''s actual combat power is. After all, in the eyes of the two, Wang Shu''s strength is no less than that of ordinary blood.


    The Kistler did change, but it was a little different from the previous one. The kestler did not have light red lines, but black.


    Èý A total of three black lines!


    "what happened?"


    "Three black lines?"


    "Have you ever seen black?"


    "I haven''t even heard it, let alone seen it!"


    The three black lines on Wu Qishi soon caught everyone''s attention and could not help but start talking. Because according to the past, the lines on the odd stone can reflect a person''s fighting power. For example, most people have light red lines. A few lines represent how many battles.


    Each light red line represents 1 combat power!


    In addition to the red lines, there are also yellow and blue, and green.


    Yellow represents 10 combat power! Blue represents 100 combat effectiveness. Green represents 1000 combat power.


    For example, Song Wenyuan, who just left the test recently, has two blues, one yellow and three reds.


    Generally the most common are red and yellow, and even blue is rare. As for the green ones, only those strong names can emerge.


    Although green is rare, it can be seen two or three times a year, but black lines have never been heard.


    ´ó¼Ò "Look at it, everyone, there is a word on the inscription!"


    ÄÄÀï "Where?"


    "Look at it!"


    "King ... combat 3!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The onlookers quickly discovered that Wang Shu''s message and combat effectiveness had appeared on the invisible monument.


    But the information is vague, there is only a last name, and a number 3.


    "Really, come and see!"


    "Let me see, let me see!"


    "Do you say his combat effectiveness is really 3? Or do you mean something else?"


    Many people immediately gathered around and watched the information appearing on the wordless tablet.


    "What do you mean? Do I only have 3 combat power?" Wang Shu was equally confused. He thought that his strength was not bad. How could he have only 3 combat power? Wu Hao Yu also has 5 combat power.


    Bai Yunfei also frowned, and it was unbelievable that Wang Shu''s fighting power was only 3, but what made him harder to accept was why Wang Shu''s fighting power appeared on the inscription.


    According to Bai Yunfei''s knowledge, there are four stone monuments upstairs in this grand view, three of which are heaven and earth people, and one monument without words.


    On that day, the records on the three monuments of the local people all follow the rules. Basically, combat powers between 1 and 100 will appear on the herringbone stele, appear on the earth stele, and 0 on the sky stele.


    Since ancient times, no one has more than 10,000 fighting power, the strongest one is the power from other dynasties, but it is only 8,000 fighting power, and that person is already a soul-waking power.


    So everyone was guessing at the beginning if there were more than 10,000 people who could leave their names on the wordless tablet.


    But Wang Shu''s name appeared on it at the moment, and I could not help but overturn this conclusion. It is obviously impossible for Wang Shu''s age and cultivation to exceed 10,000.


    This inscriptionless monument has been renamed as an inscriptionless monument. At this moment, Wang Shu has become the first person on this inscriptionless monument.


    Even if Wang Shu''s combat power is only 3, there is only Wang Shu''s information on the unknown tablet. Although the information is incomplete, everyone present knows that it is Wang Shu''s information.


    "Do you know what it means, Baigzi?"


    Wang Wangshu also didn''t understand why his name appeared on it, so he had to ask Bai Yunfei.


    "King ... Brother Lei Hong, I don''t know about this, because you are the first person on the invisible monument in history. Maybe this has any special meaning. But you do n¡¯t need to be inferior, I believe in your strength! It ¡¯s just a reference. The real strength is still to be known until the Nanlin Association, you do n¡¯t need to care. ¡±Bai Yunfei had to explain ambiguous.


    "That''s it."


    Wang Wangshu nodded, seemingly understandable, always feel that his name appeared on this unknown monument is no accident.


    "If it''s okay, let''s go back first. It''s not too early!" Wang Shu was too lazy to think too much. He now has more important things to do.


    "Okay, let''s go. It is estimated that Bai Lao has found your cousin, waiting for us in the restaurant!" Bai Yunfei also left the Daguanlou with no reason to greet everyone.


    Finally, the word appeared on Wumingbei, which surprised many people for a long time, but soon, this enthusiasm slowly cooled down, and everyone was more concerned about the changes in the people on that day, especially the monument and the monument.


    One after another, many young geniuses came forward to test, some of them were happy and some were sad, some people left their names on the monument, and some of them did not respond at all.


    Xun and his party returned to their residence soon. After Wang Shu and Bai Yunfei had resigned, they returned to their room.


    Chen Dan was already waiting for Wang Shu in the room.


    After seeing Wang Shu, Chen Dan asked a little strangely: "Master Wang, do you know what''s wrong with calling you back? Your chest hurts ..."


    "This injury doesn''t matter, a little bit of trauma. I have a very important thing now that I want to entrust Brother Chen, and I hope Brother Chen can help me." Wang Shu didn''t care about the injury, but wanted to let Chen Dan do something for him. .


    After seeing Wang Shu''s expression, Chen Dan tightened his heart and said solemnly: "Brother Wang, you''re welcome. Although you have anything, we don''t have to be so kind."


    Wang Shushu moved his lips, secretly transmitted a message to Chen Dan, and told Chen Dan what he wanted to say.


    After listening, Chen Dan frowned deeply, and asked with uncertainty: "Are you sure she is a sibling?"


    King Wang Shu nodded and said, "It''s true. This is a token. You must put it away. You must rush back before the Nanlin Association, otherwise I''m afraid ..."


    "Brother Wang, since you treat me as a brother, then I will do my utmost to Chen Danding! Brother Wang just needs to wait for my good news! Goodbye!" Chen Dan collected the seemingly ordinary bead flower, and somehow After Yi Rong left the room.


    "Blue Moon, wait for me!"


    I looked at the back of Chen Dan''s departure, and Wang Shu''s eyes were rude and murmured.

 Chapter 327： Second-level users!

    "Brother Wang, are you ready? Let''s go when you are ready."


    Chen Dan didn''t leave long, Bai Yunfei came to Wang Shu''s door and asked with concern.


    "Let''s go!"


    King Wang Shu nodded his head and lived in Song Laowu''s house, so that there might be a lot of trouble living outside, especially he offended Song Wenyuan.


    After Xuan and his team retired the restaurant''s room, under the leadership of Song Laowu''s two guards, they set off towards Song Laowu''s mansion.


    On the way, Wang Shu even saw those with a large sword floor looking for someone with his portrait.


    "Bai Gongzi, who are they? Why are they so brave!" Wang Shu had already put on his helmet and asked pretending to be ignorant.


    Bai Yunfei glanced a little, and said uncomfortably: "A man of a small martial arts sword house, I heard that it seems to find another person named Wang Shu, and I don''t know how Wang Shu offended them, let them use such great power. "


    "..."


    King Wang Shu was speechless for a while, it seems that these guys really bite themselves.


    "Huh? No, if it was just Gao Xifeng, this group of guys would definitely not be so arrogant in Nanlin County. Is there any other reason?" But Wang Shu quickly reacted, it seems that things are not so simple, reasonably He said that his conflict with Dadaolou was definitely not so serious.


    But Wang Shu couldn''t think of any good reason to make these guys in Dadaolou so hateful to themselves that they wanted him so much in Nanlin County.


    Wang Wangshu has a lot of annoyances now, and he doesn''t bother to think about it if he can''t figure it out. All he cares about now is Lanyue, whose memory is erased. This is a big thing.


    He must now find a way to rescue Lanyue, as well as reply to Lanyue''s memory.


    "I don''t know if there is a corresponding method or elixir in the invincible exchange system that can restore Lanyue''s memory?"


    I''ve been busy practicing during this time. For Wang Shu, the invincible exchange system is a place to spend money on elixir, and other functions are rarely used.


    Êé Since the last strengthened sword was pitted with many bloodstones, Wang Shu has been very wary of this invincible exchange system. And because his consumption level is too low, the elixir and exercises that can be purchased are not very useful.


    "Yes, I still have two or three million bloodstones on my body, maybe I can become a secondary user!"


    Since the last time I participated in the Baijianmen assessment, I accidentally became a Level 1 user and has not upgraded for a long time.


    The last time he strengthened it was hundreds of thousands of bloodstones. He replaced it with system coins but millions of them, without upgrading to level 2. This made him even more afraid of this invincible exchange system.


    But now with the improvement of Xiu Wei, he gradually felt that the invincible redemption system is playing less and less for him. If he does not upgrade the user level and use the invincible redemption system, it will be too wasteful.


    Hanbing suit and long sword strengthened three times. He could still be used as a hole card when he was just bloody, but now he can''t keep up.


    Even the powerful Zhentian Thunder is about to be eliminated, and he can only deal with people below the fifth level of blood. If he is similar to Xiuwei, he may not have any advantage.


    "When you settle down, you must upgrade the user level! See if there is any new method. By the way, this sword has been strengthened successfully four or even five times. Three times is not enough, and the defense of the ice suit is certainly not much. usefulness."


    Wang Wangshu already has plans for the next few days. Just as Wang Shu was thinking about what to do in the next few days, they had already reached the house of Song Laowu.


    Song Laowu clearly valued Wang Shu and personally went to the door to greet them. After the two parties were kind, they led Wang Shu and Bai Yunfei to have a meal, and then sent them to a small courtyard. .


    С This small courtyard made Wang Shu very satisfied, and Song Wu was also assured that Wang Shu did not send someone to monitor or anything, just told him to come back and notify him when he met three days later.


    But for the sake of safety, Wang Shu still arranged a few formations to protect the courtyard so that people outside can''t see the situation inside.


    After doing all the preparations, Wang Shu took out a pile of bloodstones from the space ring and began to recharge madly.


    Finally, after an hour, Wang Shu didn''t know how much was recharged, but only knew that when the blood stone in the space ring became less and less, the invincible exchange system finally changed.


    Drop!


    After a brief sound, a change finally appeared on the screen.


    "Congratulations on your success in becoming the second-tier user of the invincible exchange system for recharging 30 million system coins!"


    Looking at the envious reminder, Wang Shu couldn''t help but swallowed his throat. This thing was too scary. When converted into a bloodstone, it turned out to be a whole three million bloodstones.


    Fortunately, he was not very superstitious about this thing at first, otherwise he might have been crying for a long time.


    He still made a lot of windfall, otherwise 3 million bloodstones are really enough to kill him.


    Fortunately, there are still more than 20 million balances in his account, not everything. The more than 20 million system coins were enough for him to use, but this naive idea broke in an instant, because the next system prompts him to almost crash.


    "Because you become a second-level user, the system has unlocked any search function, you can quickly and easily find what you want! And specially give you a piece of armor that can be strengthened, please pay attention to check!"


    After He reminded him, a very ordinary armor appeared in front of him in a vacuum, and fell to the ground crisply.


    Hearing that clear voice, Wang Shu drew a corner of his mouth, and another pitted money.


    I did n¡¯t know how many bloodstones that Wang Shu had pitted could only be strengthened three times. Now I have such an armor again.


    "Oh, I don''t know how much left after strengthening these two things four times?"


    I just thought that the 20 million system coins were enough for a period of time. Now it seems that whether we can strengthen the sword and the iron armor four times is a question.


    "There are three days left, I hope the heavens and the earth can be lucky!"


    After seeing the strengthened pit father, Wang Shu must hurry up, put everything else aside, and start strengthening the pit money.


    For three days, it was long or short, and short or short. It passed quickly.


    If someone is in the courtyard of Wang Shu, there must be such an experience in these three days.


    On the first day, I heard a roar every few seconds.


    The next day, it will take a long time for the sound to come out.


    On the third day, I was silent for a whole day, and it was not until the afternoon that there was an exclaimed roar. After half an hour, there was another roar of excitement.


    "Oh, finally succeeded!"


    Until the night was about to come, Wang Shu''s room door finally opened, his face was tired, but he couldn''t restrain the joy in his face, and murmured in his mouth.

 Chapter 328： Linger apologize

    ÐÖµÜ "Brother Wang, what''s wrong with you? Haven''t you taken a rest these days? The genius party is just tonight, the fifth son is already waiting for us in the lobby. It doesn''t matter what you look like?"


    After waiting for Bai Yunfei at the door to see Wang Shu''s face, which was originally disfigured, getting more and more tired, he asked in amazement.


    King Shu shook his head, took out the cold iron armor, covered his features, and said with a smile: "It''s all right, I''m fine, let''s go!"


    Bai Yunfei was not good enough to say anything, so he had to lead Wang Shu toward the hall of Wugongzi Mansion.


    "Wang Shu, I was wrong!"


    He walked on the way to the lobby, and Ling Shu''s sorry voice sounded in Wang Shu''s head.


    "Linger, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    The book of King of Kings was a little strange, how could a good-looking Linger take the initiative to admit his mistake.


    Wu Linger said, "Do you remember I said a few months ago that you were too anxious to achieve success?"


    "Remember, you scolded me at the time and got angry with me for a long time. You''re right, I was really anxious to make it, and now it looks like a ghost or ghost." Wang Shu certainly remembers this Thing, because not only Linger said that he was anxious for success, even Elder Hai also said something similar.


    Wu Linger denied: "No, you are right. And you are not eager to get success at all, but your cultivation speed is too slow!"


    "..."


    Master Wang Shu didn''t know how Linger suddenly had such a thought.


    Linger said, "Your treasure is so outrageous that you can''t speculate with common sense. I didn''t care too much before, thinking it was just a place where you can buy things for money, but these days I After seeing your refining of that sword and iron armor, I changed my mind. If I didn''t guess wrong, the thing would not belong to this world at all. It has completely broken the balance. I have never seen it like this. Something terrible. "


    "..."


    There was a word of silence in the heart of King Wang Shu, Linger has only discovered the invincible part of the invincible exchange system so far, and the reaction is too slow. But if you think about it carefully, after Linger followed him, he did not rely so much on the invincible exchange system.


    Wu Linger went on to say, "Wang Shu, do you want to become a wake-up power as fast as possible?"


    "Of course I think!"


    Of course, Wang Shushu wants to quickly become a wake-up power, but is that possible? Which soul-awakening power has not been cultivated for hundreds of years since ancient times?


    Blood gas state, blood source state, blood state of mind, blood melting state, blood bone state, soul awake state.


    He is now only nine-level peak of blood, and there is still a long way to go from the source, not to mention that the soul is out of reach.


    If he has a spiritual wake up practice now, he would have rushed to Hehuan to send Blue Moon back.


    Wu Linger said: "It''s just that the method is a bit scary, and it may not be successful!"


    King Wang Shu curiously asked, "Oh, what a horror law?"


    Linger said, "Do you still remember the baby? It was the sword spirit baby of the rust sword that was first suppressed by your ancestor Lin, and later in that town''s demon tower, the self-explosion caused by smoking your blood, but the baby''s spirit must be After the real awakening, if you want to quickly become the awakening power, I know a mystery, you only need to go to the town demon tower, force your soul out of the body, and exchange with the baby''s spirit, to As long as you use that mystery, you can conceal the Tao and let you replace your baby''s original spirit ... "


    Wang Wangshu listened quietly, and finally understood that why the rust sword that did not like his baby was missing, it turned out to be an attempt to **** his blood and exploded.


    However, Wang Shu felt that something was wrong with this method. Linger seemed to realize that it was wrong. When he stopped halfway and didn''t continue, she knew that it would definitely make Wang Shu angry if she continued to talk.


    "Wang Shu, I was wrong!"


    Ling Linger knew he had said something that he shouldn''t say, and took the initiative to admit his mistake.


    "It''s not an example!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t want to blame Linger too much. Linger was so anxious to make him wake up in the soul, for fear of any purpose, but this method made Wang Shu sound very uncomfortable.


    Áé Even if Linger hasn''t made it clear, he probably guessed that if he failed, he would surely die and complete the baby.


    Linger said, "Well, I know. But you have that treasure, the speed of cultivation can be accelerated. The problem with your body now is not the flaw in the refining technique said by the old liar, but your practice Not to repair it. "


    Suddenly the spirit of Wang Wangshu came, he was almost fooled by Huang Biaozi, and asked, "What do you say?"


    Linger explained: "It ¡¯s just that your practice is only enough for you to reach the third level of blood, but you have forcibly raised the cultivation to the ninth level of blood through a lot of elixir, so this kind of overreaction occurs. But It is precisely because of this that I say that your cultivation speed is slow now, because those elixirs are so bad that they can forcibly promote your cultivation to the ninth level of blood. In fact, the reason for this is very simple, just like if When children grow up, they ca n¡¯t keep up with nutrition, and they will get sick. You now want to recover your body, there are two ways. The first is to supplement the follow-up exercises you forgive. The second is to upgrade to a higher level. Your body will slowly recover. However, your current state ca n¡¯t really break through the source of blood, or you will have life worries. "


    After Wang Shushu understood the reason why his body became like this, he asked incredibly, "It''s that simple?"


    Linger said very sorry: "Well, it''s that simple! Wang Shu, I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you before, because you didn''t listen to me at first, you had to forcibly improve your practice. I thought you had no chance with the avenue, so I was a little selfish. , I want you to fall earlier, and then find another master ... Wang Shu, I''m sorry! "


    When Wang Shushu understood Linger''s thoughts, he was almost crazy, this guy was actually calculating himself. However, after hearing Linger say this, he also felt relieved, because he must have a destiny.


    Linger went on to say: "Wang Shu, from now on, as long as you do n¡¯t drop the practice of Gongfa, there are enough bloodstones, and you will definitely be able to improve quickly. Only after you become higher, I have something to ask for. you."


    "what''s up?"


    Ling Linger asked him for something, and Wang Shu felt relieved, otherwise, in the relationship between the two, if Linger really helped him for free, he was somewhat uneasy.


    Wu Linger said: "This is not a rush, I will tell you when your soul wakes up. Linger assures you that from now on, if you have any problems in your cultivation, I will give you pointers."


    "Brother, we are here!"


    I was between Wang Shu and Linger, and Bai Yunfei had taken him to the hall of Song Laowu.


    "Some people really consider themselves strong sources? Let so many people wait!"


    However, as soon as the two entered the hall, a strange voice of yin and yang came.

 Chapter 329： set off

    As soon as Shu Wang entered the hall, he found that there were already many people in the hall, almost as many as twenty or thirty.


    Men and women sit in two rows, each of which is not low, at least seven levels of blood, and most of them are eight or even nine.


    As the master of the Song Dynasty, the fifth child naturally sits at the front, and the others sit down from both sides in order according to the height of the repair. The two guards protecting Wang Shu some time ago still stood behind Song Laowu.


    Wang Shushu also noticed that those with seven levels of blood were sitting outside, while those who were higher were sitting close to Song Laowu, but the two positions closest to Song Laowu were still empty and no one was sitting. The other positions have been filled for a long time, and some people who have been lowered have no position and can only stand and watch.


    "Bai Yunfei, you are here! Please sit down!"


    Wu Song Laowu did not stand up, but nodded slightly.


    Although Song Wu liked Wang Shu very much at the beginning, Wang Shu''s combat effectiveness test only had 3 things that had already passed into his ears, so he did not have much enthusiasm for Wang Shu.


    "Meet the five boys!"


    Bai Yunfei was very polite, looked at the remaining two positions, frowned.


    If he didn''t guess wrong, one of those two positions was his, but there was no Wang Shu. Because there was one other person who didn''t come.


    "Brother Wang, there are only ten positions here. Only those with high strength are qualified to sit, otherwise they can only stand." Seeing Wang Shu seems a bit puzzled, why is someone standing and watching, Bai Yunfei secretly sends a voice to Wang book. He didn''t worry about anything, because one of the two remaining positions was his.


    "Brother Wang, you must not sit in that first position. Because it is a genius in the blood source, and is the strongest genius under Wu Gongzi!" In order to prevent Wang Shu from making mistakes, Bai Yunfei reminded Wang Shu again .


    Wang Wangshu Chuanyin asked, "Which of the two positions is yours?"


    Bai Yunfei nodded his head and secretly said, "If you want to sit, you just need to defeat those in the seat. And if you defeat that guy and let the five boys look at each other, it will be a lot less trouble. . "


    ºÃ "OK, I know what to do!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, and looked at those who were sitting, each of these sittings was a nine-level peak of blood.


    Finally turned his gaze on a handsome looking guy, but his gaze was very dark. Because when they entered the door just now, it was this guy who satirically satirized them.


    "Brother Wang, this guy is called Eagle Eye. It is the first person in Eagle Hill''s previous generation. Although his strength is not as good as mine, you must not be underestimated. You must be careful." Seeing Wang Shu''s eyes on Eagle Eye On his body, Bai Yunfei reminded carefully.


    King Wang Shu wore an iron armor, outsiders could not see his expression, but could see that he was slowly walking towards the eagle eyes.


    After seeing Wang Shu approaching himself unknowingly, Xie Yingyan frowned, secretly looking at Wang Shu''s repairs, and found that it was only blood, and the corner of his mouth could not help but sneer. It''s really impatient for such a weak guy to dare to find his own trouble.


    "stand up!"


    After Wang Wangshu walked in front of Eagle Eye, he said very calmly. Although the tone was not like an order, it made people feel irresistible.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear it!"


    The sneer at the corner of Pu Ying''s eyes grew more and more pretending to ask.


    King Wang Shu calmly said, "If you still want to attend the genius party tonight, I advise you to get up, otherwise ..."


    "Otherwise ... what ... gull!"


    Hao Yingyan originally wanted to laugh at Wang Shu, but before he finished speaking, he felt a numbness in his scalp and swallowed.


    Because the guy in front of him didn''t know what he took out a sword, and the sword was already aimed at his throat.


    "This guy, is it really a layer of blood?"


    Wu Ying''s eyes searched again and found that the breath on Wang Shu''s body was a layer of blood, and he didn''t even notice that when the other party shot, if the other party really wanted to kill him, maybe he had already landed at this moment.


    "This guy!"


    "How the **** did he shoot?"


    "So fast!"


    The others in the market were equally shocked, and they did not see how Wang Shu shot at all.


    Song Laowu, who had originally lost interest in Wang Shu, also had his eyes fixed, and almost got up from his seat. He was calmed down by Wang Shu''s hand that day in Daguanlou.


    I was surprised even by the two guards behind Song Laowu. I could not help but look at each other and saw the shock in the eyes of each other.


    "If you don''t want your head to be separated, get up now. While I''m in a good mood!" Wang Shu took back the sword and said lightly.


    "Hehe, brother, I was wrong! Little Hawkeye, I don''t know how to call him?" Although Eagleeye was a little unwilling, he knew that Wang Shu was a guy who could not provoke him.


    "Thunder!"


    Wang Shu said lightly, and then sat down.


    "Brother Lei, I was just cheap, you have a lot of adults!"


    Eagle''s eyes are also very self-aware. If you talk hard at this time, it is undoubtedly humiliating.


    However, Hawkeye was afraid of Wang Shu, but it did not mean that he was afraid of others. Instead, he looked at the person next to him.


    The man was taken aback by Hawkeye, and stood up awkwardly with a smile, and said with a smile: "Brother Eagleeye, please sit down!"


    "This is pretty much the same!"


    Wu Yingyan sat down sat contentedly, right next to Wang Shu.


    The guy drove up by Hawkeye looked it over and found that he was not the one who provoked him, so he had to stand back dimly and accompany those who were weaker.


    "Brother Lei, I don''t know what kind of school you are? Haven''t heard of your name before?" After Hawkeye sat down, he didn''t seem to feel embarrassed to be driven away by Wang Shu, and began to ask this question. But Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about him, just closed his eyes and raised his soul.


    Wu Yingyan found that Wang Shu ignored him and felt embarrassed, and continued to ask, "Brother Lei, did you spend a lot of money on this armor? I looked very powerful, and my brother also wanted to buy a set!"


    But when he asked Dongwenxi, an old man came in and said to Song Wu, who was sitting at the top, "My son, Ling Tiancai, he has something to delay. Let me wait one step ahead. He must be up to date. Late party! "


    Wu Song Laowu frowned, seeming a little unhappy, but still said with a smile: "I know, you go down!"


    The old man retreated.


    Wu Song Laowu stood up, looked at the crowd, and said, "Since everyone can''t wait, let''s go!"

 Chapter 330： Geniuses gather

    Everyone left the hall, and all got on the carriage in an orderly manner.


    Yingyan said that he would like to ride with Wang Shu, but because a carriage can only take two people, he had to give up.


    "set off!"


    After everyone got in the car, the order from Song Wuwu was made, and the team set off towards Song Wenyuan''s mansion.


    "Brother Wang, although this gathering of geniuses is not a formal event, every meeting before the Nanlin Association will be grand and grand, and it will attract a lot of famous geniuses. According to the rules, it is Song Wenyuan and Song Sangong''s turn. Responsible for holding the meeting, you offended him, and when you arrive at his house, you must be careful. "After getting on the carriage, Bai Yunfei took the initiative to confess Wang Shu, for fear that Wang Shu would cause trouble.


    "I know!"


    At the beginning, according to the plan, Wang Shu wanted to be famous with the help of genius parties, and then met Lan Yue, but now this is not necessary, he must seek another strategy.


    Now Lan Yue has no memory. Even if he is famous, Acacia sends him to sell his face, but he is afraid that Lan Yue will reject him decisively, so if he wants to be famous, he wo n¡¯t work.


    After a long time of incense, everyone arrived at Song Wenyuan''s mansion.


    Immediately after he got out of the carriage, Wang Shu felt lively.


    The mansion house is decorated with colorful lights. The predecessors come and go, people come in and out. Glancing at it, densely.


    The entrance to the Yamen has long been lined up. Countless young geniuses are waiting to confirm their identity. Only those who meet the requirements can enter.


    "Five boys are here!"


    After the old Wu Song got out of the car, he yelled loudly and caught the attention of the gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper was a middle-aged man from a source of blood. After hearing the voice, he immediately came over, hesitated for a moment, and immediately came over with several people with smiles on his face.


    "Meet the five boys!"


    Although the middle-aged man looked down on Song Laowu in his heart, he did not dare to show it, because the other party was the fifth son of the lord of the house, and his identity was far beyond his comparability.


    "You''re welcome, lead the way!"


    Wu Song Laowu nodded slightly, motioning to let the middle-aged man lead the way.


    However, the middle-aged man looked hesitant, and said something a little embarrassed: "Five sons, sorry. The three sons have explained that this genius party can only be attended by people with more than nine levels of blood. You brought so many people, I''m afraid ... "


    Wu Song Laowu frowned slightly, he had not heard of such news before.


    It seemed that he was afraid of Song Laowu''s unbelief. The middle-aged man pointed at a group of geniuses who were not allowed to enter, and said, "Five sons, because they haven''t met the requirements, they are turned away. Small ones are too. Acting in accordance with the rules, five sons forgive me, of course, you can definitely enter the five sons! "


    The group found out that in addition to the people standing in line, there were still many people standing not far away with unwillingness on their faces. They could only look at them. Although their talents and cultivation were good, many had already I was invited by the Nanlin Association in advance, but I was not qualified to participate in the genius gathering.


    "Nine of you will go in with me, and the others will go back to the house first!" Song Laowu said lightly after confirming that this person did not bluff him.


    "Yes!"


    Those who were lowered to the ninth floor of the flesh environment were very disappointed. They had thought that they would have the opportunity to attend a genius party. However, they did not expect that they had no chance and left unwillingly.


    For a while, the five sons left only two guards and nine others who had seats before.


    "Five sons, this ..."


    The middle-aged man found that Wang Shu''s blood-gas fluctuations were only thick in blood, and he frowned.


    Knowing that there was no need to conceal cultivation at this time, the King of Shu had to let out the breath of the ninth layer of blood.


    ËùÒÔ The reason why he wanted to hide his cultivation was to worry about troubles on the road.


    "Five boys, please!"


    That middle-aged man then let a subordinate lead everyone into the yard.


    Wang originally thought that after setting the threshold for this genius party, few people would be able to participate, but after entering, Wang Shu still couldn''t help taking a breath.


    I glanced at the past. The crowd was full of people, men and women, and there were seven or eight hundred people.


    And these guys obviously didn''t come small one by one. Seeing Wang Shu and others coming in, they didn''t show much shock, just glanced casually, and continued to talk about each other.


    He and his party were eventually taken to a separate pavilion. Although this pavilion was small, the party appeared a little loose after they entered.


    Except for Bai Yunfei and Song Wu, the expressions of those geniuses who followed Song Wuwu became wonderful. They all regarded themselves as the pride of the heavens. They were all pretentious and very dissatisfied with each other. However, geniuses became so worthless in an instant.


    After the old Wu Song sat down, he poured a glass of wine himself and drank it himself. Regardless of these geniuses, his body naturally had a calm breath of superiors.


    After drinking a cup, Lao Song only said lightly: "I didn''t really want to take you to this genius party, but in order to make you perform better at the Nanlin meeting, let you know in advance The grim state. Maybe each of you is a very famous genius in your hometown, with such praises, but after you get here, you will find that you are really ordinary, you will see what genius is. It ¡¯s like crossing the river. "


    Everyone was silent, apparently agreeing with the words of Song Laowu. This is just a gathering of geniuses. Without a real Nanlin Club, once you arrive at the Nanlin Club, it is hard to imagine how many times it will be.


    After a few moments of silence, Lao Song went on to say, "Of course, I brought you here, not to hit you, but to make you soberly realize that your opponents are far more than you think, so you are in A few days later, Nanlin will not take it lightly. "


    Everyone still felt that the atmosphere was very depressing. To face so many peer geniuses, Nanlin would be far more terrible than imagined.


    It seems that in order to stimulate the enthusiasm of everyone, Song Wuwu continued to say, "I will put the words here first. Any one of you, as long as you can enter the top 30 at the Nanlin Conference, I reward him for one million bloodstones and one A city with a population of more than 30,000! "


    Everyone couldn''t help but change his face, and the reward of Song Laowu was too scary. But they also aroused their desire, everyone wanted to get such a reward.


    However, Song''s next words made everyone more excited, saying, "Of course, if any of you can enter the top ten, then I will reward him with a bloodstone of 10 million and a city with a population of over 100,000!"

 Chapter 331： Geniuses gather

    "This¡­¡­"


    "This is too scary!"


    ºô "Whoo, this is almost ..."


    Everyone was scared by the reward of Song Laowu, some were incredible.


    "Ten thousand bloodstones and cities with a population of more than 100,000!"


    Even Wang Shu was shocked. Bloodstone didn''t say much, but the city was almost catching up with Xuefeng City.


    If there is such a city, Wang Shu may develop his own power without having to go to Baijianmen to send people under the fence. Although Xuefeng City is also his in a certain sense, Xuefeng City is what his father left behind, and there are still many uncertain factors in the city.


    Ç¿»¯ In recent days, strengthening the sword and iron armor almost exhausted the bloodstone on his body. Now that Song Laowu has opened such attractive conditions, Wang Shu can''t help but be tempted.


    After the old Wu Song finished speaking, he stopped speaking and continued to drink.


    Although everyone said nothing, it was obvious that everyone was very enthusiastic about such a reward.


    Bai Yunfei seems to see that Wang Shu is very enthusiastic, and secretly sends a message to him, saying, "Brother Wang, are you enthusiastic about that reward?"


    The king Wang Shu Chuanyin replied: "It''s really tempting, is there any problem?"


    Baiyunfei Chuanyin said: "In the role of five sons, such a reward is definitely no problem. It is just that the strength of us cannot reach the top thirty, let alone the top one hundred."


    Shu Wangshu did not interrupt, waiting for Bai Yunfei to explain clearly. Bai Yunfei went on to say, "I don''t know how many blood sources will be in Nanlin this time, but there were as many as thirty people in the last session, even three levels of blood sources." I ¡¯m afraid there is nothing better than that. As for the top one hundred, all of them are geniuses among geniuses. Although they only have nine levels of cultivation, their true strength can be higher than that of blood source. In short, it ¡¯s very difficult. I was fortunate to have participated in the last Nanlin Conference, but unfortunately I did n¡¯t even pass the election. In the past few years, I have gradually gained a little fame due to my great progress, but even so, according to the outside According to rumors, my strength is at most less than 300. "


    "So scary?"


    After listening to Bai Yunfei''s words, Wang Shu could not help but startled. Doesn''t that mean that his strength is almost so much?


    Although Wang Shushu believed that Bai Yunfei was not his opponent, he had not yet confident enough to be able to compete with the strongest in the bloodstream.


    Bai Yunfei smiled helplessly, and said, "Oh, so do you know? Don''t look at Wu Gongzi''s so generous promise, but it''s just drawing bread to hunger, but we can''t get a chance, unless it''s that person almost."


    King Wang Shu asked curiously; "Who?"


    Bai Yunfei whispered: "Ling genius! The first genius of His Majesty''s Son. It is said that there are 125 combat tests, more than twice as much as me. According to the gossip, his strength can be ranked at least in the top thirty. But it''s just gossip. "


    "Acacia sends the moon fairy!"


    But when they talked, there was a loud noise outside, and they saw the acacia crowd coming in.


    Wang Shushu and Bai Yunfei also stopped talking and couldn''t help looking at it.


    Today''s Moon Fairy is still in a white palace costume. Against the background of the moon, it seems to be more cold and out of place, but she is so beautiful, such as Haoyue in the air, everyone can find her at a glance.


    Seeing the beauty of Lanyue, Wang Shu not only did not get excited and excited, but felt heartache, and even felt cold all over his body.


    I don''t know if there is any induction. The fairy''s eyes just saw him, and her expressionless face frowned.


    However, this frown was only an instant, and she quickly became the moon fairy again who was not interested in anything.


    "Did she recognize me?"


    Seeing the moment when the fairy fairy frowns, Wang Shu instead ignited a spark in her heart, and could not help wondering if Lan Yue recognized herself. However, this idea quickly vanished, because the other party did not look at him again.


    Beside Moon Fairy, besides the acacia crowd, there is also Song Wenyuan who is responsible for the convening and holding of this genius conference.


    ËäÈ» Although the frown of Yuexian just now was short-lived, it was captured by Song Wenyuan. Following the eyes of Yuexian just now, she saw Song Laowu and the Iron Man who made him unhappy.


    "Moon Fairy, go ahead and announce the start of the conference, please wait a moment!"


    However, Song Wenyuan pretended to be all right, smiled goodbye to Yuexianzi, and took the initiative to walk to a prescription table, showing the grace of his master, and said, "Thank you for coming to the genius gathering before the start of this session of the Nanlin Association Because of the rush of time, if there is anything wrong with hospitality, I hope everyone will forgive me. "


    "Three boys are polite!"


    "Three sons are righteous, there is nothing wrong with doing things for everyone!"


    "The third son is too humble!"


    After Song Wenyuan spoke, there was a rave voice from the audience.


    ×÷ "Work!"


    Wu Song ¡¯s fifth child seemed to have something in mind. After he came, he drank alone, and only then said ¡°Zuo¡±, and then continued drinking.


    Although Wang Shushu didn''t understand the battle between the two brothers, he also saw some famous temples. Not everyone thought so, and many people kept silent and held a theater attitude.


    Song Wenyuan raised his hand and signaled everyone to be quiet. The scene calmed down quickly, Song Wenyuan continued, "The content of this genius gathering is still the same as before. It is divided into three parts. The first part is of course auctions and exchanges. At the beginning, we will auction the things we have prepared. After the auction, if you have any good things, you can share it with everyone. The second part is still training and exchanges. As for the rewards, I will tell you after the start, but the rewards will not let everyone down. The third part is to discuss tactics. Presumably, you are not willing to be eliminated in advance in Nanlin, right? "


    Although Song Wenyuan was very vague, Wang Shu heard something. It seems that this so-called genius gathering is simply a conspiracy.


    I can come here, each of them is a genius among geniuses. Even at the Nanlin meeting, they can definitely shine. How terrible if such a group of people becomes organized and disciplined?


    "It''s no wonder that as long as a little famous genius will come to this party, otherwise at the beginning of the Nanlin Conference, other geniuses will be isolated and targeted, and there will be no chance for the individual." Wang Shu''s brain turned very fast, and he thought Understand the feline in this.


    But because of this, he suddenly felt a little sad, Bai Jianmen spent so much price and got several invitation places, but the final result must be very miserable.


    Even with hopeful young people like Chen Dan, they have already destined to a fierce defeat before the game has begun.


    "As today''s appetizer, I am very responsible to tell you that the thing to be auctioned is the elixir from the first Danmen!" Just when Wang Shu was so emotional, Song Wenyuan had announced the first thing to be auctioned.


    "This¡­¡­"


    But when he saw that thing, Wang Shu''s expression became weird ...

 Chapter 332： genius?

    "The first item to be auctioned is the elixir from the first Danmen!"


    Xi Song Wenyuan held a white jade bottle in his hand, took out one of the elixir, squeezed it in his hand, and said confidently.


    "What? First Danmen, is it the first Danmen of Tenfung County?"


    The people in the audience did not even know the role of the elixir, and just heard the name of the first Danmen, they showed very hot emotions one by one, and some people in order to determine whether the first Danmen in Song Wenyuan ¡¯s mouth was The first Danmen they knew, asked uncertainly.


    "Exactly!"


    Song Wenyuan nodded faintly. This bottle of elixir was obtained for a small price. In order to ensure the efficacy of elixir, he had previously wasted a few.


    "This is a unique method in the first Danmen refining, I don''t believe you can take a look!"


    In order to convince everyone that these elixir is OK, Song Wenyuan threw the elixir in his hand towards the person who had doubted him just now.


    The man took the elixir cautiously. After careful observation for a moment, his eyes were very excited and said, "Yes, this is really the first elixir of elixir!"


    "What? Show me!"


    "I want to see too!"


    For a while, many people showed fiery and eager to come, one after another want to check the authenticity of that medicine.


    Song Laowu, who has been drunk for a long time, is even more depressed, because the bottle of elixir should be his own, but for some reason it has reached the other side.


    Bai Yunfei and others were very enthusiastic about the elixir. They did not want to take a look and touch it. After all, the first elixir was rare and very top-notch. With their identity and net worth, I''m afraid they won''t have the opportunity to spend their entire lives.


    Everyone present is a genius among geniuses, but genius cultivation also requires taking edible medicine. It can even be said that they take more than ordinary people, which is better.


    If you are not polite, they are geniuses among geniuses, not because they are extremely talented, but because they are richer than the average person and can take and consume high quality elixir.


    Tincture is poisonous, and so is elixir.


    If the quality of elixir is too low and there are too many impurities, it will not only affect the absorption of elixir, but also leave erysipelas in the body. If these elixir are not refined in time, they will remain in the body and affect cultivation.


    The reason why Wang Shu did n¡¯t dare to take the elixir to promote his cultivation was because his father took too much elixir to cure him, and accumulated too much elixir in his body until he got Qingshanlu later. Only then relieved those erysipelas.


    Until this retreat, the cultivation has been promoted to the peak of the ninth layer of blood, and Wang Shu did not understand that the elixir in this invincible exchange system has no impurities at all, and there is no worry about the problem of residual erysipelas.


    "This¡­¡­"


    He looked at the fiery and excited expressions of the crowd. Instead of following the excitement, Wang Shu''s expression became strange.


    Because if he read correctly, the medicine that Song Wenyuan brought out was similar to the blood beans he took a long time ago.


    Song Wenyuan on the ring did not seem to be in a hurry, allowing the geniuses present to observe each other. Soon, the elixir reached Wang Shu''s booth.


    Wu Song''s old Wu was unhappy and didn''t even look at it. But Bai Yunfei and others looked at them one by one with excitement.


    "Really is the elixir of the first Danmen!"


    "Yeah, look at this unique technique, you can leave the first Danmen mark on it when it is Chengdan!"


    "Even if I haven''t disassembled the Danpi, I can smell the Danxiang in it!"


    "This elixir is afraid of tens of thousands of bloodstones!"


    After Xun passed the elixir, several people in Bai Yunfei talked with emotion.


    "It really is blood beans!"


    The King of Books also read it. Although the efficacy and effect can not be determined, the appearance is indeed similar to the blood beans purchased for 1 system coin.


    After a while, almost everyone has seen the elixir, and it is certain that the elixir came from the first Danmen.


    Song Wenyuan took the elixir in his hand again, and the smile on his face became more confident and said: "Presumably everyone has determined the origin of the elixir, then I will tell you what the elixir does!"


    Everyone could not wait for Song Wenyuan to announce the effect of this elixir.


    Song Wenyuan went on to say, "In a few days, you will be the long-awaited Nanlin Association, so what are you most worried about? Of course, you lose! Especially because you are physically weak and lose to someone who is not as good as yourself. In the event of endurance test, you must win ten consecutive games to advance. I believe everyone knows that many people who have not cultivated badly in the past eventually lost to the people who cultivated poorly. "


    "Yeah, although we people are not weak, endurance is a shortcoming, not suitable for long-term fighting."


    "Well, unless it ¡¯s the guys who practice body exercises, ten consecutive games of the ring, even if the strength of blood is enough to support, but the body will fall because of physical strength!"


    °¦ "Oh, our blood cultivation is just not good."


    Song Wenyuan''s words immediately resonated with many people, one by one sent out their emotions, their biggest shortcoming is the lack of endurance, and the Nanlin meeting just happened to test the endurance items.


    After seeing so many people empathizing, Song Wenyuan said with a smile in his eyes and said, "This elixir has no other effect, it can quickly restore everyone''s physical strength, and restore a small amount of blood power!"


    "what?"


    "Such a panacea!"


    "I''ve heard a lot about the elixir that can restore the strength of blood, but I''ve heard the elixir that restored the energy for the first time!"


    "Yeah, I have never heard of such an elixir!"


    The geniuses at the present were incredible. They were able to restore the vitality of elixir. They had seen and taken a lot of elixir.


    Song Wenyuan said with a smile: "Oh, I have tested the effects of elixir personally, and I guarantee it with my reputation to ensure that there is no problem!"


    "There is such an elixir in this world!"


    "I dare say that the elixir must be true, because only the first elixir in this world can have this elixir!"


    "Yeah, it is truly the first Danmen, even such elixir!"


    Song Wenyuan''s words immediately caused an uproar, even if there is such an elixir, but still from the first Danmen. However, everyone quickly realized that only the first Danmen could have such an elixir.


    "How many of these pills?"


    "Yeah, how many bloodstones do you need for such a good elixir?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not cheap!"


    However, gradually people began to pay attention to the price of this elixir. After all, such a good elixir should not be cheap.


    "Oh, don''t worry about the price, it is very cheap. The starting price of each one is 100,000, and the increase is not less than 5,000 each time!" Song Wenyuan said in order to dispel everyone''s concerns.

 Chapter 333： moron!

    "Kheke cough!"


    After hearing the price, Wang Shu couldn''t help but cough up. It was too dark, right?


    You need to know that a bloodstone can exchange 10 system coins, and the price of that blood bean in the invincible exchange system is only 1 system coin.


    ËÎ This Song Wenyuan even spoke about 100,000 bloodstones, which is directly converted into a system currency of one million, which is ... too profitable.


    "àÛ!"


    Song Laowu, who was sipping wine, sipped out a drink. He looked at Song Wenyuan in disbelief. Is this guy sold for less than the original price?


    I want to know that the price of each of these elixir medicines is much higher than 100,000 bloodstones. How can this guy sell so low?


    This guy is so cheap to sell? Song Laowu couldn''t figure it out at all.


    "It''s not cheap!"


    "Thousands of bloodstones, although not cheap, but acceptable!"


    "Yeah, if you can shine at the Nanlin meeting, what is this little 100,000 bloodstone? Even a million is worth it!"


    Other geniuses did not protest the starting price of the 100,000 bloodstones. Although there are many 100,000 bloodstones, for these geniuses, it is completely acceptable.


    "I must buy one!"


    Bai Yunfei Eagle Eye and others were jealous and looked at the bottle in Song Wenyuan''s hand. There was not much elixir in mind, and a silent decision in his heart, he also bought one anyway.


    "A hundred thousand bloodstones? I want them all, I want as many as you have!"


    However, before Bai Yunfei and Eagle Eye had time to speak, there was a very arrogant voice in the crowd.


    Everyone looked at the voice and found out that it was a man of twenty-seven, with a handsome appearance. If he looked closely, he would find that his appearance was similar to that of Song Wenyuan.


    "Second son!"


    "I say who dares to be so arrogant, it turns out to be the second son!"


    "Yeah, I dare to buy all the elixirs of the first Danmen in one breath, I''m afraid there are only two sons!"


    Many people immediately recognized the identity of this young man.


    When Song Wenyuan discovered that the bargaining turned out to be the second brother Song Wending who was not in harmony with himself, he could not help but frown. This guy was so arrogant in public that he was afraid that other geniuses wouldn''t speak again.


    Sure enough, as Song Wenyuan expected, after the second call from Song, the other geniuses wanted to bid, but no one dared to speak, because it would risk offending Song second.


    As the organizer of Song Wenyuan, it is naturally impossible for this farce to appear. I can only laugh and say, "Second elder, this elixir is a little bit of my intention for everyone. Is it too selfish for you to take it all alone ? "


    Song Wenyuan said this, it can be said that the heart is poisonous, intending to use the power of many geniuses to isolate Song''s second child, causing everyone''s dissatisfaction.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect the second son to be such a person."


    "Yes, it''s better to be the third son, to think about everyone everywhere. Unlike some people, selfishness!"


    "It is a pity that the followers of the second son are already full, otherwise I would like to be a cow for the third son!"


    Tong Song Wenyuan''s Tai Chi was very good. Many geniuses began to voice some dissatisfaction.


    Wu Song''s second face became iron-blue, and he really could not fight his deep-brothered brother. The other side just let him talk passively.


    "Hum, some junk elixir, I don''t want it anymore!"


    Yan Song''s second child could not stand those criticisms, and left with his men in advance.


    After the departure of Song''s second son, the genius couldn''t help but applaud.


    "Fight me? You''re still tender!"


    Looking at the back of Song''s second son, Song Wenyuan''s mouth revealed a trace of sneer that was imperceptible to others.


    "Second Brother is still too young!"


    Song Laowu, who had been drinking for a long time, secretly said. This second brother is too anxious, how can he fight Song Wenyuan.


    After "driving away" Song''s second child, Song Wenyuan said again, "I don''t have many of these elixir in my hand. There are only ten in total, so everyone can do what they can. This elixir can not increase the combat power in an instant. Hold on for a few moments on the platform to test your endurance. I hope that everyone will be awake when bidding. "


    Song Wenyuan knows that everyone has been impatient and said these words on purpose, making everyone feel that he is a good person.


    "Disgusting!"


    "So shameless!"


    After listening to these words, Wang Wangshu and Song Laowu both made sounds at the same time.


    Stuck in Wang Shu''s heart, this guy''s so black heart also shows a generous look.


    In the heart of Song Laowu, this guy didn''t spend much money and bought a lot of people''s hearts, which was very bad for him.


    However, no matter what their thoughts are, Wang Shu and Song Laowu both looked at Song Wenyuan very unhappy.


    "Okay, now everyone can bid freely!"


    Wu Songyuan did not want to say more, let everyone start bidding.


    "I''m 110,000!"


    "One hundred twenty thousand!"


    "One hundred and thirty thousand!"


    "One hundred and fifty thousand!"


    "200,000!"


    However, in the eyes of Wang Shu, this elixir, which was very tasteless, even shouted an incredible price at the beginning, and it doubled in an instant.


    "Twenty-two thousand!"


    "250,000!"


    "300,000!"


    This crazy shouting price did not stop because the price doubled, but continued to rise madly.


    "Are these guys, are they really geniuses? I think they are stupid and rich idiots?"


    I looked at the price of 300,000 bloodstones for a little blood bean, and Wang Shu couldn''t believe it.


    However, no matter what Wang Shu thought, the price of blood beans was still going crazy, and after a while, someone finally shouted a high price of 500,000 yuan.


    After finding that someone shouted a high price of 500,000 yuan, Wang Shu couldn''t be happy, thinking that this was a good opportunity to make money and make money, but because the person who shouted the price was not a person who came from somewhere. It was the blue moon that he was dreaming about.


    "Wife, you ..."


    After hearing Yue Yue shouting the price, Wang Shu felt heartache for a while, and could not help but remember that Lan Yue had almost spent his net worth to buy blood essence for him.


    "It''s Moon Fairy!"


    "Since Moon Fairy wants to buy this elixir, I won''t argue. Give it to Moon Fairy!"


    "I think so too, let''s give the moon fairy!"


    After others found that the person who ran out was the moon fairy, no one started to fight for a while. After all, the price was not low, almost reached the limit of a panacea, and the goddess in the hearts of countless people, no one was there. I don''t know.


    "Yue fairy, why do you spend it yourself? If you want, I will give you one back!" Song Wenyuan said with some dissatisfaction when he found that there was a good opportunity to settle on the moon fairy.


    However, the moon fairy did not even look at Song Wenyuan, and stood there as cold as an iceberg.


    "Wife, don''t waste money. What I have is this elixir, I give you as much as you want!"


    It was impossible for Wang Shu to watch Lan Yue be pitted, and he had to scream out loud ...

 Chapter 334： Just garbage!

    King Wang Shu knew that this opening would definitely offend Song Wenyuan, who was already in a bad relationship, but he couldn''t just watch Lan Yue be pitted again.


    After hearing this, Song Wenyuan looked at Wang Shu, and found that it was the Wang Shu who wore iron armor, and his face pulled down, his face became gloomy for an instant.


    Fairy Moon Princess seemed to hear Wang Shu''s words, and her expressionless face changed again, frowning slightly, but she soon recovered her calmness.


    "Where did the wild boy come from, this first Danmen''s elixir?"


    "Boy, don''t think that you are really a piece of iron when you wear iron armor. You speak so indifferently, and carefully lift a stone and hit your own foot!"


    "Boy, you dare to question San Gongzi''s elixir!"


    However, Song Wenyuan has not spoken against Wang Shu, and some geniuses have ridiculed and thought that Wang Shu ran elephants in their mouths. As for the blue moon wife Wang Shu called, they didn''t think about it, and they didn''t connect with the moon fairy.


    "Brother Wang, didn''t I tell you? Let you not talk nonsense, I know that you are very obsessed with Moon Fairy, but you have to divide the occasion!" Bai Yunfei found the genius present at the scene and turned his finger on Wang Shu in an instant. The very disturbed voice asked.


    But Wang Shu was too lazy to pay attention to Bai Yunfei, Bai Yunfei was soft and scared, and there was a grass on the wall, but he continued to say, "Wang Lanyue, that kind of garbage is really worth half a million bloodstones. I have a lot, if you want A thousand, ten thousand! "


    "Did I hear it wrong, this kid is actually called Yuexian Wife?"


    "You heard me right, this guy''s blue moon wife is indeed a moon fairy!"


    "Boy, you''re looking for death. How dare you defile the moon fairy!"


    Many people just reacted to this. The blue moon wife Wang Shu called turned out to be the moon fairies, and many fan fairies were dissatisfied.


    "This kid is so arrogant, let me teach him!"


    A genius couldn''t help but want to stand up and clean up Wang Shu.


    "Sister Brother, don''t be impulsive, have you not seen Song Wugong next to the Iron Armor? Maybe this is just a fight between their brothers, let''s not participate!"


    That genius was quickly stopped by his fellow brothers. He intentionally suggested that Wang Shu was the son of Song Wugong, so don''t take it lightly.


    Other geniuses also found that the place where Wang Shu was was Song Laowu, and Song Laowu was still drinking there, as if nothing was wrong, and he did not come out to blame Wang Shu, and his attitude was very ambiguous.


    After all, this is Song Wenyuan''s territory. There is no genius with a hot brain, so they rushed to Wang Shu desperately, and they also found the old Song Wuwu sons beside Wang Shu.


    Xianyue Fairy did not pay attention to Wang Shu, but looked at Wang Shu coldly.


    Song Wenyuan found that no one looked at Wang Shu gloomily after bidding, and stared at Song Laowu and said, "Fifth brother, is your dog barking, don''t you care?"


    The oldest Wu Song put down the wine glass, glanced at Song Wenyuan, and said lightly, "Brother, you have better pay attention. Brother Wang has a bad temper!"


    Song Wenyuan said coldly, "Oh, isn''t it? Brother Wu Fei thinks I have a good temper?"


    Wu Song Laowu smiled and said, "I don''t care, what Brother Wang wants to do is his freedom."


    "Since the five brothers have said so, don''t blame them for not giving face!"


    Song Wenyuan sneered and turned to Wang Shu, and said coldly, "Boy, Song looks at your young ignorance and gives you a chance to get out now. If you dare to talk nonsense again, I Make you regret to live. "


    Wang Shu looked impatiently at Song Wenyuan, and asked lightly: "Three sons are so aggressive and do not seem to be consistent with rumors? They all say that the third son is a modest son, so it seems that he is not afraid of those who are bullying. ? "


    Song Wenyuan hummed coldly and said, "Hum, your kid is so distressed. Song doesn''t welcome you such a series of lies, nonsense guests!"


    Wang Wangshu sneered and asked, "Oh, this is very interesting. I don''t know what the third son is telling a series of lies, what is the evidence for nonsense? Isn''t the third son not only bullying others, but also like to impose crimes on others?"


    Some geniuses saw that Wang Shu was so embarrassed and entangled, and they somewhat admired Wang Shu. After all, not everyone liked Song Wenyuan. Many people in Song Wenyuan knew it and liked to do superficial work.


    Song Wenyuan dissatisfied rebuked: "Nonsense!"


    Wang Shu smiled and asked: "Oh, what a nonsense. Is your third son talking only about Jin Yuliang, and Wang is talking nonsense?"


    Song Wenyuan''s face has become black as a piece of carbon, and said coldly, "Well, a kid with sharp teeth and sharp mouth, I won''t entangle with you. Song, you are not welcome here, please leave quickly!"


    If there were not too many geniuses present, and Song Wu was next to Wang Shu, he would now like to tear Wang Shu into pieces.


    "Look, it''s not bullying! It''s worth noting that this kind of genius gathering is not interesting. I think it''s better to be called an idiot with a lot of silly money. Young idiots are willing to buy. Let ¡¯s go with the five boys. ¡±Wang Shu shrugged helplessly and did not intend to stay.


    "Boy, don''t you think there are five boys covering you, we dare not teach you!"


    "Boy, there is a kind of you stand up, I break your leg!"


    "Boy, you are dead!"


    After hearing these words from Wang Shu, many geniuses turned green, and they could not stand the blatant insult.


    "This guy!"


    Song Laowu took a deep look at Wang Shu. Although he could not see Wang Shu''s expression and complexion, Wang Shu''s breathing and heartbeat were very stable. It seemed that he was really not afraid of anything. Then he cooperated with Wang Shu''s performance and made Meaning to get up and leave.


    Song Wenyuan''s face was all green, and he said coldly, "Boy, you can insult Song, please don''t insult Song''s guests!"


    Wang Shu smiled and said, "Oh, it''s funny. Wang looked at such a group of self-proclaimed idiots and you can''t tell the northeast and the southwest. What''s wrong with standing up? Isn''t Wang still wrong? ? "


    Song Wenyuan said with a sneer: "Okay, since your kid is hard-spoken, then come up with evidence, where in the world are you genius flickering?"


    "Oh, I dare not talk about other places, at least your elixir is not worth so many bloodstones. No, the elixir that you boasted to heaven is, in my eyes, garbage!" Wang The book said with a light smile.

 Chapter 335： Bet on

    The word of King of Shu was in my eyes that the garbage immediately caused an uproar.


    "Did I hear it wrong?"


    "What is he talking about?"


    "Garbage, how dare he say that the medicine of the first Danmen is rubbish?"


    "Is this house crazy?"


    "It''s crazy, this world is crazy. Some people dare to say that the medicine of the first Danmen is rubbish!"


    "This guy must be saying grape acid if he can''t eat grapes."


    "This is really the funniest joke I have ever heard in my life. The first elixir is rubbish."


    Countless geniuses originally thought that Wang Shu was a genius who dared to act. When these words came out, it immediately attracted countless ironies and doubts.


    Even Bai Yunfei and Song Laowu who have been supporting Wang Shu have changed their faces slightly. This guy really dare to say anything.


    Song Wenyuan sneered. This was the funniest joke he''d ever heard. He sneered and said, "Oh, there are really guys who don''t know the heights and heights, even the first medicine of Danmen can dare to say that it''s rubbish. Coming courage? "


    Wang Shu also took out a jade bottle, holding an almost identical blood bean in his hand, and sneered and asked: "If your elixir is also called the first elixir, then these are me again. What number of gates? "


    "Oh my God, he also has the elixir of the first Danmen!"


    "Did I dazzle?"


    "He has it too!"


    The genius who was present at the scene saw the elixir in Wang Shu''s hands, exclaimed one by one, because the elixir in Wang Shu''s hands was exactly the same as Song Wenyuan''s.


    "No, the elixir in his hand is not the first one."


    "Yes, the elixir in his hand is not the first Danmen. There is no special sign on the first Danmen!"


    However, there are also people who have a bad eye and immediately find that the elixir in Wang Shu''s hand is not the first elixir, but it looks very similar.


    Song Wenyuan naturally saw that the elixir in Wang Shu''s hand was not the first elixir, and said with a sneer: "Huh, funny. I really don''t know where you went to find something that looks like junk, so I want to pretend to be the first Yidanmen''s elixir, I think you not only talk nonsense, but you can''t even use your brain! "


    Wang Shu said without a panic: "Oh, is Songgong so anxious to make a conclusion? I didn''t say this is the first panacea elixir. You are so anxious to buckle my hat, is it because you are afraid that the elixir in your hand is not as good mine?"


    Wu Songyuan was completely angered by Wang Shu and scolded: "Fart, how could the elixir in my hand be worse than yours!"


    Wang Shu said with a smile: "Oh, that''s good. Since you are so confident, you might as well let everyone make a judge. It happens that my elixir has the same effect as the so-called first Danmen elixir in your hand. It can also restore physical strength and a small amount of vitality! "


    When Wang Shu said that the effect of this elixir was the same as the effect of the first elixir in Song Wenyuan''s hands, the expressions of the geniuses on the court became wonderful.


    This Wang Shu said in his mouth that the elixir in his hand was not owned by the first Danmen, but also said that the effect was the same. The elixir for supplementing physical strength was not available to ordinary people. This purpose was very intriguing.


    After Song Wenyuan realized Wang Shu''s intention, he asked coldly, "Boy, are you here to entertain me?"


    Song Wenyuan was almost unable to bear it, and Wang Shuchu confronted him everywhere, obviously he was dismantling his stage intentionally.


    King Wang Shu said with a smile: "How could I have fun with Song Gongzi? I''m just telling the truth. These elixirs in my hands can indeed restore physical strength and replenish a small amount of vitality."


    Tong Song Wenyuan''s face grew more and more gloomy. This guy was really entertaining him, and the breath of blood from his body broke out.


    "So strong!"


    After feeling the breath of Song Wenyuan, Wang''s written color changed, and he knew he was not the opponent, but soon felt relaxed. Because a guard of Song Laowu actually took the initiative to stand in front of him.


    "Fifth Brother!"


    After seeing Song Laowu''s guard in front, Song Wenyuan''s face turned black, and he looked coldly at Song Laowu who had been drinking.


    Wu Song Laowu said lightly: "Since the brother Wang said that he had the same elixir, why wouldn''t the third brother let him prove it? If you are so strong, you will be rough. Is it really like the brother Wang said?"


    "Hum, let''s see!"


    Song Wenyuan snorted and turned his attention to Wang Shu again, as if nothing was happening, and calmness was restored. He said lightly, "Since this friend also has an elixir that can restore physical strength, I don''t know if anyone is willing to come up To prove it to everyone, is it as he said? "


    Wang Wangshu glanced at Song Laowu very gratefully. He would have suffered a lot if he didn''t show up tonight.


    Wang Wangshu looked at Song Wenyuan and said with a smile: "This is the best, I ca n¡¯t look like this. We let the moon fairy to testify. Who is our elixir better?"


    Song Wenyuan''s face changed, and it seemed that he did not want to let Yuexian to testify, because this woman was not under his control at all.


    However, Song Wenyuan nodded after hesitating for a moment, and said, "Just as I have the intention, the moon fairy will definitely answer the truth, I believe everyone also believes the judgment of the moon fairy."


    "Okay! But wouldn''t we be too boring like this? How about a bet?"


    King Wang Shu is very confident in the elixir in the invincible redemption system, and it is definitely not worse than that of the first Danmen. Therefore, he did not want to let Song Wenyuan pass so easily and made another request.


    "How are you gambling?"


    Song Wenyuan is also full of confidence in the first Danmen''s elixir, because he has also taken these elixir himself. Although the taste is not good, and after taking it, there will be a burst of colic and hunger in the belly, but it does Can restore a lot of physical strength. In addition, after taking this elixir, diarrhea will also occur, and for several days in a row, he also took a lot of losses.


    Wang Shu said: "It''s very simple. If you win, then I will buy all the elixir in your hand for 500,000 bloodstones! If I win, then the elixir in your hand can no longer be sold, and I I will also sell the elixir in my hand. As for the price, I will decide for myself! "


    "Okay, that''s all!"


    Song Wenyuan did not think that there would be much elixir in Wang Shu''s hands, and he did not believe that the elixir in Wang Shu''s hands could restore physical strength. If the rejuvenating elixir was so easy to find, he would not spend a lot of money to get these elixir Medicine, then came to auction at a low price, trying to buy people''s hearts.


    Tong Song Wenyuan took the initiative to ask Yuexian to be the witness, and asked, "Yuexian, may I help you?"


    "Yes!"


    Xianyue fairy nodded, said coldly, and then came forward.

 Chapter 336： Bet

    Wang Shushu and Song Wenyuan handed the elixir to the Moon Fairy. The Moon Fairy naturally took Song Wenyuan''s elixir, but hesitated slightly when he accepted Wang Shu''s elixir again.


    After seeing the appearance of Yuexian hesitation, Song Wenyuan was complacent, at least from the performance of Yuexian, even if he didn''t like Song Wenyuan, at least he didn''t hate him.


    "Wife, I''ve touched the elixir. It''s dirty. You can take this bottle, which one you want to eat, but don''t eat more. Eating more will hurt your stomach." Wang Shu hippie smiled and took back the elixir, directly Give a jade bottle to the moon fairy.


    Xianyue fairy frowned, still took the jade bottle.


    "Hum! Nonsense."


    I saw that Wang Shu even gave a bottle of elixir to the moon fairy, and Song Wenyuan was a little unconvinced. He did not expect that he was suppressed by the iron armored boy. In addition, Wang Shu was talking nonsense. This elixir not only would not hurt his stomach, but felt hungry.


    The King of Shu is complacent, as if telling Song Wenyuan: "Don''t look at me with that look, I have money!"


    The cold face of Yueyue Fairy didn''t pay attention to the fight between the two, but looked at the jade bottle and elixir in her hand.


    Both Wang Shushu and Song Wenyuan were full of confidence in their elixir. The eyes of both sides happened to be in one place, and the corners of their mouths could not help but sneer.


    After hesitating for a moment, Yuexian chose to check Song Wenyuan''s elixir first. The skin of Song Wenyuan''s elixir was torn open to reveal the elixir inside. It was exactly the same as Wang Shu''s elixir, and the mouth opened slightly and swallowed.


    Seeing Yuexian taking the elixir, Song Wenyuan''s face was confident that he had taken the elixir himself and would definitely restore his strength.


    The geniuses present were one by one holding their breath. They wanted to know who was the elixir. They could not control so much. They came to this genius party in order to have an excellent performance at the Nanlin Conference. Whenever the elixir is good, they buy it. As for the price, they don''t have to think too much.


    "Does he really have the same elixir?"


    Song Laowu felt more and more that he could not see the person who claimed to be Wang Leihong. He had never seen such a confident person, and he had never even heard of it, but the other party always made some impossible and made him feel like a king. This book is very evil.


    Not long after the fairy moon took the medicine, Xiu Mei wrinkled gently, as if looking pained.


    "Wife, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the pain on Lan Yue''s face, Wang''s writing changed greatly, for fear that Lan Yue took poison.


    "Bastard, did you give my wife poison?" The breath on Wang Shu erupted, and he took out the sword that had been strengthened four times without reservation, and was ready to fight with Song Wenyuan for a life or death.


    µÄ The sword that has been strengthened three times can already be regarded as a weapon of the magic weapon. The sword that has been strengthened four times is a terrifying breath as soon as it is taken out, as if the soul must be absorbed into it.


    Many people just changed the look just because they felt the breath of the sword. They never imagined that Wang Shu had such a terrible weapon in his hands.


    "Worry, this is just a side effect of taking the elixir. After eating, you will feel the belly like a knife, but it will soon pass, and now it is just a reaction." Song Wenyuan noticed the sword in Wang Shu''s hands. After being extraordinary, I couldn''t help but have a bit of jealousy, but said with confidence.


    "Trouble!"


    Xianyue Fairy seemed unable to bear Wang Shu, and said with a frown. However, the pain on her face was slowly alleviating. It seemed as true as Song Wenyuan said, it was just the effect of the elixir.


    "I warn you, if something happens to my wife, don''t say that you are the son of the lord of the house, even if I am the King of Heaven, I will make you regret to live!" Realizing that the pain on the face of Yuexian was slowly moving After alleviating, Wang Shu was relieved, but he politely threatened Song Wenyuan.


    Song Wenyuan looked at Wang Shu coldly, and did not take Wang Shu''s threat in his eyes, because it would not be long before Wang Shu would shut his mouth forever. For a dead person, Song Wenyuan was very forgiving.


    Murmur!


    But at this moment, a strange sound came from the moon fairy''s body.


    Both Wang Shushu and Song Wenyuan were stunned, some did not understand.


    "Wife, what''s wrong with you?"


    King Wang Shu found that Yuexian''s face turned red quickly, worried that there were any side effects of that medicine, and asked nervously.


    Murmur!


    I heard another strange voice.


    Wu Songyuan responded quickly, explaining a little embarrassingly: "This is also a side effect of that elixir. After pain, it will make people feel very hungry."


    Xianyue Fairy''s face became redder and colder. If not for Song Wenyuan''s explanation, Wang Shu would have thought that something had happened to Lanyue. It turned out to be just shyness and blushing.


    Although Xianyue Fairy tried her best to restrain her emotions, Wang Shu and Song Wenyuan were next to her, and she could still see her face flushed.


    After a while, Yuexian suppressed the hunger, and her face returned to normal. She said lightly: "Three boys'' elixir can indeed restore physical strength and a small amount of blood power! But the taste is not good when taken, It is very bitter, and after taking it, it will be very painful in the abdomen, just like a knife twist. After the pain, you will feel very hungry. "


    Xianyue Fairy seemed to retaliate against Song Wenyuan, and she usually did not want to talk more, she even said a few more words.


    The other geniuses in the market didn''t think much, because they didn''t hear the sound of Yuexian because of hunger, but thought that she evaluated Song Wenyuan''s elixir very respectably.


    "I just have to be able to restore my strength. It hurts and I''m hungry. It''s gone after a while!"


    "Yeah, as long as you can restore physical strength is good elixir!"


    "I must buy this elixir!"


    The genius who was present was so indifferent to others that it was enough for them to restore their strength.


    Although Song Wenyuan was a little unhappy, Yue Xianzi commented on his elixir so directly, but looked at Wang Shu very proudly, because this elixir could restore physical strength, which was enough. Even if it takes pain and hunger, someone will definitely buy it.


    "Well, what kind of **** elixir. Even if it ¡¯s not good, it ¡¯s not enough to eat, even if it ¡¯s not full, it makes the stomach hurt, even if it hurts, it makes you hungry. Does it make people diarrhea? "After listening to the evaluation of Yuexian, Wang Shu was dissatisfied with irony.


    Song Wenyuan was too lazy to argue with Wang Shu, and said with a sneer: "Hum, don''t be too proud, wait for the moon fairy to take your elixir. If you can''t restore your strength, you are finished!"


    Xianyue Fairy looked at the jade bottle in her hand, hesitated a bit, whether to continue taking it, and then gave an evaluation. Because Song Wenyuan''s elixir really made her uncomfortable.


    After seeing Yuexian hesitant, Wang Shushu said, "Wife, don''t hesitate, eat quickly. It''s delicious, it''s definitely not hard to eat!"


    Forced by helplessness, the fairy of the month Yue had to pour out an elixir from the jade bottle, throw it directly into the mouth, and intended to swallow it directly. She could not stand the smell spreading in her mouth.


    But when I just wanted to swallow it directly, Yuexian''s eyes couldn''t help shining ...

 Chapter 337： Frame

    The moon fairy who originally intended to swallow directly chewed slowly, like eating jelly beans, and savoring the deliciousness of that medicine.


    Other than that, this is the taste. Wang Shu''s blood beans have already smashed Song Wenyuan''s elixir. You must know that Yuexianzi frowned when she took Song Wenyuan''s elixir, and swallowed it directly. Face enjoyment, chewing slowly.


    Whoever is high or low can be seen at a glance. Wang Shu glanced at Song Wenyuan proudly.


    Song Wenyuan naturally guessed that Wang Shu''s elixir is not difficult to taste, maybe it''s still delicious, or Yuexian won''t have this expression, and he snorted a little bit, saying, "Everything is good, even your stuff It ¡¯s delicious, but it can only be counted as jelly beans. The effect of the elixir is to restore physical strength, not delicious. If you want to eat delicious, there are tens of thousands of delicious flavors in Nanlin County. "


    "Oh, really?"


    It seems that Song Wenyuan didn''t fall into the coffin without tears, and Wang Shu was too lazy to continue to argue.


    After the fairy swallowed the elixir, her face seemed to be a bit lost, and she ate such a delicious thing, but she did not choose to eat another one, but she felt the effect of the elixir quietly.


    After seeing the Moon Fairy Pill taking, she seemed to have no response. Song Wenyuan said proudly: "I said earlier that although sweet beans are delicious, they have no effect at all ..."


    However, before Song Wenyuan''s words were finished, she saw that Yuexian, whose facial expression had not changed very much, even showed joy, and looked at Wang Shu with an incredible disbelief.


    "Hey, wife, how is it? Is it delicious and full?" Wang Shu asked with a smile on his face.


    "Ok!"


    Yuexian nodded happily, but seemed to realize something was wrong, and then she turned her face down again. She said coldly and indifferently, "The iron armor''s elixir tastes very good. It can quickly recover strength and a small amount after entering the abdomen. The power of flesh has a feeling of fullness! "


    The Moon Moon Fairy is very common and simple, and almost shows the advantages of Wang Shu''s blood beans.


    "Really?"


    "It turned out to be true!"


    "That guy really has a medicine that can restore his energy!"


    "It''s more than just restoring physical strength. Haven''t you heard the description of Yuexianzi? The taste is very good. After entering the abdomen, you can quickly restore physical strength and a small amount of blood power, and feel full!"


    "Yes, the three boys'' elixir is completely opposite evaluation!"


    Âò "Buy, I want to buy the armor of the Iron Man, even if it is more expensive, I will buy the Iron Man!"


    "Yes, I want to buy his elixir too!"


    "Buy buy buy, don''t buy is not human!"


    "I want to buy ten!"


    "I want to buy a bottle!"


    Many geniuses who were present at the same time could not help making noise, their evaluation of the moon fairy was convinced.


    "Back to you!"


    The original moon fairy had a little frost on her cold face. Although she might have a smile on her face, she was not so cold. She stretched out her cellulite and planned to return the elixir to Wang Shu.


    "Oh, no. Wife Lanyue, I''ll give it to you, as long as you say it, I have it here and there!"


    After seeing Lan Yue''s expression not so cold, Wang Shuru''s breeze, even if Lan Yue hadn''t even thought of him, he was satisfied to see Lan Yue''s smile.


    In this scene, in the eyes of Song Wenyuan, who was already angered by anger, he completely became a lingering lover, and said ruthlessly, "Okay, let me just say, it was a young couple, and I had already discussed it well. ! "


    Xianyue Fairy''s brows frowned, and seemed a little angry.


    "That''s the case. No wonder that the Iron Armor has always been Wife Blue Moon, and Wife Blue Moon keeps calling."


    "It''s true that you said so, but I didn''t expect them to be a group."


    "My heart hurts so much, I don''t know yet that the moon fairy in Bingqingyujie is already married as a wife!"


    "Bingqingyujie? Maybe people know more than you!"


    "Haha, it''s hard to say."


    "A bitch, I still think of her as my dream lover!"


    The other geniuses at the scene frowned after hearing these words. If it is true that Song Wenyuan said, it is that Wang Shu and Yuexianzi united to deceive everyone, and a lot of geniuses who supported Song Wenyuan immediately Supported and began to slander the reputation of the moon fairy.


    "Three sons, you have to keep your mouth shut, my crescent crescent sister Bingqingyujie, how could it be his wife!"


    However, some people do not agree with this statement. The first person to stand up is the acacia sect, he retorted with an angry expression.


    "Yes, Sister Crescent cannot be his wife!"


    Sister Zheng, who was dressed up as a glamorous girl, also stood up in support of the Moon Fairy.


    "Yes, Sister Yue cannot be such a person!"


    "You talk nonsense!"


    At the same time, other members of the acacia group followed suit and did not allow Song Wenyuan to stigmatize the reputation of the Moon Fairy.


    Song Wenyuan asked coldly, "Well, what kind of martial arts do you have, aren''t you aware of it?"


    After the words of Song Wenyuan were spoken, the faces of the acacia group became gloomy.


    As the disciples of the Acacia faction, the most hated thing is that outsiders maliciously slander their acacia faction, saying that they can only rely on betrayal.


    In particular, most female disciples of the Acacia School will marry some powerful men, and male disciples will become the face of some women because of their good looks. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, the reputation of the Acacia School has not been good .


    "A group of guys who are robbers and sons-in-law, maybe the fairy has been rotten!"


    "Yeah, the moon fairy, I think it''s almost the same!"


    "It''s funny, people from the brothels call themselves Bingqingyujie!"


    Song Wenyuan''s words even caused some people to go crazy.


    "Song Wenyuan!"


    The oldest brother of the Acacia faction directly changed his name to Song Wenyuan, with a look of anger.


    "Yes, how could Moon Fairy get married!"


    "Yuexianzi Bingqingyujie, you must insult her reputation!"


    "Song Wenyuan, I think you are a dog jumping over the wall, afraid that your junk elixir will not sell, so you deliberately framed Moon Fairy and this little brother!"


    "Song Wenyuan, I didn''t expect that you were really a thing, but you used this nasty method!"


    Part of the followers of the Moon Fairy were also dissatisfied, and it was not the accusers who accused the three sons. For a while, the scoldings of the two sides came and went, and no one was convinced.


    Fairy Moon''s face became more gloomy, staring coldly at Song Wenyuan.


    Song Wenyuan looked at Moon Fairy with a sneer, anyway, the woman she couldn''t get was better to be ruined. When this woman''s reputation became stinky, he had some ways to torture the other.


    I squinted and watched that a bloodshed was going to happen, especially the breath on Lan Yue''s body was getting stronger and stronger, and it seemed to be out of control.


    Of course, Wang Shushu couldn''t let Lan Yue and Song Wenyuan clash here because it was very bad for her. He took the initiative to stand up and slowly said, "Everyone is quiet, please listen to me!"

 Chapter 338： Slap

    I seemed to know that Wang Shu had provoked things and calmed down for a while.


    After the people were quiet, Wang Shu said faintly: "Why should everyone be so impulsive. Since the third son suspects that I partnered with Yuexian to frame him, then I now have a good way to prove that Yuexian did not deceive everyone."


    Everyone looked at Wang Shu, hoping that Wang Shu could say something.


    "There are three hundred blood beans here, after you take it, you naturally know who is right and who is wrong!"


    Wang Wangshu smiled slightly and took ten jade bottles of the same size from the space ring at one time and said.


    "Oh my God!"


    Ôõô "How is that possible? He can take out so much elixir all at once?"


    "No, that''s the elixir of the first Danmen! No, that''s better than the elixir of the first Danmen!"


    "My eyes are blind, this must be an illusion!"


    I saw Wang Shu turned out to be magic and took out ten jade bottles at once, and the genius on the stage couldn''t help but exclaim.


    ËÎ Even Song Wenyuan couldn''t help but change his face. He never imagined that Wang Shu had so many elixir.


    The reason he satirized that the two were in a group, not deliberately framed, but a hidden purpose, was to cause dissatisfaction for most people, and then took the opportunity to deceive the elixir in the hand of the moon fairy, so that everyone consumed, once everyone Consuming those elixir means that there is no evidence of death. At that time, not only can you bite Wang Shu, you can also increase the value of elixir in your hand. He can also take the opportunity to make a siege for the Moon Fairy and gain the favor of the Moon Fairy.


    This method that Song Wenyuan thought of can be said to be extremely poisonous, but another stone and three birds are almost perfect and cannot be perfected, but he never imagined that this blood bean is even more powerful than the first Danmen medicine. The guy in iron armor actually took out so much at once.


    "Hey, you IQ still want to fight me?"


    He looked at Song Wenyuan''s dark, unseen face, and Wang Shu sneered and passed on to Song Wenyuan.


    From the beginning, the King of Shu had guessed Song Wenyuan''s thoughts. Since Song Wenyuan dared to sell those elixirs so arrogantly, it must be very rare, otherwise he would not dare to speak like that.


    However, in the eyes of Song Wenyuan, if the precious medicine is like a treasure, it is worthless in the eyes of his king, yes, it is worthless.


    The lowest level of elixir of blood beans can buy 10 blood stones. With his net worth, buy as many as you want.


    After seeing Wang Shu take out so much elixir at one time, Yuexian seemed to be a bit shocked. She knew very well that this elixir that could restore physical strength was not easily available on the market, it was very rare, otherwise she would not have The price is 500,000 bloodstones, and I want to buy one from Song Wenyuan.


    Understand that the elixir for restoring physical strength is scarce, and Yuexian''s eyes appeared a little worried. Looking at Wang Shu, she seemed afraid that those elixir in Wang Shu''s hands were fake.


    "Oh, wife, I miss your look so much!"


    After seeing the worries in Yuexianzi''s eyes, Wang Shu couldn''t help thinking of Lanyue. In the original Lanyue''s eyes, there was often sadness, and the figures of the two became more and more overlapping.


    "Fool!"


    Xianyue Fairy did not look as cold as she did, but felt a little flustered and inexplicable. She always felt that this person was weird, and she said something for no reason.


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    After hearing this "fool", Wang Shu couldn''t help laughing, and when Lan Yue felt distressed, she would say the same thing.


    Song Wenyuan''s face became more and more gloomy. The two **** even showed affection in front of his face and wished to kill Wang Shu, but when they saw Song Laowu''s guard standing there to protect Wang Shu, they had to hold back. anger.


    "Humph!"


    Xianyue fairy snorted and turned away to ignore Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu has never been in such a good mood and said loudly: "There are three hundred blood beans here. If you have doubts about Wang''s elixir, you can come up and check the effect yourself. If you can''t restore your physical strength, Wang will definitely stop here. Thanks! "


    After a genius on the market heard that Wang Shu had dared to say such poisonous words, his face changed slightly.


    Although many people really wanted to come and try Wang Shu''s elixir, whether it was true or not, but after seeing Song Wenyuan''s somber face, no one dared to come up.


    Although Wang Shu let everyone taste the elixir and test the efficacy, but no one dared to come up and the scene became awkward.


    "Hey, boy, you want to fight with me, you''re still tender!"


    After seeing that no one dared to come up to verify Wang Shu''s elixir, Song Wenyuan sneered.


    Wang Wangshu did not expect this to happen for a while, and most geniuses were afraid of Song Wenyuan.


    "I come!"


    "I come!"


    But when Wang Shu was riding a tiger, two voices, a man and a woman, rang from different places.


    Ji Wangshu looked at his voice in the past and couldn''t help but be a bit surprised, because the one who shouted the voice was Song Laowu, who would support him. He was not surprised, but the other person was a little surprised. It was the acacia seductive Zheng Shi.


    Wu Song Laowu and Sister Zheng came to the stage without any ambiguity. They opened the jade bottle directly, took an elixir from it, and swallowed it.


    After seeing the two men taking the stage to test the elixir, everyone in the audience was serious about scoring, and even Song Wenyuan seriously watched the changes in their expressions.


    Both of them were expressionless, and they seemed to swallow without taste.


    After a short while, the two showed surprises at the same time, looking at the jade bottles of Wang Shu incredibly.


    "One of these hundred thousand bloodstones of elixir, I want them all!"


    "I have 200,000, I have all of them!"


    The two offered the price almost at the same time, and they also planned to buy both of them.


    "My first price should be sold to me!"


    "No, Brother Wang is my guest and should be sold to me, and the price I pay is high!"


    The old Wu Song and sister Zheng even quarreled on the stage.


    The geniuses on the stage will understand even if they are confused again. The elixir in Wang Shu''s hands is definitely an elixir, otherwise they will not be so disoriented.


    "No, the brother Wang has said that these elixir are free for us. How can you sell them!"


    "Fart, can that be called Brother Wang? Brother Wang, Brother Wang, you said these elixir should be given to brothers for free!"


    "Brother Wang, you can''t be biased. It ¡¯s free for us!"


    Many geniuses are afraid that Wang Shu really sold all these elixirs, so the Nanlin Society''s Yantai competition will suffer a lot.


    For a while everyone ignored Song Wenyuan. The older brother Wang Wang on the left and the older Wang Wang on the right blushed.


    Looking at the face with red ears and red ears, Song Shuwu and Sister Zheng who were about to fight, Wang Shu reluctantly said, "Don''t fight with each other, I have promised to give you these elixir!"


    Á³ Both men pulled their faces down, and Wang Shu didn''t sell them to them. But Wang Shu''s next words made them smile.


    King Wang Shu said with a smile: "I still have elixir, and there are many, if the two of them want to buy, after the party is over, they will go to the house of Wu Gongzi to talk!"

 Chapter 339： Donate medicine

    "This is pretty much the same!"


    Wu Song finally smiled on his face, indicating that he had read the Wang Shu correctly.


    "It''s a bit of an opportunity to see you, maybe I can match you and Sister Crescent!" Sister Zheng said with a smile with satisfaction.


    "Then please invite the two to go down first. The matter of the elixir is not urgent. We will discuss it later." Wang Shu was speechless for a while and had to let the two go down first.


    After getting the promise from Wang Shu, the two returned to their positions with great satisfaction.


    After seeing that these two people did not buy and sell strongly, the other geniuses were slightly relieved. At least they did not have to worry that all the elixir that could restore their physical strength were monopolized by the Song Laowu and Hehuan factions. Background, they really ca n¡¯t stop it.


    "Everyone present can get an elixir for free. If you are in doubt, you can test the effect of the elixir on the spot. Of course, if you want to save it, you can. Now please come up to receive the elixir!" Two After the people went down, Wang Shu said to everyone present.


    As soon as the people present at the hearing heard that there was free elixir, they rushed to the stage one by one. The three hundred elixir that Wang Shu prepared at first was not enough. They had to take out more than five hundred and were taken away more than seven hundred elixir.


    After these geniuses got the elixir, some of the acute ones couldn''t help taking it directly, while others hid silently and chose to wait and see. After all, this elixir was not cheap. It was so bad to eat it. behavior.


    However, not everyone received the elixir. None of Song Wenyuan received it, and Wang Shu didn''t plan to give it to each other for free.


    Tong Song Wenyuan looked at Wang Shu''s arrogance and hatred it, but he had no choice but to offend Wang Shu at this time would be equal to enemies with all other geniuses, then Nanlin would be very bad for him.


    Those who followed Song Wenyuan were envious looking at those who could receive the elixir, and they felt itchy.


    "Oh my God, is this really elixir?"


    "This thing is so delicious, it doesn''t look like elixir at all!"


    "Yeah, don''t say it, it''s delicious. I want another one!"


    "I feel it, I can really restore my strength!"


    "I''m full when I eat one. This thing is amazing!"


    The geniuses who took the elixir issued praises one by one, and praised Wang Shu''s elixir.


    Some geniuses who did not plan to take the elixir also couldn''t help the temptation of others. They chose to take the elixir in their hands. Only a few people insisted on choosing and did not take it.


    "too delicious!"


    "I have eaten such a delicious elixir for the first time!"


    "Yes, let alone the first time I have eaten it, I have even heard it for the first time. The elixir that I have eaten before is bitter and astringent. It is not eaten at all, but swallowed and refined!"


    "It''s amazing, there is such an elixir in the world!"


    "I''m tired for a day today. When this elixir goes down, I feel full of energy!"


    "Good thing!"


    For a while, countless praises and marvels spread throughout the audience, and almost everyone was satisfied.


    Those of Song Wenyuan who watched this scene were even more irritable and regretful in their hearts. They knew that they would not follow Song Wenyuan.


    However, Wang Shu was too lazy to care about their ideas, but went on to say: "Since everyone has already verified the effect of elixir, so I do n¡¯t need to say any more. I still have some elixir in my hand. Yes, please go to the fifth son''s house to discuss after the party. Of course, we will definitely give you a very satisfactory price! Let the third son continue to host, I think there should be nothing for me! "


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, he stepped down from the stage chicly, returned to the pavilion of Song Laowu, and silently looked at the unspeakable Song Wenyuan on the stage.


    Although Song Wenyuan was anxious to kill Wang Shu, he didn''t say much, but he smiled and said, "The second item to be bought is not a panacea, but a defensive treasure from the Qi Clan ..."


    Although Song Wenyuan said that the item was magical, but because of the example of the first Danmen in the front, not many people were willing to believe Song Wenyuan''s words, so after speaking, no one bid for the auction for a long time.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about Song Wenyuan''s embarrassment, but looked at the beauty in front of her and didn''t know how to speak.


    Because the moon fairy was pulled by sister Zheng and a group of acacias, Wang Shu was found.


    "Hee hee, brother Wang, I don''t know how much elixir is on you, we want 100 acacias!" Sister Zheng said with a smile.


    The other disciples of the Acacia School did not give Wang Shu a good look at the beginning. Although he did not have a smile on his face at the moment, he did not have the previous disgust.


    Wang Shushu did not make propositions, but looked at Song Laowu and asked for his meaning.


    The old Wu Song naturally understood the meaning of Wang Shu, and in his heart, he felt that Wang Shu was not simple. He knew that the number of elixir involved was not small. If he handled it carelessly, he might cause big trouble.


    Song Laowu smiled and said, "Since Brother Wang has said it before, you don''t need to worry about it. There is definitely elixir. If you deal with you now and break the rules, others will do the same. Great inconvenience. How about going to our house after the party to discuss it? "


    ʦ Sister Zheng''s face changed, knowing that this old Song Wu was not so good at speaking, he had to turn to Wang Shu''s body and said with a smile: "Wang, what do you mean?"


    Wang Shushu originally wanted to refuse directly, but saw Sister Zheng deliberately stood next to the fairy of the moon, and then groaned with a smirk.


    Although Yueyue Fairy was still cold, she seemed to be relieved a lot because of the events just now.


    After a moment of groaning, Shu Wangshu said with a smile: "I have given the five sons and daughters to deal with the business, but well, I am friends with Sister Zheng, and the elixir can still give you some."


    At first, when Sister Zheng heard Wang Shu''s refusal, her face changed first, but after hearing the following words, she couldn''t help smiling.


    He Wangshu was also very polite. He took two bottles of elixir directly from the space ring, and said, "Five capsules per bottle, Sister Zheng, you know."


    "Hey, thank you brother Wang!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng, although she thinks the number is a little small, she still accepted these elixir with a smile. After all, it is free. However, Sister Zheng was also very clear about Wang Shu''s intentions. Instead of taking all the elixir, she handed one of them to the Moon Fairy.


    Xianyue fairy stunned, and some did not understand what Sister Zheng meant.


    ʦ Sister Zheng said with a smile: "Sister sent you!"


    "..."


    The fairy of Yueyue was bewildered. The elixir was obviously given to her by Wang Shu. Why did Sister Zheng give it to herself?


    "You accept it!"


    Sister Zheng forced the Moon Fairy to accept these elixir.

 Chapter 340： I let you lose enough

    "Thank you!"


    Fairy Moon fairy had to accept the elixir somehow, and thanked Wang Shu.


    King Wang Shu concernedly reminded: "Although these elixir can quickly restore physical strength, do not take too much at one time, otherwise it will hurt your stomach!"


    Wang Wangshu still remembers that he had died of the arrogant Sun Xiangyun by this thing, so it is better to remind him. Moon Fairy nodded.


    "Brother Wang, let''s see you later!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng took a group of acacias and waited to return to their place, because the first part of the genius party was about to end, and a genius started to exchange items.


    "Brother Wang, I also ..."


    However, one of the acacia pie did not leave. It was the two elder brothers who had a smile on their faces and wanted to buy some elixir with Wang Shu.


    Wang Shushu was too lazy to pay attention to this Jin Erfei, and directly gave trouble to Song Wu, and said lightly: "I can''t be the master, you ask the five sons!"


    Wu Song''s fifth child also seemed too lazy to talk with his second brother Luo Yan, and said lightly, "You really want to buy enough bloodstone and come home!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Brother Er Er smiled awkwardly after seeing that they were not accommodating, and then chose to leave.


    "Isn''t it just good-looking? Is it necessary?" The second elder muttered softly when he left.


    Wang Shushu and Song Laowu were speechless for a while, but were too lazy to say anything.


    Wu Song secretly transmitted a message to Wang Shu and asked, "Wang Dengzi, how much blood do you still have?"


    Since Wang Shu dares to release such words, at least it shows that Wang Shu must have a lot of elixir in his hands.


    Master Wang Shu knew that Song Laowu must be concerned about this issue, so secretly the voice replied: "Three thousand, don''t you know enough?"


    Wu Song Lao Wu looked at Wang Shu with an unbelievable face, and Chuan Yin asked: "Three thousand? Mean you sent almost a quarter of the elixir?"


    "Yes!"


    Wang Shu didn''t feel distressed at all. Originally he wanted to say "don''t worry about it, but don''t say more, tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands are available." Maybe it will cause unnecessary trouble if you don''t get the price.


    Wu Song''s fifth child said angrily, "You are a prodigal boy!"


    Even if there are one hundred thousand of these 4,000 blood beans, they can sell sky-high blood stones. This guy even sent out nearly one hundred million blood stones in one breath. His original ones were nothing at all.


    Su Wang Wang suddenly said loudly, "It''s okay, isn''t it seven or eight hundred blood beans? Anyway, I still have three thousand, enough for us to eat!"


    The sudden utterance of Wang Shu was not a blunder, but deliberate. He wanted to let everyone present know that although there were a lot of elixir in his hand, there was a limit. It would be convenient for Song Laowu to sell a good one. For the price.


    "This little fox!"


    Of course, the old Wu Song understood Wang Shu''s thoughts, and his appreciation of Wang Shu became more and more pretentious, but he pretended that Wang Shu was silent, with a tense expression, as if Wang Shu had accidentally said a leak.


    Xun originally both were rumors, but Wang Shu''s voice immediately caught the attention of many people.


    "Three thousand, he still has three thousand blood beans!"


    "A lot, he has so many!"


    ¶à "How much? You idiots. Don''t say geniuses who haven''t come to the genius party. There are seven or eight hundred of us here. On average, there are only three per person. You told me more than three thousand!"


    ¸É "Yes, it''s really rare to say so."


    "No, I''ll buy it as soon as the party is over tonight, or I will definitely buy those who have a lot of money!"


    "I don''t want to lose, everyone else, I don''t have it, then I''m not a loser?"


    The geniuses who were present for a while were panicked, and Wang Shu had only three thousand blood beans in his hands. These three thousand blood beans seem to be a lot, but they can''t hold up a lot of people. Every year, there are tens of thousands of geniuses in the Nanlin Association, even if they have thousands of geniuses, and some of them have not come.


    Xun originally became a cold-spot auction and exchange, because Wang Shu''s remarks became even worse, and almost no one paid attention.


    Seeing that no one was willing to exchange and auction, Song Wenyuan was so annoyed that he had to enter the second part of the genius party in advance, and said loudly: "The first part of the genius party has ended perfectly, and now the second part . The second part is very simple, that is, everyone discusses and exchanges. As for the reward, it is this bottle of first elixir. "


    After Song Wenyuan finished speaking, he looked sneerly at the location of Wang Shu. Wang Shu even dared to shame him in front of so many people. In the second part, he must find his place.


    Many of these geniuses who attended the party were his people. The second part would surely make Wang Shu unable to get up. When thinking of Wang Shu being knocked to the ground, Song Wenyuan''s mouth sneered.


    After Song Wenyuan announced the start of the second part, everyone turned their attention to the stage.


    Although the elixir in Wang Shu''s hand is very good, after all, the number is limited and it will take a lot of bloodstones. Now Song Wenyuan took the initiative to take out this bottle of elixir as a reward. Among them, there were at least ten elixir. It is a big temptation to many people.


    "Elixir that can restore physical strength!"


    "Yes, as long as I win first, then this bottle of elixir is mine!"


    "With this bottle of elixir, my confidence in Nanlinhui will be even greater!"


    Many geniuses are full of thoughts about this bottle of elixir.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t even bother to look at it. Blood beans are as much as he wants. This kind of elixir that even blood beans can''t compare to, he doesn''t care.


    After seeing that Wang Shu didn''t even look at the panacea, Song Laowu took a deep look at Wang Shu. Wang Shu must have reservations for him, but he was too lazy to care about it. At least Wang Shu and he were One front, so too lazy to pay attention to the elixir in Song Wenyuan''s hands.


    Song Wenyuan announced that it wasn''t long before he saw a burly man with a naked upper body, as if a giant man on the stage came to the stage.


    After seeing this big man coming to power, no one noticed that Song Wenyuan''s eyes grew colder, and then his lips moved, and he secretly transmitted a message to that big man.


    "what!"


    The big man patted his chest like a gorilla, hissing angrily. The sound of the bell sounded a lot of people''s eardrums.


    Ö®ºó After the big man came to power, he roared, glanced at the audience fiercely, and finally stopped on an iron armored king book.


    "what!"


    Dahan Han roared loudly and said, "Boy, I want to teach you, get up!"


    Wang Shu, who originally wanted to give Song Wenyuan some face, saw that the other party wanted to take revenge on himself, instead of fearing the big man like a hill, he sneered at the corner of his mouth and said lightly, "Song Wenyuan, Song Wenyuan, I see you today I want to lose my face to my own home! Since you want to lose face, I''ll let you lose enough! "

 Chapter 341： I let you lose enough

    "It''s Donkey Kong!"


    "It turned out to be Donkey Kong!"


    "I heard that this guy is not only trained to be the ninth-level apex of blood, but also to practice body training. His physical strength is extremely powerful, and ordinary weapons can''t hurt him!"


    "More than that, I also heard that the combat effectiveness test on his Daguan upstairs was 78!"


    "It''s true? There are 78? Isn''t that at least the top three hundred? At least, that white boy is only 56!"


    After seeing the big man like a hill on the stage, there was a burst of noise immediately under the court.


    "Brother Wang, that guy is called Donkey Kong, and his strength is very strong, and I am not an opponent!" Bai Gongzi''s face changed slightly and he whispered.


    Eagle Eye, who was aside, reminded a bit of worry: "Brother Lei, you have to be careful, that guy is very strong!"


    Wu Song ¡¯s old brows frowned. He had never heard of this Donkey Kong ¡¯s follower of Song Wenyuan, but the situation was obvious right now. If Donkey Kong has not been instructed by Song Wenyuan, how can he directly challenge Wang Shu when he comes to power?


    "This barbarian is strong, be careful yourself!"


    The old Wu Song has already regarded Wang Shu as his own, and also reminded him.


    Of course, Wang Wangshu knew that they were afraid of losing themselves, nodded and said, "I know!"


    "Boy, I''m going to tear you up. Get out of here soon!"


    When Da Kongong stood on the stage and found that Wang Shu hadn''t responded for a long time, he growled angrily.


    "It''s rude!"


    "Brother, sister, let me go up and meet him!"


    Many people in the Acacia group changed their attitude towards Wang Shu, especially Wang Shu generously sent them a lot of elixir. The fifty elixir averaged out, and no one had several.


    "Don''t be impulsive, you are not the Donkey Kong ¡¯s opponents, even if you go up, you will humiliate yourself!" Sister Zheng knew very well that Donkey Kong ¡¯s strength, even if she played in person, was not very sure.


    Brother Er Er also frowned and said, "Well, although Donkey Kong has not participated in the last Nanlin Conference, these years have a good reputation and their strength is certainly not simple. You guys, don''t make fun!"


    The fairy of Yueyue returned to her usual indifference, but only looked at Wang Shu and ignored her.


    "You''re not my son, why should I go up?" Although Wang Shu wasn''t afraid of that Donkey Kong, he couldn''t go up so easily. Wouldn''t it mean he was afraid of the other side if the other side asked him to go up?


    "This kid is crazy!"


    "This guy is just looking for death!"


    "Oh, some idiot dares to talk to Donkey Kong so!"


    However, Wang Shu''s words caused a tumult. They had thought that Wang Shu would not even dare to go on the stage when they were afraid, but now they just insulted Donkey Kong.


    "what!"


    King Kong growled angrily, and his roar became even more like an angry gorilla.


    Seeing that Donkey Kong was angry, Wang Shu seemed to think of something, and then said, "No, I''m so handsome and handsome, and my blue moon wife is gorgeous, how can you give birth to monsters like you? You can only be regarded as me God son, but you''re so ugly, I''m afraid that it will affect my reputation, you have to think about it! "


    Howl!


    After Wang Shu''s words were spoken, there was even more uproar. This was simply to die. No matter who he was, he would definitely be intolerable.


    "what!"


    Da Kongong snarled in anger, and rushed down to tear up Wang Shu, but just when he had just moved, he stopped suddenly.


    Because Song Wenyuan on the side said coldly: "Everyone can only be on the stage for discussion. If you step down, you should blame Song Wenyuan for not being emotional!"


    Although Song Wenyuan ca n¡¯t wait to see King Kong tearing Wang Shu into pieces, the rules still ca n¡¯t be messed up, or he may develop into a big fight in a while. If the scene is uncontrollable and there are a lot of deaths and injuries, that ¡¯s the real shame .


    Tong Dajingang has not been stunned by anger, shivered, and stopped, just looking angry at Wang Shu from the audience.


    Song Wenyuan is terrible, but he knows it well, but he doesn''t want to offend Song Wenyuan.


    Dai King Kong angrily looked at Wang Shu and said coldly, "Boy, do you dare to say, do not dare to do it?"


    "Don''t just say, you have the ability to go up."


    "Yeah, go up and knock down Donkey Kong, let him call your father! Haha."


    "Yes, yes, just convince him and let him call your father!"


    "I think it was the kid in iron armor that was knocked down."


    "Haha, I also think that the kid was beaten down and called dad!"


    Song Wenyuan, a part of many geniuses, took the opportunity to stir up the flames in an attempt to anger Wang Shu and let Wang Shu take the stage to shame.


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    "Forbearance a moment, calm, take a step back, a brighter future!"


    "The impulse is the devil, don''t be fooled!"


    However, there are also many geniuses who took Wang Shu''s elixir for free, and also intended to buy, and took the opportunity to persuade Wang Shu not to be impulsive. That Donkey Kong is not an ordinary role. Some people have speculated that this Donkey Kong can at least rank in the top 300.


    "Brother Wang, that guy is not easy, do you want to ..." Song Laowu was also afraid of Wang Shu''s loss, and some solicited Wang Shu''s opinions. This was originally an exchange. It did n¡¯t matter if he did n¡¯t get on it. Loss, at best, makes people feel weak and bullied.


    But before Song Wu''s words were finished, he only saw Wang Shu wearing an iron armor and slowly walked up to the stage.


    After Wang Shu stepped onto the stage, he slowly made a circle around Donkey Kong. Although his face was blocked by armor and he could not see Wang Shu''s expression, anyone who saw this behavior had the urge to hit him. .


    King Kong Kong is almost unbearable, and is trying his best to restrain his desire to tear up the king''s book, because after all, it''s just learning, there must be a minimum process.


    King Donkey Kong gritted his teeth and said, "Boy, I will make you regret it!"


    "Oh, I hope you have that strength."


    The King of Shu simply didn''t bother to care about this Donkey Kong, and said lightly.


    His real opponent is Song Wenyuan, so Wang Shu turned around and looked at Song Wenyuan, saying coldly: "I didn''t want to be your enemy, but since you don''t let me go, then I will make you regret. I not only It will make you regret it, and it will make you embarrassed and make you lose it all at once! "


    Song Wenyuan sneered and said, "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability!"


    King Wang Shu said: "If you have that ability, you will know right away, I just want to tell you in advance, don''t be so angry by then!"


    "Hum, do not talk!"


    Song Wenyuan snorted and was too lazy to continue to fight with Wang Shu, but announced loudly: "In the first game of Wang Leihong against Donkey Kong, the winner can continue to stay, as long as he wins ten consecutive victories, he can get the reward today . "


    "Hey, boy!"


    Da Kongang can''t wait for this moment, Äü smilingly walked towards Wang Shu ...

 Chapter 342： Kneeling down and calling dad!

    He did not tore Wang Shu directly as he imagined, but instead rattled his fists, even everyone in the audience heard clearly.


    Da Dai King Kong has regarded Wang Shu as dead, but he did not want Wang Shu to die so easily. He had to torture Wang Shu severely and let Wang Shu die in fear.


    Because this guy dared to humiliate himself in front of so many geniuses, he had to torture Wang Shu severely.


    "Hey!"


    Dai King Kong slowly walked towards Wang Shu, his smirk growing more and more prosperous.


    "Killer!"


    "I didn''t expect this Donkey Kong to have no brains, but he knew how to torture people!"


    "Yes, he must be trying to scare the kid directly, after all, that kid was just too arrogant!"


    "Whoever makes him unknowingly alive will use words to anger Donkey Kong, this time."


    "Guess what will Donkey Kong torture that kid?"


    Many people on the stage have also guessed the purpose of Donkey Kong, and can''t help but talk about it.


    "This mentally retarded ..."


    There was a silent speech in the book of Wang Wangshu. This guy wanted to scare him with his breath. This guy really had a problem in his head.


    Donkey Kong walked a long distance and did not find that Wang Shu was trembling with fright as expected. Instead, he was standing there. Although he could not see his expression, his breath was very smooth, and he did not look like he was frightened. Involuntarily stunned.


    Wang Wangshu asked lightly: "I said, don''t you know that all the people who can participate in today''s party are the ninth level of the blood? Is it a bit mentally retarded to want to scare me through the breath?"


    Donkey Kong was a stunner, but he quickly reacted. Although he is famous and powerful, he is only nine levels of blood, after all, it is unrealistic to oppress the other person with breath, unless it is blood. may.


    "If that''s the case, let''s die!"


    After realizing that Wang Shu could not be intimidated at all, Donkey Kong finally no longer held back, and the whole person rushed towards Wang Shu like a hill.


    "So fast!"


    Don''t look at this King Kong''s body as big as a hill, but the speed is very fast, even Wang Shu frowned.


    "So fast!"


    "I didn''t expect this guy to look so bulky, so fast!"


    "Wang Leihong is going to suffer!"


    "I really do not know how to live or die, not only offend the third son, but also dare to insult Donkey Kong."


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That''s right, this kind of person deserves it!"


    After everyone in the market saw that Donkey Kong ¡¯s speed was so terrible, they could n¡¯t help but gloat, especially the followers of the three sons, who wished that Wang Shu was ashamed or even killed.


    Anyway, this is the third son''s house, and then he figured it out. The other geniuses certainly didn''t dare to say anything, especially if it was a life-threatening trial. That was normal.


    But when most people thought that Wang Shu was not an opponent, there was a group of people who didn''t think so.


    That was the acacia crowd who saw Wang Shu''s shot in the Grand View House that day, as well as the old Song Song and others. These people looked at everything on the stage with a smile.


    Although the speed of Donkey Kong is very fast, at least they can see it clearly, but the shot of Wang Shu that day, even the two guards of the blood source of Song Laowu felt incredible, and the two were just one negligence, so Successful by Wang Shu.


    However, it is precisely because of this that Song Laowu gave birth to the love of talents and recruited Wang Shu when Wang Shu offended Song Wenyuan.


    Sure enough, the moment everyone thought Wang Shu was going to be torn to pieces by King Kong, the air fell into silence, deadly silence.


    Because of the seemingly arrogant Donkey Kong''s throat in the last second, a cold sword was held in his throat.


    "Haha, didn''t you think?"


    The sword in King Wang Shu''s hand pointed at Donkey Kong''s throat and asked with a slight smile.


    Daddy Donkey Kong was foolish there. He couldn''t figure it out anyway. He was defeated even before he had the strength.


    Although it is not a miserable defeat, Donkey Kong feels very ashamed.


    "what happened?"


    "In the end what happened?"


    "Do you see how he shot?"


    ûÓÐ "No, I don''t see anything at all."


    "Don''t it be that Donkey Kong hit his sword by himself?"


    "I do not know!"


    A group of people under the market did not even see how Wang Shu shot, and only saw that the sword in Wang Shu''s hand had been against Donkey Kong''s throat.


    However, the acacias and Song Laowu were not surprised at all, and the expressions on their faces obviously should have been so.


    "I still underestimate you!"


    After seeing Wang Shu making such a terrible shot again, even Song Wenyuan could not help but change his face slightly. No wonder this guy dared to be so arrogant, only that the general blood source was not Wang Shu''s opponent.


    "how can that be?"


    Donkey Kong is not only very confident in his own speed, but also in his own body. His body-building skills have been cultivated to a high level. General weapons can''t hurt him at this time, but the sword in Wang Shu''s hands is more than he thought at the moment. To be horrified, just a slight touch, his skin was scratched, and blood slowly spilled out.


    The blood overflowed for a moment and was frozen into ice crystals by the cold air from the sword. After feeling the horror of the sword in Wang Shu''s hand, Donkey Kong could not help but shivered, and his brain woke up immediately, his eyes were full of fear. With Wang Shu.


    "Hey, do you know how scared?"


    After seeing the fear in Donkey Kong''s eyes, Wang Shu sneered and asked.


    Dai King Kong swallowed a saliva, nodded, and said, "Brother, I''m sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn''t challenge you, please let me go!"


    The King of Kings originally thought that the Donkey Kong ¡¯s five majors and three rude ones would be a dead-headed brain. However, he did not expect that his mind was full of energy and immediately began to ask for mercy.


    Wang Shu already knew that this Donkey Kong is definitely Song Wenyuan''s person. Since the other party does not intend to let himself go, then he just tore his face and sneer and said, "Let you go? Okay, very simple, as long as you kneel down Call me dad, and I let you go! "


    Howl!


    The geniuses who were present couldn''t help rushing after the words of King Wang Shu had been uttered. If at first Wang Shu said that Donkey Kong was his son, just to provoke Donkey Kong, then now he is really insulting Donkey Kong. No, Wang Shu not only insulted Donkey Kong, but also beat Song Wenyuan''s face.


    None of the uncles present was an idiot. From the moment King Kong came to power, he threatened to tear up the king''s book. It was clear to everyone that King Kong was Song Wenyuan''s person.


    If Donkey Kong is not Song Wenyuan''s person, no one would be so idiot to challenge Wang Shu.


    Wu Songyuan could not help but change his face, and Wang Shu had to hit his face through Donkey Kong. Donkey Kong looked at Song Wenyuan in embarrassment, and wanted Song Wenyuan to give himself an idea.


    Wang Shushu had lost his patience, and the sword in his hand could not help but stab a point forward, and asked coldly, "Did you think about it? My patience is very limited!"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t kill me! I call me my name ... Dad!"


    When the sword really pierced his skin, Daikin just realized the terribleness of the sword, and he knelt down in horror and shouted loudly.

 Chapter 343： Torn

    "This this this ..."


    "Illusion, it must be hallucination, I absolutely heard it wrong!"


    "Donkey Kong is really called dad?"


    When Donkey Kong actually called out to Shu Shuwang in front of so many people, all the people present were dumbfounded.


    They originally thought that Donkey Kong was a **** man, but they did not expect it to be a pustule.


    "San Gongzi, this is not the same as what you said. You said that he was just a waste of the ninth layer of blood, but he was too fast, it was not the ninth layer of blood ..." Ah! "


    In shock, Donkey Kong even sold Song Wenyuan without a word, but before he finished speaking, he suddenly yelled and fell down.


    "Three sons, you ..."


    Suddenly King Kong''s complexion became dark like carbon for a moment, apparently the poisoning was quite deep, the poisonous hair died, and he didn''t even finish talking.


    "Song Wenyuan, you are shameless!"


    After seeing that Donkey Kong had been killed in front of so many geniuses, Wang pointed at Song Wenyuan and yelled.


    Wang Wangshu himself did not expect that this Song Wenyuan dared to be a black hand in front of so many people.


    "Okay, you dare to kill in front of me. I want to be fair and kill you as a scum!" But Song Wenyuan reacted faster. Before Wang Shu didn''t speak, the whole was like a ghost. Come.


    "So strong ... Ah!"


    He just felt the breath of Song Wenyuan, and Wang Shu changed his face, and wanted to resist, but how could he be Song Wenyuan''s opponent, he was not even ready for defense, and the whole person was blown out.


    "not good!"


    The two guards of the old Wu Song also did not expect this to happen. They could not help but change their faces and wanted to come to the stage to save Wang Shu, but it was too late.


    "not good!"


    Xianyue Fairy and others also changed greatly, and unexpectedly, Song Wenyuan would suddenly hurt people.


    "what!"


    "what happened?"


    ²»ºÃ "No, he is in danger!"


    The other geniuses on the stage didn''t even figure out what was going on, they only saw Wang Shu being blown out.


    "Hey, dog thing, I don''t think you''re dead!"


    Song Wenyuan was full of self-confidence in the blow he had just made. It was already his strongest blow, let alone Wang Shu, a ninth-level practitioner, even if it was a general blood source, in the case of being caught off guard, Definitely a hit.


    After killing Wang Shu, Song Wenyuan was not so happy, because Wang Shu was shot in the same position as the Moon Fairy, and usually the Moon Fairy, who was like an iceberg beauty, took the initiative to catch Wang Shu.


    "Bitch!"


    Seeing this scene, Song Wenyuan''s eyes were full of jealousy and anger, and he laughed with a smile on his face. Yue Xianzi was even more lazy to look at him, but now he was a bit distressed and holding the ugly monster of the armored king book.


    After being caught, Wang Shu originally wanted to break free, but just when he wanted to break free, a scent of aroma passed into his nose, and when he turned around, he found that the person who caught himself turned out to be a moon fairy, and almost fainted. .


    ι "Hello, are you okay?"


    Although she couldn''t see Wang Shu''s expression, she could see Wang Shu''s eyes and found that Wang Shu even closed her eyes, and Yuexian asked in a panic.


    "I ... I ... I''m almost ... no more ... Blue ... Blue Moon ... Lao Lao Lao ... Wife!"


    When Wang Shushu saw that Yuexian was worried for herself, Wang Shu''s voice became weak and intermittent.


    The fairy Yue thought that Wang Shu was really dying, and she became more and more panicked, because at the moment, on the chest of Wang Shu, the iron armor she was wearing was directly melted, and a fiery red palm print was clearly visible, and the palm print was still in smoke, which was seen by Song Wenyuan. sinister.


    "Brother, sister, come over and see, what''s wrong with him?" Yuexian didn''t know what to do, and had to call other people of Hehuan to come over.


    A group of people from the acacia group gathered around with the same look of panic, because the seal on Wang Shu''s chest was so scary that even the armor was melted. Even Song fifth and his people all rushed over, very worried about the safety of Wang Shu.


    "Brother Wang, are you okay?"


    "Brother Wang, are you okay?"


    "Brother Wang, don''t be in trouble!"


    After Xun and his party came over, they began to care about Wang Shu''s safety.


    However, a few people soon discovered that the cat was greasy. Brother Er and Sister Zheng, as well as the two guards of Song Wu, seemed to see something, and their expressions became erratic.


    "Brother King, you ..."


    Even Song Laowu didn''t see anything wrong, and wanted to show his concern, but he didn''t finish the words. A guard next to him moved his voice to him. After listening to the news of the guard, Song Laowu looked It also became weird.


    However, Song ¡¯s fifth child responded very quickly, shook his head, and sighed, sighing, "Hey, brother Wang, you can go away safely. I will do it for you later! Let''s go!"


    After the old Wu Song spoke, he took his people back to the pavilion again.


    After hearing these words from Song Wu, the acacia party became more and more panicked. Although their cultivation talents were not bad, they apparently rarely encountered such things, and they were panicked.


    "You ... you ... you, aren''t you going to die?" Even Moon Fairy was scared, and asked stiffly.


    After Wang Shushu heard what Song Laowu said, he almost jumped up and excited to praise Song Laowu for doing well. The expressions of Sister Zheng and Brother No. 2 next to each other also became stranger.


    Brother Er Er turned his eyes and said with a sad expression, "Hey, sister Zheng, let''s not disturb Brother Wang, let him go the quiet way of life."


    Sister Zheng immediately understood Brother Er''s intentions, her eyes were full of slyness, but she also sighed and said, "Yes, let''s go and let him be quiet for a while."


    All the Acacia sects also walked away, leaving only Wang Shu and Moon Fairy for a while.


    "Smart!"


    Wang Shushu couldn''t be more satisfied with Sister Zheng and the second elder brother, these people turned out to make a two-person world for themselves.


    Looking at Yuexian''s helplessness, I don''t know how to make a good expression, Wang Shu will be unable to restrain her inner impulse. If Yuexian still has memory, that would be great.


    However, Wang Shu still enjoyed the feeling of lying in the arms of Yuexianzi, and said happily, "Wife Lanyue, I miss you so much!"


    "what!"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s nonsense, Yuexian became more and more panicked. She had long heard that when a person was about to die, hallucinations and gibberish would occur.


    "Wife, Lanyue, do you remember what I promised you at the beginning?" Wang Shu remembered the promise to Lanyue at the beginning and asked very affectionately.


    ·ÏÎï "Waste, are you okay?"


    But Wang Shu hadn''t enjoyed much, so he heard a cold voice sounding from his ear.

 Chapter 344： Torn face

    ·ÏÎï "Waste, are you okay?"


    At first, Song Wenyuan thought he could hit with a blow, but after observing for a while, he immediately found out that he was wrong. Although the water was vicious, Wang Shu''s breath was smooth. He was not like an injured or even dying person. Asked coldly.


    "What do you want?"


    Xianyue Fairy was worried that Wang Shu would be hurt again. She took the initiative to protect Wang Shu, and she had an extra white jade sword in her hand.


    Not only the moon fairies, but even the two guards of the fifth son of Song and other members of the Acacia faction also took the initiative to block in front and made the intention to protect Wang Shu.


    "Three sons, you are too much!"


    "Yeah, it''s so disappointing that you have indiscriminately injured Brother Wang!"


    "Brother Wang, don''t worry, my old Liu is definitely on your side. Even if he is the third son, I can''t let him hurt you today!"


    "Brother Wang, my cultivation is not high, but I must support you!"


    At the beginning, many geniuses stood in front of Wang Shu, blocking Song Wenyuan.


    Song Wenyuan''s face grew more and more gloomy. The purpose of the genius party today was to win over the geniuses of Nanlin County. He did not expect that he would lift a stone and smash his own feet. This party was only halfway and many geniuses expressed their positions. Follow Wang Shu.


    Ò»µ© Once these geniuses follow Wang Shu, they can explain in disguise that they have followed their five brothers.


    After seeing so many people willing to help Wang Shu, Lao Song was a bit surprised. Originally, he thought he would definitely lose, but now he has rekindled hope and his eyes have become bright. stand up.


    The geniuses at the present were divided into three parts at once, a wave was still on the sidelines, partly in favor of Wang Shu, and partly in Song Wenyuan.


    "Wife Blue Moon, let me go!"


    Seeing that both sides had torn their faces, Wang Shu naturally could not continue to stay in the gentle township, took the initiative to stand up, looked at Song Wenyuan, and said with a sneer: "Although your palm is good, it just scratches me. It''s just tickling! "


    "I didn''t expect you to have a treasure of this quality!"


    Song Wenyuan discovered at this time that although the palm of his hand melted the iron armor outside Wang Shu, it did not hurt the root of Wang Shu at all, because behind the melted iron armor, there was still a clear and transparent protection.


    After seeing the crystal armor, Song Wenyuan came to understand why Wang Shu wore an iron armor, and said fiercely, "I said why you should wear an iron armor to make a ghost, the hidden mystery!"


    After such a reminder from Song Wenyuan, other geniuses noticed that although the palm print on Wang Shu ¡¯s chest was appalling, the iron armor that had melted into molten iron had cooled down, and he could see the treasure armor worn inside.


    "That''s it!"


    "Brother Wang is really nothing missing!"


    "Yes, it turns out that Brother Wang has this kind of armor. The outer armor is just for cover!"


    "It''s not a peerless genius. Not only is the talent for cultivation great, but IQ is also very high!"


    For a long time, countless praises sounded, and everyone felt that Wang Shu had already achieved such a result.


    I listened to those praises, and Wang Shu blushed for a while. It was just a coincidence that this was what he counted.


    When I first came to Nanlin County with Chen Dan, because of my appearance, I could only wear cold iron armor to hide his appearance. As for the crystal jewel hidden in it, he also upgraded his invincible exchange system to level 2 in these days. Only clothes that can strengthen.


    He did not strengthen day and night, it took a large amount of bloodstone to strengthen four times successfully, just wear it inside.


    Although it was a coincidence, Wang Shu certainly did not take the initiative to explain it, and everyone couldn''t see his expression. They all felt that there was definitely a peerless genius hidden in this iron armor helmet.


    "Brother Lei Wang must be a handsome guy!"


    "Absolutely handsome!"


    Many women are yearning for and obsessed with Wang Shu''s appearance, and have speculated about Wang Shu''s appearance.


    "I guess it must be ugly, otherwise why would he block it?"


    I also disagreed with such speculation, refuted.


    ºú "Nonsense, Brother Wang Lei must be too handsome because he''s afraid to attract people everywhere!"


    "Yes, yes, Brother Wang Leihong not only cultivates high, but also has a high character and is very loyal!"


    "Yes, the third son is selling 500,000 pills of elixir, and his brother Wang gave away hundreds of them. Of course, his character is needless to say."


    "Brother Wang must be rich!"


    "That''s right!"


    But the refutation seemed pale and weak, and was soon obscured by the voice of a group of women. For a time, countless female geniuses were even more fanciful about Wang Shu, with little stars in their eyes, and they wanted to see what kind of face was under the armor. And for a while, many female geniuses chose Wang Shu''s camp, and they all came to express their support.


    Regarding the words of this group of female geniuses, the people who saw Wang Shu''s looks upstairs in Daguan Building on the same day were helpless, but they were originally united with Wang Shu, so it was impossible to disassemble them.


    "Fart, this **** is a ugly monster!"


    ¶Ô "Yes, the ugly surname Wang can''t even eat!"


    Song Wenyuan and his men also saw the appearance of Wang Shu that day, and Song Wenyuan''s men immediately stood up to refute.


    "Song Wenyuan, you a beast!"


    "Song Wenyuan, you are not something, you are jealous of Brother Wang!"


    "Song Wenyuan, take good care of your dog. You can indulge your dog to bite Brother Wang again, we and you are endless!"


    "Song Wenyuan, you are ugly. Intentionally selling low-quality elixir hurts everyone!"


    "Yes, Song Wenyuan, you are a scum, not only selling fake medicine, but also trying to kill people!"


    But women''s horror is far beyond imagination. As soon as Song Wenyuan''s men spoke, they faced the saliva of countless female geniuses. Once women quarrel, drool can drown people.


    "Hit him!"


    "Sisters, kill him, he is the one who vilified Brother Wang!"


    "And him!"


    The woman''s saliva is not terrible. What is terrible is the ability to do it. A few grumpy women don''t care about anything. They rushed towards the previous exit when the king book was ugly.


    "Help!"


    "San Gong ... Ah!"


    The two were too late to save their lives and were beaten up by a group of women.


    The power of beauty is great. When many female geniuses choose to come over, many male geniuses come over.


    Êé Wang Shu, who originally seemed weak and weak, suddenly became scary, and half of the geniuses present even chose to support Wang Shu. As the owner of Song Wenyuan''s supporters, even less than a third, the remaining ones seem to choose to wait and see.


    "Stop!"


    Song Wenyuan called with a somber face. But no one paid attention to him at all, and the women were still beating the two men crazy.


    "I''ll let you stop!"


    When Song Wenyuan found that his order was useless, he almost went crazy and called out loud. But still useless.


    "stop!"


    Song Wenyuan continued to growl loudly. Same useless.


    "Kheke cough!"


    After seeing the scene beyond his expectations, Wang Shu could not help but cough and said loudly, "Dear everyone, please stop first!"

 Chapter 345： Womens terrible!

    Although Song Wenyuan screamed exhaustedly, the women seemed to have heard nothing. Instead, Wang Shu only said softly that all these female geniuses stopped.


    And it seemed to be afraid of losing the image in front of Wang Shu, and one by one began to organize his clothes, the original wickedness on his face became well-behaved. If it was not just the scene where they were soaring, just looking at the appearance, they would definitely think that they were all Good girl, every lady.


    Á½Ãû The two guys who just spoke to slander Wang Shu have been beaten at the moment, their faces are swollen like pigs, their hair is ripped off a lot, and their clothes are torn. If you do n¡¯t know, you will definitely think that these two people have been given a strong X.


    The geniuses who were present at the scene looked at this scene, one by one completely stunned.


    They can''t think of it anyway. Usually, the demure beauty fairies in their eyes are all violent.


    "I let you stop!"


    After everyone was quiet for a while, Song Wenyuan almost collapsed and shouted again.


    Ò»´Î Song Wenyuan''s shout was so clear this time that everyone could hear it clearly.


    Song Wenyuan once again went ugly in public, many people held back their smiles. Song Wenyuan was really ashamed and left home today.


    After discovering that the atmosphere suddenly became quiet, Song Wenyuan knew that he was ashamed again, and his hatred of Wang Shu became more and more obvious. Originally, a good gathering of geniuses, he had a chance to recruit talents, so he gave it to Wang Shu And, he also made countless foreign appearances.


    "Wang Shu, I will fight you!"


    Qi Song Wenyuan could not bear such an insult, and in the presence of many people, announced that he was dueling with Wang Shu.


    "Oh, shameless!"


    "Song Wenyuan, you really are nothing!"


    "Brother Wang is just a blood, and you have an old thing on the second floor of a blood source, and you have to fight with Brother Wang. Do you know how to write a face?"


    "Song Wenyuan, you''ve lost all your father''s face. It''s also because you are the son of the governor!"


    "Song Wenyuan, why don''t you fight with your mother? The mother promised you!"


    I haven''t waited for Wang Shu to speak, and the geniuses of the women began to drool again. It seems that because of too much depression usually, today one by one let go of the restraint and started a drool war.


    Looking at these female geniuses, Yueyue Fairy was shocked and unbelievable. Leaning against Wang Shu''s ear, she whispered, "Are they really so fierce?"


    Wang Wangshu glanced at Yuexian, and said with a smile: "All women are the same, your sister is more fierce! But you are different, you are my gentlest blue moon wife."


    "Nervous!"


    Xianyue Fairy doesn''t like Wang Shu always taking advantage of her, she said quietly, but she was very curious. When did she have a sister, she asked strangely: "Do I have a sister? How do I not know?"


    ¶î "Uh ... it''s okay, you will know later!"


    King Wang Shu remembered that Lanyue''s memory had been cleared, and he said with some sadness.


    "Oh, that''s how it is!"


    Fairy Moon nodded her head.


    Shu Wangshu was contented to stand side by side and watch Song Wenyuan bear the drool of this group of female geniuses. Song Wenyuan''s face was dark and incongruous. He obviously wanted to break out, but had to bear it. Now he has completely torn his face with Wang Shu, and it is still shameful.


    If you offend this group of crazy women again, then he is finished. Don''t say that the Nanlin Association will not be able to protect the identity of the third son of the master of his house a few days later. You must know that all the geniuses who can come to participate today have a significant identity background.


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong. Please let me go, okay?"


    Finally, after a half-scented bombardment, Song Wenyuan''s defense line completely collapsed and began to ask for forgiveness.


    "Wrong? Where are you wrong? My mother told you, don''t think your father is the master of the house!"


    "That is, even if your father is the owner of the house, you have to make it clear today, otherwise you don''t want to leave!"


    "You have to make it clear, and you have to apologize to Brother Wang!"


    Song Wenyuan conceded, but the group of women did not easily let Song Wenyuan down, and still pulled Song Wenyuan apart.


    "Sisters, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong! Please don''t say any more!" Song Wenyuan was about to cry. If it wasn''t for his identity, he would kneel down and ask for mercy.


    "Sister? Who is your sister? My mother is eighteen this year!"


    "Are you an old man who is almost thirty years old dare to call this girl? This girl is only twenty!"


    "Do you believe me tearing your mouth apart, my aunt doesn''t even have a man, and you call your aunt aunt?"


    Song Wenyuan''s elder sister not only did not let this group of crazy women stop, but one by one became even more crazy, angry and jumping.


    However, this group of women went mad and went mad, but they were still sober and knew that Song Wenyuan was the third son of the lord of the house. Even if it was just saliva, Song Wenyuan was going crazy.


    The scene is more and more riotous and chaotic.


    Many male geniuses were the first time they saw the fairy goddess in their eyes as such a vixen, and they were shocked one by one, watching this scene incredibly.


    "Kheke cough!"


    Looking at Song Wenyuan''s torture, Wang Shu didn''t want to completely ruin the image of the perfect goddess in many people''s hearts. He coughed and said, "Everyone stop first, I have something to say."


    Wang Shu''s words were full of magic and magic. The last moment seemed like a group of women about to go violent, one by one, quiet down, and restored the tranquility and sorrow of the past. One by one, such as a docile kitten, with a sweet face He smiled sweetly, looked at Wang Shu, and quietly waited for Wang Shu to set off.


    Wang Shu felt that it was almost possible to let go, otherwise, when he really annoyed Song Wenyuan and lost his mind altogether, there might be chaos. He said with a smile, "Since this is the end, what Wang said is superfluous. Love. Five sons still have urgent matters. They must go back to the house first. After the party is over, everyone can come and visit, and Wang will thank them one by one. "


    The old Song Wu masters and recognizes Wang Shu more and more, and can''t help but admire: "This evil door, really evil door!"


    The old Wu Song followed Wang Shu''s words and said, "There is something urgent in Song''s house. It is inconvenient to receive you today. How about you waiting for tomorrow? By the way, we will discuss the matter of panacea."


    ¼ÈÈ» "Since there is something in Wu Gong''s home, wait for tomorrow, anyway, we are not in a hurry!"


    "Yeah, we are all invited by the Nanlin Association, so we don''t have to participate in the sea elections, so why wait a day?"


    Although everyone wants to say they don''t agree, they want to visit and buy elixir tonight, but most of them know that they need to give Song Laowu some time to prepare, so there is no objection.


    "Thank you for your understanding, see you tomorrow!"


    Song Laowu smiled and bid farewell to everyone, then left his house with Song Wenyuan with his own people.


    "Let''s go, this party is not interesting anymore."


    "Well, let''s go!"


    After Song Laowu, Wang Shu and others left, many people felt bored and left.


    The Acacia crowd also lost interest and was about to leave.


    The fairy of the Yueyue looked at the back of Wang Shu''s departure.


    ʦ Sister Zheng seemed to find something, and asked with a smile: "Sister, are you emotional?"


    "You are nervous too!"


    The moon''s fairy''s face was slightly red, and she uttered a flick.


    "Hee hee!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng''s heart didn''t tell the truth, and she was too lazy to tear through the moon fairy.


    Hundreds of original geniuses, only a hundred people left in a while.


    "I was wrong, I was really wrong!"


    Song Wenyuan seemed to be stunned, repeating "I was wrong."


    When others saw Song Wenyuan''s situation, they had no choice but to leave. This was a good gathering of geniuses, so it ended so early ...

 Chapter 346： Beautiful lady

Hitting hand, update soon!

 Chapter 347： There is a majesty

    Wang Shushu was speechless for a while, this sister Zheng really regarded him as a money tree and a head of injustice.


    Although those blood beans are not worth a few dollars, he believes that the five boys can certainly sell for a lot of money.


    "Hee hee, to make you play. Sister Crescent is really uncomfortable, but guess what, she is uncomfortable?" Sister Zheng did not seem to really want blood beans, and asked with a smirk.


    "Sister!"


    The fairy Yueyue was said by Sister Zheng, and said a little bit badly.


    With such a reminder from Sister Zheng Zheng, Wang Shu noticed that today''s Moon Fairy is not normal. Although she is usually stubborn, she rarely frowns. But today Yuexian has her brows locked several times, and her hands are covering her belly from time to time.


    "Is that coming?"


    I do not know why, seeing the appearance of the moon fairy at the moment, Wang Shu thought very vulgar.


    "What''s your kid thinking?"


    Sister Zheng Zheng could not see Wang Shu''s expression, but found that Wang Shu had been staring at Yuexian''s lower abdomen, and asked a little angrily.


    "Eh ... it''s nothing, I just watched Yuexian covering her belly several times today, so I wonder if she ..." Wang Shu explained a bit awkwardly.


    Sister Zheng knew that Wang Shu must have misunderstood, and said angrily: "It''s your head. I would have blinded your eyes earlier! Don''t look at it, I ask you something, you should answer me honestly, otherwise Crescent Moon I can''t tell you the pain of Shimei! "


    "Sister, please!"


    Listening to Sister Zheng''s tone, the Moon Fairy must not be because of that one, and this pair must have some hidden feelings.


    Sister Zheng asked: "You have so much elixir, you tell the sister honestly, are you an alchemist?"


    "Uh ..."


    The book of King Wang was stunned. He had never refined any elixir. Even the simplest elixir didn''t know the formula. How could he be an alchemist.


    After just hesitating for a moment, Wang Shu said with certainty: "Yes, I am an alchemist!"


    Sister Zheng said with a smile on her face: "That''s great. Then we don''t have to ask for help, and I can tell you what happened to Master Crescent Moon!"


    Á¬ Even after Yuexian heard Wang Shu''s words, her frown spread slightly.


    Sister Zheng went on to say: "Actually, this is the case. There is a mass of evil spirit in the seal of Yueshimei, and that evil spirit will come out at the end of the month. Usually, in the martial arts, the master of Yueshimei will suppress her evil spirit, but this time Because of the Nanlin Association, and the Master of the Master Yue was not available to accompany him, she could only use the elixir to temporarily suppress the evil spirit and ease the pain of the Master Yue. But ...


    When Xun said halfway, Sister Zheng looked at the Moon Fairy with some hesitation, wondering if she would continue to talk, and some consulted the Moon Fairy.


    Biyue Fairy blushed and turned her head on purpose, but nodded.


    After getting permission from Yuexian, Sister Zheng went on to say: "Last month''s sister-in-law''s qi happened just last night, so taking the elixir should bring relief for a period of time, at least it can wait for Nanlin to end and return to Shanmen Yes, but something unexpected ... "


    When talking about the accident, Sister Zheng looked hesitant again.


    Seeing Sister Zheng being so secretive, Wang Shu couldn''t help but ask, "What''s the accident?"


    Although the fairy of Yueyue turned her head, her face had become ashamed at this moment.


    ʦ Sister Zheng then hurriedly said, "It is not a big accident, just because Sister Yueyue had a bad stomach last night ... So, the elixir has not fully functioned yet ..."


    Although Sister Zheng said very euphemistically, Wang Shu probably knew the reason. It turned out that Yuexian had diarrhea. After learning the truth of the matter, Wang Shu''s expression became weird.


    But soon, Wang Shu wanted to understand why Moon Fairy would have diarrhea. This was because Song Wenyuan''s elixir had a problem. He said a bit badly: "Is there something wrong with Song Wenyuan''s elixir?"


    "It should be the elixir of Song Wenyuan."


    Sister Zheng was not very sure whether it was due to the problem of eating Song Wenyuan''s elixir, but everyone except Wangxue took Wang Shu''s elixir and did not have symptoms like Yuexian.


    "It seems that there is a problem with Song Wenyuan''s elixir. When Moon Fairy took it last night, I saw her expression was not good. I did not expect that it would still cause diarrhea!" Wang Shu was very sure. Said.


    Because for practitioners like them, diarrhea rarely occurs, not to mention that cultivation has reached their point. Once diarrhea occurs, the only explanation is poisoning.


    I heard Wang Shu say so straightforwardly, Yuexian on the side was even more embarrassed and turned around, just listening to the two quietly.


    "Sister, that ..."


    Fairy Moon Princess seemed uncomfortable again, pulling Sister Zheng Zheng''s sleeve.


    ʦ Sister Zheng just looked at Yuexian''s face, and probably knew that Yuexian must be sick and uncomfortable, so she asked Wang Shu for questioning.


    Shu Wangshu pointed to a grove not far away. After looking at Sister Zheng, she found what the Moon Fairy was looking for, and quickly led the Moon Fairy over.


    "Unaccompanied!"


    Sister Zheng Zheng hurriedly walked with the moon fairy.


    "Song Wenyuan!"


    After watching the back of the two disappeared in the woods, Wang Shu''s face became gloomy, and his mouth murmured. If there was something unexpected about the moon fairy, then the two would never die.


    "I''ll find out if there is an antidiarrheal medicine in the invincible exchange system!" But Wang Shu was not idle. While Yuexian went to the woods to solve her physiology, she opened the invincible redemption system and started searching if there was a solution to the problem of the moon fairy Elixir.


    "It is an invincible exchange system!"


    Unexpectedly, Wang Shu predicted that there was really such a panacea in this invincible exchange system, and I couldn''t help feeling a sigh of emotion. Then spent 1 system coin to buy an elixir that can stop diarrhea.


    After a moment of fragrant kung fu, Wang Shu saw the two beauties walking out of the grove, but Yuexian''s face became paler and her condition was obviously not very good, and Sister Zheng was embarrassed. This kind of thing is the first time she has encountered since practice.


    Wang Wangshu passed the elixir to Yuexian with some distress, and said: "Yuexian, take this elixir, maybe it can alleviate your present situation!"


    When Wang Shu saw her awkward side, Yuexian looked very ashamed.


    ʦ Sister Zheng chose to believe in Wang Shu and said, "You serve it. Brother Wang will not harm you!"


    Xianyue fairy accepted the elixir shyly, then turned around and took the elixir, and began to refine.


    Although she didn''t see Yuexian swallowing the elixir, Wang Shu believed that the other party had already taken it, and asked with some concern: "Sister Zheng, what is the evil spirit and elixir in Yuexian''s body just now?"


    "Things ..."


    Sister Zheng Zheng just wanted to explain.


    But before she said it, she heard the exclaim of Yuexian, turned around, her eyes were full of surprises, she looked at Wang Shu incredibly, and said excitedly, "It''s amazing, your elixir is amazing!"

 Chapter 348： Forgotten Dan

    "What''s wrong?"


    "Yueshimei, are you okay?"


    I saw the quiet and icy Moon Fairy suddenly becoming so agitated, and almost surprised Wang Shu and Sister Zheng.


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing!"


    The fairy Yue Yue was so excited and excited that she even wanted to come up and hug Wang Shu, and kept repeating in her mouth.


    "Is the elixir effective?"


    ʦ Sister Zheng first reacted, and looked at Yuexian unbelievably, and asked uncertainly.


    "Well, the feeling of turning over the river in the belly was gone at all." Yue Xianzi said with a smile.


    "Is it so amazing?"


    Sister Zheng couldn''t think that Wang Shu''s elixir turned out to be so magical. It took only a blink of an eye to make Yuexian''s diarrhea just fine.


    "Uh huh!"


    The fairy''s head and the chick were pecking at rice.


    Sister Zheng finally smiled on her face and said, "It''s great! It seems that the elixir that you used to suppress the evil spirit may be resolved by Brother Wang. Originally, I was worried about going to the martial arts to bring medicinal herbs. At least half a month, maybe the evil spirit in your body will not be suppressed. "


    "Yes!"


    Xianyue Fairy also said easily.


    Wang Shu didn''t fully understand what the two said, but he also probably heard that the evil spirit in Yuexianzi was very serious, and he couldn''t speak, anyway, two people would tell him.


    After they talked for a while, they found that Wang Shu was next to him. Sister Zheng explained a bit embarrassingly: "Brother Wang, I was a little emotional just now, and I forgot that you were still there. Now I can completely believe that you are one Named alchemist, no, you are not only an alchemist, you must also be a great alchemist. "


    Although the fairy Xianyue said nothing, her eyes were obviously full of trust and expectation.


    Sister Zheng went on to explain: "Our elixir was sufficient, but last night, my sister wasted three of them, so now I don''t have it on my body. We wanted to inform the martial arts to bring the elixir again, but obviously the time is not enough , Because the Nanlin Association will start in three days. But now it ¡¯s alright. Since Brother Wang is a master of alchemy, then you can make elixir for the younger sister again. Only those who can make alchemy. "


    "Show me the danfang, I will see if I can make it!" Wang Shu was very curious, what kind of blaze is the blaze that can suppress the evil spirit in the moon fairy.


    "Well, look at this!"


    Sister Zheng took Dan Fang directly from the space ring and handed it to Wang Shu.


    King Wang Shu took Dan Fang. Although he could not understand it at all, he looked pretending.


    Sister Zheng explained voluntarily: "Brother Wang, this elixir is called exorcism elixir. It is specially designed by Master to find someone for Yueshimei. It seems that it is only second-class elixir, and it is not difficult to refine. Generally, the second-level elixir Danshi can be refined! "


    However, as soon as Sister Zheng had finished speaking, Linger''s voice came from Wang Shu''s ears, saying, "Wang Shu, she''s lying!"


    Master Wang Shu asked puzzledly, "Linger, is Sister Zheng lying?"


    Wu Linger insisted, "Yes, this is not the recipe for exorcism, but forgotten dust!"


    "Forget the dust?"


    The book of King of Kings is a little strange, what is this elixir.


    Wu Linger said, "Yes, Wangchen Dan, an elixir that can constantly clear people''s memories."


    "what?"


    Dan Fang''s hands suddenly became unstable and fell directly to the ground.


    "Brother Wang, what''s wrong with you?"


    "what happened to you?"


    ʦ Sister Zheng and Yuexian couldn''t see Wang Shu''s face, but Dan Fang in his hands was unstable, and there must be something wrong. Both were worried and asked at the same time.


    "Nothing!"


    Seeing the two sincerely caring for themselves, Wang Shushu did not accuse Sister Zheng of lying. It seems that Sister Zheng and Yuexian did not know that the Danfang in their hands was not an exorcism, but forgotten.


    Wu Linger went on to say: "If you don''t believe it, you can ask that woman. Your wife who has amnesia will definitely have amnesia regularly. If I am not mistaken, it may be amnesia once a month."


    "Sister Zheng, don''t say anything, I''ll ask one thing!"


    Although Wang Shushu did not have 100% trust in Linger, he still wanted to confirm it and secretly transmitted it to sister Zheng.


    Sister Zheng is a little weird. I ca n¡¯t say anything in front of Moon Fairy, but my lips moved. Chuan Yin said, ¡°You ask, what do you want to ask?¡±


    Wang Wangshu''s voice asked: "Is the Moon Fairy amnesia every so often?"


    ʦ Sister Zheng hesitated for a moment, then looked at Wang Shu strangely, and Chuan Yin said, "How do you know? Yue Shimei does say something strange every so often, as if she doesn''t know me."


    "Sure enough!"


    Wang Shushu finally believed in Linger''s words, and the elixir that Yuexian has been taking is indeed Wangdan.


    The fairy Yue, who was aside, saw the two suddenly stop talking, but found that their lips were moving, and slightly angrily said, "What are you talking about? Why don''t you let me hear?"


    "No problem, I can refine this elixir, but I have to wait for tomorrow to give it to you, because it''s too late now!" Wang Shu promised, since it was determined that it was forgetfulness, then Wang Shu believed that it could be invincible. Bought in the exchange system.


    "Then there is the King of Labor, this is medicinal herbs!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng is a little strange, why did Wang Shu ask her those questions just now, but now that Wang Shu can make exorcism Dan, it would be better.


    "really?"


    Xianyue Fairy also seems to have forgotten why the two had secretly passed on the sound just now, and asked curiously.


    ÕæµÄ "Really, when you come over tomorrow morning to take the elixir!"


    Looking at the innocent appearance of Yuexian, Wang Shu suddenly felt heartache for some reason.


    "Let''s go back!"


    Wang Wangshu wanted to talk to Yuexian, but he didn''t do it in the end, but felt that he had no interest, and he was going to take them back.


    "Well, it''s not too early! Let''s go back!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng always feels weird, but can''t tell what''s wrong.


    He walked around for a while and returned to the hall again.


    But when Wang Shu first entered the lobby, he came across a somber look of Song Wenyuan and his party.


    "Waste!"


    "Song Wenyuan!"


    The eyes of King Wang Shu and Song Wenyuan met instantly, even through the air, they could feel each other''s hatred.


    "Brother, it''s too late, you should go back!"


    Squinting to see that the two were about to conflict, Song Wuwu reminded.


    Song Wenyuan hummed coldly and said, "Hum, fifth child, don''t be proud. I will kill him sooner or later!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu said sarcastically, "That requires you to have a chance!


    Song Song Yuan had to leave with a somber face.

 Chapter 349： Get rich

    Qi Song Wenyuan walked a distance, turned his head, and threatened Wang Shu with eyes full of hatred: "You better stay away from the moon fairy, otherwise I will make you regret to live!"


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    After hearing Song Wenyuan''s threat, Wang Shu laughed instead of fear.


    "You know best ..."


    Song Wenyuan thought that Wang Shu was afraid, but before he finished speaking, he only saw Wang Shu''s violent hand holding the moon fairy, and said coldly, "Is it? I''m holding the moon fairy now, you What about it? "


    Xianyue fairy was stunned by Wang Shu so suddenly, she didn''t resist, she seemed to be the same.


    "you wanna die!"


    Seeing that the Moon Fairy didn''t even have any sense of resistance, Song Wenyuan''s face changed greatly, and his breath broke out, and he wanted the life of Wang Shu.


    "Brother, you are enough!"


    However, Song Wenyuan hasn''t shot yet. The two guards in the blood source of Song Laowu took the initiative to stop in front of Wang Shu. Song Laowu shouted at the same time.


    "Oh, okay, okay. My dear fifth brother, it seems that I look down on you!"


    Song Wenyuan laughed angrily, and he never saw in his eyes the waste which was far worse than his own. He never thought that because of this waste brother was everywhere.


    Wu Song Laowu said with a faint smile, "Oh, I can''t say it when I see it, it''s just that the third brother has never looked at me."


    Song Wenyuan said with a cold hum: "Well, it won''t be long before I let you know that in the face of absolute power, no conspiracy or scheming is of any use. And you, the hidden man, as long as you dare to participate in the South Forest Club, I will absolutely Won''t let you come back alive! "


    "Farewell!"


    The old Wu Song did not want to talk too much with Song Wenyuan, and said coldly.


    Çë "Please, three boys!"


    The subordinates of the oldest Song Song lead the way.


    "Song Wenyuan, for the sake of your brother Wu Gongzi, I have a word to tell you!" Looking at Song Wen''s back away, Wang Shu suddenly called Song Wenyuan and said.


    Song Wenyuan didn''t mean to stop at all, and Wang Shu didn''t think that the other party would stop either. Then he said, "Truth tell you, if it wasn''t because you were the son of the governor, you would have been dead last night!"


    As soon as Wang Shu''s remarks came out, everyone at the scene couldn''t help but change his face. Even the fifth son was shocked. What gave Wang Shu such great courage to make him dare to say such a big word.


    "Oh, just you?"


    Song Wenyuan turned around, looked at Wang Shu carefully, and said with a sneer: "Just because of your nine-layer cultivation? Or your long sword? Or your amazing defense Najia? Is it your fast shooting speed? "


    Song Wenyuan said these are Wang Shu''s advantages, but these advantages are not enough in the eyes of Song Wenyuan on the second floor of the blood source realm.


    Song Wenyuan went on to say: "Even if you can become the best in the same level, in my eyes, you are a garbage!"


    Shu Wangshu was full of self-confidence. He was not angry at all because of Song Wenyuan''s words. He still said faintly: "Oh, you don''t care about me. I only have one sentence, and you will be glad that your father is the head of the house!"


    "Well, then I will give you a word too. You will be thankful for holding my fifth brother''s thigh, otherwise I will kill you now!" Song Wenyuan snorted coldly, without taking Wang Shu''s words to heart, taking With a few people gone.


    After Xuan sent Song Wenyuan and others away, the moon fairy who had been trapped in Wang Shuhuai''s arms did not react until she broke off Wang Shu''s arm.


    Wang Wangshu apologized a little, "I''m sorry, I was just impulsive!"


    "Nothing!"


    The moon fairy did not threaten Wang Shu as expected or did not give a good face, but said something quietly with her head down.


    "There are five sons with labor, it''s not too early, and we should go too!" The second elder brother knew that it was inconvenient to bother at this time, and said on his own initiative.


    "Then we will meet again someday!"


    The old Song Song sent the acacia party away.


    Looking at the back of Yuexian''s departure, Wang Shu was very reluctant, but he was helpless.


    After sending the acacias away, the smile on Song Laowu''s face slowly converged, and he said with some seriousness: "Brother Wang, you know that my third brother is the kind of villain who must report. Why do you want to say those things? Annoy him? "


    King Wang Shu smiled and said lightly: "Oh, you have torn your skin anyway, why should you care so much? Do you think I have something to say to him now, and he will let me go?"


    "Haha, it ¡¯s still the Brother Wang. I ¡¯m because of my identity, so the face project is still to be done!" Song Wuwu could n¡¯t help but hesitated when he heard what Wang Shu said, but he soon laughed with appreciation. Said.


    "Haha!"


    The King of Shu also laughed.


    After the two of them laughed for a while, Song Wu stopped and said mysteriously, "Brother Wang, guess what bloodstones your blood beans sold?"


    "I can''t guess this."


    Wang Shu shook his head. He really couldn''t guess how much Song Laowu sold.


    "Just guess, anyway, the thing is yours, the bloodstone must be all of you." Song Laowu insisted that Wang Shu guess how much he sold.


    "Don''t let me guess, I really can''t guess this." Wang Shu really couldn''t guess how much Song Laowu sold.


    "Well, then you should know why my third brother came to me tonight?" Song Laowu had to let Wang Shucai and Song Wenyuan come over.


    "Are they ..."


    Only then did the King Shu book react. The relationship between the two brothers was not good. Song Wenyuan was able to come to the door in person. He must have a purpose and couldn''t help but think of Blood Bean.


    Song Wenyuan spent a lot of money. The medicine and side effects of the first Danmen that can restore physical strength were completely destroyed by blood beans, and there were sequelae of diarrhea. This medicine was not comparable to blood beans.


    Wu Song Laowu smiled and said, "Yes, you guessed it right. And I can tell you clearly that there are only one hundred blood beans sold to them, but they paid half of their income!"


    Suddenly Wang Shu suddenly asked, "You pitted them?"


    Wu Song Lao Wu pulled his face down and said with some dismay: "What do Brother Wang say? What is a pit? Obviously they came to me, and I don''t want to sell them."


    The book of King Wang was very curious. How much did Song Laowu sell? He asked, "How much did you sell?"


    "This number!"


    Wu Song Laowu stretched out two fingers.


    "A total of two million?"


    One hundred blood beans sold for 200,000 blood stones has completely exceeded the psychological price of Wang Shu, and asked with some uncertainty.


    Wu Song Lao Wu shook his head and said lightly, "No, no, not two million in all, but two million each!"


    "Sink!"


    Shu Wang Shu was startled by Song Laowu''s words ...

 Chapter 350： new Hope!

    "Two million, isn''t that one hundred ... two hundred million?"


    The book of King of Kings is a little hard to believe. A small blood bean sold for two million yuan. Song Laowu nodded silently.


    The King of Shu was shocked!


    The blood beans that can be bought with 1 system coin were sold by Song Laowu for the price of two million blood stones, which is too crazy.


    I want to know that 1 bloodstone can be recharged into 10 system coins. This has turned over 20 million times. This is not something that can be described as profiteering. This is simply a nightmare.


    "Does Brother Wang feel low?"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s motionlessness, Song Wu''s heart tightened, thinking that Wang Shu was not satisfied with the price.


    At that time, those inferior elixirs of the first Danmen were also sold for one million yuan. Wang Shu''s blood beans were sold for two million. Although not low, because Song Wenyuan was an enemy, it still looked lower. .


    "No, great price!"


    Wang Wangshu was speechless for a while, but these two million are too low? What kind of family are these people in?


    "Huh, that''s good. Originally I wanted him five million one, but unfortunately he can only give up to two million. There are a total of 400 million bloodstones, but I have replaced them with intermediate bloodstones. You can check the number. "Song Laowu was relieved, and then handed a space ring to Wang Shu.


    "No, I only need half of it. You also worked!" Wang Shu took the space ring and gave a slight glance, almost scared of heart disease, but he was not greedy, he only planned to half.


    Song Laowu smiled and said, "Oh, Brother Wang is polite. Money is a trivial matter. These elixirs have helped me a lot. How could I possibly ask for your money again? You should accept it. I heard your alchemist is right The cost of bloodstones is huge. You must have spent a lot of bloodstones on these elixir? "


    Although he was not quite sure whether Wang Shu was an alchemist, he was able to take out so much elixir in such a generous manner at one time. Except for those rich alchemists, Song Wuwu couldn''t think of Wang Shu''s true identity.


    And if you associate Wang Shu as an alchemist, then Wang Shu''s previous words that threatened Song Wenyuan would be completely understandable.


    In Nanlin County, no one dares to threaten Song Wenyuan so much, except for those alchemy masters.


    "It turns out that Brother Wang is an alchemist!"


    "I''ll just say, who would dare to threaten the third son like this except the alchemy master!"


    "Oh, I didn''t expect it!"


    Wu Jing, the old man of Song Jing, reminded everyone else that they suddenly realized, why did Wang Shu dare to threaten Song Wenyuan just now.


    The master of alchemy is not only distinguished, but not only very wealthy, but also many people who are willing to associate with the strength shown by Wang Shu, not to mention knowing the strongest in the source, only the strong in the state of mind must also be associated.


    ¿ªÊ¼ At the beginning, they also felt that Wang Shu threatened Song Wenyuan with such words, and it was undoubtedly that he was looking for death. Now it seems that he is not really looking for death, but that he really has the strength.


    "Is he the first Danmen?"


    "Isn''t he from the first Danmen?"


    "He must be the genius of the first Danmen!"


    "The genius of No. 1 Danmen turned up incognito to join our Nanlin County Nanlin Society?"


    "It must be the genius of the first Danmen, otherwise how could it be possible to make a better elixir than the first Danmen!"


    Many people even speculated about Wang Shu''s identity, and almost all believed that Wang Shu was the first genius of Danmen.


    "Oh, thank you!"


    The King of Shu was unconvinced. He neither acknowledged that he was the genius of No. 1 Danmen nor denied it, but just accepted these bloodstones with a smile.


    With these bloodstones, Wang Shu will not have to worry about bloodstones for a long time in the future, and he does not want to take out so many elixir at one time, even if the blood beans are nothing to him, But in the eyes of these geniuses, it''s nothing but otherwise, they won''t spend so much bloodstone to buy it.


    Of course, if they are usually changed, although these elixirs are good, they can never be sold at such a high price. It can only be said that Wang Shu found the right target.


    Each of these geniuses who participated in the genius party is almost the arrogant son of Nanlin County. Not only is his talent amazing, the background behind him can also be said to be rich, and a small elixir may affect the final score. Naturally, one Everyone was happy to pay for it.


    Song Laowu started talking to Wang Shu in a superior tone, but at the moment, he completely treats Wang Shu as his peers, and sincerely says, "Brother Wang, these days when the Nanlin Association officially started, you Just don''t go out, it might be dangerous. "


    King Wang Shu said, "Well, I know. I won''t walk around these days. It''s getting late, I''ll go back first, there are other things to do."


    "Okay, when the Nanlin Association officially starts, I will tell you that. Here are some introductions to the Nanlin Association. In the past few days, you can first understand. As for the quota, I have asked someone to help you get it. You do n¡¯t have to worry. You mainly understand the process of the Nanlin Association. You can prepare some backhands yourself, but you do n¡¯t have to worry too much about Brother Wang. We will definitely act together when there is no accident. "


    In the heart of the old Wu Song, Wang Shu''s identity was very certain. He must be a genius from the first Danmen of Tianfeng County. He was afraid that Wang Shu did not understand the Nanlin Association, so he took out a booklet and gave it to Wang Shu.


    "Thank you five sons!"


    Wang Shushu accepted the booklet with a little gratitude. Even if Song Wu didn''t give it to him, he would definitely speak. He did not know the specific content of the Nanlin Association.


    After Xun and Song Laowu were separated, Wang Shu went straight to his residence.


    However, Wang Shu did not rest in a hurry, but directly opened the invincible exchange system and directly searched for Wangchen Dan.


    Name: Forgotten Dan!


    Grade: Second-class elixir!


    Effects: The memory of the user can be cleared regularly after taking it, usually within one month.


    Price: 100 system coins!


    Notes: Once the long-term user is discontinued, there is a high possibility of memory disorder, nonsense in the light, crazy madness, and even loss of life.


    "How could this be?"


    After understanding the role of Wangchen Dan, Wang Shu''s face became difficult to look at. He originally wanted to use another elixir of Huyouyue Fairy, but after seeing the precautions, he was afraid to take risks, and he must not let Lanyue Become a lunatic, even if Lan Yue can''t remember him, he can''t take the risk to make Lan Yue a lunatic.


    Linger said, "Don''t be so discouraged, I think that woman still has a good impression on you, so you can treat her as your wife and pursue it again. Of course, if you really think your past memories are important It''s not that there is no way, as long as you reach the Awakening, you can restore her memory! "


    Yi Wangshu asked in his heart, "I can help her regain her memory when she wakes up?"


    "of course!"


    Wu Linger said very surely.

 Chapter 351： Eve of Nanlin

Hitting hand, update soon!

 Chapter 352： Ling Tiancai

    "The third layer of reincarnation is finally cultivated successfully!"


    ¼¸Ìì After a few days of hard work, Wang Shu finally made up for the lack of reincarnation skills.


    "It looks like it won''t be long before I can reach the source of blood!"


    After the third layer of cultivation is completed, the feeling of depression during this period disappears immediately, and the whole person''s condition is also optimal. Although he did not immediately break through to reach the source of blood, he also had a great hunch, and it was no longer the depression and pain before him.


    Áé Even Linger praised it a little unexpectedly: "Very good, originally I thought your talent was ordinary, and it was completely cultivated by elixir."


    "That''s right, you don''t see who my Wang Shu is? People like me want to be the protagonist in here. Haha!" Wang Shu didn''t even think he was bragging.


    Linger directly poured the cold water of Wang Shu, and said a little disdain: "Don''t be too happy too, in your current state, if you want to enter the blood source, it will take at least a month to recover. Besides, you The first two layers have already been practiced. Although the second layer is incomplete, it is not a true genius. "


    "..."


    After being broken down by Linger, Wang Shu felt a little bit upset, but through this incident, Wang Shu had a little more trust in Linger. At least he did not deceive himself in this matter.


    Wu Linger went on to say: "When you were just practicing, the old Song Song sent someone to inform you about the Nanlin Association tomorrow. You should go there."


    "Is Nanlin able? I''ve forgotten one thing because I was intoxicated in cultivation during this time." Wang Shu bowed his head and groaned.


    Ling Linger asked curiously, "What did you forget?"


    "Should I go and meet with Bai Jianmen? After all, I was also the one who received the invitation letter, and they should have arrived in Nanlin County today." Wang Shu remembered that he originally planned to use Bai Jianmen. He participated in this event, but some accidents happened in the middle, letting him put this aside.


    Linger said, "I don''t think so. The hundred sword gates don''t have much hope for outside students like you. Anyway, you know this time. The genius who participated in the Nanlin Association is like a river. With the strength of Baijianmen, I am afraid that the first level will be eliminated. "


    "Exactly!"


    Master Wang Shu thought for a while and felt a little helpless. If it weren''t for the crazy promotion of some time ago, he wouldn''t even know that there are so many and terrible geniuses to participate in the Nanlin Association.


    If you come to the Nanlin Association based on his previous three-level cultivation, you don''t have to say that you want to win a good ranking, because you will be overwhelmed by the breath.


    "Forget it, take a step and count it. I will participate in the Nanlin meeting under the pseudonym of Wang Leihong." Wang Shu was too lazy to think about it again, left the yard and walked towards the hall.


    When Wang Shu reached the hall, he found that there were already full people, and there were as few as 100 people.


    "Brother Wang!"


    "Brother King!"


    However, unlike last time, almost everyone stood up after Wang Shu entered the door this time, greeting him with a smile on his face.


    Wang Shu was still wearing an iron armor, and everyone couldn''t see his face and expression, so Wang Shu had to make a **** gesture, like everyone''s gesture to say hello.


    "Brother Wang, you are here!"


    Even Song Wu, who is high above him, lay down and stood up to greet him.


    "Meet the five boys!"


    Wang Shushu did not say hello to the courtesy.


    "You''re welcome. Brother Wang, your seat is ready, please take a seat!" There are two seats left and right of Song Wuwu, he pointed at one of them.


    Wang Wangshu hesitated for a moment, took the initiative to walk over, and sat down directly.


    After seeing Wang Shu sitting next to Song Laowu, the others didn''t have any special ideas. After all, with Wang Shu''s strength and identity now showing, he was enough to sit in that position.


    The first genius of the first Danmen who came out in anonymity by Wu Yin!


    This is the time when everyone evaluates and guesses about Wang Shu.


    After Wang Shu sat down, he saw that there was an empty seat opposite him at first glance, and he could not help but frown, and whispered in his heart, "This Ling Tian is so big?"


    Wu Song seems to have guessed Wang Shu''s thoughts and deliberately asked, "Brother Wang, do you know about the process of the Nanlin Society?"


    The King of Shu said a little bit embarrassed: "I probably know, but it''s not very clear."


    Song Laowu smiled and explained without an accident: "Haha, Brother Wang doesn''t have to blame himself. Because this Nanlin will be different from the ordinary assessment test. It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand it now, when you enter the illusion, you know what it said What''s up. "


    "okay then."


    Wang Wangshu had to wait until the Nanlin Association officially started.


    In the past few days, he did read the pamphlet about the Nanlin Association, but according to the description in the pamphlet, the challenge they will face is not like the ordinary assessment test. Everyone comes to the stage to compare who is stronger than who is weak, but to Enter a specific place, join several different camps, and carry out a war-like test. And only those factions that have won the test of war can participate in the next part.


    After all the people waited for a while, all the seats were full. Only the opposite of Wang Shu, the position belonging to Ling Tiancai was still empty.


    Song Laowu found that Ling Tiancai still didn''t come, and he frowned. After hesitating for a moment, he made a decision not to wait for Ling Tiancai and said, "Since everyone has arrived, then I will announce tomorrow''s countermeasures. At that time, when everyone enters the fantasy, they must quickly gather their companions according to the tactics we have discussed, and then set off for Tucheng in the five major cities. "


    Everyone is holding their breath and quietly listening to Song Laowu''s arrangement. After all, the Nanlin meeting tomorrow is very important for everyone present.


    The winner can win countless praises and benefits, and the loser can only be a stepping stone to the winner.


    "I am late, everyone!"


    But just halfway through Lao Song ¡¯s remarks, an arrogant voice came from the outside, and then I saw only a beautiful young man in a white robe, handsome in appearance, thick eyebrows, red lips, and walked in. .


    "Ling Tiancai is here!"


    "It''s Ling Genius!"


    "The first person of the five boys!"


    Many people immediately recognized the identity of the people and couldn''t help but exclaim.


    "This guy is late again!"


    "Really treat yourself as a person!"


    However, there are a few people who don''t like Ling genius and complain softly.


    "Sit!"


    Wu Song Laowu frowned, but he wasn''t just angry, he just said lightly.


    Ling Ling''s genius had some surprises. Why did Song Laowu, who was always enthusiastic about him, become cold today, and there seemed to be a lot of people coming here today, at least three or four times as before.


    "What are you? How dare you take the position of Lao Tzu!"


    Ling Tian, ??who did not want to get angry, saw that there was someone in his position, and shouted coldly.

 Chapter 353： Pretend to be on

    "Ling genius, take a rest! The Brother Wang is my distinguished guest!"


    I did n¡¯t wait for Wang Shu to fight back. Song Laowu stood up and showed his attitude in an instant.


    Maybe a few days ago, Song Wuwu would hesitate to choose between Wang Shu and Ling Tiancai, but at this moment, even fools know that the value of Wang Shu is not a Ling Tian comparison.


    Ling Ling genius is at best a genius who can rank among the top one hundred blood sources, but the value of Wang Shu is not comparable to Ling Tian.


    Before Ling genius, he made a lot of efforts, but there were only twenty or thirty geniuses willing to join his camp, but with Wang Shu, his team grew tenfold in an instant, even the genius of the blood source. Two or three.


    In addition to the genius of the blood source, there are many geniuses willing to join his camp. There are five hundred. This is something he never dared to imagine. At first, as long as fifty people supported him, let him Don''t lose too much in the fantasy and be satisfied, but at this moment he has the capital and ambition to compete with Song Wenyuan.


    Ling Tiancai has never been accused by Song Laowu, especially in the presence of so many people, and as long as he is a little knowledgeable, he is the first genius of Song Laowu, but at this moment, he is aware of the crisis .


    If it had been before, someone would have stood up to support him, but today the atmosphere was unusually weird, no one came out to support him, and no one came to blame Wang Shu sitting in his position.


    Ôõô "Why so many new faces?"


    After realizing that the atmosphere was wrong, Ling Tiancai suddenly awakened. There are indeed many more people today, and there are still several talents no less than his genius.


    "It''s him! He''s here too? Even he''s here!"


    After Ling Tiancai quickly glanced at all the people present, his face changed slightly. He was no longer the only blood source genius under Song Laowu''s hands. Now he saw that there were three of them, and their strengths were all To be one line higher than him.


    Even though Ling Ling''s eyes were higher than the top, he instantly realized that these people did not come because of Song Laowu, but the guy with iron armor.


    "Who is he?"


    For a moment, Ling Tiancai''s mind flashed countless speculations about who Wang Shu was and who he was.


    Only then did Ling Tian realize that he was too inflated, and the inflated did not even know when such a big enemy appeared around him.


    The panic and frustration of Ling Ling''s genius were clearly seen by everyone.


    Seeing Ling Tiancai''s face as red-colored for a while, red and white for a while, part of the scene was usually laughed in the hearts of those who had been bullied by Ling Tiancai.


    "Sorry, it''s my look!"


    Unexpectedly, Ling Tiancai didn''t mean to forcibly compete with Wang Shu for that position, but apologized with shame, and then took up the last seat.


    Song Laowu was as if nothing had happened. He continued: "Then we said that when we enter the fantasy tomorrow, we must enter Tucheng as soon as possible. If I didn''t guess wrong, my second brother I will definitely choose Huocheng, my third brother will choose Jincheng, and my fourth brother will choose Watertown. Then there is only Mucheng and Tucheng. Not surprisingly, the representative of the southern army must choose Mucheng, so we have to choose Tucheng. But this It''s just my guess that no one will be sure what the exact situation will be, so once we enter tomorrow, all of us will have to rush to Tucheng ... "


    But when Song Laowu arranged tasks for everyone, Linger''s voice came and said, "Wang Shu, there is a problem with Ling Tian!"


    Wang Wangshu asked something strange in his heart; "What''s wrong with him?"


    Wu Linger said, "He''s acting. The expressions and complexion on his face just now are not caused by emotion at all, but a secret technique."


    Suddenly, Wang Shushu asked, "Linger, what do you mean?"


    Wu Linger said: "According to my guess, he did this to deceive everyone and make everyone think he was afraid of you. In short, you have to be careful about this person."


    "I know!"


    Wang Shu''s Yu Guang gave a slight glance at Ling Tiancai, and found that the other party was lowering his head, as if looking embarrassed, but after Linger reminded him, Wang Shu specifically found that the other party did not have any tension or anxiety More like a sleeping lion.


    The enemy who knows how to hide is the most terrible. Wang Shu silently put this Ling genius among the special attention characters.


    After a full hour, this so-called negotiation is not over. After the negotiation, all the geniuses left, and only a small part of the geniuses who lived in the Five Kingdoms of Song Dynasty stayed.


    "Brother Wang, this is your identity and an invitation."


    Wu Song Laowu took out a jade card and a booklet and gave it to Wang Shu.


    "Thank you!"


    King Wang Shu took the jade card and pamphlet, but when he opened the pamphlet and planned to understand his identity, his expression became weird.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s expression becoming weird, Song Wu asked a little puzzlingly: "Brother Wang, is there anything wrong with this identity? This is an invitation letter and identity certificate called Wang Shu. I spent a lot of money The price came from a small martial arts school called Bai Jianmen. It is said that the Wang Shu seems to be missing for some reason and was unable to participate, so I''ll get it for you. "


    "Oh, oh, that''s it. Thank you Wu Gong, thank you for finding the same surname for me!" Wang Shu said suddenly.


    Song Laowu said: "If you change it before, it is not difficult to create an identity for you, but this time it is very strict. Even the identity and invitation letter called Wang Shu were obtained one hour ago. You have to wait until dawn tomorrow before you pass, or you should get acquainted with them now. After all, you need to check your identity when you enter the venue. Maybe you will be exposed. "


    "Let''s go tonight, I can learn more about them too!" Wang Shu thought for a while, and thought that he should go to see tonight, maybe Lan Xue also followed.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange a carriage and take you there." Song Laowu didn''t hesitate. He originally planned to let Wang Shu pass tonight and learn more about the identity of someone he was impersonating. Easily exposed.


    After a while, a carriage stopped at the door, and Song Wu chose to personally send Wang Shu to the place where Baijianmen lived.


    "Brother Wang, I know that you chose to wear these iron armors for some reasons, but you are the best ..." Song Laowu on the carriage said implicitly.


    On that day Song Laowu saw the appearance of Wang Shu and knew that Wang Shuqi was extremely ugly, so he said it very euphemistically.


    "Oh, this is simple!"


    Wang Shu understood what Song Laowu meant. His iron armor has caused a lot of disturbances recently. He just wore it to Baijianmen and would definitely be dismantled. He didn''t care and just took off all the iron armor and received it. Space ring.

 Chapter 354： Impersonating myself

    Although I have seen it once, after seeing Wang Shu''s skull-like face again, Song Laowu''s heart was still a little uncomfortable.


    Wu Song said: "Brother Wang, rest assured, I will not reveal your identity, and not many people know your true identity."


    Wang Wangshu said blandly, "It''s okay, I don''t care about this for a man."


    Of course, Wang Shu is not very worried. His exercises are now up to date, and he will be able to restore his original appearance soon. He just didn''t want Moon Fairy to see him now.


    "Yes, brother Wang, you don''t need to do this, I thought of a good way!" After Song Laowu groaned for a moment, he said with surprise in his eyes.


    Wang Shu asked, "What''s a good way?"


    Song Laowu said with a smile: "I made people build a hundred sets of armor like you overnight, and let a hundred people put them on, and then they will not doubt you. Anyway, you have offended my third brother during this time Chaotian, let him lose such a big face, it is of course that so many people imitate you! "


    "good idea!"


    Wang Wangshu could not help but give thumbs up to Song Laowu. If this is the case, then his identity can be easily resolved. And there are not many people who have seen his true face, and they can even be false.


    "But you don''t need to ask someone to build it overnight, I have one here!" Wang Shu handed a space ring to Song Laowu.


    After Song Laowu took it, after looking at it, he was surprised, and said, "Haha, that''s great! And after entering the fantasy world, so many Iron Men can still confuse the third brother''s sight and make him wonder Which one is better? "


    "Haha!"


    The King of Shu could not help but laughed, this is really a good idea.


    After simmering for a while, the carriage arrived at Baijianmen station.


    °Ù The place where Baijianmen lives is very remote, and it can be seen that Baijianmen is indeed an incompetent martial art in the eyes of Song Laowu.


    But before the carriage stopped, Wang Shu saw a few familiar figures.


    "She is here!"


    One of the particularly petite figures caught his attention.


    ½¿ This petite figure is naturally Lan Xue. In addition to Lan Xue, outside disciples who were invited the same day, Wang Xueqing, Feng Xi, and Wang Chao.


    In addition to these people, there are more than a dozen Wang Shu who have never seen it, but those people are almost all five or more levels of blood, it seems that they should be disciples inside.


    If you change to the general situation, these geniuses of Baijianmen can be said to be good, but compared to all the geniuses who participated in the Nanlin Club, it would be too weak.


    Other martial arts have at least a nine-story town with blood, and even a source of blood. But the strongest person in Baijianmen is Wang Chao, with seven levels of blood.


    I just do n¡¯t seem to be optimistic about the situation of Bai Jianmen. They are being blocked by a group of people wearing black clothes with big knives on their backs. They don''t plan to let them in.


    A disciple on the seventh floor of the Dadaolou, who was on the seventh floor of blood, asked aggressively, "Say, where did that waste king book go?"


    Æß The reason why the seventh-floor Dadaolou disciple''s tone is so big is because there are still many people behind him, and there are three sons, a nine-floor genius.


    But for such a trivial matter, the genius seems to be much lazy and dozes behind.


    "we do not know!"


    "do not know!"


    The disciples of the inner gate of the Hundred Swordsmen shook their heads one by one to deny that they did not know Wang Shu at all and had not even seen him.


    "Some of them know!"


    An inner disciple immediately pointed at a man with many scars on his face and said.


    The seventh-floor Dadaolou disciple immediately turned his attention to the man with a scar on his face, looked around, and found that it was only the fifth-floor blood, and said coldly, "Say, where is Wang Shu? Otherwise I will kill you! "


    µÄ The look of the man with a scar on his face has changed slightly, because the guy in front of him is far better than himself, and even he seems to be almost the same as Wang Chao, their strongest sword.


    "Boy, I ask you, do you hear me? Where is Wang Shu?" The disciple on the seventh floor of the Dadaolou suddenly held the man with a scar on his face and asked fiercely.


    "I do not know!"


    Although there was anger in the eyes of the man with a scar on his face, he said nothing about the resistance.


    "Dare to stare at me!"


    The seventh-floor Dadaolou disciple smacked a man with a scar on his face and said arrogantly: "Don''t think it''s bad to have a few scars on your face. Lao Tzu likes playing you like this. goods!"


    "Brother Wind!"


    Wang Shu on the carriage wanted to get out of the car and make a clearance for Fengxi. Because the man with the scar on his face was Fengxi, he had a good impression of Fengxi.


    Wu Song Laowu seemed to see something, stopped Wang Shu, and said lightly, "Brother Wang, don''t panic, just wait."


    Master Wang Shu puzzled and asked, "Why? My friend is being bullied!"


    Tong Song''s fifth child couldn''t help but he smiled and said, "You guy ... it''s so quick to get in!"


    The King of Shu quickly responded, knowing that he had made a mistake, and said with an embarrassing smile: "Oh, suddenly substituted myself!"


    Wu Song Laowu didn''t know that the iron armored guy in front of him was not Wang Leihong at all, but a genuine Wangshu.


    This impostor is simply impersonating himself, and even Wang Shu himself did not expect this to happen.


    Song Laowu said: "It''s okay to substitute it. But you can observe for a while. This group of people obviously divides into two sets, and some of them are obviously dissatisfied with you and don''t treat you as a friend. And they can treat you The sale of invitations and identities is enough to show that these people are very problematic. You should remain calm and impatient, so as not to cause any trouble at the time. We will wait a moment and wait for them to show up when they are very critical. We will definitely appreciate you. There is no need to worry about being stabbed with a knife from behind. "


    Master Wang Shu thought about it, and found that Song Wuwu made sense. The disciples of the inner door were obviously not pleasing to the eyes, and most importantly, Wang Shu also saw a few people who made him very annoying.


    Zhang Libing, who accompanied him with Chen Dan, was also there.


    The king Wang Shu deliberately provoked Bai Yunfei''s men that day, the purpose was to part ways with Zhang Libing, but I didn''t expect to meet again now.


    The Dadaolou disciple on the seventh floor of the **** environment was full of anger and asked the scar: "I ask you again, do you know?"


    The scar wiped the blood from the corners of the mouth, turned around, looked at the outside students and said, "I don''t know. But they definitely know that if they don''t, they won''t tell you Wang Shu''s news." ! "

 Chapter 355： Pretend to be under

    "is it?"


    The disciples on the seventh floor of the Dadaolou **** environment could not help turning to look at Zhang Libing''s inner disciples and asked lightly.


    "Nonsense!"


    "Nonsense, how could we know that waste!"


    "Yes, don''t believe him, brother, we don''t even know where that waste is!"


    "This guy just wants to bite back!"


    The disciples at the inner gate of Baibai Men''s Gate changed their faces one by one when they heard Feng Xi''s words. The waste from the outer gate wanted to take a bite.


    Wu Fengxi sneered and asked, "Hehe, you said you don''t know where he is. Since you don''t know where he is, why are you so excited? You are guilty of being thieves."


    Although they are all disciples of Baijianmen, they all represent Baijianmen to participate in the Nanlin Association, but these inner disciples simply look down on their outer disciples. The outer disciples are like ants waste in their eyes, and they are targeted at them all the way. .


    The most terrible thing is that the elders accompanying him seem to see it, and always open one eye and close one eye.


    Now Dadaolou is coming to find trouble. This group of guys didn''t want to fight with their enemies. They also wanted to fight internally and embarrass them. The elders inside the door didn''t show up. This kind of door made Fengxi very chilling.


    "Fortunately, Brother Wang did not come, otherwise he would be very embarrassed to see this scene!" Fengxi was also secretly glad that Wang Shu had not come, otherwise Wang Shu would definitely feel embarrassed about this scene.


    "Fart!"


    "Your blood spurts!"


    The disciples at Nianmen didn''t even know Wang Shu''s whereabouts. They hadn''t even seen Wang Shu even after seeing it. Now they were framed by Fengxi and panicked one by one.


    "Say, where is Wang Shu?"


    But the disciple on the seventh floor of the Dadaolou **** environment didn''t know this. Instead, he let go of Fengxi, grabbed an inner disciple, and asked coldly.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!"


    Then the disciples of the inner door only had the fifth-level cultivation of the blood, and they were caught by the Dadaolou disciples, and their legs were weak, and they said in horror.


    Disciples of Da Daolou stared angrily and asked coldly, "I don''t know?"


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know ... Ah!"


    There was a pungent odor, and the inner disciple was scared to urinate his pants.


    "Hum, waste!"


    The disciple inside the Dadaolou disciple threw his face, and his expression was dark. After glancing through the inner disciples, he finally stayed on Zhang Libing, who had only three levels of blood.


    Zhang Libing was suddenly scared and pale when he was looked at by the disciple of Dadaolou. At this moment, he had no one in his eyes with Wang Shu and Chen Dan, as if it were a gentle cat.


    "You come out!"


    Disciple of Da Daolou pointed coldly at Zhang Libing.


    "Brother, save me!"


    Zhang Libing was so frightened that he asked the disciples for help, but those disciples turned away from the scorpion one by one.


    "Master, sister!"


    Àû Zhang Libing wanted to ask the people who came with him for help, but they immediately avoided it, as if they didn''t know Zhang Libing. For a time, only Zhang Libing was left standing alone.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    I don''t know why, Zhang Libing suddenly felt familiar when he saw this scene, it seems that he just saw it just now.


    "What are we? We don''t know you at all, who are you?" Disciples of the inner door of the surname Liu who likes to make fun of Zhang Libing usually said coldly.


    "Yes, where did the wild dog dare to pretend to be our disciple of Baijianmen!"


    "You are so tired, you are posing as our disciple of Baijianmen!"


    Other inner disciples also came forward one by one, falling down one by one.


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    Disciples of Da Dao Lou originally wanted to ask Zhang Libing for words, but after seeing this scene, he couldn''t help but laughed.


    After discovering that the disciples of this large sword house suddenly laughed, all the people in Baijianmen felt inexplicable.


    "Baijianmen, Baijianmen. It was no accident that Baijianmen, the former Nanlin overlord, could fall to this field today ... Haha, seeing you, I see the future of Baijianmen. If Baijianmen The disciples of the gate are like you, so there is no day for the Baijian goalkeeper to turn around, or it will soon be annexed by my sword! I did not expect that when Gao Xianzi looked away, even the candidates who participated in the Nanlin Association It''s this kind of scum, that Wang Shu''s little outsider disciple doesn''t have to be very powerful. It''s boring, Li Li, let''s go. "


    The disciples of Da Daolou seemed to suddenly lose interest in the group of disciples of Baijianmen, greeting the genius who was on the ninth floor of the **** environment who had been watching from behind, ready to leave.


    That Li Gongzi smiled and said lightly: "It''s really a bunch of garbage!"


    Even if he was insulted in public by the other party, saying that it was garbage, the disciples of Baijianmen did not have any sense of anger, one by one expressionless, as if they were not talking about them.


    However, Li Gongzi didn''t mean to leave, but kept his eyes on Lan Xue''s body.


    "Superb!"


    After looking around for a while, Li Gongzi said lightly.


    Lan Xue naturally knew that the other side''s eyes were not pure, but there was nothing he could do, and he could only lower his head.


    "Look up!"


    ¹« Li Gongzi seemed to be the master of Lan Xue, and said lightly. Lan Xue pretended not to hear the general, and only looked down. After discovering that Lan Xue did not follow his orders, Li Gong frowned.


    ÈÃ "Let you look up and hear nothing!"


    Immediately, two people went up to control Lan Xue roughly, and let Lan Xue raise her head, revealing her panicked face.


    After seeing Lan Xue''s panicked face, Li Gongzi''s eyes brightened, and he wanted to occupy Lan Xue more and more, but he said very well, saying, "Let her go, I''m a good person. How can I treat a beautiful woman so rude? "


    The two people seemed to fully understand the words of Li Gongzi. Without a defense, Lan Xue stunned Lan Xue with a hand knife.


    After seeing Lan Xue being dizzy, Li Gongzi''s mouth slightly raised, but he pretended to look panic and said, "What''s wrong? Did she have any problems and passed out? Really, forget it, I''ll take her back Come on! "


    Chill


    Those who saw this kind of thing for the first time next to me felt scalp numb one by one. In this world, there are such brazen robbers, and they say so grandiose?


    ¹« Li Gongzi looked like he really wanted to save someone, and asked anxiously, "Who are you relatives of her?"


    The people at Qianbaijianmen did not dare to speak out, but they encountered this abnormality.


    ¹« Prince Li said in a loss: "Well, that''s a pity. But if you meet her relatives, explain to me, I''ll take this girl back for treatment!"


    He said that as soon as Li Gongzi waved, the two were ready to send the unconscious Lan Xue to their carriage.


    "I don''t know how you want to treat it?"


    But at this moment, a cold voice came from not far away, and then I saw only a freak wearing iron armor walking slowly around ...

 Chapter 356： Sword bitch

    "It''s him! Chen Dan''s cousin!"


    The isolated Zhang Libing recognized the iron armor guy at a glance.


    "Why is he okay? Didn''t he offend Baigong?" But Zhang Libing''s heart was full of doubts, why Chen Dan''s cousin would be fine and not at all.


    "It''s him!"


    Not only did Zhang Libing recognize Wang Shu, but several other people who came with him also recognized Wang Shu, the cousin of Chen Dan.


    However, most people don''t know Wang Shu, but think how such an inexplicable guy in iron armor appeared.


    "I don''t know how you want to treat it? Father Li!"


    Master Wang Shu slowly walked over and asked very quietly.


    Wang Shu''s face was covered by iron armor, and his expression could not be seen clearly, but Wang Shu''s eyes were extremely cold at this moment. He had already owed Lan Yue too much, and couldn''t be sorry for Xue Xue anymore.


    "Nine levels of blood!"


    King Wang Shu did not hide the breath of the nine layers of his blood. After feeling Wang Shu''s cultivation, Li Gongzi frowned. Because he had never heard of such a genius in Nanlin Club wearing armor.


    ¹« Although Li Lizi is also the ninth layer of blood, but among many geniuses, he ranks very low, not even compared to Bai Yunfei, Eagle Eye, etc., so he asks very cautiously: "I do n¡¯t know how to teach my friends?"


    Wang Shushu continued to ask, "Counsel? Oh, I can''t talk about it. I just want to ask, how do you plan to treat this girl?"


    If you change to a normal person, Li Gongzi will have an attack. Not to mention Li Gongzi, even his subordinates, as well as the disciples of Dadaolou, must definitely stand up and teach Wang Shu, but at this moment they are like meek lambs, without saying a word.


    "Friend, are you here to find the difference? I advise you not to worry about it, I''m the third son!" Li Gongzi finally understood that this guy was looking for the difference at the moment, but he was not afraid of the other person and moved out The son''s name came, intending to scare Wang Shu.


    As long as it is a genius who came to participate in the Nanlin Association, almost no one knows the third son.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s voice disappeared, Li Gongzi sneered. It seems that this guy is still afraid of death. He said coldly: "Don''t learn the hero to save the beauty without that ability, and you dare to intervene in the woman I see .I will spare you this time, and I will waste you next time! "


    "Let''s go, get in the car!"


    ¹« President Li greeted everyone and got ready to leave the car. But he just wanted to leave, and a cold hand strangled his neck when he didn''t respond at all.


    Wang Shu''s cold voice asked, "What did you just say? I didn''t hear you clearly, so please tell me again!"


    "How is this possible? This guy ..."


    ¹« Li Gongzi looked at the hand that Wang Shu wrapped around his neck in disbelief. He couldn''t think of the other party daring to take the shot anyway, and his shot was so terrible.


    King Wang Shu threatened: "Give you three breaths and tell me how you want to treat her? If you can''t tell me, I will help you treat your neck, and I find your neck is a little crooked! One!"


    "me¡­¡­"


    ¹« Li Lizi just wanted to take Lan Xue back to violate the torture. Where can I think of treatment or something, I didn''t know how to lie for a while.


    "Two!"


    The book of King Wang is lightly counted.


    "this and that¡­¡­"


    ¹« Li Gongzi looked desperately at those who came with him, and wanted to ask them for help.


    "Don''t mess around, son Li is the son of the third son!"


    "If it is known by the third son, you will be dead!"


    "You will regret this!"


    ÐÞ Those who followed were not as good as Li Gongzi, not to mention Wang Shu, so they didn''t dare to come up, and only came up with Song Wenyuan''s name to scare Wang Shu.


    "Three sons? Are you talking about Song Wenyuan''s waste?" Wang Shu asked faintly.


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, his face changed greatly, this guy dare to say that the three sons waste?


    "You''re dead!"


    "You''re finished!"


    "How dare you say that the third son is a waste, you are absolutely dead!"


    However, these people did not think that Wang Shu was telling the truth at all, but looked at Wang Shu as if they were looking at the dead. In this Nanlin county, some people dare to say that the third son is a waste.


    "You''re dead!"


    ¹« Even though Li Shu is now controlled by Wang Shu, his eyes are full of contempt, he said coldly.


    "Haha, I don''t know if I''m dead, but I think you should die before me!" Wang Shu said lightly, at the same time, the blood power in his hand broke out, ready to kill the scum directly.


    "No, you can''t kill me!"


    I felt Wang Shu''s violent blood force rushed into the body, exclaimed Li Gongzi''s complexion.


    "Little friend and slow!"


    But at the same time, a voice came out of the restaurant behind Bai Jianmen, and then only saw a ghostly figure rushing out, and in a moment came to Wang Shu.


    After this figure settled down, Wang Shu saw that he was an old man who was shorter than him by a long, thin body.


    "Blood Source!"


    As soon as Wang Shu''s eyes were fixed, the thin old man in front of him turned out to be a strong source of blood, and not an ordinary blood source. In Wang Shu''s opinion, this guy is much stronger than Song Wenyuan.


    "Hehe, my little friend is slow! In Xia Jian Xun Zi, this is the elder who is in charge of participating in the hundred swordsmen of the Nanlin Association. Xiao You is very talented and cultivated in the world, but please be merciful!" Introduced and praised Wang Shuyifan.


    Wang Shushu frowned and didn''t talk.


    After seeing the sword sister-in-law, Li Gongzi said with delighted expression: "Old man, I''m the third son, you will let your boy let go, otherwise I will die here, and you will be finished!"


    Jian Xunzi laughed and said, "This little friend in armor, raise your noble hand. Our Baijianmen is only a small school pie. This Li Gongzi is a three gongzi. We ca n¡¯t afford to sin, and She doesn''t have anything ...


    ¹« Li Gongzi sneered and threatened: "Hey, boy, hear me, let me go, or I will not only kill you, but also destroy Baijianmen ..."


    "Noise!"


    Wang Shu listened to Li Gongzi''s words, and he was upset for a while, with a strong hand, only heard a click, Li Gongzi''s neck was directly broken by Wang Shu.


    "You friend ..."


    Xun Jian and Xunzi originally wanted to say something, and let Wang Shu release Li Gongzi, but before he finished speaking, he saw that Li Gongzi was torn by Wang Shu''s neck, and he was so anxious that his face changed.


    "Lord Li is dead!"


    "He killed Li Gongzi!"


    "Let''s go back and tell the third son!"


    After the people who followed Li Gongzi saw Li Gongzi dying like this, they panicked one by one to escape.


    However, these people haven''t gone far, they just heard a scream.


    After a while, only two other men in iron armor came over ...

 Chapter 357： Ambiguous

    "Chen Dan''s cousin?"


    "Why two more?"


    "Who the **** are they?"


    After seeing the appearance of two people wearing the same iron armor, everyone in Baijianmen was blinded.


    ß´ Even the sword sister-in-law stunned, because the two men who appeared again had differences, but the armor was indeed the same, at least he didn''t see the difference.


    "Origin!"


    What Xun really cares about Jian Xunzi is that one of the two people who appeared was not a blood environment, but a source environment, and not an ordinary source environment.


    After seeing Song Laowu actually killing those who ran away, Wang Wangshu looked at the two people somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Sword sister-in-law, this is your king of hundred swordsmen. Because of some accidents, you must wear this armor!" Song Laowu said lightly after coming over.


    Jian Xunzi did not recognize Song ¡¯s fifth identity at first, and frowned, and was a little unwilling, but quickly reacted. The true identity of the man in iron armor, with surprise in his eyes, immediately bent over and saluted, saying: "Have seen five ..."


    Wu Song Lao Wu said lightly: "No need to salute! From today until the end of the Nanlin Association, he is the king of your hundred swordsmen, do you know?"


    "Know, I know, little old man!"


    Xun Jian and Xunzi pecked their heads like chickens, and promised.


    "Brother Wang, everything is going according to plan, let''s go!" Song Laowu said goodbye to Wang Shu after he felt no problem.


    Wang Shushu nodded and watched Song Laowu and his guard leave.


    "Hey, by age, I am the same as the old man in the sea, then I will call you Wang Shushi''s nephew." After Song Laowu and others left, Jian Xunzi said with a charming smile.


    However, Wang Shu was too lazy to tell the sword sister-in-law that this guy''s face had become too fast, and he was greedy for life and feared death.


    The stunned Lan Xue was lying in the arms of the King Wang Shuhuai, intending to take her back.


    The other disciples of Jianbai Jianmen did not hear the conversation between Song Laowu and Jian Xunzi, but only saw Jian Xunzi''s change quickly, one by one, watching Jian Xunzi taking Wang Shu into the restaurant one by one.


    "Go and tell them all about me, lest something oolong come out tomorrow!" After entering the restaurant, Wang Shu said lightly.


    Xi Jian Xizi said with a smile: "Hey, understand!"


    "Which room does Lan Xue live in?"


    Master Wang Shu wanted to treat Lan Xue to her room and asked.


    Jian Xunzi''s face changed. Originally, I wanted to say that the disciples lived outside, but thinking of Wang Shu as the disciple, he pointed to one of the best rooms and said, "Little Nizi lives There, rest assured that no one will bother you. "


    Shu Wang originally wanted to scold Jian Xunzi, but he was not that kind of person, but in the end he still put up with it and silently led Lan Xue toward the room.


    Xi Jian Xunzi watched Wang Shu''s back disappear before her eyes, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. With a helpless grin on her face, she turned and told the disciples of Baijianmen.


    "Uncle, what exactly is that Iron Man?"


    "Elder Sword, that iron man killed Li Gongzi, shall we be fine?"


    After the disciples at the Hundred Sword Gate saw Jian Xunzi appearing again, one by one, full of doubts, came forward to ask East and West.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will explain them one by one!" Jian Xunzi smiled awkwardly and explained actively: "He is Wang Shu, because he has been delayed on the road, so he is here now."


    "Impossible!"


    "He cannot be Wang Shu!"


    "Wang Shu absolutely has no such ability!"


    I heard Jian Xunzi say that the Iron Armor was the Queen of Shu, and few people were willing to believe it.


    Do n¡¯t say that the disciples of Baijianmen did n¡¯t believe it, even the sword sister-in-law did n¡¯t believe it, but there was no way but to brazenly say, ¡°If you still want to go back alive, you must remember to me that he is the king Books, authentic Wang Shu books. Tomorrow, Nanlin will not give me any moths! Well, tonight''s disciples live in tents outside, and all the disciples will go in to live. Nobody in the Tianzihao room is allowed to go, even if they listen When you see something you should n¡¯t see, no one is allowed in, and you hear me? "


    "Uncle, are you wrong?"


    "Yes, uncle, aren''t all the inside students living in the room? Why should we let outside students come in?"


    "Yes, uncle, are you wrong?"


    One hundred disciple disciples were stunned one by one. What does this sword sister-in-law mean? And they didn''t seem to hear clearly.


    "I repeat, tonight, the disciples in the outer door live in the room, the disciples in the inner door live in the tent! You are not allowed to go to the ground-size room. If you do n¡¯t obey the command, abolish the repair and expel the hundred swordsmen!" Reiterated coldly, after speaking, regardless of everyone''s reaction, turned and entered the restaurant.


    After the sword sister-in-law walked for a while, the disciples of Baijianmen slowly reacted, and an incredible look appeared in their eyes.


    "A bunch of waste!"


    "Even if the Iron Armor pretends to be the king''s book, you are just waste from the outside!"


    The inner disciples scolded each other dissatisfied. The outside disciples also felt incredible and were very upset.


    "Let''s go!"


    Xun Fengxi came out first, and walked towards the restaurant without mercy.


    There were not many outside students who came to the Nanlin Club this time, only Fengxi, Wang Chao and Wang Xueqing. Even if Wang Shu was counted, there were only four.


    Wang Chao and Wang Xueqing both hesitated for a moment and followed.


    "Brother Feng, do you say that the Iron Armor is really Wang Shu?" After entering the restaurant, Wang Xueqing asked carefully.


    Wu Fengxi glanced back at Wang Xueqing and said lightly, "Since the elder sword said yes, that''s it."


    "But Wang Shu''s practice is ..."


    Xun Wang Xueqing seemed to want to refute, but after seeing Fengxi frown, he swallowed the rest.


    Fengxi glanced at Wang Chao and found that Wang Chao was looking vigilant. He shook his head helplessly, and said in his heart, "The flowers in the greenhouse can''t withstand the wind and rain, but I hope this time Nanlin will After that, he can grow up a lot, otherwise Fengxi really misreads me. "


    Now Wang Chao seems to have changed a lot. His eyes are no longer numb and lazy, but with a little excitement and loss. Even walking, it seemed to be careful.


    As for Wang Xueqing, he was full of fear of the surroundings, and whenever he heard any wind and grass move, he would be shocked.


    I only have Fengxi, and he still maintains his original self-confidence. Even if his cultivation is not as good as others, he will not be sloppy, because only three of them have ever experienced life and death and escaped from the edge of death numerous times.


    "what!"


    But after a few steps, they heard Lan Xue''s scream coming from the floor room ...

 Chapter 358： Ambiguous

    "what!"


    After hearing Lan Xue''s cry, several people immediately stopped talking and stopped.


    "No, Lan Xue is in danger!"


    As soon as Wang Xueqing''s complexion changed, she wanted to break the door of the ground to save Lan Xue.


    "Don''t be impulsive, have you forgotten Uncle Jian''s explanation?" Feng Xi was afraid that Wang Xueqing would cause trouble and immediately stopped Wang Xueqing.


    King Wang Xueqing replied dissatisfied: "But we don''t know if the Iron Man is good or bad, we can''t just watch Lan Xue be in danger!"


    Xun Fengxi was hesitant for a while. Wang Xueqing did make sense. He didn''t know whether he should violate Jian Xunzi''s order.


    "Don''t be impulsive. If something really happens, Uncle Jian will deal with it, we just need to go back to sleep well now." Feng Xi still did not dare to take risks and had to make a decision helplessly.


    "Cowardly!"


    Wang Xueqing murmured dissatisfied.


    "Ah, you tap ... Ah!"


    Then came Lan Xue''s ambiguous voice.


    I don''t know why. After hearing such a voice, all three''s expressions became weird, especially Wang Xueqing''s face became red for a moment.


    Ôõô "How did you do that? Where did you touch it? A little above ... yes, that''s where ... you didn''t eat hard? It''s light and fluffy. It''s a waste."


    The sound of Lan Xue in the room of the word size did not stop there, but there was an ambiguous voice.


    When the three of them heard such a voice, their expressions became more awkward and strange.


    "Go back and go!"


    Xun Fengxi immediately urged the two to return to their room as soon as possible, this voice he knew very well what it meant.


    He was originally worried about Lan Xue being violated, but immediately after hearing such a voice, he understood.


    However, his impression of Lan Xue immediately dropped a lot. He originally thought that Lan Xue was a goddess of ice and purity, but unexpectedly it turned out to be ... Fengxi was much more lazy, and found a room by himself.


    Although Wang Xueqing and Wang Chao didn''t understand each other, they understood a bit, and found a room to hide in. After entering the room, the sound was indeed a lot lower.


    Blue snow room.


    "Ah, you waste!"


    Wang Wangshu a little harder, hurt Lan Xue, turned his head and growled at Wang Shu.


    "While you whisper, what to do if someone outside hears it?" Wang Shu smiled and felt helpless.


    Lanxue asked with a hate in her eyes, "I whisper? If you are better, will I scream?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The King of Shu was speechless for a while, so he had to be more careful.


    "Hello, OK!"


    After a while, Wang Shu was finally finished and said with relief.


    Lanxue said weakly, "Since it''s all right, help me put on my clothes, I don''t have much energy!"


    King Wang Shu hesitated and said, "Forget it, it was too much to undress you just now. If you let your sister ..."


    "Okay, I know. I wear it myself!"


    Tong Lanxue''s face was impatient and irritable, she put on the clothes she pulled down, turned around, and looked at Wang Shu with resentment in her eyes.


    "Ha ha!"


    I don''t know why, Wang Shu just gave Lan Xue a medicine, but the atmosphere was very ambiguous, and now she was even panicked by Lan Xue.


    Lanxue asked coldly: "How do you dress like this ghost? Are you afraid of being recognized? Not long ago, I went back to Xuefeng City and heard that you did a lot of good things, didn''t you?"


    "Hehe, where."


    Wu Mingming Lan Xue''s practice is far inferior to himself, but for some reason, Wang Shu will feel inexplicably hairy when he sees Lan Xue. Is it because he has been taught a lot by Lan Xue before and has psychological fear?


    Tong Lanxue snorted coldly and said, "Hum, you should play this less with me. I heard that the Wu family mainly married Wu Meiqin to you?"


    "what?"


    Suddenly, the king of Wang Shu didn''t understand what Lan Xue meant, but he didn''t know it.


    Lanxue said coldly: "Still pretending to be stupid with me? My father has told me this. I warn you, if you are sorry for your sister, I will lose your right to be a man!"


    Lan Xue said, staring at His Majesty Wang Shu, staring at Wang Shu a little hair, but Lan Xue seemed to feel wrong, immediately looked back, said coldly: "In short, you can''t be sorry for my sister!"


    The book of King Wang knew that Lan Xue and Lan Yue sisters were affectionate and said, "I know. I came here this time to tell you about Lan Yue."


    "What? You know what your sister said?"


    Qi Lanxue asked excitedly after hearing Wang Shu''s words.


    King Wang Shu nodded and said, "Well, I have seen her more than once. It''s during this time!"


    Qi Lanxue became very excited and asked: "Where? Where? Take me there, I miss my sister. I haven''t seen her for a long time. Is she okay now?"


    Wang Shu saw Lan Xue''s emotions so excited all of a sudden, always felt weird, comforted and said, "Don''t worry, listen to me to finish the talk. I saw her, but did not say she saw me! "


    Lan Xue asked strangely, "What do you mean?"


    King Wang Shu said a little in a dilemma: "She has amnesia. She doesn''t know me anymore, and she probably doesn''t know ... you!"


    "Why is this happening? How is this happening? Why is this happening?" Lan Xue froze for a moment, she could hardly accept such a result anyway, she kept muttering.


    Looking at Lan Xue''s constant murmur, Wang Shu thought of himself when he saw Lan Yue at first, and suddenly there was an urge to hug Lan Xue and talk to comfort her, but reasonably told him clearly that he couldn''t. do.


    Lan Xue kept repeating, and soon wept in a low voice. Wang Shu could even see Lan Xue''s crystal tears falling down.


    "Don''t cry, what''s the matter? Let''s say slowly, why are you crying?" Seeing Lan Xue crying, Wang Shu immediately panicked.


    "Wow!"


    Lan Xue finally couldn''t control her emotions, and cried loudly, and Lan Xue''s cry was like the flood of a dyke, and the sound became louder and louder.


    This scene of Wang Shu suddenly felt familiar, as if it had happened not long ago.


    I do not know why, Wang Shu''s body seemed to be out of control, immediately holding Lan Xue in her arms, hugging her tightly. Feeling Wang Shu''s hug, Lan Xue buried herself deeper, but the weeping didn''t stop.


    After a long while, Lan Xue stopped crying, raised her small face, and looked at Wang Shu with red eyes.


    Wang Shushu didn''t know how to comfort Lan Xue, so he said, "Is it better?"


    Lan Xue still looked at Wang Shu. In the end, when Wang Shu felt some hair, Lan Xue said very seriously: "If my sister really doesn''t know you, I will make up for her fault!"

 Chapter 359： arrangement

    Èç¹û "If my sister really doesn''t know you, then I''ll make up for all her mistakes!"


    Tears-eyed Lan Xue looked at Wang Shu and said very seriously.


    "What do you mean?"


    Master Wang Shu was a little confused. What did Lan Xue say?


    "Wang Shu, I love you!"


    But when Wang Shu was still thinking about what Lan Xue meant, Lan Xue suddenly hugged Wang Shu and suddenly pushed him to the bed, whispering softly.


    "Wang Shu!"


    Tong Lanxue''s eyes became confused, and he started to pick Wang Shu''s helmet in a disorderly and panicky manner.


    "Blue Snow!"


    Ji Wangshu reacted instantly, whispered, and immediately held Lan Xue''s hands, stopping her from doing so.


    After being drunk by Wang Shu, Lan Xue seemed to calm down a lot. The blur in his eyes faded quickly, and he became the usual appearance again. He got down from Wang Shu and turned around.


    "Lan Xue, I know that you and your sister have a deep relationship, but ..."


    Wang Shu knew that Lan Xue and Lan Yue had very deep feelings. Lan Xue did nothing more than compensate Lan Yue for his owe to Wang Shu, especially she had known for a long time. It was not Wang Shu who was sorry for Lan Yue, but two of them. There were some misunderstandings, so Lan Xue made the best decision, but if Wang Shu really accepted Lan Xue''s compensation, it would be even more sorry for Lan Yue.


    "I know, it''s my impulse, I''m a bit tired now, and I have something to say tomorrow." Lan Xue said in a voice that could not hear her voice.


    Wang Wangshu couldn''t see Lan Xue''s expression. He seemed to want to say something, but at last he didn''t say anything, so he got up and said, "Have a good rest, I''m leaving!"


    Lan Xue didn''t say anything, Wang Shu got up and left, and walked to the door of the room.


    "do not go!"


    But just as Wang Shu was about to open the door, Lan Xue suddenly hugged him from behind him and said in a crying voice: "Wang Shu, I love you ... I''m not trying to compensate my sister, but I Love you ... why all my favorite things were snatched by my sister, I hate her ... Did you really forget it? We used to be together ... Ah! "


    Bian Lanxue fainted again when she was about halfway.


    "You''re talking again!"


    This time it was Wang Shu who stunned Lan Xue himself. He was afraid that Lan Xue would talk further. He would not be able to control himself, and even more afraid that Lan Xue was telling the truth. Put Lan Xue on the bed, this situation will sleep well.


    After Xun settled Lan Xue, Wang Shu left Lan Xue''s room and walked straight towards Jian Xunzi''s room.


    "Come in!"


    As soon as King Shu arrived at Jian Xunzi''s house door, Jian Xunzi''s voice came. Wang Shu directly opened the door and walked in, seeing that Jian Xunzi did not rest, but was meditating.


    "Haha, nephew Wang!"


    When Jian Jian saw Wang Shu, he shouted with an awkward smile on his face.


    "Ok!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, then found a chair and proceeded.


    "Nie Wang, what happened to your place ..."


    Xun Jian Xunzi was awkwardly trying to explain what Wang Shu''s quota had been sold. If he still doesn''t know that this guy in iron armor is the real Wang Shu, then he is really an idiot.


    However, before Shu Jianzi''s words were finished, he was interrupted by Wang Shu. Wang Shu said, "I''ll put this aside in advance. I have something to ask for you."


    "beg me?"


    Xun Jian Xunzi''s face was confused, what did Wang Shu ask of himself.


    Wang Wangshu said sincerely, "Yes, please. I hope you can take Lan Xue to the south."


    "South? Are you really the son of Wang Jian?"


    Xun Jian Xunzi''s face changed slightly, and thought of a rumor that Wang Shu was the only son of the southern army general Wang Jian.


    Wang Shu nodded and said, "Lan Xue is my wife''s sister, so I hope you can take her to the south without fail! In return, this time to come to the Baijianmen disciples of the Nanlin Association, as long as they listen With my arrangement, I guarantee that they can pass the first level and even the second level is possible! "


    Xi Jian Xunzi originally wanted to refuse, but Wang Shu''s next words made him unable to refuse.


    Wang Shu went on to say: "Baijianmen wants to rejuvenate, so this time''s Nanlin Club achievement is very important. Also, if you can send Lan Xue safely to the south, I can send you a one that can Promote one hundred percent of the cultivated elixir, and you must have heard something about me during this time, right? "


    Xun Jian Xunzi looked at Wang Shu with an unbelievable question and asked, "Nephew Wang, are you really Wang Leihong who offended the third son?"


    Although a group of people from Baijianmen arrived in Nanlin County today, the story of the iron armored man Wang Leihong has been circulating.


    There was not much explanation in the book of the king of kings, but he threw three pills of elixir directly towards Jian Xunzi. After grasping the elixir carefully, Jian Xunzi immediately turned into a surprise.


    Xie Jianzheng said: "Nephew Wang, you don''t have to say anything anymore, I believe in your identity, and only you can be so generous."


    "Okay, so that ¡¯s why you set off overnight. Maybe Nanlin County will be in chaos after a while. I ¡¯ll leave Lan Xue here. I ¡¯m not assured of her safety. By the way, if you can see after you arrive My father, tell him, I''m waiting for him in Namcheon-gun, and I need his help! "


    Wang Wangshu was afraid that Chen Dan would have a problem halfway, so he asked Jian Xunzi to ventilate and report.


    Xi Jian and Xunzi seemed to think of something, and asked with some uncertainty: "Nephew Wang, I heard that you are in a stalemate with the third son, are you ..."


    "Just do what I tell you, the rest don''t need to worry about you!" Wang Shu didn''t want to say too much, because he wasn''t quite sure that the sword-sister was a reliable person.


    "okay, I get it!"


    ½£ ß´ ×Ó knows that he shouldn''t talk much, so he doesn''t ask much.


    "Then I''ll wait for your good news!"


    King Wang Shu stood up and turned away from Jian Xunzi''s room.


    Looking at the back of Wang Shu''s departure and looking at the elixir in his hand, Jian Xunzi seemed to make a difficult decision again.


    "Fighting, wealth and danger are sought. This boy has a deep friendship with Lan Xue, maybe he will give me more elixir when he is happy! And his father is a big name in Zhennanlin County. Lie me. "But after a while, he made his own choice and decided to send Lan Xue safely to the south.


    I said Wang Shu again, left Jian Xunzi''s room, stopped for a moment in front of Lan Xue''s room door, and then randomly found a vacant room to enter.


    After I returned to the room, a sleepiness struck, and Wang Shu fell asleep until the next day there was a loud noise, and Wang Shu woke up.


    "what happened?"


    After Wang Wangshu walked out of the room, he saw Fengxi and others panicking and asked blandly.


    A few people in Fengfengxi saw Wang Shu didn''t come out of Lan Xue''s room. They couldn''t help but hesitated, wasn''t this guy in Lan Xue''s room last night?


    Wu Fengxi said nervously: "Lan Xue and Uncle Jian are gone!"


    "There is something wrong with the martial arts. They left overnight. I will lead everyone to participate in Nanlin today!" Wang Shu said lightly.

 Chapter 360： obey

    "Uncle Sword has something to do and has already returned to the martial arts in advance. Today I will lead you to participate in Nanlin!"


    Wang Wangshu glanced at a few people and said lightly.


    "what?"


    "You lead us to participate?"


    It seemed that the three of them could not believe it. If Wang Shu is a strong blood source, maybe everyone will serve him, but obviously not, and even Wang Shu''s identity is impersonated. How can such a person serve the public?


    Don''t talk about the proud and arrogant guys in the inner door, even if they are also the outer door, they are a little dissatisfied.


    King Wang Shu guessed a few people''s thoughts and asked lightly, "What? Is there anything wrong?"


    Although Wang Xueqing wanted to say that Wang Shu was not enough to convince the public, she did not dare to speak. She knew that she had no right to speak at all.


    Wang Chao, who is nothing, is still not interested.


    After a hesitating moment, Feng Fengxi said, "King ... Brother Wang, the people at the inner door look down on us, so ..."


    Wang Shu smiled, and it seemed that the inner disciples who did not want to control Baijianmen at all asked: "Oh, don''t worry about this, I just want to know, would you like to obey my arrangement?"


    When the three of them heard Wang Shu''s words, they could not help but change their faces, especially Fengxi. He understood the meaning of Wang Shu''s words.


    Wu Fengxi said a little awkwardly: "Since Uncle Jian asked you to lead us to the Nanlin Association, of course we obey Brother Wang''s arrangements!"


    "I know that you may be a little bit dissatisfied, but I can tell you the three clearly, as long as you are willing to obey my arrangements, I can guarantee that you pass the first pass smoothly! As for the rest, it depends on your own good ! "


    For the three people, Wang Shu still has affection. Although a few of them are not friends, they know each other well, and apart from Wang Xueqing, he has no contradiction with Fengxi and Wang Chao.


    Twenty-three people knew that they said nothing, so they didn''t say anything, so they silently followed Wang Shu and went out together.


    After Wang Wangshu and others went out, they found that those disciples inside were already ready and stood outside waiting.


    "What the **** does Elder Sword do? What time is it? It''s not coming yet."


    "Yeah, yesterday he told us that we set off earlier, why can''t we come out now?"


    "Just."


    Most people are complaining about how Jian Jianzi hasn''t appeared, it''s too late.


    "coming!"


    àÅ "Well? Why are there only you, Elder Sword?"


    "Yes, what about the old man with sword?"


    After discovering Wang Shu and others coming out, the inner disciples soon realized that Elder Jian was not there.


    "Waste of the outer door, you are not ready to inform Elder Sword!"


    "You garbage, go and call Elder Sword!"


    "Why are you still doing this? What time is it? You still haven''t called the elder sword out!"


    "Are you dumb, dumb?"


    They were impatient and waited, and urged Wang Shu and others to inform Elder Jian. They didn''t dare, otherwise they would have opened their throats and shouted.


    Seeing this group of inner disciples, Wang Shu felt uncomfortable, but in order to fulfill his promise to the sword sister-in-law, Wang Shu said lightly: "The elder sword has returned to the school in advance, and today I will lead you in Nanlin! "


    Howl!


    The words of King Wang Shu immediately caused a commotion and dissatisfaction among the disciples inside.


    "what are you?"


    "You say that lead us, lead us!"


    "Fart, how could our disciples be led by an outsider."


    A lot of insider disciples did not cover up the scolding and questioning.


    It seemed that a few people in Fengfengxi had already guessed this scene, and their faces became very unsightly. He whispered to remind Wang Shu: "Brother Wang, I think we are still ..."


    However, Wang Shu didn''t care about the questioning and scolding of these inner disciples. He said lightly: "Okay, good. Since you don''t think I am qualified to lead you to the Nanlin Association, let''s just leave it alone. You see how is it?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    "What does he mean?"


    ÄÚ These inner disciples originally thought that Wang Shu would be angry, and then they showed their strength to prove that they were strong enough to lead them, but they never thought that Wang Shu would not bother to care about them.


    The King of Shu really did not bother to care about this group of disciples. They are not relatives, and there is no need to waste time and energy for this group of people.


    Even a few people in Fengxi were slightly surprised. When they first went to Wang Shu to talk about it, they also sought their opinions and convinced them. However, Wang Shu seemed to want to ignore them at all.


    Moreover, Wang Shu is not afraid of losing faith in Jian Xunzi, because he and Jian Xunzi are very clear. If this group of guys listen to his arrangements, he will lead them through the first level. ?


    Wang Wangshu asked with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, "What do you think of this opinion?"


    Xun originally wanted to give Wang Shu''s embarrassing inner disciples a sudden silence. This guy didn''t follow the routine.


    "If you don''t have any opinions, don''t stop there and say goodbye!"


    After discovering that the disciples did not speak at all, Wang Shu took Fengxi and others ready to leave.


    After seeing a clash that was about to be resolved so easily by Wang Shu, some people in Wufengxi were unbelievable.


    "Three of you, do you want to follow them?"


    King Wang Shu walked for some distance and found Fengxi and others still in a daze, then turned around and asked lightly.


    "coming!"


    A few people in Fengfengxi immediately followed.


    The inner disciples looked at each other face to face. How could they never imagine that Wang Shu would say that they would really be left without them.


    Squinting at Wang Shu, he was about to go far. Finally, some inner disciples could not help but stood up and shouted, "Wang ... Brother Wang, please wait."


    Shu Wangshu stopped, turned his head, looked at the disciples inside, and asked lightly, "Is there something? If not, I''m leaving!"


    "King ... King ... King Brother, I ... we ..."


    ÄÚ The embarrassment and hesitation of the disciple named Wang Shu, who seemed to be embarrassed, seemed a little embarrassed to speak.


    I discovered that this person had not clearly realized their situation, and Wang Shu turned around and took a few people to continue to move forward.


    "Brother Wang, don''t go! Don''t leave us, we are willing to follow you, we are willing to listen to your arrangements"


    Finally, after seeing that Wang Shu was really leaving, the disciple discarded his face and shouted loudly.


    "Brother Wang, we are willing to obey your arrangements!"


    "Brother Wang, don''t go!"


    For a while, a lot of inside disciples started to shout, and they were very clear that with their strength and cultivation, even if they participated, it was a shame.

 Chapter 361： Iron armor storm

    King Wang Shu finally stopped and turned to look at the inner disciples.


    Shu Wang said nothing, but looked at the inner disciples silently, until he finally saw the hair of the inner disciples, and finally slowly asked, "Why? Do you want to obey my arrangements?"


    Á³ÉÏ The face of this group of inner disciples is full of embarrassment. They couldn''t think of it anyway. They originally wanted to attack Wang Shu, but this guy didn''t eat them.


    Especially Zhang Libing, who had already seen and knew Wang Shu, had not even dared to look at Wang Shu right now, and looked away one by one.


    At that time, the son of Bai Gongzi attacked Wang Shu, and immediately they cleared the scene of the relationship, and several people remembered it clearly.


    "Don''t talk, right?"


    He found that none of the leaders came out to talk, and Wang Shu asked coldly.


    "King ... King ... Brother Wang!"


    When Xun realized that Wang Shu was going to be angry, a six-story man with a blood level, the one among the disciples who belonged to the highest rank of the disciples, immediately stood up and said a little nervously.


    Wang Wangshu was also polite, and asked directly, "What''s your name? Can your words mean what the disciples mean?"


    Lu Guang seems to have understood that there is no room for bargaining at all, and he said directly: "Small Lu Guang is the first in the inner door contest and is willing to obey Brother Wang''s arrangements!"


    ËäÈ» Although the faces of other inner disciples were somewhat dissatisfied, no one dared to speak out. After all, Lu Guang, the first inner disciple, admits to counseling, and then they came out and jumped, really looking for death.


    Wang Shushu said solemnly: "Okay, good. From now on, you will bring this garbage with you, silently following me, without my permission, you can''t say anything, or get out of here immediately!"


    Xuan Luguang''s complexion changed slightly, and Wang Shu even said that they were rubbish. The other disciples also felt dissatisfied one by one.


    "If you think I say you are garbage refuse, if you see other geniuses, you will be clearly aware of it. I am not targeting any one of you, but I mean that all of you are garbage! Wind Brother, let''s go! "


    Wang Wangshu was too lazy to talk to this group of disciples and led Fengxi and others straight towards the Nanlin Conference venue.


    "This guy!"


    Wu Fengxi followed Wang Shu and looked at Wang Shu''s iron armor. He couldn''t help but admire it. This guy was obviously ugly, but full of self-confidence.


    "Let''s go!"


    There were 1,000 or 10,000 unwillingness in Xuan Luguang''s heart, but for the sake of the Nanlin Association, he could only hold back and brought the disciple of Baijianmen to follow.


    However, although these inner disciples obey Wang Shu on the surface, they have some other thoughts in their hearts.


    Twenty-five hours later, Wang Shu took everyone from Baijianmen to the entrance of the Nanlin Conference venue.


    "There are invitations and elections, what should the rest do!"


    There are many disciples of Baijianmen who come from Wang Shu, but not everyone can enter.


    Xuan Luguang walked out with four people, and Zhang Libing also passed the election, a total of six people.


    ºÃ "Okay, let''s go in!"


    King Wang Shu glanced at a few people, and seemed to not even want to say extra words, so he took them to the entrance again.


    "Show your identity!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s iron armor, the guard was surprised, and it seemed that he had finally caught the hunter, but he soon calmed down and became somewhat frustrated, saying lightly.


    Because the third son confessed to them yesterday, whenever he saw a guy with iron armor, he tried to keep him. But this morning, no less than thirty-four people came in iron armor.


    "Well, no problem, you go in!"


    Puppet guard was helpless, and after confirming that the identities of several people were okay, he had to choose to let go.


    Quickly, a few people passed the inspection of the gate guard and entered the Nanlin Conference venue.


    Ò» As soon as the crowd entered the venue, countless voices came over.


    "so many people!"


    "these people!"


    "So much oppression!"


    After entering the meeting room, in addition to the numerous noisy sounds, there was also a depressing atmosphere, especially the few people in Fengxi repaired to a lower level. Just a little exploration, they knew the gap between them and other geniuses.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Even if the inner door of Baijianmen is much larger than Lu Guang, the face of the genius can not help but change.


    ×îµÍ The geniuses here are at least six levels of blood, and most of them are seven layers and eight layers, and even hundreds of them are even nine.


    Only then did Lu Guang realize that he had become one of the lowest group of people.


    As for Wang Xueqing''s face, she was pale and frightened. Her quota was originally obtained by luck. Although she has worked hard in the past few months, Xiu has been promoted to the second level of blood, but she is still so prominent.


    "Look!"


    "Where did the buns come from?"


    "The second layer of blood gas? Haha!"


    "Don''t care about this relationship so clearly, okay? The guys on the second level of blood are also mixed in!"


    "Can even this kind of garbage waste come to the Nanlin Association?"


    "When did the threshold of Nanlin Society become so low?"


    Many geniuses immediately discovered Wang Shu and others. After seeing that Wang Shu was following a group of guys in the second and third layers of blood, many geniuses did not hide their irony.


    Listening to the harsh irony, except for the group of Bai Jianmen disciples behind Wang Shu, all of them bowed their heads except Fengxi''s barely changed face. They never thought that they would laugh at other people''s waste. Trash, I didn''t expect to be laughed at by others today.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about the satire of these people at all, but after looking around, he led a group of people toward an open space, then sat down with his knees, waiting quietly for the start of the Nanlin Association.


    "I don''t know what the situation is, I have seen several guys wearing iron armor today, and they are all nine layers of blood."


    "Don''t provoke it if you don''t know, I heard that as long as the armor is all five boys!"


    "Are they afraid to be exposed in such a way? You need to be aware of each other after entering the fantasy."


    "You don''t understand it? This is called Gubu Mi Zhen. I heard that there is an Iron Man under Wu Gongzi, which is terrible. The three boys have suffered a lot from him."


    "Do you mean to distract San Gongzi?"


    µ±È» "Of course, haven''t you found out? There are dozens of people to say less, who will the third son go after?"


    "High, really high. It seems that the five boys may be able to win this time."


    "It''s hard to say!"


    ËäÈ» Although those geniuses sneered at the disciples of Baijianmen, but no one dared to come up to find trouble, after all, there was Wang Shuzai.


    "Look, third son is here!"


    He was suddenly talking when everyone was talking about the Iron Armor ...

 Chapter 362： Under the Iron Storm

    "Three boys!"


    "It really is the third son!"


    "It''s worthy to be the third son. There are so many days before he wants to follow him!"


    "Yeah, even I want to follow him!"


    Everyone looked towards the entrance, and immediately found that Song Wenyuan, full of smiles, was entering the field with a group of geniuses.


    Behind Song Wenyuan, he was a genius who followed nearly a hundred blood vessels on the ninth floor. After the third son entered, other forces and geniuses seemed overshadowed.


    "He is the third son!"


    "It really is the dragon and the phoenix among the people!"


    Even if a few people beside Wang Shu saw the third son, they couldn''t help but sigh.


    But Wang Shu was too lazy to look at it, he now had other thoughts in his heart.


    After Song Wenyuan entered the field with a smile on his face, he glanced over the field and frowned.


    "What''s going on?"


    He didn''t think of why there were so many guys wearing iron armor at the same time, the plan in his mind was a bit frustrated.


    "It''s all nine levels!"


    Su Yuan originally wanted to discern which one was the real Wang Shu through Xiu Wei, but after a careful investigation, he was a little surprised. These iron armored people were all nine-layered.


    "Old Five, Old Five, I didn''t expect you to really surprise me a lot!"


    Wu Songyuan finally realized the power of his fifth brother, who was usually invisible. It turned out that because Song Laowu''s cultivation talent was not good, Song Wenyuan never paid much attention to Song Laowu, but since the appearance of Wang Shu, Song Wenyuan realized that his brother''s brain was not stupid than himself, even from various There are signs that he will be slightly over.


    "But in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is useless! And I have other backhands, you can never think of it anyway. Hehe! So this time Nanlin will be my victory, when the father king Definitely pass me the location of the house owner ... "


    However, Song Wenyuan is still confident in himself, he has been preparing for this day for a long time.


    The significance of the Nanlin Association this time is not only a battle between genius and genius, but also a war between their brothers. Only the final victor can get the recognition of the governor and become the next governor.


    In the envy of countless people, San Gongzi took his followers to find the largest open space.


    "The second son is here!"


    After Song Wenyuan had just found his position, there was a noise outside, and then only the fiery Song Wending rushed in with dozens of geniuses.


    "Fuck it, what time is it, Nanlin will not start yet, what a ghost!" Song Wending complained when he came in.


    Song Wending was obviously impatient and impatient. After taking a casual look, he led his men to the position of Wang Shu and others.


    Song Wenyuan, who was not far away, had originally seen Song Wending and wanted to say hello, but found that Song Wending actually walked towards an Iron Man, and stopped immediately.


    He was curious to know what medicines were sold in the old gourds of Song, and all these iron armored men came out all of a sudden.


    "Have seen the second son!"


    "Have seen the second son!"


    The disciple of Bai Jianmen, who was next to King Wang Shu, immediately stood up and greeted Song Wending.


    "Get off, don''t block Lao Tzu''s way!"


    However, Song Wending was too lazy to look at Lu Guang and others, and slapped Lu Guang with a slap, and continued to move forward.


    "Hey, there are really guys who don''t know how to die, how dare to block the second son''s way!"


    "Yeah, the second son is already an acute child. Those guys are still blocking the road. What is it that they are trying to die?"


    "Even if the second son didn''t clean them up, and based on their cultivation, they would surely be killed by the fantasy beast the first time! Haha!"


    Ò²ÊÇ "Also, all the beasts of the illusion can take their lives."


    However, seeing the scene where Lu Guang was fanned out, there are no other geniuses willing to stand up and quarrel with them, but ridicule one by one.


    "Stop!"


    However, just as the second son was not far away, a cold voice suddenly came from behind him.


    The second son, who was originally rushing forward, seemed to know that the voice called himself again, suddenly stopped, and turned to look at Wang Shu sitting on the ground.


    "This guy is looking for death!"


    "Did I hear it wrong? He dare to let the second son stand!"


    "Should this iron man have a problem in his head?"


    The expressions of the other geniuses at the scene became wonderful one by one. If there is a lively look, it can''t be better. Although fighting is forbidden here, once entering the fantasy, there is no such concern, but it is also possible to fight first.


    "You called me?"


    After the second son turned his head and looked at Wang Shu for a moment, he found that Wang Shu only had nine levels of cultivation, and was dressed in strange clothes. He was not a famous genius, and asked coldly.


    Of course, with the identity and strength of the second son, he will not be afraid of anyone else, otherwise he will not be called the second son.


    Wang Shushu was still sitting on the ground, and said lightly, "Those who hit me, do you want to get away so easily?"


    "This kid is crazy!"


    "Does he know who he is talking to?"


    "Did I hear it wrong?"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, the geniuses present looked at Wang Shu one by one in disbelief. Someone really dare to talk to the second son like this.


    "Haha, haha!"


    The second emperor could not help but heaved a laugh and walked towards Wang Shu.


    Seeing that Wang Shu was about to be torn to pieces by the angry second son, but at this moment, a soft voice came from the entrance, saying, "Second brother, are there any good things for you? Smile so happy ! "


    "It''s five boys!"


    "The fifth son is here!"


    Many geniuses immediately found out that the old Song Wu came in, and they all made a sound. Recently, the old Song Wu has caused a lot of topics.


    After hearing the voice of Song Laowu, the second son raised his head and looked at it. Seeing Song Laowu didn''t feel anything, but after seeing the group of people behind Song Laowu, his face became gloomy and cold. Asked, "Five brother, what do you mean?"


    Because behind Song Laowu, in addition to the few blood sources, the famous genius did not wear iron armor, the other geniuses who wore exactly the same iron armor with thirty or forty, and all of them were all bloody. Nine floors.


    Other geniuses naturally also saw something. Obviously, those who wore iron armor were the oldest Song Song people, and their faces were very interested.


    Wu Song Laowu did not know what had happened before, and asked a little strangely: "Ah? What''s the meaning of the second brother?"


    Son Erzi asked with a somber face, "Fifth brother, are you pretending to be stupid?"

 Chapter 363： People are here!

    Pretend to be silly!


    As soon as this remark was made, many of the geniuses present took a sigh of relief one by one. Could the two brothers start a war here?


    Everyone knows that this time Nanlin will be a little different from the previous one, that is, the battle involving several sons of the master of Nanlin County.


    Because the owner of Nanlin County wants to abdicate and is already considering the issue of his successor, this time the Nanlin Association is the best choice. If any son can win the Nanlin Association, the possibility of becoming the heir is higher.


    However, what everyone didn''t expect is that in the face of the second son''s doubts, Song Laowu didn''t have nothing to say, just smiled.


    "Fifth child!"


    After seeing this picture of Song Laowu, the second son''s somber face was about to erupt.


    However, when the second son had not yet erupted, a genius who followed the second son whispered in his ear and didn''t know what he said that day. The second son put up his anger and looked at Song fiercely. Laowu glanced at him and said coldly, "Laowu, you have changed!"


    After the second son-in-law finished talking, he didn''t go to Wang Shu for a few people, but left with him.


    "It''s not that I have changed, but that you have never seen me squarely!" Looking at the back of the second son, Song Wuwu murmured.


    However, Song Laowu didn''t have an inch, but looked at Wang Shu not far away, because he recognized Wang Shu, of course, he did not greet Wang Shu in the past. The purpose of this is to hide Wang Shu''s identity. If he greets in the past, Wang Shu will be exposed.


    Of course, in order not to expose Wang Shu, Song Laowu not only looked at Wang Shu, but almost all of the iron armored people gave special eyes.


    Wu Song Laowu took his men to find an open space to sit down, quietly waiting for the start of the Nanlin Association.


    The time passed minute by minute, and people kept coming in. Seeing that Nanlin would only have one joss stick time, but there were still not three thousand people.


    "Four sons are here!"


    At this moment, there was another commotion at the entrance. I saw a fair-skinned, handsome man with a group of geniuses in blue coming in.


    After the son-in-law came in, he always had a faint smile on his face, and then he found a place


    "This feeling, this guy!"


    I don''t know why. When Wang Shu saw the four sons, he couldn''t help feeling a scalp tingling for a while, and he had the appearance of seeing each other.


    Xuan Linger secretly transmitted to Wang Shu: "Wang Shu, you have to be careful with this guy, he also has spirit!"


    "That''s it!"


    After hearing Linger''s words, Wang Shu finally understood why she felt cold behind her when she saw the other party.


    Suddenly remembered something, Wang Wangshu asked curiously, "Linger, I''m curious about something. Why do I feel inexplicable fear when I meet such a guy?"


    Æäʵ "Actually I forgot to tell you that spirits can only become stronger if they devour each other, so ..."


    Wu Linger didn''t say very clearly, but Wang Shu had fully understood Linger''s meaning. No wonder he would feel some inexplicable fear every time he encountered someone who was possessed by the spirit.


    King Wang asked, "Should that guy have swallowed a lot of spirits? Otherwise, there would not be such a breath that made me afraid."


    Wu Linger said a little worriedly, "Yes!"


    The four sons apparently discovered the existence of Wang Shu, and if they had looked at him several times, it was as if they were looking at their prey.


    "It looks like this Nanlin meeting is not good for me."


    The King of Shu can clearly realize the terribleness of the other party, he is higher than himself, and he has devoured it several times, maybe he has some secrets that can restrain him.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t Lanyue come?"


    However, what attracted Wang Shu most was not the threat from the brothers of the Song family, but that he had never found the figure of Lanyue, and none of the acacias. More than Lanyue, none of the Hehuan faction came, which made Wang Shu very surprised.


    "Don''t ..."


    Wang Shushu quickly wanted to understand why they hadn''t seen the blue moon and the acacia crowd, they must all be wearing iron armor, hiding their identities.


    The Hehuan faction is also one of the three major forces in Nanlin County, but it is clear that after contact some time ago, the strength shown by the Hehuan faction did not deserve the name of one of the three forces. Fight between several boys.


    "She is among these Iron Men?"


    When Wang Shu realized that Moon Fairy was hiding among those who also wore iron armor, Wang Shu always felt inexplicably disturbed.


    "No, I must find her as soon as I enter the fantasy!"


    Since Wang Shu can think of this, then Song Wenyuan will certainly think of it.


    Of course, if Lan Yue is really hidden in the Iron Man, it is not without its benefits, at least her goal will not be so obvious.


    "The Southern Army is here!"


    When Wang Shu was thinking about the Moon Fairy, there was another commotion at the door, and then only another group of well-dressed and well-tempered geniuses came in.


    "These butchers are here!"


    "It''s those savages!"


    "The lunatics are here!"


    But after seeing this group of people, the geniuses present changed their faces one by one, even the faces of the Song family''s brothers were also very unsightly.


    "It''s him!"


    "It''s this lunatic!"


    After seeing the people, Song Wenyuan''s brothers changed their faces one by one.


    "It seems to be troublesome!"


    Even Song Laowu felt that things were certainly not as simple as expected.


    "Haha, everyone, haven''t seen you for many years, are you okay?" The leader took a look at all the people present and said very heartily.


    And he didn''t care about everyone''s reaction, walked directly towards the Song brothers, hugged them one by one, and said hello. But the brothers of the Song family were obviously depressed, and they also thought that the representative sent by the southern army turned out to be him anyway.


    "General Wang Nan!"


    Feng Xi, who was walking beside Wang Shu, recognized the identity of the leader at a glance, and murmured softly.


    "do you know him?"


    After Wang Shu found that Fengxi might know the leader of the southern army, he asked a little unexpectedly.


    "Of course I know. He is an incredible legend!" Feng Xi said with pride.


    "Let''s talk, what is his legendary experience?"


    Wang Shushu was curious about this guy named Wang Nan. If he didn''t guess wrong, it should be under his father''s hands.


    "He once led a team of three hundred people. He killed and killed thousands of monsters in the barren land ..." Fengxi said with emotion.


    "You, good times have arrived! Please prepare, I will activate the fantasy formation method!"


    However, just at the beginning of Fengxi, the voice of a middle-aged man suddenly sounded from the sky ...

 Chapter 364： Enter the illusion

    After that voice, Wang Shu and others began to show traces of matrix formation slowly.


    "Go, what''s going on?"


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    "So suddenly!"


    It seems that this time the Nanlin meeting was going on suddenly. Many geniuses didn''t even respond and couldn''t help swearing.


    However, no matter how they swear, the matrix method under their feet activates very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, there is a genius that disappears from the eyes.


    "It''s teleportation again!"


    Seeing that a genius had disappeared from his eyes, Wang Shu immediately realized that the formation under his feet was a teleportation formation.


    "A few of you, hold on to each other, all tighten me!"


    King Wang Shu immediately turned back to Fengxi and said, grasping Fengxi''s hand at the same time. Fengxi was also shocked, but caught Wang Xueqing and Wang Chao equally quickly.


    "Brother Wang!"


    ÄÚ The disciples also wanted to catch Wang Shu, but before they could catch Wang Shu, they disappeared directly from Wang Shu''s eyes.


    The King of Kings only felt dizzy for a while, and the scene in front of him also became blurred. When the scene in front of him became clear again, he found himself completely on a strange land.


    The seal is not something else, but a piece of yellow sand, a piece of yellow sand with yellow orange. In addition to the yellow sand, there were waves of heat coming from the face.


    "Desert?"


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Wang Shu''s first reaction was that they entered the desert and frowned.


    "Desert Desert!"


    "We are in the desert of death!"


    However, not waiting for Wang Shu to determine the location in front of him, Fengxi and Wang Xueqing behind him exclaimed.


    Especially Fengxi seems to have a deep understanding of this death desert, and his face is very unsightly.


    After a reminder from the two, Wang Shu''s mind quickly emerged about the death desert.


    Desert Desert, located in the middle of the illusion, Tucheng, one of the five largest cities, is located in the middle of the desert.


    However, in the desert, there are often five-level monster iron spine beasts. Occasionally, you will encounter the sixth-level monster gold dolphin called the golden pig. If you''re out of luck, get ready for escape if you encounter a seventh-level monster known as Desert Death.


    However, the most dangerous thing in this death desert is not the monster, but the moving matrix method that is accidentally encountered, and the desert storm at dusk every day.


    "It''s almost noon!"


    Jing Wangshu was shocked. The moving matrix method was easy to get lost, but the desert storm was very horrible. If he could not take refuge in Tucheng in the evening, he would be swallowed by the desert storm.


    Obviously Fengxi and Wang Xueqing also thought of this, and their faces were not very good-looking. They couldn''t think of it anyway. This has just entered the illusion, is it going to be eliminated?


    "Don''t panic, it''s not bad for us to be sent directly to the Death Desert. At least we are closer to Tucheng. Now we just need to identify the direction."


    However, Wang Shu is not so pessimistic. They are directly transmitted to the Death Desert. It is not without benefits. The only advantage is that they can enter Tucheng in advance. After all, according to the plan and agreement of Song Laowu, they will eventually enter Tucheng .


    Xun Fengxi and Wang Xueqing didn''t know what Wang Shu meant, why are there five big cities in the illusion, and Wang Shu had to go to Tucheng?


    Of course, they didn''t dare to ask more. After all, Wang Shu is the backbone, as long as you follow Wang Shu well.


    King Wang Shu took the positioning compass from the space ring, and wanted to identify the direction by positioning the compass, but after a while, Wang Shu closed the positioning compass, with a little doubt and loss between his brows.


    After Fengxi and Wang Xueqing saw Wang Shu took out the positioning compass, they still had hope in their hearts, thinking that Wang Shu could quickly determine the direction, but after seeing Wang Shu retracting the compass and his face was not very good, they knew the positioning compass. Definitely not working.


    Wu Fengxi was still impatient, and asked indefinitely, "Brother Wang, is it useless?"


    King Wang Shu nodded his head and said, "There seems to be a strange power in this desert. The positioning compass cannot accurately locate it. We are now in luck."


    "Luck?"


    "Luck!"


    When the two of them heard Wang Shu''s words, their faces became weird. This death desert extends in all directions. Which side is the road to Tucheng?


    Don''t find a way to Tucheng at that time, but instead enter the nest of the seventh-level monster beast, then it''s funny.


    "Now I have two options, you can think about which one to choose? The first is that the four of us are going in one direction and looking for a way out. Whether we have found the right way out, we will return to this one hour later. Place together, and then consider other methods. The second method is for the four of us to choose the right direction and go on. Of course, these two methods have their own advantages and disadvantages, the first method we find a way out The chances are much greater, but the only drawback is that once you encounter a monster or are in danger without the help of others, there is a great possibility that they will be eliminated. As for the second method, I do n¡¯t need to say more about the benefits and disadvantages Is that right? "


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Shushu thought of two ways. Although neither is a good way, but it is the only way to do it now. After all, he cannot use the invincible exchange system in front of three people to search for and buy new, more useful positioning compasses. And he was not quite sure if there was any such thing for sale.


    Of course, Wang Shu also thought of these two methods. He wanted to use a few people before using the invincible exchange system.


    The original Wang Shu was intended to consult Linger, but he didn''t know why. After entering here, he could not sense the existence of Linger. If he did not clearly see the trace of the broken sword on his arm, Wang Shu doubted Ling Disappeared.


    After the three of them heard Wang Shu''s attention, they couldn''t help falling into silence.


    Especially Fengxi and Wang Xueqing, they obviously tend to the second method, they are the lowest, especially Wang Xueqing is only the second level of blood, not to mention the other, even if it encounters the fifth-level monster, it is difficult to survive. Although Fengxi Xiu is a little taller and has four levels of blood, he can only escape if he encounters a fifth-level monster, Iron Ridge Beast.


    Wang Wangchao was indifferent with a look on his face. It seemed that the method did not make much difference to him.


    After a while, Wang Shu didn''t want to delay too much time, and asked, "Did you think about it? Now we can''t delay the time, once the evening comes, the desert storm is coming!"


    "The second one!"


    Wang Xueqing seemed to have the answer long ago and said very decisively.


    "How about you?"


    The king of kings looked to Fengxi.


    After a moment of hesitation, Xun Fengxi said, "The second kind!"


    "Okay, then the second one!"


    Wang Shu originally intended the first, but both Fengxi and Wang Xueqing chose the second, and he could not leave a few people alone and make a decision.

 Chapter 365： Death Desert

    After several people''s deliberations, he finally decided to act together. It was a decision made by Wang Shu alone.


    A few people have been walking in one direction for more than an hour, but there is still no new discovery, and there is still a yellow-orange-orange sand in front of them.


    "Brother Wang, shall we not go in the wrong direction?" Fengxi asked dryly, looking at the boundless desert.


    On the one hand, Wang Xueqing was exhausted with the same look. The sweat on his forehead just appeared, and it was evaporated by the high temperature. Even the practitioners in their blood environment could not bear the torture of this death desert. Already.


    "do not know!"


    Even if Fengxi didn''t say it, Wang Shu had the same idea. At the speed of a few of them, they walked hundreds of miles without saying a word, but the desert in front of them didn''t mean anything to the end, and it was so endless.


    In addition to Wang Shu''s concern, there seems to be a magical power in this desert, which is constantly consuming his vitality and physical strength.


    The strength of qi is good, although it is very slow, but if the time is long, he will certainly not be able to bear it. But the physical exertion, for a short period of time, made him weak.


    "This is blood beans, you all take it, and then use bloodstone to restore the strength of blood, this place is very weird!"


    Wang Shushu brought hemorrhagic beans, one person gave one, let them take it, and at the same time he also took one and slowly recovered his strength.


    A few people in Fengfengxi took the elixir, and after seeing Wang Shu taking it, they followed suit.


    After a short while, the three people''s eyes came with surprises, and they looked at Wang Shu incredibly. They had never taken a medicine that could restore their energy, and the effect was so good.


    Wu Fengxi was very curious. Where did Wang Shu get these elixir, he asked, "Brother Wang, this elixir ..."


    "Someone sold it some time ago, I bought a few!"


    Wang Shushu didn''t want to let a few people know that he was the fierce Wang Leihong spreading outside, and said casually with an excuse.


    "That''s it!"


    Wu Fengxi nodded, he did not believe that the Iron Man in front of him was the real Wang Leihong.


    For Wang Shu''s impersonation, several people in Fengxi naturally knew it, especially the group of iron armored men who had previously seen Wu Gongzi was even more aware of Wang Shu''s identity, and they must be Wu Gongzi.


    "Let''s continue on the road, we must definitely find Tucheng before dark!" After seeing the recovery of several people, Wang Shu chose to continue to move forward, no matter whether they went this way, but he firmly believed that As long as you continue this way, even if you can''t find Tucheng, you can definitely get out of the death desert.


    The three of Fengfengxi also held the same idea, followed Wang Shu and continued on the road.


    However, a few people did not find it. After they had gone far, they stopped and rested before. The sand on the ground suddenly moved, exposing a black stone the size of a millstone.


    After a while, the black stone sank into the sand again, leaving only a small pit where several people stayed.


    King Wang Shu and his party continued to walk through the death desert for another hour.


    Xu still showed no signs of going out, and did not see the omen of Tucheng. Wang Shu''s face became gloomy.


    At the moment, several people in Fengxi behind him had become exhausted, and even seemed to be struggling to walk.


    "This place is more terrifying than I thought!"


    Looking at the exhaustion of a few people, Wang Shu realized that it was not good. According to the current situation, maybe he could not wait for the dark at all, and Wang Xueqing and Fengxi fell. Especially Wang Xueqing, who had lost her pride for a long time, her mouth was dry, her face was pale, and she was very haggard.


    Wang Wangchao''s situation is better, but he also seems a little tired.


    "Brother Wang, I ..."


    Wang Xueqing''s face is not very good-looking, it seems hesitant.


    Wang Wangshu looked at Wang Xueqing''s face and asked gently: "What''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Xueqing said awkwardly: "I am a bit sick and want to leave ..."


    "Go, don''t go far!"


    Master Wang Shu understood Wang Xueqing''s meaning and pointed to a sand dune not far away.


    "Well, I''ll be right back!"


    Anxious Wang Xueqing walked towards the dune.


    "Brother Wang, can we go wrong? If we go on this way, can we really go out?" Fengxi is more concerned about whether they can get out of this death desert.


    "Should be able to!"


    The mind of the King of Kings is also full of doubts. If this death desert is just an ordinary desert, he must be very confident, but in just two hours, he realized that the strength of blood in his body was even one tenth less.


    Don''t look at this one-tenth, but Wang Shu has been taking elixir to restore his vitality along the way, and sometimes even if he fights once, he may not consume so much.


    "what!"


    However, when Wang Shu felt the tense situation, Wang Xueqing''s exclamation came from behind the dunes not far away.


    "not good!"


    After hearing the sound, Wang Shu rushed towards the place where the sound was made.


    When Wang Shu turned over the dunes, he immediately saw Wang Xueqing, who had a naked lower body, being pulled down by the black strange monster desperately into the sand.


    The monster looked a bit like a pangolin, but it was not very similar, because the monster was flat, with a huge iron piece on its back, and dense tentacle-like things. Those tentacles bound Wang Xueqing, desperately Pulling into the sand, seeing that Wang Xueqing is about to be engulfed in the sand.


    "Fifth-level monster iron spine!"


    The moment he saw this monster, Wang Shu immediately thought of the lowest-level monster in the death desert.


    "Brother Wang, save me!"


    After Wang Xueqing, who was constantly being pulled into the sand by the iron spine beast, saw Wang Shu coming, hope renewed in desperate eyes, and shouted for help.


    At first, when the monster attacked her from behind, she was embarrassed to call for help because she had a naked lower body, but after struggling for a while, she found in horror that the monster was devouring her constantly. The strength of the flesh, then horrified to ask for help.


    "Animals, die!"


    Master Wang Shu rushed forward and punched on the back of the Ironback with a muffled sound.


    Huh!


    But after this punch, Wang Shu regretted it. The back of this iron spine was even harder than steel. This punch did not hurt the iron spine, but shocked him with five fingers.


    Hiss!


    However, this punch is not useless, the iron spinal beast pained, growled at Wang Shu, and stretched out several thick hands like Wang Shu.


    "Disgusting!"


    When I saw those tentacles full of mucus, Wang Shu felt inexplicably disgusted, and in his hand immediately added a long sword that had been strengthened four times successfully, and chopped in the direction of those tentacles ...

 Chapter 366： Under the Desert of Death

    When the sword of King Wang went down, many tentacles of the Ironback Beast were immediately cut off and fell to the ground, but even if the tentacles fell to the ground, they kept beating, which seemed disgusting.


    Hiss!


    As soon as the iron spine beast saw Wang Shu''s trouble, he snarled, and immediately let go of Wang Xueqing, turning and turning into the sand, trying to escape.


    "Want to run? How easy is that!"


    The king of kings faced the sand, and plunged the sword into it. After the sword was inserted, the sword body trembled desperately, and soon the red blood saw the sand red.


    Wang Shu pulled out his long sword, and inserted it at the position just now, but inserted an empty space. Wang Shu inserted it several times, and found that there was only sand underneath and no iron spine beast.


    "Ran?"


    But when Wang Shu wanted to attack another time, he found that the sand was already empty, and that Ironback had escaped under his eyelids.


    King Wang Shu glanced back and found that the iron tentacle''s tentacles turned like water, all evaporated, leaving only traces in the sand, and he frowned.


    The clothes of King Wang Xueqing were all torn by the iron spine beast, standing there naked, with a look of shock.


    I just glanced at it, and Wang Shu turned his head, took out a set of men''s clothes from the space ring, and threw it to Wang Xueqing, saying, "You can put these on!"


    "what!"


    Then Wang Xueqing realized that she was standing in front of Wang Wuji, but she was very grateful to put on the clothes. As for the disgusting slime left on her body, she couldn''t manage it for the time being. She had to wait until there was water. Wash your body well.


    "Brother Wang, what happened?"


    "Brother Wang!"


    When Wang Xueqing was dressed properly, Fengxi and Wang Chao finally rushed over. The two did not know what was happening, but they saw Wang Xueqing with a embarrassed face and very messy hair wearing clothes.


    The two of them could not help but think of Wang Shu''s stay in the blue snow room last night, their faces changed slightly, and secretly said, "This guy turned out to be a thief?"


    Ñ© Wang Xueqing saw that the two seemed to suspect what Wang Shu had done to her, and actively explained: "Do n¡¯t misunderstand the two brothers, I was attacked by the iron spine just now. Fortunately, brother Wang arrived in time, otherwise I ..."


    "What? Did you meet the Ironback?"


    Howling Creek naturally knows the Ironback Beast, which is a fifth-level monster, whose strength is comparable to that of the fifth-tier practitioner of blood. And this iron spine has another nickname, which is yin, this iron spine most likes some beautiful young women.


    After seeing Fengxi''s expression, Wang Xueqing naturally knew what Fengxi was thinking, his face changed slightly, and he said with disappointment, "I was just attacked, and Brother Wang came in time!"


    "Haha, Misunderstanding!"


    Wu Fengxi smiled awkwardly, and it was not good to say anything. After all, the name of the iron spine was not small.


    Wang Shushu didn''t notice the conversation between the two, but looked at the piece of sand that was dyed red, and seemed to think something.


    "Brother Wang, it''s not early, let''s continue on the road!" After being saved by Wang Shu, Wang Xueqing''s eyes looked at Wang Shu with gratitude, reminding him softly.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t bother Wang Xueqing, but stared at the piece of sand that was stained with blood and asked, "Brother Feng, does this ironback beast like to live in a place with water?"


    After Fengxi stumbled, he said, "Yes, although this iron spine lives most of the time in the death desert, due to its own characteristics, it needs to be replenished with a lot of water! Especially after being injured, you must return Water to recover quickly. "


    "Okay, I know the direction! Let''s work hard, we might be able to get out of this ghost place soon!" Wang Shu was glad, and he finally knew which direction could find the source of water.


    "Brother Wang, can you find the ironback beast hidden in the sand?" Fengxi asked with some suspicion.


    You should know that once the Ironback is hiding in the sand, it is difficult for the average person to find it unless it appears on its own initiative.


    King Wang Shu said very surely: "Yes, the beast struck me a sword just now. My sword is special, so I know in which direction he escaped!"


    "Really?"


    "Brother Wang, do you really know the direction?"


    Wang Xueqing and Fengxi showed excitement on their faces, and they didn''t want to stay in this place. It was only two hours before they could die, not even a desert storm. If this happened, what would it be?


    "Well, let''s go, so as not to let it slip!"


    The King of Kings was afraid of losing the trace of the Ironback Beast, and quickened his pace to follow.


    I saw that Wang Shu was walking in the direction they had just come. Feng Xi and Wang Xueqing could not help but dared to ask more, and actively followed Wang Shu behind him.


    After an hour, watching the sky gradually darken, Wang Shu and others still did not leave the death desert.


    How many people in Fengfengxi and Wang Xueqing were exhausted and didn''t even have the strength to speak, but just followed Wang Shu silently.


    Wang Shu even suspected that he had gone the wrong way if he wasn''t quite sure that he hadn''t followed the iron spine.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Wang Shu frowned, because according to his feelings, the iron spine stopped and didn''t move.


    Some people in Wufengxi did not know why Wang Shu stopped, and asked strangely, "Brother Wang, what''s wrong?"


    King Wang Shu truthfully said: "That iron spine beast is not moving!"


    "Not moving?"


    Pufengxi was also a stunner, but soon showed joy and said excitedly, "Brother Wang, the iron spine beast is not moving."


    Wang Shu didn''t respond at first, why Fengxi was so happy, but immediately understood the reason, and said with a smile: "Haha, let''s work harder. As long as we go over this dune, up to ten miles, we can find the water source!" "


    Wang Xueqing and Wang Chao also smiled.


    Alas, alas!


    But at this moment, the death desert, which seemed very peaceful all day, winds up.


    ²»ºÃ "No, Desert Storm is coming, we must speed it up! You blood-blood!


    It was just a wind, and Wang Shu realized that it was wrong, and gave no one a blood bean again, and hurried in the direction of the Ironback.


    After scoring a scent of incense, Wang Shu and others finally stepped out of the death desert. On a meadow with occasional trees, they looked back at the dim sky and could not see what the death desert was.


    "Nearly!"


    "We were almost eliminated!"


    Both Fengfengxi and Wang Chao sat on the ground and couldn''t help but take a breath. If they were caught in the desert storm, there would be only one dead end.


    "Give up your space ring, spare you not to die!"


    But at this moment, a group of people suddenly got into the jungle behind them, surrounded them and threatened.

 Chapter 367： On the woods

    "Give up your space ring, spare you not to die!" A man with a mask on the ninth level of blood, threatened loudly.


    "Who are you?"


    King Wang Shu glanced again and found that there were more than ten people in this group. Except for the leader who was the ninth layer of blood gas, the others were six or seven layers of blood gas.


    "No more nonsense, hand over your space ring, or be ready to be eliminated!" The ninth-layered masked man did not want to urge with Luo Shu and others.


    Here is a fantasy. Every genius who participates in the Nanlin Association can use the invitation letter to escape if he encounters a dangerous thing, so death is rare.


    There are exceptions, however. In the Death Desert, once a desert storm is involved, there must be only a dead end. This is why the Death Desert is called death.


    A few people in the Fengfengxi complexion changed slightly. They never thought that they had just ran out of the death desert and encountered a group of road robbers.


    "Give up the space ring!"


    "Give it up!"


    "Boss, stop talking to them!"


    "Yes, forcing their invitations, let us have fewer opponents next!"


    Ⱥ This group of robbers seems to have planned for a long time. Regardless of Wang Shu''s failure to deliver the space ring, they have countermeasures.


    "It seems that you are not a few boys, nor are they generals of the South?" It was found that these people were hiding their heads and showing their tails, and even refused to say their names, it must be some casual soldiers.


    Ëƺõ This group of robbers seem to know that their identities have been exposed, and they have become cautious one by one, because they were not originally geniuses who received invitations, but through elections.


    Suddenly the masked man on the ninth floor of the flesh asked coldly, "boy, what do you mean?"


    King Wang Shu sneered and said, "What do I mean? Oh, take advantage of me now, get out of here!"


    "you wanna die!"


    The face of the masked man on the ninth floor of the blood-blooded atmosphere changed, and the iron-clad boy dared to threaten himself. Although the other side''s cultivation was the same as him, he was not afraid of the other side and immediately chose to do it.


    "Iron Man?"


    While shooting, the masked man seemed to think something, and felt a little strange in his heart, as if he had heard the name of the other party.


    "Boss, stop it! Stop it!"


    However, just when he was about to do something, a seventh-layer genius beside him yelled in panic, blocking him in front of the masked man and not letting him do it.


    "What are you doing? Get out of the way, I have to show this boy a little color and dare to threaten Lao Tzu!" The masked man asked dissatisfied.


    "Boss, don''t be impulsive, he is ..."


    The genius on the seventh floor of the **** environment looked at Wang Shu with a bit of fear, and whispered to the masked man.


    After hearing the words of the seven-layered genius in the blood, the masked man''s eyes turned to Wang Shu''s eyes, and his heart went up and down.


    "Hehe, hehe."


    After knowing Wang Shu''s identity, the masked man had lost his previous momentum, but said with a grin on his face: "The young man has no eyes and does not know Taishan. Please forgive my son!"


    "get out!"


    Wang Shushu is too lazy to care about this group of guys and waved his hands to get them off.


    "Thank you son!"


    The masked man thanked him and then greeted a group of people to get back into the woods.


    "Slow!"


    But when just a few people wanted to run, Wang Shu suddenly called each other.


    When the leader heard Wang Shu''s voice, he was almost frightened. He had to stop biting his head, turned around, and asked with a smile, "I do n¡¯t know what your son Wang is doing? The little knows nothing. Endless words! "


    "Do you know where this is? Is there a road to Tucheng nearby?"


    The king of kings wanted to determine their current location, whether it was a forest near Mucheng or a water city full of swamps.


    The masked man said nervously: "Oh, Prince Wang joked. We also just came in a short time ago, and the terrain around here is not too familiar, but if it is not unexpected, this should be the Wood Forest near Mucheng, because We haven''t found a swamp in this hundred miles! "


    Wang Wangshu asked with a smile: "Oh, you are so big-hearted that you didn''t even figure out your position, so you started a business without a capital!"


    The masked man explained with an awkward smile: "Oh, Prince Wang said and laughed. People like us have no identity and no background. We just need to be able to survive the first level. Of course, we must find ways to collect more resources . "


    "OK, you can go!"


    As soon as Wang Shu shook his hand, he signaled that these guys could go. The bandits, like rabbits, disappeared in the woods in a blink of an eye.


    After all the bandits had run away, Fengxi and Wang Xueqing were bewildered and confused. Why did these guys suddenly come and ran away suddenly?


    "Is the Wood Forest?"


    King Wang Shu thought in his mind that according to the original plan of the old Song Song, the wooden city of the wood forest should be occupied by the southern army. In other words, it won''t be long before Wang Nan will definitely find a way to occupy it.


    Wang Shu asked: "Master Feng, how much do you know about Wang Nan?"


    Fengxi was a little confused. Why did Wang Shu suddenly ask Wang Nan, but still said, "Brother Wang, I don''t know much about General Wang, but he is a legend of our southern army. He has led thousands of horses at a young age. It is said that not long ago, he was also accepted as the righteous son by General Wang Jian! "


    "I know!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded. Originally, he wanted to find Wang Nan, and then tried to cross the death desert and enter Tucheng. Now it seems that most of them are not working.


    If Wang Nan is not the righteous son of Wang Jian, Wang Shu can still consider using his power. Now it is worth pondering. In case his identity is exposed, I am afraid that it is not a good thing, and his relationship with Song Laowu is not clear. He is too arrogant.


    "Let''s take a break, then find a place to spend the night first, and then think about how to cross the Death Desert and enter Tucheng tomorrow!" After a lot of thought, Wang Shu decided to take a night off and wait until tomorrow to discuss it.


    A few people in Fengfengxi naturally don''t have any opinions. After all, they have been running for a day, they are already exhausted, and now they can rest, which is naturally what they desire most.


    The King of Kings searched around and found a place that looked good. He took out the hidden array, defensive array, and attack array directly from the space ring.


    "Brother Wang, you turned out to be a Master?"


    After seeing Wang Shu blinking and arranged various arrays, Fengxi and Wang Xueqing became bigger.


    "Let''s be it! Take a good rest tonight, and we will start as soon as tomorrow dawns!"


    Shu Wangshu was too lazy to explain too much, and said lightly. Then he got himself into a tent.


    A few people in Fengfengxi looked at each other and could only obey Wang Shu''s arrangement silently, and then got into their tent.

 Chapter 368： Under the Wood Forest

    ÊÂ Nothing overnight!


    ¸Õ As soon as the next day dawned, Wang Shu put away his formation and took a few people along the edge of the death desert.


    Until noon, several people found no way to enter the death desert.


    "Is the information wrong?"


    I never found the entrance to the Death Desert. Wang Shu could not help but suspect that the information they received was not wrong.


    According to the information in his hands, there are four channels into the Death Desert, which are the surrounding Wood Forest, Poison Fog Marsh, Tieshan City, and Lava City.


    But after walking all morning, he almost walked to the edge of the forest of wood, but still could not find the passage that can enter the Tucheng in the middle of the death desert. Wang Shu began to doubt the accuracy of the information.


    A few people in Fengfengxi and Wang Xueqing are confused, because they also don''t understand why they haven''t found the entrance yet.


    However, fortunately, I am not in the death desert today, and my mental state is quite good.


    "It seems that there is some news in this illusion that we don''t know. I have an idea now, and that is to enter the wooden city in this forest of woods, and go there to find a way to enter Tucheng. I wonder if you have any opinions?" Wang The book knows that there must be some key information missing from their hands, otherwise this oolong will definitely not appear.


    And after a morning''s running, Wang Shu and the others did not encounter a single figure, which can explain some problems. Otherwise, according to the plan of the five sons, they should at least be able to meet some talents who want to enter Tucheng.


    "Everything is obeyed by Brother Wang!"


    Naturally, Feng Fengxi and others have no opinion. After all, even if they have any opinion, it is estimated to have no effect.


    "That line, let''s go straight into the forest of wood!"


    Wang Wangshu always felt that the assessment was not so simple and smooth, but he did not expect to enter the fantasy world and encountered so much trouble.


    He and his team had to turn their heads into the forest of Mu, attempting to go to Mucheng, find other talents to participate in the assessment, and then find a way to enter Tucheng.


    ľ The forest of this wood is like its name. At the beginning, there were only a few low trees, but as it went deeper, it gradually appeared the sky covering the sky, and the trees were 100 feet tall.


    "Fortunately, there are no powerful monsters in this woody forest. Except for the extremely scarce tree spirits, which threaten me, there is nothing else, otherwise I must be nervous all the way!" Fengxi looked at those Huge trees, I don''t know what to say.


    "Yes!"


    King Wang Shu also responded, but he was thinking of something else.


    "Is this really just a fantasy?"


    The King of Kings felt that they hadn''t even visited one-tenth of this place, but the hugeness of the place had left him a little confused and shocked, and the place was too large.


    "Help!"


    "Run away!"


    There were screams and screams from the forest not far ahead.


    "Brother Wang, there is someone in front!"


    But when Wang Shu was curious about this illusion, Fengxi seemed to see something, reminding him softly.


    Wang Shu looked in the direction of the call for help, only to see that many people were desperately running towards them.


    "You crow''s mouth, what do you say? Let''s run, tree spirit!"


    But after just watching for a moment, Wang Shu immediately changed his face, whispered in a low voice, and then fled in the direction that most people fled.


    "What? Treant!"


    "Tree spirit, run away!"


    After hearing the words Shu Jing, Feng Xi and Wang Xueqing were scared and pale, thinking about it, immediately following Wang Shu to escape.


    As Wang Shu ran away, he looked back from time to time, and many geniuses died tragically under the branch of the tree spirit.


    That tree sprite looks like a piece of dead wood that is three feet high, has no features, has four limbs, walks quickly with two legs, and two thorny branches are like hands. In addition, there are twines. The vines on them look far away like snakes crawling on them.


    The vines flew out from time to time. Once there was a genius attacked by the vines, they would be pulled back, quickly bound by those vines, overflowing with blood in the blink of an eye, and finally thrown into a dry body.


    "This thing is so cruel!"


    I watched the tree spirit catching those geniuses and killing them, and Wang Shu was in shock. However, he did not faint, and went up to be a hero, because he had seen several geniuses with eight levels of flesh and blood being caught by the vine of that thing, but only resisted a few times and became a dead body.


    Although I do n¡¯t know the cultivation of this tree spirit, at least the genius of killing the eighth layer of blood is very easy. Wang Shu didn''t dare to take risks, but fought desperately with everyone.


    Wu Fengxi and Wang Xueqing are not high, but the victory was discovered earlier by several people, so they have always been ahead, and there is no danger for a while.


    After all the people fled for about a quarter of an hour, they suddenly lighted up and saw a bluestone city not far away.


    "Quickly enter Mucheng!"


    "Open the door!"


    "The tree spirit is here, and the people inside are about to open the door!"


    After seeing that bluestone city, many geniuses began to shout and yell.


    Only then did King Wangshu find that there were indeed several people standing there at the head of the bluestone city, and they looked like guards. However, a group of people on the top of the city did not open the gate.


    Many geniuses chased by tree spirits rushed under the gate, but the gate still remained open.


    "Hurry open the door!"


    "Open the door, or everyone will die here!"


    "Fuck you, open the door!"


    After many geniuses found that the people on the wall had no intention of opening the door, they could not help yelling.


    "No! This wooden city has been occupied by us. Unless you swear allegiance to our southern army, we will not open the door!" Cried a man in armor and a nine-layered blood on the gate.


    "what!"


    "help me!"


    The tree spirit killed two geniuses in a blink of an eye. The two geniuses sent heartbreaking screams before they died. They didn''t even have time to use the invitation letter. They were sent away and became dead bodies.


    "died?"


    After seeing that the two seemed to be dead, Wang Shu''s face changed, which was a little different from his expectation. Didn''t he say that it was a fantasy world and rarely died? How could anyone really die.


    "Fuck you, open the door!"


    "You guys who killed thousands of swords, I curse you not to die!"


    "Open the door!"


    After seeing two more geniuses dead, the other geniuses finally couldn''t help exploding, and yelled.


    "Fuck you, I abstain!"


    "Your beasts!"


    But there are geniuses who can''t bear it anymore, they choose to abstain from voting automatically and start to destroy the invitation letter in their hands. When the invitation was destroyed, a dazzling light radiated from their bodies, and then disappeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 369： Boss!

    For a long time, a genius didn''t want to die here, and began to destroy the invitation letter in his hand, and chose to leave this ghost place, even if he eliminated it, he could not die here.


    "Southern Army, you beasts!"


    "Southern Army, you will regret it!"


    While those geniuses who chose to abstain left, they scolded the Southern Army without any scruples.


    However, not everyone wants to be eliminated in this way. They waited for so many years to get ahead at the Nanlin Conference. They were eliminated the next day. It was not the result they wanted at all, so they were lucky. Desperately leaned down the gate.


    Suddenly, only forty or fifty people remained under the gate.


    "If you can''t avoid it, remember to destroy the invitation, it can send you out!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t dare to entrust him, and ordered Fengxi and Wang Xueqing.


    "we know!"


    "it is good!"


    Hao Fengxi and Wang Xueqing had already planned to retreat. If it was not for the presence of Wang Shu, they might have chosen to leave as soon as they entered. This kind of ghost place is not what they cultivate to survive.


    It seemed that the tree spirits had found that these geniuses were desperate, but they slowed down and came slowly.


    After seeing Shu Jing''s thoughts, many people couldn''t help but change their faces, knowing that they wouldn''t provoke the guy.


    After the original geniuses were teleported in, Xun met by chance.


    After a few hundred geniuses negotiated, they decided to hunt the tree spirit, because there are many treasures in the tree spirit.


    But they also thought that in the face of a powerful tree spirit, they did not even have the power to fight back, this tree spirit is much stronger than the general blood source.


    Their attack hit the tree spirit without any reaction, but every time the tree spirit shot, one person died.


    After one or two visits, their people died instantly, so they could only choose to run away, but what made them more unexpected was that these guys in Mucheng chose to close the city at this time.


    "You must die if you surname Wang!"


    "The surname Wang, you dog day, even lied to us out of town!"


    "Southern Army, you beasts, lie to us to die!"


    I started to have geniuses to react. This was a deliberate murder. They were cheated by Wang Nan.


    "what!"


    The vine on the tree spirit suddenly moved, and a seven-layered genius, like a lamb with no resistance, was dragged out by the tree spirit.


    "Save me, save me!"


    Niancai''s face was full of despair, and he shouted desperately, like everyone asking for help. But the others seemed to not see it. They avoided one by one, their faces were full of disgust and disapproval, and they watched that day before being dragged by the tree spirit.


    "Ah ... ah!"


    After he was dragged that day, the vines on the tree spirits tied him tightly in a blink of an eye. He screamed in pain, but the other geniuses remained indifferent. They placed all their hopes on the gate behind them.


    Maybe the tree spirits will leave if they are full, so they don''t expect to defeat the tree spirits, as long as they can survive.


    "Go away!"


    "Get out!"


    Once having this idea, several geniuses with nine levels of flesh and blood began to squeeze into the city gate, and those who were lowered were pushed to the outside without resistance.


    Although several people found that Wang Shu''s position was very good, they all recognized the armor on Wang Shu''s body. In addition, Wang Shu himself was also a ninth layer of blood, so they did not come.


    "You must not die!"


    "I abstain, can I abstain?"


    "Your beasts!"


    Some geniuses who are not good at repairing, and who still have a sense of fortunateness can''t bear the pressure. Once again, they have chosen to abstain, and have issued invitations in order to leave here.


    "Don''t let them teleport away, quickly grab their teleporters, otherwise they will run away, and we certainly can''t live alone!" A nine-layered man seemed to have anticipated this scene and said loudly.


    Several other men on the ninth floor also reacted instantly and began to **** invitations from the geniuses who were about to leave.


    "what!"


    "Animals!"


    Those geniuses who are not as good as these nine-layered guys are now astonished after the teleportation charms have been taken away.


    "Give up the teleporter below the eighth level of blood, or die!" The man who had previously spoken on the ninth level of blood, seemed to be afraid of accidents, and said more viciously.


    "Boss, you can''t do that!"


    "Boss Wu, don''t think we are afraid of you!"


    As soon as this remark came out, those geniuses who were lowered to the eighth level of the blood environment changed greatly one by one, which was basically forcing them to death.


    "No more nonsense, hand over the teleportation feeling of not wanting to die!" Wu boss was too lazy to pay attention to those people, letting out the breath of nine layers of powerful blood on his body.


    "Boss Wu, you dog thing will only oppress us, and have the ability to deal with that tree spirit!" Growled dissatisfied with a six-layered genius.


    "you wanna die!"


    Boss Wu''s body looks like a ghost, and he pinches the genius neck of the sixth layer of blood, and asks coldly, "I repeat, do you pay or not?"


    "Don''t pay!"


    The genius on the sixth floor of the blood gas state said very stiffly.


    ºÃ "Okay, I''ll do you!"


    Suddenly there was an extra dagger in the hand of Boss Wu, a flash of cold light, and the genius of the sixth layer of blood was wearing a space ring and his finger was cut off.


    "Ah! I pay, I pay, please don''t kill me!"


    I sorrowed in pain that day, with panic in my eyes, and wanted to hand over an invitation that I could send.


    "It''s late, let''s die!"


    However, Wu boss did not give him a chance at all. After taking down the space ring, he threw the genius on the sixth floor of the flesh into the tree spirit.


    After seeing that someone was flying towards it, the linden tree spirit seemed to have a cyanosis, but soon reached out the vine, rolled the genius, and turned into a cricket in the blink of an eye.


    After the boss killed the genius with the thunder, he turned his head and threatened the remaining people: "I repeat, the teleporter below the eighth level of blood will be handed out! Don''t wait for me to do it myself, otherwise Don''t even want to leave your space ring! "


    There were originally people who didn''t want to pay, but after seeing that the boss of Wu really dared to kill someone, he began to have a genius to choose to hand in the invitation letter. At least they couldn''t die for a while, but if they didn''t, they would definitely die first.


    "Boss, I don''t want to run away, can I ..."


    An eight-layered genius asked softly, but after seeing Wu''s face, he had to surrender it obediently.


    In a blink of an eye, all the other invitations for the genius who were lowered to the eighth floor of the **** environment were all seized by a few people from Wu boss, leaving only Wang Shu and others.


    "You guys, give it up!"


    Boss Wu turned around and stared coldly at Fengxi.

 Chapter 370： War Treants

    Huh!


    Suddenly Wang Xueqing and Wang Chao changed their looks instantly.


    "Brother Wang!"


    However, the three also knew that Wang Shu was their backbone, and they turned their attention to Wang Shu, hoping that Wang Shu would support them.


    King Wang Shu said very calmly: "The three of them are mine!"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, the three were slightly relieved, at least Wang Shu didn''t leave them alone.


    Boss Wu Wu frowned and said, "Friend, this is a rule, please don''t mess with the rules!"


    King Wang Shu asked, "Oh, what''s the rule? Why don''t I know?"


    Boss Wu''s face pulled down, his tone became a bit cold and threatened: "Friend, don''t think you are a son of five sons, I dare not treat you?"


    "Then you can try it!"


    The King of Kings didn''t even take this boss in his eyes. What he really worried about and cared about was the tree spirit who was staring at this side and staring at him. That was the big trouble.


    The geniuses of Wu Boss are one of them. They want to see the conflict between Wu Boss and Wang Shu. Although it is not clear which of them is stronger, at least if they are all nine levels of blood, it should not be bad. Too many bosses.


    "you!"


    Boss Wuwu is about to attack, this guy dare to challenge his authority.


    "Boss Wu, that guy is finished eating again!"


    Another genius on the ninth level of the **** environment reminded a little nervously after seeing the tree spit out a pile of broken bones.


    "Hum, nothing trivial!"


    Boss Wu said a word of dissatisfaction, and then grabbed it backhanded. Another sixth-generation genius was caught by the boss without any precaution and was thrown at the tree spirit.


    Suddenly, the tree spirit made a strange sound, immediately tied the day, and stopped again, enjoying a delicious digestion.


    Other geniuses saw the scene of Wu Boss being so ruthless, one by one, far away from Wu Bos, deliberately afraid that the next one was himself.


    Even the other nine-layered geniuses were frightened, this guy was really cruel. Even thinking that if the quilt that is repaired to a low level is still gone, will it be their turn?


    Several ninth-level geniuses seemed to have such an idea. They couldn''t help looking at each other, and saw doubt and worry from each other''s eyes.


    "I''ll ask you one more time. If you don''t pay, the next one is you!" Wu boss pointed coldly at the genius who was screaming behind him.


    "What? Damn it!"


    However, Wang Shu was too lazy to care about Boss Wu, but was always concerned about the tree spirit. He originally thought it was an illusion, but after seeing this tree spirit swallowed a genius again, his breath rose a lot. Finally his face changed greatly.


    "you wanna die!"


    Boss Wu Wu thought that Wang Shu was scolding him and wanted to do something, but soon realized that something was wrong, turned around, and looked at the tree spirit in great horror with horror.


    Several other geniuses with nine levels of flesh also noticed that something was wrong, and each one of them showed panic.


    "How can it be?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "It just broke through the source?"


    "It''s so scary before it reaches the source, isn''t it now ..."


    The few people who had the highest repairs found that the tree spirits were breaking through the source area, and their faces changed greatly. They originally thought that the tree spirit was already the source area. After all, that guy was really terrible.


    "Open the door, don''t you all want to die?"


    "Open the door!"


    "Open the door!"


    I began to have geniuses who could not bear this fear, and pinned their hopes on the southern army that occupied Mucheng again, hoping that they could open the gates and let them in.


    Although I don''t know if the tree spirit can enter the city, at least he can hide.


    The guards of the ramparts naturally also noticed the changes in the tree spirits. They had previously held a stance of watching dramas, watching a group of geniuses killing each other downstairs, but at this moment, he was also a little panicked.


    "Go and inform the general and let the general come over!"


    The guard on the ninth floor of the **** environment did not dare to make an advocacy, and let a hand go down to notify Wang Nan. After all, the tree was really scary.


    "Why are you still dying? Waiting for death? The key to the beast''s breakthrough is to wait for it to break through and restore vitality, and everyone must die!" After seeing many geniuses scared silly one by one, Wang The book stood up and sang loudly.


    The sound of the king of kings sounded like a thunderbolt on a sunny day. Many geniuses immediately awakened, and noticed that the tree spirit seemed to be breaking through at the critical moment, and it was simply incapable of dealing with everyone.


    "It''s too strong!"


    "I do not dare to go!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    Although these geniuses found that the tree spirit was now in a weak time, no one dared to go to death, but backed up one by one.


    "A bunch of waste, deserve it!"


    King Wang Shu cursed angrily, and then turned his attention to some nine-layered geniuses, especially the boss, and said solemnly, "What do you think?"


    "Hum, go yourself, I won''t go!"


    Boss Wu turned his head around and said with a cold hum. He had already made a decision in his mind, but if there was no other way, he chose to run away. Anyway, he didn''t believe he couldn''t run.


    ËäÈ» Although several other geniuses didn''t speak, they obviously held the same thoughts as the boss of Wu, and ran away if they didn''t.


    "Are there other entrances to this wooden city?"


    Master Wang Shu glanced at Fengxi for a few moments. He wanted to run away with them now, but he was afraid to waste too much time.


    "No, in addition to the four gates in Tucheng, the other four cities have only one gate!" Said a genius with nine levels of blood. He didn''t like Wu boss''s approach, but he had to listen to Wu boss''s words. Now that he saw Wang Shu step forward, he appreciated the active explanation.


    "You take good care of my friend, I will delay the breakthrough time, you call here, or wait for it to recover, everyone will die!" Wang Shu said to the nine-layered genius.


    Immediately after the utterance of the words, Wang Shu turned into a shadow and rushed towards the tree spirit.


    I only thought that Wang Shu was just talking about it that day. After seeing Wang Shu going up to death, he was startled.


    Boss Wu Wu and others were also surprised by Wang Shu''s actions. There are such people who are not afraid of death, but they have no intention to come forward to help, but stand on the sidelines and watch.


    When the tree spirit saw Wang Shu coming, he made a strange sound, and then a vine radiated towards his head.


    "So fast!"


    After discovering that the vine was even faster than he expected, Wang Shu could not help but change his face, waved the sword in his hand, and chopped down on the vine ...

 Chapter 371： War Tree Spirit

    "what?"


    I squinted at the long sword in my hand to cut off the vine, but at that moment, the vine suddenly changed its direction and tied directly to the sword and wrist in Wang Shu''s hand.


    The vine vines tied the sword and Wang Shu''s wrists in an instant, and suddenly pulled, it was necessary to pull Wang Shu past.


    "not good!"


    "Brother Wang is **** with that vine!"


    After seeing Wang Shu going up short, a few people in Fengfengxi couldn''t help worrying about Wang Shu.


    "Huh, it''s really death. If the tree spirit is really easy to deal with, how can we escape?"


    "I don''t know if I live or die!"


    When the genius at the ninth floor of Bo Wuwu''s **** environment saw Wang Shu''s miss, instead of worrying about Wang Shu, he sneered.


    The King of Shu found that he was quickly pulled by the vine''s vine, but he did not break away in a hurry, but the other hand quickly took out the thunderous thunder from the space ring, and threw it directly towards the squirrel.


    Stab it!


    When the tree spirit saw something flying towards him, another vine immediately stretched out, rolled up the quake, and put it back.


    "Look for death!"


    I saw that the tree spirit really dare to take Zhentian Lei back, and Wang Shu''s mouth sneered.


    Õð The power of this thunderbolt is limited, and it cannot cause fatal injuries to more than five layers of blood, but it is as large as a tree sperm and close to it. It may not have magical effects.


    After the success of Zhentian Lei, Wang Shu immediately turned on the strength of blood in his body. The sword that had been strengthened four times immediately radiated a cold. The vine seemed to be afraid of cold and immediately loosened. Taking this opportunity, Wang Shu quickly Draw out the long sword, cut it with one sword, and the vine cut off immediately.


    As soon as the vine of the linden tree spirit broke, a roar that sounded jealous and uncomfortable was immediately issued. The geniuses present changed greatly, and the tree spirit became angry.


    "This guy can break free from the vines?"


    "This guy is so strong!"


    Because Wang Shu and Shu Jing were fighting too fast, the other geniuses didn''t see it too clearly. They only saw that Wang Shu had been bound by one hand, but broke free in an instant, and launched a counterattack. This is too incredible.


    Huh!


    In the fury of the linden tree spirit, the injured vines retracted, but the other three vines flew over again.


    "Good job!"


    The book of King Wang seems to have expected such a result. Seeing the three vines flying over, there were no accidents. The three vines were shot three times in a row, and the three vines were immediately cut off.


    That tree spirit didn''t seem to think that Wang Shu was so horrible. He even forgot that he had broken three vines again, and didn''t make that strange roar, but stumbled in place.


    Not only the tree spirits are stubborn, but also other geniuses, especially the oldest ones, who have battled with the tree spirits not long ago, knowing that the vines are intractable and terrible, and they faced one They all seemed powerless, but saw with their own eyes Wang Shu cut off three roots in a split second, and choked one by one.


    "Well, even if three vines can be chopped down, that tree spirit is really terrible for defense. Unless its defense is a strong source of blood, don''t want to break it. You will be killed by those vines sooner or later!" The boss is not optimistic about Wang Shu, he thinks that Wang Shu will sooner or later be consumed by those vines to death.


    Hiss!


    After lingering for a while, the tree spirit uttered the unpleasant roar again, and at the same time countless vines blasted towards Wang Shu.


    When I saw the dense vines, Wang Shu felt that the scalp was numb, and there were hundreds of them.


    "There are so many!"


    "This thing is a monster!"


    "Fortunately, I have no brains to attack it!"


    After seeing the dense vines, the other geniuses secretly rejoiced in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not go up, otherwise the vines were attacking at them, and they could not stop even one, let alone so many.


    "Hey, do you regret this time?"


    Boss Wu''s mouth sneered, as if he had seen Wang Shu''s tragic death.


    "Brother Wang!"


    "Go and save Brother Wang!"


    Fang Fengxi and Wang Xueqing were afraid of Wang Shu''s accident, and began to ask for help from other geniuses, but no one paid attention to them, as if Wang Shu did not deal with Shujing for them.


    "Your beasts are not worthy of the word genius at all, it is my scum of Nanlin County! Brother Wang is desperately trying to fight with the tree spirits for you, but you are watching a show here. Do you still have humanity?" After not intending to save Wang Shu, he scolded in anger.


    I was scolded by Wang Xueqing, and many geniuses couldn''t help but blush. Their actions really didn''t deserve the genius.


    "Fart, you just say, why don''t you go?"


    "That ¡¯s what you said, you are human, you go?"


    But there were also some geniuses who immediately turned against each other and asked sarcastically.


    "I ... I can''t beat!"


    Wang Xueqing flushed and said nervously.


    "We can''t beat it!"


    "Yes, we can''t fight it. We have no relationship with him, why should we save him?"


    Another part of the genius was a loud question. It seems that it is not shame for them not to help, but rather glorious things.


    "good chance!"


    However, in the face of so many vines, Wang Shu did not immediately lose the battle as they thought, but his lips moved slightly, and his mouth whispered: "Burst!"


    Wang Shushu had already counted the time accurately and accurately. As soon as the voice in his mouth fell, the tree spirit''s body suddenly produced a huge explosion. All the vines that were sticking out were all smashed in an instant.


    "This¡­¡­"


    "How can it be?"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    In just a few breaths, the tree sprout that had been flaunting Wuwei was unexpectedly blown up. The original dish was like a poisonous snake on the body. Every time he hit, a talented vine was all blown, leaving only one bar Looking from a distance, the body looks like a maggot growing on a tree spirit swinging in the wind.


    "go to hell!"


    The aftermath of the puppet explosion had not completely dissipated, and Wang Shu grasped the long sword that he had strengthened successfully four times and rushed up.


    After annihilating those vines, the fighting power of this tree spirit dropped countless times in an instant. In Wang Shu''s eyes, it was a sandbag. In addition, the tree''s extremely powerful defense was in the eyes of Wang Shu. He had strengthened the sword four times, and he did not even know how strong it was.


    "what!"


    The sword in Wang Shushu''s hands plunged into the body of the tree spirit, and then pulled down sharply, and a mouth that was more than one foot long appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "Tree milk, it''s tree milk!"


    There was a milky liquid flowing out of the tree sperm wound. The other geniuses looked at those milky liquids, and their eyes were full of excitement ...

 Chapter 372： Hit it!

    "Tree milk!"


    "Really tree milk!"


    The other geniuses watched the milky white liquid flowing from the ugly tree spirit body, excited one by one, the previous fear became desire.


    Sassafras tree milk, a main material that can be refined into a medicine that breaks through the bloodstream, can be said to have no value in the outside world.


    The reason why they are deceived by Wang Nan to find the tree spirit is because of this tree milk.


    They are not here to participate in the Nanlin Association, but there are many precious medicinal materials, refining materials and so on in this fantasy, so if there is a chance, no one is willing to give up.


    Especially now that there are such precious medicinal materials appearing in the eyes, how can they let them go?


    "Everyone go and help, don''t let that tree spirit run away!"


    Boss Wu Wu saw at a glance that the tree spirit was about to be resolved by Wang Shu. At this time, Wang Shu must not be allowed to kill the tree spirit by himself and shouted.


    After the boss Wu Wu shouted, the first one rushed over, and shouted in the mouth: "Don''t panic friends, I''ll help you!"


    After other geniuses heard the words of Wu Boss, he couldn''t help but understand what Wu Boss meant, but he quickly reacted. Wu Boss didn''t want Wang Shu to swallow the tree milk alone.


    "Shameless!"


    "Despicable!"


    The geniuses who responded scolded Wu boss one by one in despair and shamelessly. Before Wang Shu was in danger, he didn''t help. Now it seems that the tree spirit must be solved. Wu boss jumped out first.


    ÅóÓÑ "Friend, let us help you!"


    "Friend, hold on!"


    In addition to the Wu boss, several other geniuses with nine levels of flesh also rushed towards the injured tree spirit at the same time.


    Wang Shushu gave the Shujing three swords in succession. In addition to the first sword leaving a large wound on Shujing, the other two swords cut off Shujing''s legs to prevent it from escaping.


    Looking at the tree spirit lying on the ground, Wang Shu breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the tremble thunder helped him a lot, otherwise he had no chance to attack the tree spirit, let alone kill the tree alone. fine.


    "Why are these people so enthusiastic?"


    After hearing the sudden cheering sounds behind him, Wang Shu was a little puzzled. Why was this Wu boss so scared of death just now, and now he is so brave.


    After a short while, Wang Shu discovered that the eyes of Wu boss and others were wrong. They did not come to help Wang Shu at all, but stared at the milky liquid from the tree spirit behind him.


    Although I didn''t understand what the milky liquids were for, but seeing this group of guys so excited and enthusiastic, Wang Shu knew that they must be very precious things, otherwise they would not make them so crazy.


    "Asshole!"


    After understanding the purpose and intent of these guys, Wang Shu''s face became gloomy. These guys wanted to take possession of the tree spirit.


    Huh!


    However, what made Wang Shu even more chilling was that when several people came over, Wu Boss seemed to give them a voice, and three of them secretly launched a surprise attack on Wang Shu.


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    As soon as Wang Shu burst into tears, he suddenly noticed a crisp sound coming from the three places of the chest, heart and back.


    Only then did Wang Shushu notice that a transparent flying blade like a cicada-wing, a silver-white nail, and a meteor stab just now when he struck him separately.


    "You look for death!"


    After seeing these guys not only want to occupy their spoils, but also want to kill themselves, Wang Shu finally became angry.


    ²»ºÃ "No, he has amazing defensive armor!"


    "Boss, this guy is a stubble!"


    After the three men missed the attack, they could not help but change their looks and wanted to recover their weapons.


    However, Wang Shu couldn''t give them this opportunity at all. The long sword in his hand waved, and the transparent flying knife and silver-white nails that attacked him were cut into two pieces and fell to the ground.


    As for the meteor stabbing behind, the sword was swung horizontally, blocking the fly out, and struck back directly at the genius who attacked him.


    "what!"


    The genius who attacked from behind Wang Shu apparently did not expect Wang Shu to have an amazing defensive inner armour. He did not check it for a moment, but was scratched by the flying meteor, leaving a clearly visible blood mark on his face.


    For blood repair, such a small trail of blood is naturally nothing, but the genius on the ninth level of blood gas has changed his face and called in horror: "Boss, save me ..."


    Because the meteor spur is their own thing, he knows that the meteor stab is highly toxic. As long as it is contaminated, even the strongest in the source of blood can''t escape.


    That day, I still wanted to call for help from the boss, but I did n¡¯t finish talking. The original fair-skinned face turned black and black. The whole man''s sloppy head fell to the ground, his legs extended, and he completely lost his life sign.


    ¼¸ After several other geniuses saw that someone was dead, instead of being afraid and flinching, they looked at each other and decided to break the pot and kill Wang Shu.


    A few geniuses were so hard-hearted that they started to attack Wang Shu.


    "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    Even if these geniuses didn''t do anything, Wang Shu absolutely could not let go of the white-eyed wolves, holding a sword, and greeted him toward the genius closest to him.


    "what happened?"


    Ôõô "Why did they fight themselves?"


    "This scum!"


    I saw that Wu boss and others not only did not help Wang Shu to kill the tree spirits, but after fighting one by one, many geniuses expressed their shame for the actions of Wu boss and others. This is a naked killing.


    If you are fighting alone, these geniuses will certainly not be able to catch even Wang Shu''s three moves, but these people are obviously the best among the nine layers of blood, especially under the command of the boss of Wu, both offensive and defensive. Why not each other.


    However, the boss of Wu boss is also getting more and more frightened. This guy is not only very fast, but the weapons in his hands are too terrible. As long as they fight, their weapons will be destroyed, and it is not a fair fight at all.


    After a short while, the boss of Wu''s group lost a lot of weapons, like broken copper and iron, and they were lost everywhere.


    For a while, no one on either side could help, and they were caught in a struggle and struggle.


    The geniuses of Wuwu Boss saw panic and flinch from each other''s eyes. According to this situation, they will be killed by Wang Shu sooner or later, but it is naturally impossible for them to open their hands to reconcile.


    "what!"


    At the moment when a few people were lax, a genius with nine levels of blood was accidentally dropped and was directly split into two by Wang Shuyijian.


    Suddenly the faces of the old Wuwu people turned pale, and they even prepared to escape.


    But just when they were about to escape, a man''s voice suddenly came from behind them, saying, "Dear everyone, please stop! What kind of resentment makes you fight like this? Is it too disgraceful?"

 Chapter 373： Wang Nan

    Squeak ... Yeah!


    The words of the cymbal fell, and the originally closed city gate was opened. I saw a handsome young man of twenty-five, wearing armor, walking over the gate.


    "Wang Nan!"


    After seeing the young man, Wang Shu frowned slightly.


    "Wang Nan!"


    "Wang Nan!"


    After seeing Wang Nan, the Boss Wu and others were also embarrassed. His eyes were filled with hatred first, because it was Wang Nan who lied to them, and they were almost dried up by the tree.


    But then it seemed that something had come to mind, hatred turned into a surprise, and wanted to use Wang Nan to solve the immediate dilemma.


    "General Wang, you are finally here. You have to decide for us. You sent us to kill the tree spirit. We managed to bring this tree spirit over, sacrificed many partners, and finally defeated the tree spirit. But this The guy suddenly appeared, to forcibly possess the tree spirits, General Wang had to decide for us! "After the anxious heart of Wu Lao''s brain, he directly bite Wang Shu and said that Wang Shu was a big adult.


    Howl!


    The geniuses who had been hiding at the gate of the city can''t help rushing when they heard these words from Boss Wu. This guy is too shameless, he can tell lies in front of so many people.


    "General Wang, boss Wu is lying!"


    "General Wang, boss Wu lied to you, that tree spirit was killed by the genius in armor!"


    "General Wang, don''t be fooled!"


    Although the geniuses hiding at the gate of the city were afraid of death, they stood up at the moment and spoke for Wang Shu.


    However, Wang Nan didn''t pay attention to these geniuses at all, just raised his hand and said lightly: "If you don''t enter the city, if you don''t want to enter the city, please leave!"


    When I heard Wang Nan''s words, those geniuses did not dare to talk any more and ran to the city. They didn''t want to die outside. If there were any messy monsters, they would be finished.


    Almost all geniuses entered the city at a time, leaving only Fengxi and others, and the nine-layered genius who promised to take care of Fengxi and others.


    "Friend, what''s your name? Remember your love, and you will take them into the city!" Wang Shu said loudly after Fengxi and others had not entered.


    This Wang Nan''s actions made him very uneasy, only afraid that this Wang Nan is also a villain who forgot his interests.


    "How can you raise your hands? Why admire your friends. I admire my friends very much and want to get to know them. I wonder if my friends can leave their names?" The ninth-level genius admired Wang Shu''s question.


    Wang Shushu said: "Under King Shu! You can just take my friend into the city, if there is danger, abstain, and wait for Wang to return to Nanlin County to thank the door!"


    Wang Shu didn''t notice. When he said he was Wang Shu, Wang Nan''s eyes changed, and he secretly looked at Wang Shu several times.


    "Haha, a trivial matter. As long as Yanmou is still there, I''m sure that some of them can stay to the end!" Only then did I realize that the atmosphere was not right, and took some people from Fengxi directly into the city.


    After Fengxi and others left, Wang Shu had no worries, turned around, looked at Wu Lao and others casually, turned to Wang Nan, and said lightly, "General Wang Nan, if I say this tree essence is me One person killed, and they not only wanted to swallow it alone, but they also wanted to kill me. Do you believe it? "


    "General Wang, don''t listen to him talking nonsense, this is the evil man''s first complaint!" Wu boss changed his face and said a little nervously.


    However, Wang Nan surpassed the expectations of the boss, and nodded his head affirmatively, saying, "Of course I believe, so the purpose of my coming out now is to kill these scum and scum!"


    "Wang Nan, you beast, you have to unload and kill donkeys. I won''t let you ... what, you dare to block the space here!"


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Boss Wu was about to destroy the invitation letter in his hand and wanted to leave here, but after he destroyed it, he showed no sign of leaving, and couldn''t help but change his face.


    Several other geniuses also destroyed the invitations at the same time and were about to leave, but also noticed that the nearby space had been blocked by Wang Nan, and the teleportation array could not be sensed at all, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Haha, do you know you ran away now? Late!"


    Wang Wangnan had a faint smile on his face. No one expected that he would secretly do something, and even when he did it, the nearby space was blocked by him.


    "Don''t be afraid, we fight with him. As long as we run out of this place, we have teleporters on our hands and can easily leave!" Wu boss is also very knowledgeable, knowing that this space is blocked and the teleportation array cannot sense As long as you leave, you can easily teleport away.


    After several other geniuses heeded the advice of Wu boss, they were ready to fight with Wang Nan immediately.


    "Hmm, a group of miscellaneous fish also want to fight against this seat!"


    The king Wang Nan gave a cold hum, and the powerful breath peculiar to the blood source realm erupted, killing a ninth-level genius of blood realm as soon as he shot.


    ÉÏ "Up, don''t be afraid! There is only one way to go back!"


    I saw Wang Nan kill a genius with nine levels of blood as soon as he shot, Wu boss immediately bewildered. Other geniuses also knew that at this time, there was no other choice but to rush forward.


    After discovering that all geniuses were rushing towards Wang Nan, the boss of Wu became a shadow and turned away.


    "A group of mentally retarded, I really thought I would accompany you to die?"


    Boss Wuwu ran away and looked back at the geniuses who were going to die. The corner of his mouth sneered.


    Æñ Can the gap between blood gas environment and blood source environment be made up in quantity? Don''t say a few of them, even ten times more people may not be able to defeat Wang Nan.


    Wu boss also knew that this time Nanlin will definitely be eliminated, so after escaping a distance, I felt that the space should not be blocked, immediately took out the invitation letter, directly destroyed it, and prepared to leave this ghost place, otherwise Wang Nan ¡¯s Means, after killing those people, he really wanted to kill him, and he could never escape, so now is the best opportunity.


    "Hey!"


    I destroyed the invitation letter. The boss of Wu saw that Wang Nan had just resolved the geniuses, and a proud smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, because Wang Nan couldn''t get by anyway.


    But the boss Wu was a bit strange. Why didn''t Wang Shu come, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he seemed to have regarded him as a dead man.


    "That kid is gone!"


    Boss Wu suddenly noticed that something was wrong, and the iron armored Wang Shu was gone, and he noticed that a crisis of life and death was approaching from behind, and suddenly turned his head.


    "what!"


    As soon as Wu boss turned his head, a cold biting sword pierced his throat.


    "Hmm? Run away?"


    After Gao Yijian succeeded, Wang Shu wanted to have another sword, but found that Wu boss exuded white light, disappeared from his eyes.

 Chapter 374： Enter Tucheng

    After Wu killed the boss, Wang Shu put away his sword, and Wang Nan walked slowly, always with a faint smile on his face.


    However, Wang Nan''s smile seemed a little alarming to Wang Shu.


    "Master Wang, I have always made good friends with my fifth son. I don''t know if my son came to my wooden city, do you intend to borrow the teleportation team to Tucheng?" Wang Nan asked with a smile on his face.


    Master Wang Shu nodded his head for nothing, it seems that this guy already knows the purpose of his coming, he said nothing, the other party guessed.


    éª Wang Nan said with a smile: "Oh, that''s right. There are already a lot of friends waiting in the city, and they are also going to Tucheng. I don''t know if he can be transmitted with them?"


    "Will General Wang be so kind?"


    Wang Shushu wasn''t convinced that Wang Nan would be so kind. Through the words of Wu boss and others, he probably guessed the cause and effect of some things. I''m afraid that Wang Jing caused a lot of tree essence.


    Wang Nan smiled cheerfully and said, "Haha, the son-in-law speaks quickly. Of course, Wang will not be so kind, but if the son-in-law can give those tree milk to Wang, Wang Shu can not only transfer the son-in-law and son-in-law''s friends for free When you come to Tucheng, you can also assure the son that Mucheng will not conflict with Tucheng until the decisive battle! "


    "Is the tree milk?"


    Wang Shu glanced back at the tree essence and the milky liquid. He didn''t know what those things were useful for, but the emotions of Wu Boshang and others previously told him that it should be very precious, so he made trouble and thought. Look.


    Of course, Wang Shu is not really thinking about whether to use tree milk for exchange. Even if the tree milk is precious, it must be used by alchemy. Would such a medicinal king book need?


    So Wang Shu was thinking about whether Wang Nan had any special plans?


    I know that just now he deliberately shouted to the nine-layered genius that he was not really revealing his identity, but was testing the reaction of Wang Nan. But Wang Shu didn''t get the result he wanted.


    "Did he know that I am not really Wang Shu? Or did he doubt my identity?" Wang Shu was not sure what Wang Nan really thought.


    When Wang Shu guessed Wang Nan''s thoughts, Wang Nan also guessed Wang Shu''s thoughts and identity, secretly saying: "Is he really Wang Shu? The only son of that righteous father? Unlike, I heard that Wang Shu was a waste, But the guy in front of him is not only extraordinary, but also just now I saw him fighting with tree spirits step by step. He has very rich experience. This guy is not like that man ... but what if he is really the king? If he is really the righteous father Does n¡¯t your only son say that I have always been caught in the drum? Does n¡¯t it mean that I am just an outsider in the heart of the righteous father? ¡±


    Wang Shu thought for a moment, and couldn''t guess the real idea of ??Wang Nan, so he was too lazy to think, and said the other person as an ordinary person, "Okay, that tree milk belongs to you. You sent me and my friend to Tucheng then can!"


    "Oh, Prince Wang is really a wise choice!"


    A smile appeared on Wang Nan''s face, and then he was instructed to deal with the tree spirit, and he himself brought Wang Shu into Mucheng.


    As soon as Xu entered Mucheng, Wang Shu found out that it was not as big as expected, it was just a simple street with people living on both sides of the street.


    And they went all the way down the street, there was a stone hall, which was already full of people.


    After entering the stone hall, Wang Shu was somewhat surprised that there were as many as five or six people wearing iron armor like him, and the iron armor people seemed to know each other and got together.


    After seeing Wang Shu, those iron armored people beckoned Wang Shu and motioned for Wang Shu to pass.


    King Wang Shu said to Wang Nan, "General Wang, my friend is calling me, I will pass first!"


    Wang Nan always said with a faint smile on his face: "God Prince, go, these are ready to teleport away. Just now I am going to activate the teleportation team, and now the son comes, that''s right! Just your friends Rest assured, I will let them pass the first level! "


    Of course, Wang Wangshu walked in unceremoniously, at least according to his understanding, these iron armored men should all be Song Laowu people. And the main thing is that he suspects that Blue Moon is also hidden among these iron armored people. Perhaps one of the iron armored people in front of them is Blue Moon.


    King Wang Shu walked over. The iron armored men didn''t say hello to him, but just stood there quietly. There seemed to be any order, but Wang Shu didn''t bother to speak. He just wanted to go to Tucheng to meet Song Laowu.


    ËäÈ» Although he knows that the first pass of the Nanlin Association is about war, and it is related to the five cities in this fantasy, he is not very clear about what it is.


    "Sorry, sorry, some things have been delayed, start the formation now, and send you to Tucheng!"


    Wang Nan explained apologetically, and then started to activate the formation in this stone hall.


    After a moment of hard work, Wang Shu saw the array of lines appearing at his feet, and the scene immediately before him began to blur.


    When Wang Shu''s sight became clear again, he found himself in another similar stone hall.


    In addition to Wang Shu, there are those Iron Men and the geniuses just seen.


    "Hurry up and inform the son, ours are here again!"


    I heard a man''s voice coming from the door before Wang Shu had fully reacted.


    Wang Shu followed his voice and found that he was a strange genius in the seventh layer of the blood, and had not seen it before.


    The genius looked at you with excitement in his eyes and said, "Presumably you can choose to teleport to Tucheng. They must be all five sons. Please wait for a while. The five sons will come to meet you in person! Lord Armor, the five sons have orders. As long as you arrive, you do n¡¯t have to wait here, you can go to see the five sons directly! Sun Dehai, hurry up with these adults to see the five sons! "


    A fat man on the sixth floor of the flesh stood out and said with a smile on his face: "Masters, here in Desun Dehai, please come here!"


    Wang Wangshu and others glanced at each other, followed silently behind that Sun Dehai, and went to see the fifth son.


    After Hou and his team left the stone hall, they walked towards a courtyard.


    In front of the courtyard, two guards with nine levels of blood were guarding. After seeing Sun Dehai, he asked with a stern face: "Sun Dehai, what are you doing?"


    Sun Dehai accompanied and laughed and said: "Two adults, there are several adults coming today, I will take them to see the son!"


    The two guards looked at Wang Shu and others before letting go, saying, "There was impersonation yesterday. If there is any impersonation in these few, your kid will be dead!"


    "Oh, the two big brothers are really joking!"


    When Sun Dehai heard this, his head was sweating, and he said with guilty conscience.

 Chapter 375： Song Laowus Terrible

Hitting hands, will update soon!

 Chapter 376： Song Laowus Terrible

    "Is this true?"


    As soon as Wang Shu''s heart moved, he had long suspected that Lan Yue was mixed with the Iron Man like him, and now the words of Song Laowu prove this.


    I just had something unexpected, Lan Yue did not come to Tucheng with Song Laowu, but was controlled by Song Wenyuan.


    Wu Song, the oldest five, said: "It''s true that yesterday, a few spies who wore iron armor were mixed in and I saw it at a glance. Do you know why?"


    Wu Song Laowu took out a set of iron armor, handed it to Wang Shu, and said, "Look!"


    The King of Books read it again and found nothing special. He shook his head and asked, "I don''t see any difference."


    "Look at this set, look carefully!"


    Wu Song''s fifth child once again came up with a set for Wang Shu to take a closer look.


    Wang Shu carefully observed that the subtle differences between the two sets of iron armor were indeed found. A set of iron armor had a slight scratch on it. If you do not pay attention to it, you will think it is the pattern of iron armor, but if you look closely, you will find that man-made.


    "You mean, this iron armor is the moon fairy?"


    The King of Shu asked, looking at the iron armor with small marks.


    Song Laowu denied: "The unmarked ones are from the Moon Fairy. Of the iron armors you sent me, except for the Moon Fairy iron armor, I have all marked it. This is why I can be sure after seeing you The arrested man was Moon Fairy, not you. "


    King Wang Shu frowned and asked, "Why did you know it was me, not the moon fairy, when you saw me just now?"


    Wu Song Lao Wu smiled and said, "Haha, this is simple. Because you don''t have a daughter Xiang Xiang."


    "..."


    Wang Shu was speechless for a while, but it also reflected from the side that the old Song Wu was much stronger than he expected, and the other party dared to boast to him that he could end this seemingly complex and lengthy battle within three days. I''m afraid I already had a plan.


    "Okay, I promise you, tomorrow morning, I will take someone to the south to delay Wang Nan for you!"


    In order to prevent night long dreams, Wang Shu still didn''t want this assessment to become so long. In case Lanyue had three strengths and two weaknesses, it was worth the money.


    A smile appeared on the face of Lao Song''s fifth child, saying: "Then there will be the King of Labor. As long as the first pass is passed, all of us will hopefully get good results."


    Song Laowu took out a sign and handed it to Wang Shu, instructing him: "This is my sign. After you go out, let Sun Dehai take you to contact the one hundred geniuses. My opinion is to wait today After the late desert storm, you can set off and contact Wang Nan as early as possible. "


    "I understand!"


    Wang Shushu took the order and talked with Song Laowu casually before leaving, and then led by Sun Dehai to meet the hundred geniuses.


    The geniuses saw that Wang Shu was brought by Sun Dehai, and in addition, Wang Shu had the command of Song Laowu, so there was no turmoil among those geniuses.


    The King of Shu is to let these geniuses take a good rest. When the desert storm passes at night, they will leave the city and go to the Wood Forest.


    Conversely, those geniuses were not angry when they heard that they were going to the Wood Forest. They were excited, and seemed to be reluctant to stay in Tucheng in the death desert.


    However, this is also in harmony with Wang Shu''s intentions, otherwise if so many days are not subject to discipline, that will be a headache for him.


    "Master, this is where you live!"


    Sun Sunhai took Wang Shu to a small courtyard and said.


    King Wang Shu said: "You go back to rest, too, and we will set off after the desert storm at night!"


    "Little understand!"


    After Sun Dehai left, Wang Shu entered the courtyard, but he did not have the same rest, but fell into deep thought.


    "Why do I always feel that Song Wu is hiding something from me? And he is not so kind on the surface. But what''s wrong with it?"


    There are a lot of doubts in Wang Shushu''s heart, especially the old Song Wu. As the contact time has increased, he began to feel that Song Old Wu is not as simple as it seems. And when I think about it carefully, the change in Song ¡¯s attitude towards himself is also quite huge, even a little bit beyond common sense.


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    Master Wang Shu couldn''t figure out what was wrong, but this uneasiness had always troubled him.


    "I met him for the first time in Daguanlou that day ... I almost killed him because of Lanyue ... Song Wenyuan was also present that day, and Song Wenyuan and I were very unhappy ... No, I was Almost killed him, but according to Song Wenyuan, his brother not only cultivates waste, but also has to report it. Why does not only forgive me, but let his personal guard to protect me? "


    Master Wang Shu recalled his first encounter with Song Laowu, and he always wondered and puzzled about Fushan''s heart, and it became clearer and clearer.


    "Is it Bai Gongzi? No, although Bai Gongzi is a little famous, he can only be regarded as ordinary among many geniuses. He can''t make Song Laowu pay so much attention. Since it can''t be Bai Gongzi, is that me? Yes, that''s right, it''s me! It''s me who caught his attention! "


    The more he thought of the king Wang Shu, the more he was shocked, and he always felt that his every move seemed to be under the control of others.


    "Did I always deceive myself? In fact, he knew my true identity long ago? No, I never showed my true appearance from Baijianmen, and even the names were fake, except for Chen Dan, Surely no one knows my true identity. It''s impossible to reveal it. "


    After thinking that he might be deceiving himself, Wang Shu was startled with cold sweat, but he couldn''t figure out where he had revealed his identity.


    "Is it Chen Dan? No, time is not right. Even if Chen Dan falls into the hands of Wu Gongzi, it is after Daguanlou. Who will it be? How did it leak?"


    The King of Shu began to wonder if Chen Dan was secretly caught by the five sons, but thinking carefully, time was wrong.


    ÓÐ "There is a problem, these five boys are definitely a problem, but what is the problem? What is the purpose of this?"


    Wang Shushu can be quite sure that these five boys are definitely not as simple as they seem. They are full of irrationality everywhere, but they don''t understand the relationship, which makes Wang Shu headache.


    "Damn!"


    For the first time, Wang Wangshu realized that he had been counted, and that the calculation was so long and deep. If he did not see Song Laowu today, and found that his speech and behavior were different from the past, he would not have suspected that Song Laowu was bad for himself.


    After thinking carefully about the experience at this moment, Wang Shu suddenly discovered that everything seemed to be under the control and calculation of others.

 Chapter 377： Ambitious

    µÄ The desert storm in Death Desert is like the sunset and moon rising every day. When the night comes, the entire Death Desert is patronized again.


    After the desert storm, Wang Shu led a hundred days before heading south towards the night.


    A road that is three feet wide, grows more than one foot tall on both sides of the road, with thick thighs and strange leaves like rice grains.


    · This road and the trees on both sides seem to have not been affected by the desert storm at all, and still seem calm and peaceful. And they walked on this road, did not feel the darkness at all, because those rice-sized leaves emit a white light, which illuminate their path.


    There are no horses or beast cars in the illusion, so they are all walking.


    The purpose of this time is to delay Wang Nan, not to fight, so everyone''s mood seems very relaxed, talking and laughing along the way.


    "What did Song Laowu conceal?"


    King Wang Shu looked up at those strange leaves, his heart was full of doubts.


    "Sun Dehai, how long have you been with Wu Gongzi?"


    The King of Shu was also infected by everyone''s atmosphere, and asked casually.


    Sun Dehai didn''t think about it, and said directly, "It''s been almost four years."


    The king of kings said "Oh" and didn''t continue talking.


    Sun Dehai felt inexplicable, but did not dare to talk too much. After all, Wang Shu was now his superior, and Song Laowu let them all obey Wang Shu.


    "How long have you been with five boys?"


    Wang Wangshu seemed to think of something, and asked again.


    Sun Dehai said: "More than three years, almost four years. Is there any problem?"


    "I understand!"


    Wang Wangshu finally figured out what the problem was. After looking at those geniuses again, Wang Shu finally confirmed his guess.


    "He''s pretending to be stupid!"


    Master Wang Shu is very certain that the fifth son of Song is absolutely pretending to be stupid. He must have developed his strength silently for so many years.


    After thinking this way, all the doubts in Wang Shu''s heart were resolved. Why did Song Laowu not only let himself go, but also sent someone to protect himself.


    Those who can let go of dignity in that situation can only do it if they are truly ambitious and understandable.


    "If you say so, that is, his cultivation is definitely not so much on the surface, and his combat effectiveness test in Daguanlou is absolutely problematic. His combat effectiveness is definitely not only 5!"


    Once he understood the factors, Wang Shu felt that Song Laowu was terrible, a truly terrible enemy. A forbearable enemy who can let go of dignity and understanding.


    "This guy, even without me, can definitely control the entire battlefield!"


    Several other people couldn''t compete with Song Laowu at all. Even Song Wenyuan couldn''t. Song Wenyuan seemed to be strong, but was suppressed and calculated by Song Laowu all the time.


    "Don''t ..."


    Wang Shushu thought of a possibility that made him very disturbed.


    "Song Laowu!"


    After thinking of this terrible possibility, Wang Shu stopped and turned to look at the direction of Tucheng. His eyes were full of doubt and anger.


    He was in Tucheng while Wang Shu was carrying many geniuses toward the south.


    In the daytime, the room where Wang Shu and Song Laowu met was ten feet deep in a secret room.


    Xianyue Fairy and Sister Zheng talked sadly.


    Sister Zheng asked very worriedly, "Sister, are you okay?"


    Because Moon Fairy''s current state is very similar to the hidden danger in her body.


    The elixir given to them by the King of Kings had a surprisingly good effect, and indeed suppressed the hidden dangers in the Moon Fairy, but after entering this illusion, all of their acacias were secretly controlled.


    They could not think of it anyway. When Song Wu, who seemed to be genial, arrived at this place, he seemed to be a person.


    Fairy Moon Yue said weakly, "Sister, I''m fine!"


    At this moment, Fairy Moon Fairy''s hair was messy and her face pale, and her glances that had just recovered a few days ago became hollow again.


    Looking at the appearance of the Moon Fairy, Sister Zheng should have felt very familiar, because the previous Moon Fairy was like this, indifferent, but I do not know why, but now she looks very distressed.


    Squeak!


    The room door was pushed open, only to see Song Wuwu come in, and said with a sneer: "Two fairies, how are you today?"


    After Xun discovered that the person who came in was Song Laowu, Sister Zheng and Yue Xianzi stared coldly at Song Laowu.


    ʦ Sister Zheng even yelled, "Waste, what do you want to do? Where did you close our door?"


    Although Yueyue Fairy did not speak, her eyes were also full of hatred. If it were not for their cultivation, they would definitely go up to the oldest Song Song.


    "Oh, don''t the two fairies be so excited. Your colleagues are very good." Song Laowu said with a sneer.


    Ôõô How could Sister Zheng and Yuexian believe the words of Song Wu, they are all under control. If they still believe the words of Song Wu, they are really idiots.


    Sister Zheng asked angrily, "What do you want?"


    Wu Song Laowu said with a smile: "Oh, I don''t want anything. I just want to ask the two fairies to help me a little bit!"


    Sister Zheng asked suspiciously, "What can I do for you?"


    Song Laowu said: "Oh, don''t get me wrong. Although the two fairies are beautiful women, but Song still has this self-control ability, and I want your help, maybe for you Good thing. "


    The two of them doubted, how could Song Wuwu be so kind?


    Wu Song''s fifth child then said: "Presumably the two are very impressed with Wang Leihong."


    Sister Zheng and Yuexianyi both had bright eyes, especially Yuexian''s eyes were a little more glamorous. These short-lived get-togethers have made her secretly affectionate to Wang Lei.


    Sister Zheng Zheng also admired Wang Leihong very much, just because there was a moon fairy in front, she was not in a position to express her love.


    After seeing the reactions of the two, Song Wuwu said, "Oh, in fact, I can tell you that Wang Leihong is not someone else, but is the representative of the Southern Army, General Wang Nan!"


    "what?"


    "It turned out to be him!"


    The two were shocked. They never thought that the person they had been concerned about turned out to be Wang Nan, the representative of the Southern Army.


    No wonder the opponent has such a great ability, not only can Song Wenyuan be out of breath, but also a very powerful alchemist.


    However, the two quickly reacted. Wang Nan was personable and handsome, but both of them met Wang Leihong in Daguanlou that day. Then Wang Leihong was ugly. How could he be a person?


    "Maybe he was deliberately easy!"


    Sister Zheng and Yuexian both secretly guessed that Wang Nan must be afraid of being recognized at the time, and it was intentionally ugly.

 Chapter 378： Under ambition

    "How do you want us to help you?"


    Sister Zheng and Yuexian were a little curious. How did Song Wuwu ask them to help?


    Wu Song Laowu smiled and said, "Oh, it''s very simple, as long as you stay with him."


    "It''s that simple?"


    Sister Zheng and Yuexian couldn''t think of the help Song Laowu said. It was so simple. They originally thought that they wanted to sacrifice their hue.


    Wu Song Lao Wu asked, "Would the two fairies think they needed to sacrifice their hue?"


    ʦ Sister Zheng Zheng blushed, she did think so. Although the subject was Wang Leihong, she didn''t care so much, but she was uncomfortable as a cargo.


    However, Sister Zheng quickly returned to God. They are now the prisoners of the fifth old Song Song, immediately raised their faces, and asked coldly, "Will you be so kind?"


    Song Laowu laughed and said, "Ha ha, of course I wouldn''t be so kind. I just want to send you guys as **, and General Wang Nan spent so much effort on you two bitches, isn''t it? Shouldn''t you give a little bit? It''s your luck to be the woman who becomes General Wang! "


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sister Zheng Zheng saw hatred when Song Laowu finally showed his fangs.


    Wu Yue, who was silent, seemed to want to understand something, and said, "Sister, I understand. What is he doing!"


    Sister Zheng asked, "What is he doing?"


    The fairy Yuezhuang gritted her teeth and said, verbatim: "He will once again provoke the war between our acacia and the southern army."


    "what?"


    Sister Zheng''s face changed greatly. The Acacia faction had conflicts with the southern army. It even broke out more than a decade ago. The Acacia faction, which was like the sun and the sky, also fell into disappointment. After so many years, it gradually recovered some vitality. Is n¡¯t the Acacia faction going to end the war?


    "Haha, it is indeed a fairy of the moon. It is really smart! Unfortunately, even if you know the reason, there is no way to stop it. That''s right, I just want to provoke the southern army and acacia war again through this Nanlin meeting I don''t want to take over a third of Nanlin County from my father! "Song Laowu showed a bright smile on his face.


    Song Laowu then said: "I Song Wensheng forbeared for so many years, I did not expect to be able to wait until this day. But Yuexian, rest assured, when I inherit Datong, I will kill Wang Nan for you. After all I love you so Unfortunately, I can only sacrifice you. If I haven''t heard that General Wang Nan is only interested in virginity, I really want you now ... haha, haha! "


    "You devil!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng and Yuexian knew the conspiracy of Song Laowu, and they looked like paper. This guy was a complete lunatic.


    "Haha, you can sleep with General Wang tonight, look forward to it! Excitement! Haha!"


    Wu Song Laowu laughed and left the closet.


    After Song Wu left the back room, the two became increasingly embarrassed, especially knowing what this lunatic was going to do, but couldn''t stop it.


    "Sister, what shall we do? Is it really necessary to become Wang Nan''s woman?"


    ʦ Sister Zheng had a hint of fantasy in his heart, and Wang Nan was Wang Leihong.


    Xianyue Fairy said coldly, "Sister, shouldn''t you still believe the beastly ghost talk, think Wang Nan is Wang Leihong?"


    Sister Zheng Zheng bowed her head and said nothing. Of course, she did not believe that Wang Nan was Wang Leihong, but she had no alternative.


    "Very sleepy!"


    After a while, tiredness struck, and the two fell asleep inexplicably.


    Éî Late in the day, in Mucheng.


    Xi Wang Nan was discussing with his men a few days later, but at half the time when they were discussing, suddenly someone came in and whispered in his ear.


    "Really?"


    Wang Nan looked at the man with uncertainty.


    "Take it seriously!"


    The man nodded and said with certainty.


    Wang Nan said: "Okay, you tell the person, I like the gift very much. I will do as he says!"


    "Yes!"


    The man retreated.


    After Xun left, Wang Nan stood up and said, "Dear everyone, I have something important today. Let me go ahead. The battle plan will be discussed tomorrow!"


    After Wang Nan said, regardless of other people''s reactions, he left the conference hall and walked towards his room. After opening the door, I saw two beauties lying on their bed.


    "Moon Fairy!"


    The two beauties Wang Nan only recognized one. It was the moon fairy he had admired for a long time, but instead of eagerly enjoying the two beauties, he awakened the two beauties.


    The two beauties woke up slowly, and they were startled when they found themselves in a strange environment.


    "Two Mo Pan, in the next Wang Nan, have seen two fairies!" Wang Nan said very gracefully.


    After Sister Zheng found that Wang Nan was not as terrible as expected, they calmed down a little, maybe this guy in front of him was really Wang Leihong and not necessarily.


    However, the two also knew very well that Wang Nan was not Wang Leihong, otherwise he would not speak like that.


    "Have met General Wang!"


    Sister Zheng knew that there was definitely no way to face Wang Nan''s spatter, so she hoped that she could have a chance to escape under the words.


    Wang Nan noticed something different from the eyes of the two, and asked, "You''re welcome. Who knows who sent you here?"


    The faces of the two of them changed, except who was the scum of Song Laowu.


    Wang Nan said with a smile: "Oh, the two don''t need to worry. Although Wang has been a fairy for a long time, his mind is still sober. Presumably Song Wensheng intends to cause another war between our southern army and your acacia party, right? "


    "You all know?"


    Sister Zheng Zheng looked at Wang Nan with some disbelief. She originally thought that Wang Nan and Song Laowu were the same, but now it seems that they are not.


    "Oh, maybe his older brothers Song Wensheng can be confused by his tricks, addicted all day long, but who are I Wang Nan? The two girls can rest assured that Wang will not treat you, and absolutely must not let This kind of thing happened. Now Nanlin County is worried about the internal and external problems, and the crisis is heavy. I didn''t expect that the boy was still thinking about internal fighting. This time I must find a way to kill him. "Wang Nan said firmly in his eyes.


    "Really? That''s great."


    Sister Zheng was a little unbelievable. She had thought she would be a tiger, but she did not expect that Wang Nan had such a meaning.


    Wang Nan asked: "Yes, I want to ask two of you one thing. Have you heard of a genius named Wang Shu?"


    "No!"


    The two shook their heads.


    "It''s such a pity!"


    Wang Nan is a bit lost. It seems that the guy I met today is just a coincidence. Maybe the other person ¡¯s name is Hu Yan.


    ²»¹ý "But I know another genius named Wang!"


    Sister Zheng seemed to remember something, and suddenly said.

 Chapter 379： see through

    "who is it?"


    Wang Wang Nan asked with interest. There may be tens of millions of geniuses surnamed Wang, but Sister Zheng can say so, there must be her reasons.


    "But before that, I wanted to take the liberty to ask General Wang, I don''t know what the king''s book has to do with the general?"


    Sister Zheng recalled Wang Shu''s figure in her mind, but she did not directly say Wang Shu''s identity, and asked for insurance reasons.


    Wang Nan said with a smile: "Oh, they don''t hide each other. Presumably, the two fairies should have heard something about Wang. Outsiders call me General Wang. In fact, the real general is Wang''s righteous father, General Wang Jian. . And this Wang Shu is the only son of the righteous father. If counted, he is my brother. "


    "That''s it!"


    After knowing that Wang Nan was Wang Shu''s elder brother, Sister Zheng said, "Wang Leihong! Have you heard of it?"


    "Wang Leihong? Never heard of it!"


    Wang Nan thought for a moment, and there was no such talent in his memory.


    Sister Zheng went on to say: "I don''t know much about Wang Leihong, but as far as I know, he should not be Song Laowu''s person. Presumably you should have heard of someone who was following Song Laowu''s side. Iron Man, not only has he achieved extraordinary heights and extraordinary insights, he is also an excellent alchemist! Even Song Wenyuan has suffered a lot in his hands. "


    "Is it him?"


    In the mind of Wang Nan, he couldn''t help but think of the iron armored man he had seen during the day. The guy who was able to kill the tree spirits who were about to advance to the source by using the ninth-layer repair of the blood was definitely in line with Sister Zheng''s description. He also claimed to be Wang Shu, and he doubted the identity of the other party.


    But he did not dare to believe that the other party was Wang Shu. That was because the other party did not agree with the information he knew. Among the information he knew, Wang Shu was a waste, staying at the level of blood awakening for more than ten years, the righteous father. It cost a lot and has not changed.


    àÅ "Hmm? Why did the fairy suddenly talk about this person?"


    Wang Nan quickly reacted, why did Sister Zheng talk about this Wang Leihong for no reason.


    Sister Zheng said, "Because before Song ¡¯s fifth child would send us over today, he deceived us and said, then Wang Leihong is General Wang Nan!"


    éª Wang Nan retorted a little unhappyly: "Non-spoken words, Wang Mouxing has not changed his name or changed his name. Although Wang Leihong has some fame and ability, but he is only a hidden man, how can he be compared with Wang!"


    éª Wang Nan commented on Wang Leihong so that Sister Zheng and Yuexianzi didn''t look very good. Both of them secretly expressed affection for Wang Leihong, and they were definitely uncomfortable when they were judged like this by their sweetheart.


    After seeing the faces of Sister Zheng and Yuexian Wang Wang awkwardly, Wang Nan explained embarrassingly: "Oh, the two don''t have to misunderstand. Wang didn''t look down on the meaning of Wang Leibang, it''s just such a ridiculous thing, what about the two fairies? Would you believe it? "


    Sister Zheng said, "It''s very simple, because there are only three places in Nanlin County that want to cultivate such excellent talents! Since that guy is not our acacia group, nor is it Nanlin County Mansion, naturally It''s your southern army ... "


    "What? Do you mean ..."


    Wang Nan stood up in excitement, he finally wanted to understand why sister Zheng would believe such an absurd thing.


    Sister Zheng said affirmatively, "Yes, that''s right! The Wang Leihong we know is the one you are looking for, Wang Shu, the only son of General Wang Jian!"


    "So it is, so it is, so it is!"


    The doubt in Wang Nan''s heart was completely clear for a moment, and he kept saying, "So it is."


    Although Sister Zheng may have misunderstood Wang Shu, Wang Nan did not think so, because the news he received recently was that two sisters, Sister Zheng and Yuexianzi, had enjoyed it for him, but he must kill a group of people tomorrow. One of the nine-layered Iron Man took the lead, and killed the Iron Man anyway.


    "Song Laowu, Song Laowu, I didn''t expect you to have such a vicious heart. Unfortunately, you have arranged so many plots, but never thought that something went wrong with me?" Wang Nan''s proud smile appeared.


    Sister Zheng asked strangely, "General Wang, do you see what conspiracy from Song Wu?"


    Wang Nan said: "Yes. Presumably the two fairies also know that the purpose of the fifth son Song to send you here is to trigger a war between our southern army and the Acacia faction."


    The two nodded.


    Wang Nan then said: "But it is not because of the next two fairies that actually cause us to fight, but another person!"


    "what?"


    The two of them were confused, didn''t Song Laowu plan to let Wang Nan defile them, and then cause a war between the two sides?


    éª Wang Nan said: "The two fairies may not have a weak identity in the Acacia faction, but they are definitely not enough to cause a war between the two forces, and Wang is not enough! The only thing that can cause a war is the general''s only son!"


    The two of them were confused and did not quite understand what Wang Nan meant.


    Wang Nan continued: "Yes, you are right, then Wang Leihong has a great possibility, that is, the only son of General Wang Jian! And presumably Wang Shugong has a deep affection for the moon fairy, then the fifth son of Song will let me bring tomorrow Last month, the fairy went to meet Wang Leihong. If Wang Leihong saw the moon fairy go crazy, she would take the opportunity to kill him! "


    Although Wang Nan said something simple, Sister Zheng fully understood what it meant.


    Wang Nan continued: "Yes, you are right. The fifth son of Song is going to use the Moon Fairy to make me and Wang Shu brothers mutilated. If I die, then General Wang Jian will definitely not punish Wang Shugong, but you will be happy. The pie is bound to be angry. If the son of Wang Shu is dead, then not only will I die, but your acacia pie will definitely be finished. So no matter who lives or dies, General Wang Jian will be furious and thunder, and spread this anger to you. Pai''s body. This Song fifth is really insidious! "


    "So vicious heart!"


    Sister Zheng Zheng was shocked by Wang Nan''s words, and was also frightened by the vicious plan of Song Laowu.


    However, Sister Zheng quickly reacted and asked with excitement: "Are you saying that Wang Leihong will come tomorrow?"


    Wang Nan said: "Yes, tomorrow you will go to meet the son with me. The son may get angry when he sees Moon Fairy with me, but if we are together, he will definitely ask about the whereabouts of Moon Fairy. By then we will Find a way to tell the son Song Laowu''s plot, he must be able to understand! "


    "no problem!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng agreed quickly.


    "I also need to go!"


    Yue Xian, who had been silent for a while, seemed to want to go with him, and said.


    Wang Nan and sister Zheng face each other, but after seeing Yue Xianzi''s serious look, he agreed.


    Wang Nan said: "Yes, but you must be easy to accommodate, otherwise the conflict between the two parties is difficult to control!"


    Fairy Moon nodded silently ...

 Chapter 380： Goodbye

    ÍÁ The road from Tucheng to Mucheng is not really close.


    King Wang Shu walked all night with a dry genius, and when he saw that it was going to be bright, he hadn''t seen the tall trees in the Wood Forest, and even Mucheng hadn''t even seen the shadow.


    "Calculate time, it should be almost!"


    Wang Wangshu meditated in his heart.


    After a long night''s trek, Wang Shu already wanted to understand a lot of things. Song Laowu must have something to hide from him. He even suspected that Lan Yue was not in Song Wenyuan''s hands, but was controlled by Song Laowu.


    However, this is also the guess of Wang Shu, he has no evidence.


    As for the old Song Song sent him to Wang Nan, it is estimated that he really just wanted to delay Wang Nan and then complete his great cause.


    Sun Dehai said: "Wang son, in fifty more miles, we can enter the realm of the wood forest."


    "I know!"


    The king of the king answered, looking at this endless road, his heart was full of doubts and puzzles.


    "Someone is here!"


    A closer look at the book of King Wang found that many people were rushing towards them.


    "Ready to fight!"


    Wang Shu shouted loudly, watching the opponent''s menacing appearance, afraid of accidents, and other geniuses became alert after hearing Wang Shu''s words, and immediately spread out in all directions to prepare for the battle.


    After a quarter of an hour, the person opposite finally reached Wang Shu and others.


    "People of the Southern Army!"


    I looked at the geniuses wearing neat armor in front of me, and Wang Shu immediately understood that he was a member of the Southern Army.


    This group of people don''t know where to get the horses, there are actually two black horses.


    One was riding by a young genius with nine levels of blood, and the other was held by him.


    "Who is the son of Wang Leihong?"


    The ninth-layered genius jumped out immediately, looked at the king of iron armor, first saluted, and then asked.


    "Exactly!"


    Wang Wangshu also said in courteous manner that it seemed that the other party was not in trouble.


    ³¤ Li Changqing said: "Li Changqing is now a vice general of General Wang Nan! The general has already prepared a banquet in the city. He invited the son to come together and said that an acquaintance would meet the son!"


    ¹Ê "Old man? Could it be that some of them are in Fengxi?"


    The first reaction of Wang Shushu was to think of a few people in Fengxi. After all, Mucheng, who had just entered yesterday a few days ago, although Wang Nan promised to take care of a few people, but since meeting with the fifth son of Song, Wang Shu always felt that there were many secrets.


    I guess maybe Wang Nan and Song Laowu belonged together, so the whole person became alert.


    However, Wang Shu did not reject Li Changqing''s invitation, but said with a smile: "Lead the way!"


    "My son please come!"


    ³¤ Li Changqing said respectfully at the horse that no one was riding on.


    Ye Wangshu was not polite, he rode directly.


    ³¤ Li Changqing glanced at the geniuses who followed Wang Shu and said lightly, "But your companions cannot enter the city, they can only be wronged for staying here for a while!"


    "Sun Dehai, you are on standby, Vice Admiral Li and I will go to Mucheng!" Wang Shu always felt that this group of people were not his helpers, but the old Song Wu sent to monitor him, so he said directly.


    "Wang son, five sons have explained, you have to enter the city with you anyway, I''m afraid it''s not good!" Sun Dehai seemed to be reluctant to say.


    "Hum, here''s the order!"


    The king Wang Shu snorted coldly, took out the order given to him by Song Wu, and said coldly.


    Other geniuses dared not speak many languages ??when they saw the sign, so they had to choose the default.


    "Vice General Li, let''s go!"


    After Wang Shu drank the crowd, he greeted Li Changqing and set off in the direction of Mucheng.


    ³¤ Li Changqing took a deep look at Wang Shu, then took a look at those people he brought, and made a few captains, followed the same horse.


    Íõ After Wang Shu left for a short while, a group of sergeants brought by Li Changqing surrounded the geniuses brought by Wang Shu with tacit understanding, and even more blatantly arranged the array.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sun Dehai saw that these guys were going to trap them here, and shouted slightly.


    However, those sergeants ignored the words of Sun Dehai and continued to arrange the formation.


    Sun Dehai questioned fiercely: "You dare to arrange a sleepy array for us, do you want to die? We are five sons!"


    ¾ü The sergeants were still busy, and they were too lazy to look at Sun Dehai.


    "You look for death!"


    As soon as Sun Dehai saw that the situation was not right, and the strength of blood flew out, he had to go to the trouble of a sergeant.


    However, the sergeant seemed to be aware of Sun Dehai''s intention, and suddenly raised his head, staring at Sun Dehai with a fierce light, and said coldly, "Just one more word, I will throw you to the death desert to feed the iron spine!"


    Sun Dehai has never seen a person''s gaze so scary, so he had to retreat timidly.


    The other geniuses saw something wrong with Sun Dehai, and there didn''t seem to be any extra thoughts, one by one pretending that nothing was wrong.


    "My son, my son, what should I do? That guy didn''t follow the plan you said at all." Sun Dehai had a secret mission, that is, after seeing Wang Nan, he deliberately angered them and let Wang Nan kill Wang Shu, but He hadn''t even seen Wang Nan''s face before, so he was controlled by others.


    And these geniuses who followed them didn''t seem to be very reliable. After Wang Shu left, one by one, like a nerd, stayed still.


    Xi said Wang Shu again. He rode a horse and Li Changqing for two and a half hours before arriving at Mucheng.


    "General Wang, Prince Wang has invited you!"


    The gate of Tochigi City is still closed as it was yesterday. After Li Changqing arrived at the gate, he began to shout.


    "Okay, good! Open the door!"


    Wang Nan stood in front of the tower, and when he saw that Wang Shu really came, he clapped his hands and said.


    After a while, the city gate opened, only to see that Wang Nan had already come down from the tower, and welcomed Wang Shu with a smile on his face, saying, "Wang son, I don''t see you in the same day as Sanqiu. We are really destined! "


    "Ha ha!"


    King Wang Shu smiled. He did not think that Wang Nan was really such a hospitable person. If he was so hospitable and enthusiastic, the geniuses of yesterday would not have sacrificed in his eyes.


    éª Wang Nan said: "Wang son, follow me, I will take you to see an old man, I believe you will be very happy to see her!"


    "please!"


    The book of King Wang has already prepared for the tigers and nine dead. If it is really Fengxi, they will be regained control by Wang Nan. If they want to beat him, it will be a big battle.


    "please!"


    With a smile on his face, Wang Nan took the initiative to lead the way. Soon, Wang Nan took Wang Shu to his residence.


    "General King!"


    "General King!"


    The two guards at the entrance of the gate said hello to Wang Nan, but Wang Nan ignored the two and pushed the door of the courtyard directly. A beautiful figure sat alone in the small courtyard ...

 Chapter 381： Goodbye

    "Prince!"


    People in the courtyard found that Wang Shu had arrived and took the initiative to say hello.


    "It''s you?"


    Wang Wangshu was a bit surprised. He had thought that something had happened to Fengxi, but he didn''t expect to encounter Sister Zheng here.


    Wang Shu quickly reacted. If Sister Zheng was here, wouldn''t it mean that Lan Yue was here, and asked with some excitement: "Sister Zheng, how are you here? What about Lan Yue? No, where is the fairy Yue? ? "


    Sister Zheng turned her eyes to Wang Nan, hoping to get Wang Nan''s approval. Wang Nan nodded and said, "Since things are going better than expected, there is no need. You can take him to see the Moon Fairy first. We''ll discuss it later. "


    "Oh, look at you urgently! Let''s go, I will take you to see Crescent Moon Sister!" Sister Zheng said angrily, and then got up and took Wang Shu towards the backyard.


    "General Wang, lose company!"


    Although Wang Shushu was anxious, he still didn''t forget that he was just a guest, and looked awkwardly at Wang Nan.


    "Anyway!"


    Wang Nan had a smile on his face, a look I knew, and said with a smile.


    After entering the backyard, Wang Shu did not see the Moon Fairy, but only saw several guards, but Wang Shu focused on one of them as soon as he entered the door.


    Sister Zheng discovered that Wang Shu even saw Yi Yirong at a glance, and after wearing the armored moon fairy, she felt a little relieved, but also a little bit sad.


    Because Wang Shu saw her before, she was a little surprised, but she was not excited and excited. At this moment, Wang Shu''s eyes had already indicated his emotions.


    "Everyone go out!"


    Sister Zheng greeted several other real guards and left the backyard, leaving only Wang Shu and Yuexianzi.


    Fairy Moon Princess also saw Wang Shu, her eyes were a little excited, but she was a little scared. She stood there blankly and looked at Wang Shu with affection.


    The two stared at each other for a while, and they didn''t know who took the first step, rushed towards each other and couldn''t control their emotions, then hugged tightly together.


    The two hug each other like this, no one speaks, as if between heaven and earth at the moment, only the two of them, never need to be separated.


    "Yueer!"


    Wang Shu murmured. He had waited for this day for a long time. On that day, Lan Yue upstairs could not recognize him. He felt that the sky had collapsed. He so desperately promoted the cultivation to see Lan Yue again. Can protect Blue Moon.


    "King ... King ... King of Prince!"


    The fairy Yue Yue gradually woke up, Wang Shuming hugs her, but she felt that Wang Shu was not shouting herself, and shouted tentatively.


    After hearing this prince, Wang Shu''s heart broke for a moment.


    The Moon Fairy is still the Moon Fairy, not his Moon, his Blue Moon.


    "Haha, do you still not remember anything?" Wang Shu asked with a distressed look at Yue Xian''s beautiful face.


    Fairy Moon Moon asked inexplicably: "What do you think of?"


    However, the fairy Yue looked at Wang Shu''s eyes, but felt her face hot. She even felt that the move she had embraced with Wang Shu just now was crazy, and she could not tell her feelings, but she regretted it and was happy and sweet.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t think about it, I will chase you again. In the beginning you will never give up because of the marriage contract. Now that you have amnesia, then I will chase you again!"


    Wang Wangshu did not get too tangled in this issue. He had thought about it for a long time, so he learned that Yuexian still hasn''t restored his memory, and he hasn''t lost too much.


    "what!"


    Xianyue Fairy was startled by Wang Shu''s words and looked at Wang Shu with some disbelief.


    King Wang Shu inexplicably asked, "What''s wrong?"


    ËäÈ» "Although I ... uh ... that ..."


    The fairy of the moon is embarrassed. She doesn''t know what to say. She thinks that Wang Shu''s words are too direct. Although she doesn''t hate Wang Shu and even likes it, it''s too bold to say so.


    "are you uncomfortable?"


    After seeing Yuexian''s complexion, Wang Shu asked nervously.


    "No, no, I''m fine, I''m fine!"


    Fairy Tale explained that she was flushed and nervous. But before he finished speaking, a black gas suddenly rushed from under her neck, and the original red face turned black immediately.


    Suddenly, that black air spread across the entire face of Yuexian. When that black air hadn''t crossed the eyes, Wang Shu unexpectedly found that Yuexian''s eyes became cold and fierce.


    "Go!"


    After Yueyue''s eyes changed, she shoved Wang Shu and said coldly.


    "Moon fairy, what''s wrong with you?"


    After she realized that the fairy was wrong, Wang Shu inexplicably asked, and wanted to approach the fairy again.


    "Go, if you dare to touch me with your dirty hands again, I will kill you!" Yuexian glanced at Wang Shu fiercely and said very violently.


    Fairy Moon Moon''s eyes have become scarlet, with a strong and terrifying breath on her body, which is not what a normal nine-layer blood cultivation should be.


    "Where is this? Why am I here?"


    Xianyue Fairy seemed to be full of doubts, and murmured after looking around.


    "what happened?"


    The monk of King Wang Shuzhang Er was totally scratched. He always felt that the Moon Fairy had completely changed, but he didn''t know why. The person in front of him was both strange and familiar.


    "Wang Shu, where are you?"


    Whispered in the moon fairy.


    Boom!


    After hearing this sentence in Yuexianzi''s mouth, Wang Shu''s entire person was completely choked there like thunder, and the tears in his eyes remained completely uncontrolled.


    Blue Moon''s voice, that''s the voice of Blue Moon!


    "Yueer, it''s me! It''s me, Wang Shu!"


    The cricket''s voice seemed to be out of control and rushed out of Wang Shu''s throat.


    After hearing Wang Shu''s voice, Moon Fairy turned her head, and a pair of scarlet eyes looked at Wang Shu from top to bottom. It seemed a little confused and familiar.


    "It''s me, I''m the Wang Shu you''re looking for!"


    King Wang Shu growled loudly, and at the same time plucked off his voyeur.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s skull-like face, Yuexian stunned, but then made a strange smile in her mouth.


    "Oh, Wang Shu, I finally found you! I finally found you!"


    Xianyue fairy made a strange laugh in her mouth, she couldn''t tell the crazy, she didn''t know whether she was happy or sad.


    "Yes, yes ... month, you!"


    After discovering that Yuexian finally recognized herself, Wang Shu happily wanted to express her excitement, but before she finished speaking, a white jade dagger pierced his iron armor directly.


    "Wang Shu, I want to kill you!"


    The dagger in Fairy Moon''s hand madly inserted the iron armor of Wang Shu, shouting in his mouth ...

 Chapter 382： pressure!

    "Wang Shu, I want to kill you!"


    The white jade dagger in the hand of the fairy moon kept piercing the iron armor of Wang Shu''s body, and dozens of holes were pierced in an instant.


    If it wasn''t for Wang Shu''s wearing the Inner Armor which was successfully strengthened four times, maybe the Moon Fairy would have become a horse honeycomb at this moment.


    "Yueer, is it really you?"


    I looked at the mad moon fairy in front of me. Wang Shu not only did not look sad because the other side attacked him, but looked at the other side with affection, and murmured softly.


    This is the blue moon he is familiar with, the blue moon that made him lingering dreams, and he finally saw the blue moon again.


    "Wang Shu, I want to kill you!"


    The Yueyue fairy inserted dozens of times in a row, shouting madly. She seemed to have found something wrong. After seeing that Wang Shu had not bleed, she smiled and inserted it into Wang Shu''s eyes.


    "what!"


    However, when the moon dagger''s dagger was inserted into Wang Shu''s eyes a little, suddenly a tyrannical breath appeared, blasting the moon fairy, and the dagger in the moon fairy''s hand fell. Wang Nan was standing in front of Wang Shu.


    Wang Nan looked back at Wang Shu and turned his attention to Yuexian again. He said a little bit, "Take care of your son, I will deal with him!"


    Sister Zheng said very fluently: "General Wang, you must not hurt Yueshi, she is just a hidden danger in your body. You only need to subdue her. Wang''s son has elixir, which can certainly be suppressed!"


    "I know!"


    Of course, Wang Nan saw the wrongness of the moon fairy. The breath on the moon fairy was fluctuating, sometimes with nine layers of blood, and sometimes more terrible than the source of blood. Even him, he felt a lot of pressure.


    Wang Wangnan''s gaze toward the Moon Fairy became weird. He was so fascinated by the improper beginning. He was also a suitor of the Moon Fairy, but after seeing the scene of the Moon Fairy so crazy, the beauty and affection in his heart could not help falling.


    "Ah, Wang Shu, I will kill you!"


    Xianyue Fairy''s eyes became more and more crazy, and it was found that someone dared to stop her from killing Wang Shu. The eyes of Wang Nan and Sister Zheng became horrified, especially the sister Zheng who was holding Wang Shu at this moment.


    "what!"


    The Yueyue fairy screamed and rushed towards Sister Zheng and Wang Shu directly.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Wang Nan snorted and blocked in front, seemingly stopped the moon fairy.


    Wang Nan''s repair is far higher than Moon Fairy. The two simply met for a few rounds, and Moon Fairy was stunned by Wang Nan''s uniform.


    "Yueer!"


    King Wang Shu rushed up, hugged the moon fairy who had fainted, and looked at the terrible black gas on her face, feeling like crying without tears.


    Wang Nan reminded: "My son, this woman must be because of the cultivation practice, and she went into magic!"


    Seeing that Wang Nan could easily resist the Moon Fairy, and after she subdued the Moon Fairy, Sister Zheng was slightly relieved and looked at Wang Shu with some distress, and said, "Wang Shu, are you stupid? I told you not Does the sister-in-law''s hidden troubles occur every so often? Why are you so stupid? "


    However, Wang Shu didn''t hear Sister Zheng at all, but stared blankly at Yuexian, the woman who made him familiar and unfamiliar.


    "Trust me this time, right?"


    Wu Linger''s voice sounded in Wang Shu''s mind, and seemed to ask a little smugly.


    Wang Shu asked, "How can I save her?"


    Linger said with a sneer: "From her situation, it is very simple and there are two methods. If I didn''t guess wrong, she must have cultivated by the method of cultivating evil spirits. Otherwise, according to your statement, it may not be short-term. Nei Xiu is so terrible for promotion. As for her willingness to do so, I''m afraid she can''t get away with you. Did she want to kill you when she didn''t see her go crazy? "


    King Wang Shu''s face became gloomy, and he said coldly, "Speak!"


    ÇÐ "Cut, there is no humor at all, no wonder your wife wants to kill you if he is crazy!"


    Linger went on to say: "This situation in her place must be because when you are practicing, all you miss is in your heart. Maybe she was thinking of you at first, but only because of the problems and the evil spirit Being in the body may even affect spiritual knowledge, so it becomes to want to kill you, because only you exist in her consciousness. But also thanks to the person who guides her cultivation as hard as possible, knowing that the situation is serious and will use it regularly Wang Chendan cleared her memory for her, otherwise, in her current situation, at most ten or eight times, she will definitely become a madwoman. Maybe when you see her, she will not be your blue moon wife. . "


    "Say the point!"


    Every time Linger said something that annoyed Wang Shu.


    "Okay, I know! It ¡¯s easy to save her. The first is to abandon her cultivation and then draw out all the evil spirits in her body, but since then, she can no longer cultivate. And this kind of The method has a very serious consequence, that is, if there is an accident when the evil spirit is drawn, as long as a trace remains in her body, she will become what she is now. No, once she has not repaired, she is 100 times more vulnerable than now As long as a little evil can take her life. So, I do not recommend this method. As for the second method, I told you some time ago, as long as you can find ... "


    Wu Linger did not complete the second method, because she said that it caused Wang Shu to be very unhappy.


    "Are you awake?"


    Master Wang Shu knew what Linger meant, and made him become a soul wake up as soon as possible. Only the power of the soul wake up can cure the blue moon.


    "By the way, can I find other Awakenings to help?"


    Sui Wangshu suddenly remembered that even if he could not reach the soul wakeup in a short time, he might find the power of the soul wakeup.


    He Linger said hesitantly, "It can be, but ..."


    Wang Shu asked: "Just what?"


    Wu Linger said a little embarrassingly, "When treating her, she might spy all her memories ..."


    "anything else?"


    "No, that''s it."


    "Is that so?"


    "That''s it!"


    "That''s great, my father might know the power of soul-awakening!"


    After learning that Lan Yue was saved, Wang Shu finally let go of his heart.


    "..."


    Wu Linger seemed to be silent about Wang Shu. This kind of thing that was peeked into her memory seemed to her to be an event that she would rather not die. Wang Shu didn''t even feel it at all.


    Wang Shu asked, "What should we do now?"


    Linger said: "Continue to give her the Wang Chen Dan, it should be able to relieve her pain temporarily, but you have to be prepared, maybe she wakes up again, she no longer knows you!"


    Wang Wangshu took out Wangchen without hesitation and sent it to the mouth of the Moon Fairy.


    "Report! General, a lot of enemies are approaching outside the city!"


    At this moment, a guard suddenly rushed in and said nervously.

 Chapter 383： Wang Nans strength

    "Slowly say, what is going on?"


    Wu Wangnan''s face suddenly gloomed, which was a little different from his plan, and asked coldly.


    The guard said nervously: "All the people sent by the General to meet the Prince in the morning were killed. His subordinates just received a message from Captain Jiang just before his death. There were a large number of enemies with extraordinary strength. alertness!"


    "anything else?"


    Wang Nan frowned, not knowing what he was thinking.


    The guard said, "No, there is so much information from Captain Jiang. General, would you like to go out of town now?"


    "Okay, I''ll go out now!"


    Wang Wang Nan readily agreed, and made a preparation to leave the city.


    Wang Nan turned to Wang Shu and said, "Master, you take good care of the moon fairy, I will go out in advance!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng asked with some worry; "What''s the matter? Serious or not, should I go with you!"


    Wang Nan said: "No need, it is just some miscellaneous fish, I can solve it!"


    Master Wang Shu proactively said, "Sister Zheng, take good care of Yueer, I will accompany General Wang!"


    Wang Wangshu entrusted Lan Yue to Sister Zheng to take care of him. He was afraid that when Lan Yue woke up, he really forgot himself, and he was afraid of another heartbreak.


    Sister Zheng Zheng''s eyes were complicated and she said, "You can rest assured that I will take care of her. She just woke up, but ..."


    King Wang said, "I know what will happen to her! I hope you can help me!"


    Sister Zheng nodded.


    "General Wang, let''s go!"


    The King of Shu silently put on the helmet, and at the same time put away his iron armor, replaced another new one, as if nothing had happened.


    Wang Nan and the guard just saw Wang Shu''s face and naturally understood why Wang Shu wore iron armor and a helmet. After all, the skull-like face was still a little scary.


    "go!"


    Wang Wang Nan, with Wang Shu and his guard, hurriedly set off towards the gate of the city.


    However, Wang Nan and Wang Shu didn''t notice, there was a hint of excitement in the eyes of the guards behind them.


    A few people went to the shed first, picked a steed, and headed straight for the gate.


    "Open the door!"


    After Xun''s group reached the gate of the city, Wang Nan ordered to the guards on the tower.


    "Have met the general! Are you going out of town?"


    The guards on the city tower saluted Wang Nan one after another, asking with some uncertainty.


    Wang Nan said to the guard on the tower: "Yes, open the door to me immediately! From now on, no one is allowed to open the door without my order!"


    After the guards at the city hall saw Wang Nan being so serious, he seemed to understand something, turned his head to the others and announced, "Open the door!"


    Xi Wang Nan took the lead and rushed out first. Wang Shu and the guard who came to report followed closely.


    After the three of them came out of the city, they galloped along the avenue, but it took only a moment for them to disappear into the dense jungle.


    "Close the door! Keep informed, the city is on guard. From now on, no one will be able to open the city gate without the command of the general, otherwise it will be decided! Take out all the bloodstones in the teleportation array, and no one shall use them, otherwise kill them!"


    Looking at the back of Wang Nan''s disappearance, the person in charge of the city gate became serious and ordered loudly.


    Although other people didn''t understand what General Wang Nan said to him secretly, they all did according to the order, and the whole atmosphere seemed tense for a while.


    The three kings of the king left the city, through a large forest, to the junction of the Death Desert and the Wood Forest.


    Wang Nan stopped suddenly, with a faint smile on his face, turned his head, and said to Wang Shu, "Master, don''t you know my identity?"


    King Shu shook and said, "I don''t know!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Nan smiled and said, "Of course the son knows my identity, but the son is afraid that I will be insincere, and may be wrong with you, isn''t he?"


    King Wang Shu nodded silently.


    Wang Nan said with a smile: "Wang didn''t know what kind of environment the son grew up in, so he didn''t know whether the son always was wary and alert to people! But Wang could tell the son clearly that the people in our southern army No one is a breed of horror, and no one is greedy for fear of death! Because those greedy for fear of death, the beasts of the seller seeking glory have long been swallowed by monsters, even if they survived the battle. Killed by my own hands, because they are not worthy of being a member of the Southern Army! "


    After hearing these words from Wang Nan, Wang Shudao didn''t feel anything special, but the guard beside him became short of breath.


    Wang Nan continued: "If you are based on age and seniority, you should call me a brother, and I should call you a brother! But I Wang Nan is never a strong person. If you want to call, call, if you do n¡¯t want to call, don''t call. For my part, I will treat you as a brother. Now I want to ask you, what would you do if someone wanted to be bad for his father? "


    Wang Shushu didn''t know much about Wang Jian, but because of his blood-thirsty family, he said decisively: "Of course it is to help my father!"


    Wang Nan asked, "How can I help?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Master Wang Shu was lost in thought. It is an abstract thing to say to help. If you have to say something concretely, at least one thing should be specific.


    Wang Nan laughed heartily and said, "Haha, my stupid younger brother. This kind of question also needs to be thought about? Still need to waste time?"


    Master Wang Shu puzzled, what''s so funny about this?


    He sneered at the corner of Wang Nan''s mouth, and said firmly: "Of course, he kills people who are not good for his father!"


    The King of Kings could not help but startled, this guy looked so gentle, and even spoke a little bit more arrogantly than him.


    "what!"


    When the guard beside Wang Shu heard Wang Nan''s words, he was frightened.


    Wang Nan pulled his face down and shouted coldly, "Yu Dewu!"


    "Subordinates are here!"


    Ãû The guard was trembling with his legs frightened by Wang Nan''s loud shouting, rolled down immediately, and returned conditionedly.


    Wang Nan''s voice became cold and asked, "Do you know the sin?"


    "me¡­¡­"


    Yu Yu Dewu became embarrassed and did not dare to talk, but lowered his head and knelt on the ground.


    "I read it for you and me, I will give you a chance! Suicide. I will treat your family well!" Wang Nan threw a dagger in front of Yu Dewu and said lightly. It seems that this is not the first time he has done it.


    "General, I''m sorry for your subordinates, it''s a subordinate''s wrong! Don''t blame yourself, blame me for being insatiable ... Five sons, what are you waiting for? I have brought people!"


    Yu Dewu didn''t mean to commit suicide, he just bowed his head and apologized. After speaking, Yu Dewu suddenly turned into a dark shadow, and rushed towards a tree not far away ...

 Chapter 384： Under the strength of Wang Nan

    "Five boys, I''ve brought it for you, but don''t do it yet, when are you waiting?"


    Yu Yu Dewu rushed towards a dwarf tree not far away, yelling in his mouth.


    Boom!


    Suddenly a cannon rang, and a black smoke came out not far from the two of Wang Shu, soon blocking their sight.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    I heard the sound of killing in all directions, as if many people were approaching them.


    However, the two of Wang Shu did not panic at all, but rode on the horse with a calm look, especially Wang Nan, and the corner of his mouth showed a sneer, which seemed to have expected this scene.


    The black smoke quickly dissipated, and the two finally could see everything in front of them. It turned out that they had been surrounded by a group of people just after a while of work.


    I saw that Dewu was next to Song Laowu and was walking towards them.


    "General Wang! I don''t know if the gift given by the General likes it?" Song Laowu greeted with a faint smile on his face.


    He was next to Song Laowu, and Ling Tiancai was waiting. Yu Dewu seemed to be ashamed of Wang Nan, and he refused to raise his head, always lowering his head.


    However, after the discovery of Wang Shu, Song Wuwu frowned. He was a little unsure whether this guy was Wang Shu or not.


    Wang Wang Nan said lightly, "Very good!"


    After hearing that Wang Nan had admitted to accepting the fairy of the moon, Song Laowu had a proud smile on his face and turned to look at Wang Shu.


    Song Laowu thought that the reason why Wang Shu and Wang Nan could still be here was not as long as he had expected, and Wang Nan must have concealed the news, so he said: "It seems that the general did not act as planned! Prince, do you know what my gift to General Wang is? "


    "I don''t know!"


    The king of kings looked very bland.


    "Oh, it seems that General Wang has concealed it. Then Song will tell Wang Gongzi, and hope Wang Gongzi will not be angry. In fact, the fairy of that month was not caught by my third brother Song Wenyuan, but it has been Tucheng ... Unfortunately, Wang Long coveted the beauty of the Moon Fairy and put a lot of pressure on Song. If you don''t give the Moon Fairy to General Wang, you must ... Well, Wang son, it is Song that I am sorry for you! "Song Laowu is not at this time It seemed really difficult to forget to act. Under the strong persecution of Wang Nan, she gave the moon fairy to the other party.


    If Wang Shu hadn''t seen Sister Zheng and Yuexian earlier, maybe he would have been deceived by Song Wuwu. With the addition of Wang Nan''s identity and recognition of his younger brother, Wang Shu didn''t feel at all disobedient to Song Laowu''s provocation.


    "Hurry up! Crazy! I like to see a scene of hand-to-hand misfortune!"


    After the old Wu Song had finished speaking, his heart was screaming, he could not wait to see the scene where Wang Shu and Wang Nan had broken hands.


    But after a while, neither seemed to be desperate, and the air seemed unexpectedly calm.


    "Oh!"


    I don''t know how long it has been, Wang Shu seemed very bland.


    àÅ "Huh? What''s going on? This guy doesn''t have a deep affection for that month fairy? Didn''t I see all the fake ones before? He doesn''t really like moon fairy?"


    I discovered that Wang Shu was indifferent, and Wang Nan didn''t mess up, and Song Laowu was a little bit confused. This is obviously a perfect plan designed by him, how can it not work? What went wrong?


    After being aware of the weird atmosphere, the old Wu Song asked a little bit convincingly: "Wang son, aren''t you angry?"


    Wang Nan shook his head and said helplessly, "Song Wensheng, Song Wensheng, are you still not willing to admit your failure?"


    "you!"


    Upon hearing Wang Nan''s words, Song Wu knew the problem quickly. It must be that Wang Nan did not accept the two moon fairies. If Wang Nan did not forcibly fight the two moon fairies, then Wang Shu could not be angry.


    As soon as I thought of myself as being Wang Nankeng, Song Laowu''s face became extremely bad looking.


    Wang Nan looked very bland and said, "Do you know what''s wrong with you? You always think you are acting stupid and no one knows, and you mistakenly think that everyone can''t stand the temptation, so I can tell you clearly this time You will fail at Nanlin, and it will be a fiasco! "


    "Well, I ca n¡¯t wait for you to educate! Ling genius, it''s time to prove you, kill them! Whoever kills them both, rewards millions of people, bloodstone millions!" Song Laowu knew he planned After the question, Leng hummed, gave an order, then turned around and left with everyone.


    Only a few geniuses remained here at one time. Among them, except Wang Lingcai, no other Wang Shu knew.


    This group of geniuses still keep the encircled formation, and surround Wang Shu and Wang Nan.


    "Hey!"


    Xun Lingtian only saw Wang Shu and Wang Nan with sneer at the corners of his mouth. At Song Laowu''s house that day, Wang Shu let him make a fool of himself, but he always remembered this feud. He had long wanted to find a chance to report, but suffered from no chance, and Song Laowu obviously had a sense of love.


    "Stop him, I''ll fix him first!"


    Ling Ling genius is very clear. Although he is also a source of blood, but his strength is far better than himself, he dare not confront Wang Nan directly, so let other geniuses delay Wang Nan, and then take the opportunity to kill Wang Shu himself.


    After other geniuses heard Ling Tiancai''s proposal, all their faces turned discolored, which clearly meant that they were going to die. The **** people had to deal with Wang Nan, and the quantity was not enough to make up for.


    "What are you afraid of? The kid''s strength isn''t average. You have to deal with him and you will be killed. We will deal with that big guy together when I kill him!" Ling Tian learned that the other geniuses were very dissatisfied with his arrangements, but he was still cheeky. command.


    Regarding Ling Tiancai''s plans and calculations, Wang Nan didn''t seem to even put his eyes on him. He just looked at Song Laowu and others who were disappearing in front of him.


    "Is the source of blood?"


    I knew that I was about to face Ling Tiancai, a strong blood source, and Wang Shu was expecting and nervous.


    "You have to be careful!"


    Wang Shu reminded Wang Nan in a timely manner. If he meets Ling genius, even if he is not Ling genius'' opponent, as long as he can delay for a moment, with Wang Nan''s strength, he can certainly kill other geniuses soon.


    "Ok?"


    When Wang Nan heard Wang Shu''s reminder, he frowned, seemingly surprised.


    But then smiled at the corner of his mouth, and said with a smile: "Haha, my stupid brother. A bunch of miscellaneous fish, don''t worry, look at my performance!"


    Huh!


    The king of kings only felt dark before him, and a gust of wind was blowing, and then he heard screams not far away ...

 Chapter 385： The Temple of Death opens

    "This¡­¡­"


    I looked at Wang Nan and rushed over. Those geniuses didn''t even have the slightest ability to resist. In a flash, Wang Nan was killed by several.


    "Retreat, this guy is too strong!"


    "Withdraw!"


    When other geniuses saw Wang Nan''s powerful disrespect, the plans previously described by Ling genius were immediately thrown behind him, and they ran towards them in all directions. Some fled and destroyed the invitations in preparation for leaving the ghost place.


    That Ling genius is even more sinister and cunning. After the first genius died, he ran away. At this moment, he has run a long distance, and can only see a black spot.


    "A group of miscellaneous fish!"


    After killing several geniuses, Wang Nan did not go after him, but returned immediately, always frowning, as if thinking about something that caused him a headache.


    "It''s also a source of blood, and the gap is too big!"


    The Ling genius was known as the first genius of Song Laowu, but he had no desire to fight. After running away, Wang Shu was shocked by Wang Nan''s strength. And seeing Wang Nan''s shot just now, Wang Shu thought that he couldn''t stop even one move.


    "No wonder his father would send him! With Wang Nan, even without those soldiers, he would certainly not lose his father''s face!" Wang Shu''s impression of Wang Nan was much better.


    "Master, if you were Song Wensheng, what would you do now?" Wang Nan seemed unable to think of the result and asked Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu asked, "What do you do?"


    Wang Nan continued: "There are five cities in this fantasy. I occupy Mucheng and Song Wensheng occupy Tucheng. Several other brothers of Song Wensheng occupy the other three cities of Jinshuihuo. The five of us will arrive in about one month. Within three months, the winner and the loser are divided. Everyone who wins can enter the second part of the Nanlin Club. In the losing camp, only those who have a leading position can enter. If you are Song Wensheng, you want to get What will you do for the victory of this battle? "


    "Of course it is to unite strong opponents. Prioritize the elimination of weak opponents, and finally win with the united strong opponent!" Wang Shu thought for a while and said.


    Wang Nan nodded and said, "Yes, it is really a good way. So do you think I am a strong opponent or a weak opponent?"


    The King of Hesitation hesitated for a moment. He was not very clear about the specific strength of several people, but through his understanding, it should belong to the powerful category, saying: "Of course, General Wang is a powerful opponent!"


    "Haha, the son need not doubt. Of course I am a strong opponent!" Wang Nan said with a smile when he found that Wang Shu was hesitant.


    Wang Wangshu had some doubts in his heart. Since he was a powerful opponent, why did Song Laowu want to deal with him first.


    Wang Nan asked with a smile: "Are you wondering why Song Wensheng shot at me first? Instead of going to those brothers who were at odds with him?"


    Wang Nan went on to say: "You have a lot of doubts, but you may not know one thing. In Song Wensheng''s eyes, his brothers are not even his opponents. The only thing that threatens him is the third child. Song Wenyuan, but unfortunately, because of your presence, he has a new plan! "


    "what''s the plan?"


    Wang Shushu always felt that Song Wu''s attitude towards him was very ambiguous, and it was neither good nor bad. After careful thinking, he always felt obedient.


    Including Song Wenyuan, too, Wang Shu turned his head back and thought about it. He also found something strange. Originally, Song Wenyuan''s hatred for him was sure to kill him quickly, but he always showed hate, but there was no actual action. .


    "Isn''t it ... not only the fifth son of Song, but also Wenyuan Song?"


    The more Wang Shu thinks, the more he feels terrified. He suddenly wakes up, he has been blinded all the time. At the beginning, he thought that Song Laowu was acting, which made him incredible. Now, he wanted Song Wenyuan to accompany Song Laowu. The two brothers are too terrible.


    Wang Nan asked with a smile: "Oh, figured it out?"


    King Wang Shu nodded his head. If the two brothers really joined forces to perform, then all the doubts and puzzles in his heart would be completely understandable.


    Wang Nan said: "Song Wensheng and Song Wenyuan are very ambitious people, so they put down the grudges between their brothers and united against you, then they can also deal with me. And they even tried to use the moon fairy to trigger a battle between us If I did n¡¯t know that Song Wensheng was uneasy at the beginning, then maybe one of us has fallen at this moment. Once we really kill each other for this, it will once again trigger the Southern Army and Acacia War, at that time Nanlin County Government will collect fishing profits ... you have never seen the terrible war, once you have seen the terrible war ... "


    "General, I suddenly remember something!"


    As Wang Shu''s face changed, he remembered something that caused him a headache.


    éª Wang Nan frowned, and his heart was a little displeased. Wang Shu interrupted him, but still asked, "My son, what''s the matter?"


    Wang Wangshu said uneasily in his heart, "I asked Song Wensheng to sell me a batch of elixir a few days ago, would you say?"


    Wang Nan asked: "What kind of elixir?"


    Ò»Åú "A batch of elixir that can restore physical strength! But they should have sold some, but I guess they have at least half in their hands, there should be about two thousand ..."


    The more Wang Shu thought, the more frightened he was. On the same day, when I saw Song Wenyuan going to Song Laowu ¡¯s house, he did not see the scene of the transaction between the two people. How to deal with yourself.


    Ôã¸â "Oops, it''s not too late, let''s set off!"


    After listening to Wang Shu''s words, Wang Nan''s face changed dramatically. With that said, Wang Nan galloped away in the direction of Tucheng.


    "General Wang, the direction is wrong, that''s not the direction of Mucheng!" Wang Shu shouted after seeing Wang Nan going in the direction of Tucheng.


    "Don''t ask so much, I just want to ask you one sentence, do you want to die or live? If you want to live, immediately use the invitation letter to leave this place, and then go to the Southern Army to find your father, he can save your life! Just follow me to kill people, as long as we destroy their plans, maybe we can save thousands of lives in Nanlin County! "


    éª Wang Nan did not dare to stop and urged Wang Shu. Wang Shu still didn''t understand what had happened, which made Wang Nan so nervous, and chased him on the horse.


    "I know there must be a lot of doubts in your heart, but now I want to tell you that there is a secret hidden in this illusion. It is said that there is a temple hidden in the depths of the Death Desert, in that temple ..."


    When Wang Nan took Wang Shu galloping towards Tucheng, he explained to Wang Shu.

 Chapter 386： Open the Temple of Death

    "Hum, want me to die for you? You''re still young!"


    Ling Ling had just escaped for nearly a hundred miles before he stopped, looked back at the direction he had just come, and sneered coldly.


    Huh!


    A dark shadow suddenly appeared and stopped behind Ling Tiancai, almost scaring Ling Tiancai.


    "Do you have any orders?"


    After Ling Ling recognized the masked man in black, he asked lightly.


    The masked man in black said, "Several sons have joined together and are heading to Mucheng to prepare to unlock the seal and open the legendary temple of death. The son hopes that you can follow the guy and wait for the critical moment to give him Fatal blow! "


    "I understand!"


    After Ling Ling thought for a moment, he knew what he should do next.


    "It''s good to know! The boy asked me to tell you that you have been seriously wrong. If you make this mistake again, then you don''t have to go back!" The masked black man said coldly.


    Ling Tiancai said very seriously: "Tell me the son for me, Ling will never make such a mistake again, otherwise he will confess his death!"


    "I will tell you, leave!"


    The masked black man turned and disappeared into the dense forest, leaving only Ling Tiancai alone.


    "Is the legendary Temple of Death?"


    I looked at the place where the man in black left. After Ling Tiancai''s face changed several times, I didn''t know what was in my mind.


    After a short while, Ling Tiancai seemed to have made a decision, and then turned and rushed into the dense forest.


    Tochigi!


    The whole city is in a tense atmosphere, especially the people in the southern army, one by one, as if they were close to the enemy.


    ³¤ Li Changqing stood on the tower, watching a peaceful scene outside the city, but he couldn''t calm down, because Wang Nan had been out of the city for more than half an hour, but still showed no sign of returning.


    µÄ The man in charge of the city gate asked nervously, "Vice General Li, what did the general do? Why don''t you come back now!"


    ³¤ Li Changqing always felt that since Wang Nan was so accountable, there must be his reason, and he said, "I don''t know, anyway, from now on, no one can open the gate unless the general himself comes!"


    "Xiaguan understand!"


    The man in charge of managing the gate of the city just came to Li Changqing because he didn''t know what Wang Nan meant.


    "Lieutenant General Li, look, someone is here! It is Vice Admiral Yu!"


    When the person in charge of managing the city gate spoke, he saw a horse sprinting towards their location, and he quickly recognized that the horse was Yu Dewu who had just left the city with Wang Nan not long ago.


    "Yu Dewu!"


    Li Changqing also saw the people immediately and groaned in a low voice.


    "Lieutenant General Li, Vice Admiral Yu was injured, we will open the door and let him in!"


    ÄÐ×Ó The man in charge of the city gate saw that Yu Dewu was covered with blood all over his body. He seemed to be nervous and said nervously.


    ³¤ Li Changqing glared at the man and said coldly, "What''s the panic? Have you forgotten the command of the general? Also, are you sure that is really the vice general''s horse?"


    "Subordinates know what''s wrong! Subordinates confirm that it is Vice Admiral''s horse!"


    µÄ The man in charge of the city gate woke up and didn''t dare to talk any more.


    "Brother Li, open the door and let the brothers save the general. The general was surrounded by a group of people, and I worked hard to finally break out of the siege!" In a blink of an eye, Yu Dewu went under the gate and faced the tower. Shouted Li Changqing.


    ³¤ Li Changqing''s expression of suspicion was always strange, and he calmly asked, "Where is the general? What ambush did you encounter?"


    Yu Dewu said: "The brothers who went to pick up the son in the morning were surrounded by Song Wensheng, and the general went to rescue them. But just halfway through, more than twenty strong men in the blood source suddenly appeared. Blocked our way! "


    "You lie, and with the power of Song Laowu, it is impossible to have so many strong blood sources to follow him!"


    Ìý As soon as Li Changqing heard about more than 20 strong men in the bloodstream, he immediately broke through Yu Dewu''s lies.


    Yu Dewu went on to say: "Brother Li, don''t be excited, listen to me explain. As soon as the general saw the guys, he secretly told me that the brothers of the Song family must have joined together to start the legendary death. Temple, otherwise it would not be possible for so many blood-sourced powerhouses to appear at the same time. "


    "what?"


    "General is in danger!"


    The two of them immediately believed Yu Dewu''s words. If the brothers of the Song family were really united, it would be entirely possible for more than 20 blood sources to appear at the same time.


    ËäÈ» Although they are confident in Wang Nan''s strength, it is simply unrealistic for one person to face more than 20 blood sources.


    After discovering that the two were panicked, Yu Dewu''s eyes hid a bit of joy. As soon as the city gate was opened, the brigade soldiers behind him would swarm immediately, quickly occupying Mucheng, and then they could proceed smoothly Summoning ceremony to open the legendary temple of death.


    However, Li Changqing calmed down quickly and looked at Yu Dewu coldly, saying coldly, "Yu Dewu, have you betrayed the general?"


    Yu Dewu twitched in his heart, but his face didn''t show anything at all, but he pulled his face down and asked loudly: "Li Changqing, you''re a dog thing. The general is about to fall, you are still doubting me? Have you forgotten the general''s kindness to us? Did you forget the scene where the general rescued us when you and I were caught at the Daqin border? If you were not a general, do you still have today? You dare to doubt me ? "


    After hearing what Yu Dewu said, Li Changqing''s face was a little shameful. At this time, he suspected that Yu Dewu was a little unfriendly, but Wang Nan left a message, and he would not open the door unless he came in person.


    ³¤ Li Changqing explained with a smile: "Brother Yu, of course I have not forgotten the suffering we have experienced together, but when the general left, he specifically explained that unless he came in person, he could not open the door!"


    "what are you doing?"


    Between Li Changqing''s speech, he suddenly found that the city gate was slowly opening, and turned back suddenly, watching the man in charge of the city gate questioning.


    The man in charge of the gate said firmly, "We cannot know that the general is in trouble!"


    "you wanna die!"


    ³¤ Li Changqing''s complexion changed greatly, and he walked towards the man in charge of the city gate, preparing to stop his behavior, but he just acted, and suddenly found a murderous approach behind him.


    "you¡­¡­"


    ³¤ Li Changqing felt only a pain in his back, and immediately rushed forward with a distance, and suddenly found that it was two nine-level geniuses who shot at him, and he had never seen those two.


    "Who are you?"


    When the man who was opening the gate saw the two, he rushed out and asked.


    "Kill your people!"


    Á½Ãû The two geniuses in the ninth level of blood flew towards them immediately.

 Chapter 387： Turn on His Highness Death

    "what!"


    As soon as the man in charge of the gate of the city came out, he was seriously injured by the two geniuses with nine levels of blood.


    "You are not blood at all. When did you mix in?" Li Changqing wiped the blood off the corners of his mouth and waited with cold eyes, asking incredulously.


    "Hey!"


    The two looked at each other, smiled strangely, and then released the unique atmosphere of the blood source without any concealment.


    "Lieutenant General Li, who are they?"


    This is the man in charge of the city gate only realized that the two men who have been with him turned out to be strangers he had never seen before, but also strong in blood.


    "Do you still ask me? They are yours, don''t you know?" If it was normal, Li Changqing must have killed this guy directly, and he had hidden two terrible bombs under him, he didn''t know?


    "I ... Lieutenant General Li, I stopped them, you should go and close the gate!" The person in charge of the gate showed death in his eyes, prepared to stop the two, and then closed the gate that had just opened.


    Huh!


    Ò»Ãû One of the geniuses in the blood source rushed to the gate switch of the city in an instant, and it was impossible for them to succeed.


    "Oh!"


    "Kill!"


    At the same time, Yu Dewu under the city tower was not injured at all, and rushed straight up, and then there was a shout of killing in the woods.


    "It''s impossible. Immediately order all brothers to withdraw from Mucheng. If you can''t withdraw, immediately use teleport to leave here!" Li Changqing has fully understood that this is a long-planned plot, even if he has not opened it. The city gate, this group of guys will certainly break open forcibly, there is no way to crack.


    "Vice General Li ..."


    The man in charge of the gate finally realized clearly that he had committed a heinous crime.


    Li Changqing not only didn''t panic, but unexpectedly calmly arranged: "You don''t blame yourself. Now go immediately and notify all brothers to withdraw from Mucheng. Now that the general is away, we can''t stop it at all!"


    "Brother Li, brothers can''t help it. The man died for food and death, and the general didn''t give me what I wanted, so I chose to follow the five boys!" After Yu Dewu went up the tower, he felt a little guilty on his face. Said.


    "Last name, are you worthy of this general?"


    µÄ The man in charge of the gate knew that he had been deceived by Yu Dewu and questioned angrily.


    "What are you talking about here? I asked you to inform all the brothers and let them evacuate this place quickly!" Li Changqing scolded with a grimace.


    The man in charge of the gate in charge of the city gate reluctantly descended the tower, and Yu Dewu didn''t seem to mean to stop him, and signaled that the two strong blood sources did not stop him, and let the person leave to report.


    "Oh, Brother Li, you and my brother, it ¡¯s better to follow the five sons. In the future, the five sons will inherit Datong. The entire Nanlin County is the genius of our brothers. Why should we follow Wang Nan''s guy and get angry under that guy''s cunt? ? "


    It seems that Yu Dewu did not want to kill Li Changqing so easily, persuading with a smile on his face.


    However, Li Changqing didn''t eat Dewu''s set at all, sneerly said, "Yu Dewu, Yu Dewu, don''t I Li Changqing know who you are? You just want to get an adult retreat from me. That''s it! "


    Yu Dewu''s face changed, his eyes became gloomy, and he said coldly, "I know you must know where the retreat is for adults!"


    Li Changqing said with a smile: "Oh, don''t say grown-ups, even the generals know that you are misbehaving. You and your sister were only accepted because of your poor life experience. I didn''t expect you to be a wolf ambitious and unfamiliar. White-eyed wolf. But do n¡¯t dream of your spring and autumn dreams. As long as the adult is there, the entire Nanlin County will not be your beasts. The executioner ¡¯s world, do you think the adult will not know the army and acacia The war was provoked by the county government? Haha, I have less dreams. The grown-ups just look at the old guys of the Acacia School, otherwise you think that the heroes of adults will be provoked by your group of miscellaneous fish? Really laughing, haha ! "


    "Huh, I''m too lazy to talk to you. It seems that you do not intend to return to the obedient son?" Yu Dewu''s face was terrible. If not considering that Li Changqing knew where Wang Jian was hiding, he would have killed Li Changqing long before Already.


    "Rather die than fall!"


    Li Changqing said word by word.


    "Okay, I like to pack up your hard bones!" Yu Dewu''s bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face.


    "Come out all!"


    Wu Yu Dewu raised his hand and shouted.


    Originally, in the woods where shouts were heard, countless people rushed out. In an instant, nearly a thousand people were blocked at the gate.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Looking at the thousands of geniuses at the gate of the city, Li Changqing finally realized that several of the Song family''s brothers had joined together to deal with them.


    Four of them stood at the front of the crowd. They stood out like chickens. The four guys were the brothers of the Song family.


    "My son, Mucheng has won, please indicate!"


    Yu Dewu asked the old Song Wu who stood in front of the crowd.


    Wu Song Lao Wu said lightly: "Blood sacrifice to all the people in the southern army!"


    "Oh!"


    "Kill!"


    Hundreds of geniuses swarmed towards the gates of Mucheng, and rushed into Mucheng in an instant.


    Li Changqing stood on the tower and could clearly see that although the soldiers of the Southern Army were well trained and could stop at first and second, in the face of so many geniuses, most died instantly.


    He even saw the death of several brothers who had a good relationship with him. Even the man in charge of the gate who had just passed the order died, and there were many geniuses from other places who did not know their names.


    "I surrender, I surrender!"


    Li Changqing could not watch so many brothers die, and finally kneeled and said in tears.


    "Hey, now you know something wrong?"


    Yu Dewu said with a sneer, but he did not dare to take the initiative, but looked at Song Wuwu at the gate of the city, and asked: "Son, he is willing to tell where Wang Jian is hiding!"


    Ji Song''s brothers looked at each other with joy. Wang Jian is a thorn in their eyes. As long as Wang Jian is removed, then the three major forces in Nanlin County will become the dominant one in Nanlin County. The Acacia faction has long since fallen. If it had not been for containment by the southern army, it would have been destroyed.


    "The southern army stayed, the others killed. Continue the blood sacrifice until the death temple opens!" Song Laowu announced lightly.


    The screams in Tochigi City were not cut off because of this, but became more and more miserable, until half an hour later, a emerald green light suddenly emerged from the Great City, the huge teleportation array ...

 Chapter 388： Enter the Temple of Death

    Wang Shu and Wang Nan galloped towards Tucheng, seeing that they would reach Tucheng.


    Sting!


    Suddenly a golden light rose from the earth in front of Tucheng.


    Wang Wang Nan suddenly turned his head and looked towards the direction of Mucheng, it was a emerald green light, and the other directions also had the same light, but the colors were different, but because the distance was too far, they could not be clearly seen.


    "Damn!"


    Seeing the five rays that seemed to be able to penetrate everything, Wang Nan''s face became darkened.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    At the same time, the ground trembled, as if it were going to be an earthquake.


    "Back first!"


    Wang Nan no longer chose to move forward, but took back with Wang Shu, and quit for more than ten miles before stopping.


    In the process of retreating, Wang Shu was shocked to find that Tucheng slowly fell into the ground and a huge pit appeared.


    If it wasn''t for the two people''s retreat in time, they might have fallen into the ground.


    The two stood on the edge and looked at the bottomless pit, their expressions became wonderful.


    Although Wu Dakeng is bottomless, it can be seen that the golden light is still rising from the ground.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Wang Wangshu has never seen such a weird thing, and could not help asking.


    "I do not know either!"


    Wang Nan shook his head, but he seemed to know something, and then said, "But I have heard a legend that in the mirage of the first part of the Nanlin assessment, there is a temple hidden in it called the Temple of Death, which has the legendary immortality As long as you learn the immortal art, you can never die, of course, this is just a legend. "


    "Temple of Death?"


    King Wang Shu''s face was bewildered. This is just a huge pit. Where is the death temple?


    "Someone''s coming, let''s hide first!"


    Wang Nan wanted to explain something, but seemed to notice someone approaching, his face changed slightly, and he was about to leave the place.


    ²»ÓÃ "Don''t panic, I have some runes here to hide our bodies!"


    Wang Wangshu took the stealth from the space ring and threw it to Wang Nan. At the same time, he injected blood into his own body. He blinked and disappeared from Wang Nan''s eyes.


    "Ok?"


    Wang Nan was a bit surprised. After careful investigation, he still did not feel the existence of Wang Shu, and was a little shocked in his heart. This amulet was so advanced.


    "Just inject the power of blood!"


    The King of Shu did not disappear, but was beside Wang Nan, reminding him to use stealth.


    "it is good!"


    Wang Nan learned the look of Wang Shu, and slowly injected some blood power, the sneaking rune was indeed activated, and then the body gradually became transparent.


    However, after becoming transparent, Wang Nan was able to see Wang Shu''s figure. At the moment Wang Shu was hiding behind a lesson tree, while Wang Nan slammed the **** of the two horses and shocked them away. Walk over to meet Wang Shu.


    After Wang Nan passed, he asked with some suspicion: "My son, why do you have such a high-level charm?"


    Although it has been determined that Wang Shu ¡¯s identity is Wang Jian ¡¯s only son, the gap between him and the Wang Shu he knows is too great, and there is no such high-level symbol. There may be no master Wang Jian. How could Wang Shu have it?


    Wang Shudao didn''t think how precious and advanced this stealth charm was, and he couldn''t take a few bloodstones, but after thinking that blood beans could sell sky-high prices, he was relieved and explained ambiguous: Give me! "


    When talking about that senior, Wang Shu somehow remembered the figure of Huang Biaozi''s old liar.


    "That''s it!"


    Wang Nan is the senior in Wang Shu''s mouth full of respect. Not only can Wang Shu become a genius, he can also give him such a high-level charm.


    After a while, she really saw the old brothers and sisters of Song and their mighty men and women coming.


    After the old Wu Song people came over, they walked to the big pit and glanced, and then came back. Looking coldly at a group of geniuses like slaves, he said lightly: "Kill, throw it!"


    ץס The captured geniuses showed pain on their faces one by one, and they clearly wanted to cry, but all their voices were released, and they did not even have the ability to resist.


    Huh! laugh! laugh!


    This seems to be a pantomime. When I hear any cry, I can only see those geniuses falling constantly in the pool of blood, and the blood is flowing all over the place. Throw it in the big pit.


    Seeing such a cruel and **** scene, Wang Shu almost lost his breath and rushed out to stop it. Wang Nan, however, held Wang Shu and secretly passed him a message, secretly: "We can''t go out now, because we can''t do anything, and we will harm ourselves, both of them are fine!"


    Wang Nan signaled Wang Shu to look at a place, and Wang Shu looked down that place. Sure enough, she saw Sister Zheng and two moon fairies behind Li Changqing.


    ËäÈ» Although the situation of Li Changqing is not very optimistic, it seems that it is not dangerous for a while, because there are two geniuses of blood origin "protecting" beside a few people.


    Wang Nan continued to send a message to Wang Shu and said, "They should be doing some kind of blood sacrifice. We just need to follow them. With your advanced charm, maybe we can destroy their plan at a critical moment!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, watching the **** and silent slaughter silently.


    He didn''t know how many geniuses had been killed. Wang Shu was even numb. He just saw that the sand and soil on the ground had been stained with a large piece, and the talented corpses kept being thrown into the huge pit.


    After half an hour of lameness, the golden light in that pit gradually changed and began to dim.


    After seeing that the light really changed as expected, the brothers of the old Song and Song dynasties showed surprise expressions and ordered again: "To speed up, you must summon the Temple of Death before the desert storm comes!"


    There was a genius who was constantly falling into a pool of blood, and the speed of the slaughter was getting faster and faster. In a blink of an eye, I was afraid that there were nearly a thousand geniuses dead.


    I have to know that there are only 3,000 geniuses who can enter the illusion, plus various accidents, there are certainly less than 2,000 geniuses left in the illusion.


    The golden light is getting darker and darker, but it still hasn''t disappeared, and few geniuses who have not belonged to a few people have been killed.


    "My son, there is no one to kill!"


    A genius who was in charge of the seventh layer of the **** realm who was responsible for the slaughter saw that there were no other geniuses to kill, and proactively proposed.


    After exchanging eyes with his brothers, Song Song Laowu said faintly: "Everyone below the eighth level of blood is killed!"


    All of a sudden, even their own people began to fall.


    After a scent of incense, the golden light in that pit finally disappeared completely.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    After the golden light dissipated, the ground shook again ...

 Chapter 389： Enter the Temple of Death

    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The original calm land of Jiu again trembled, and the movement was similar to that just now. It seemed to be an earthquake.


    But this time, the ground did not continue to collapse as before, but a black pillar slowly emerged from the huge deep pit, which was constantly rising.


    "Temple of Death!"


    "Appeared, finally appeared!"


    "The legendary temple of death!"


    The black pillars continued to rise, and after being 100 feet high, they finally saw a huge black stone hall appearing. The remaining geniuses exclaimed after seeing the black stone hall.


    Even the old brothers and sisters in Song Dynasty showed excitement on their faces. They came in this time for the death temple.


    If it wasn''t for the Temple of Death, the brothers had been fighting for a long time. Where can you sit down and talk with kindness, solve Wang Nan in such a short time, and summon the Temple of Death.


    With the rising of the Temple of Death, people finally saw the whole picture of the Temple of Death. It is a black stone block, which is covered by a layer of black smoke.


    In the middle of the stone hall, there is a stone gate that is three feet high and nearly two feet high. The back of the stone door is dark, and it is impossible to see what is behind it, but everyone can feel it. Make a voice that can be deceptive and let them in.


    Roar!


    However, what attracted many geniuses was not the entrance to the death temple, but around the death temple, there were dense iron beasts and golden dolphins everywhere.


    In addition to the Iron Spinal Beast and the Golden Dolphin, at the entrance of the death temple, there are three inflammation monsters with huge meat wings. These flame monsters are more than three feet tall, even larger than the gate of the death temple. Except for the two head-sized eyes, which are generally fiery red like volcanoes, the whole body is as dark as ink.


    "So many iron spines and dolphin!"


    "There are still flames!"


    "Well terrible breath, although it is only a seventh-level monster, but the general blood source is not an opponent at all!"


    Many geniuses looked at the monsters and talked about them.


    Wang Shu, who was hiding in the dark, also changed his face. At first Wang Xueqing was only attacked by a fifth-level iron spine beast, and he almost missed. He had to face so much at once.


    Especially the three inflammation monsters blocking the entrance to the death temple, even made him feel great pressure.


    Wang Nan, who was beside him, also frowned slightly, apparently jealous of the three inflammation monsters.


    Fortunately, there seemed to be a magical power on the periphery of the Temple of Death. Although the monsters found a lot of geniuses, they didn''t rush out at all.


    After some discussion, the old brothers of Wu Song and Wu Song finally made a decision. Many geniuses formed a strange formation and proceeded to the temple of death.


    ÎÒÃÇ "We''ll follow, don''t be too far away, those beasts might find our existence!"


    After seeing Song Laowu and others starting towards the gate of the Temple of Death, Wang Nan and Wang Shu silently followed the crowd.


    After the old Wu Song and his party advanced to a certain distance from the death temple, the iron spine beasts and golden dolphins began to riot and rushed towards many geniuses.


    Fortunately, the geniuses who stayed were all above the eighth level of blood. In the face of these iron spine beasts and golden dolphins, there was no pressure at all. They were crazy kills along the way, and the mighty team was approaching the gate quickly.


    Wang Shu and Wang Nan kept a certain distance from the big team, because the monsters could detect the existence of the two. In order not to reveal their identities, they could only follow the team tightly and not lag too much behind. .


    After another hour, the team was within ten miles of the gate of the death temple.


    Roar!


    One of them seemed to feel the threat from the small group of humans in front of them, roaring, inciting huge meat wings, and flew into the sky.


    Jain Yanmao was okay when he stood on the ground. From a distance, it was just a small hill, but when he flew up, the pair of huge meat wings spread out forty feet, which can be almost described by covering the sky.


    "what!"


    Among the many geniuses, some timid women were screamed by the huge body of Yan Yan.


    Wow!


    After the Yan Demon flew into the air, Zhang Yan spit out Long Yan like a magma. There was a small team on the ground to dodge in a hurry, and it was swallowed up by Long Yan in a flash, without even sending a scream.


    Howl!


    Xun Yan''s flesh winged toward another squad, and those geniuses were blown away, and several were seriously injured.


    "Siege it, don''t let it act wildly!"


    A part of the genius also quickly reacted and began to besiege Yanmao, but their attack reached Yanmao, but it had no effect at all. The Yanmao''s dark skin was as hard as rock and iron.


    "Keep the formation moving forward, go to the siege of blood source!"


    Song Laowu, who had been walking in front of the team, issued an order immediately after discovering that the general genius could not hurt the inflammation.


    At one time, there were seven or eight geniuses who were closest to the Yanmao blood source from the team and sieged towards the Yanmao one after another.


    Roar!


    The Yan Demon''s body was too large, and he was able to dodge for a while. He was attacked in several places and screamed loudly.


    The general state of blood could not withstand the roar of the Pyre, and covered his ears one after another.


    The blood sources exchanged their gazes with each other, and immediately looked towards the distance. The Yan Demon was very revengeful, inciting the flesh wings and chasing the past.


    After a short while, the flame demon was attracted by the genius of the blood source.


    "A few of you, go away to keep the other flames away. If you can kill, you must kill. If you can''t kill, you must enter the temple before the desert storm comes!" Said.


    All of a sudden, another seven or eight blood-generating geniuses jumped out and attacked one of the two other fire monsters who were resting. In the same way, another inflammation monster was also led away. At the door of the death temple for a while, only the last inflammation monster was left.


    "Keep going!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu and others continued to march toward the gate of the Temple of Death.


    As we get closer to the gate of the death temple, there are less and less iron spine beasts and golden dolphins. They seem to be very afraid of the inflammation of the death temple door, forming a unique open space.


    After reaching the open space, Song Laowu and others did not rush forward. Instead, they stopped the whole team and dispatched seven or eight blood-generating geniuses to prepare to use the same method to ward off the last Balrog.


    Roar!


    However, the last flame demon seemed to be fooled at all, and the whole body was blocked at the door of the temple of death, roaring at everyone ...

 Chapter 390： Into His Highness Death

    Roar!


    Xun Yanmo seems to be aware of the threat, roaring at the crowd, and at the same time the terrible breath of the seventh-level monster is released without reservation.


    Some geniuses who are low in cultivation feel that the blood riots in their bodies are out of control.


    "Let me go and kill this beast, the others are on standby!"


    Wu Song Laowu no longer concealed his cultivation, the breath of blood source exploded, and the first took the lead.


    After experiencing the breath of Song Laowu''s blood, the other brothers could not help but change slightly. They had long guessed that Song Laowu must have hidden Xiuwei, but after seeing it for themselves, he still had some fear.


    Because the cooperation of their brothers is only temporary, after the assessment of the fantasy is over, they still have to fight for your life.


    However, a few people did not dare to hesitate, and they also followed up and prepared to forcibly kill the flame demon who was at the door, otherwise their team could not enter at all, and once the other two flames returned, with their strength, You can force it in, but the team will definitely lose most of it.


    ¾¿¾¹ What''s in the Temple of Death? No one knows.


    There are exercises that can never die, just legend.


    The remaining blood source powerhouses rushed up in a short while, ready to kill the flame demon who was at the door in the shortest time.


    Although the Yan Demon was powerful, it couldn''t hold up many people. He was wounded soon, and blood appeared in several places, and it seemed to have any mission on him, always blocking the door.


    "let''s go!"


    At this time, Wang Nan, who had always been at the end of the team, not only did not choose to wait, but greeted Wang Shu towards the gate of the death temple.


    "It''s so chaotic there now, will we be found like this in the past?"


    Watching Yan Mo and many geniuses in the blood source are fighting each other, Wang Shu doesn''t think it is a good time. They obviously can wait for the battle to end and mix in at the end of the team, and that is much safer.


    "Stupidly, when the battle is over, our chance of going in will be greatly reduced, and if there are any treasures in it, they will definitely be occupied by them in advance, and we have no chance of winning!"


    Wang Nan kept moving forward, but seemed very careful, always paying attention to whether anyone found them.


    "If you do n¡¯t have any treasures, anyway, it ¡¯s full of traps?" Wang Shu wanted to ask such a question, but he couldn''t ask, but just followed Wang Nan silently.


    Wang Nan then said, "If you have no treasures, but Jedi, then you are destined. You are the only child of an adult. If you want to go back, you still have time to do so. You do n¡¯t have to take risks with me. , Then you are not worthy of being the only child of an adult! "


    Wang Shushu didn''t talk.


    Wang Nan continued: "The so-called wealth insurance, especially in our current situation, if we leave here early, we will not only be eliminated, but also sacrificed so many brothers, and I will not be able to talk to adults when I go back!"


    Stealth Rune is more powerful than Wang Shu imagined. The two kept approaching the door of the Temple of Death, but the geniuses had no sense of it.


    The geniuses in the blood source of the old Song Wu and other five people are tired of dealing with the flames.


    After the two were close, the two became more careful, and even stopped breathing, and walked silently toward the door of the temple.


    A genius sitting on the ground resting seemed to find something wrong, and looked down at the place where there were no people, but kept showing footprints.


    "What are you doing? What''s so nice about the sand?"


    A genius next to him saw his companion looking down at the sand, and asked strangely.


    The genius who found the footprints pointed not far away, and a series of footprints were walking towards the door of the temple of death.


    The questioning genius looked at it and found out that there was no one on the ground, but the footprints kept appearing.


    The two of them felt inexplicably cold behind their backs. Are they **** this day?


    As the two found inexplicable footprints on the ground, other geniuses gradually noticed.


    "Speed ??up, someone found us!"


    Xi Wang Nan knew that their whereabouts might have been exposed, and could not help speeding up the speed. As long as those blood sources who were fighting the flames had not noticed, the two people''s real obstacles were those strong in blood sources.


    Jain Yanma seems to have found two people, but they can''t stop them at all, and can only desperately resist the attack of Song Laowu and others there.


    Huh!


    Xie Yanmon finally fell under the attack of the crowd and issued a scream, the huge body fell down, blocking most of the gate of the temple of death.


    "Let''s do it now!"


    Wang Nan found that the Yan Demon had fallen, he could only stop half, greeted Wang Shu, and rushed in immediately.


    "Ok?"


    After seeing the Yan Devil fall, Song Laowu not only had no joy on his face, but felt that something was wrong. It should be just a moment ago, he always felt that something was mixed in.


    Wu Song Laowu glanced back and found that the other geniuses of the blood source did not seem to notice it, but showed joy on his face one by one. This inflammation is too powerful. If not so many people shot at the same time, it would not be so easy.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Song Laowu could not help wondering if he had an illusion, so he ordered here: "Speed ??to deal with the body of this flame demon, you several quickly restore the strength of blood, there are some dangers in it, I do not know yet, We must respond in the best possible condition! "


    "Fifth child, I think we should take the opportunity to kill the two remaining demons, otherwise staying here will always be a latecomer!"


    Song Wenyuan felt that he could not go in this way now, or wait for the other two inflammation demons to come back and block the door of this death temple. In case they were in a bad condition when they returned, wouldn''t everyone be here to die?


    Wu Song Laowu glanced at it, and it was estimated that there would be an hour before the desert storm came, so he sought the opinions of Song Lao and Song Laosi.


    The fierce-tempered Song said, "Just listen to the third child and kill a hundred!"


    The handsome young man, who is not so easy to distinguish between men and women, is playing with his fingers and using a voice of a few women to say, "Everyone listens to some brothers!"


    Song Laowu looked at the geniuses who were cleaning up the corpses of the Yan Mo blocked at the door. He always felt weird. He wanted to rush in now to find out, but was afraid of accidents. After some struggle, he said: "Let''s go and solve the other two beasts first to prevent future troubles!"


    Wu Song, the old Wuyi horse, rushed in the direction of the disappearance of a flame demon, and his brothers and a genius of blood source also followed.

 Chapter 391： Weird stone road.

    The two Wang Shishu did not dare to hesitate, and when the Yan Devil fell down, taking advantage of the moment when Song Laowu and others were distracted, they rushed in.


    When Wang Shu entered, he was completely shocked by the sight in front of him.


    This is a huge stone path that is one foot wide, different from the outside, but what really shocked Wang Shu was that the walls of the stone path were not patterned, but scattered blood, and densely packed corpses under his feet.


    Click!


    The moment he came in, Wang Shu stepped on a skull. It seems that it has been a few years, and many have become fragile, and they become bone meal with a touch.


    I glanced back and found that the incoming Shimen had disappeared. Wang Shuxin mentioned his throat in an instant, especially his right hand became agitated. This feeling has not appeared for a long time.


    "Linger! Linger!"


    The king of kings tried to call Linger, but Linger did not respond at all, it seemed to disappear.


    Fortunately, Wang Nan was not far away, and Wang Shu took out the long sword that had been successfully strengthened four times and followed it.


    "Be careful, I''m afraid it''s not good here!" Wang Nan also had a sword in his hand. The whole person was like a sharp sword, said lowly.


    Of course, the king of kings understands that this place is not a good place. The broken bones in that place and the blood on the passage have already shown everything.


    "The way we came has disappeared, and now we only have to find other ways to go out. As for whether we can find the treasure, it depends on God''s will." Wang Nan continued.


    Before the two came in, they thought that there would be treasures everywhere. Otherwise, they would not let Song Laowu and other people be so enthusiastic. As for the so-called immortal practice, the two were even more diligent to find it.


    The flint road is very long, and there are bones scattered all over the ground along the way, and blood is everywhere on the wall. The picture is very strange and horrible. Only the footsteps and breathing of two people can be heard along the way. If you are a timid person, it is estimated that you will be scared to urinate pants.


    "It is indeed the only son of an adult, and he was not affected by secret killing along the way!"


    Wang Nan thought that it was normal for Xiu Gao to be immune to the hidden killing intentions, but found that Wang Shu had the same complexion, and his evaluation of Wang Shu was a little higher.


    However, as they got deeper and deeper, the corpses under their feet began to gradually decrease, and the blood on the walls became less and less, exposing the original pattern. But the two did not relax their vigilance, but became more cautious.


    "Be vigilant!"


    Wang Nan walked in front, she looked more solemn, said Shen Sheng.


    Without the reminder of Wang Nan, Wang Shu can also detect the tension and weirdness of the atmosphere. There are winds in the stone road that had no wind at first. If it is not because the cultivation of the two is not weak, maybe this wind can let People fall ill.


    Facing the overcast wind, the two went on for another quarter of an hour, the wind became stronger, and the clothes blowing screamed.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, the hair of Wang Shu flew up, and it felt as if he was staring at something. He turned his head sharply. His eyes were full of sharpness, and he searched carefully to discern. After a while, he noticed the anomaly. The sword in his hand was looking empty. The object''s wall stabbed in the past.


    "What happened? What happened."


    Wang Nan noticed Wang Shu''s change and turned around violently, but only saw Wang Shu lift his sword to pierce the wall, and he could not help but frown.


    Ëû In his opinion, although Wang Shu is a good repair, after all, it is only a **** environment, and it will not have much effect in this place.


    Squeak!


    However, a few people did not expect that when Wang Shu stabbed the wall, he gave a harsh scream. The long sword in Wang Shu''s hand swept down, and a burst of blood splattered, and the thing that was originally attached to the wall also fell to the ground, like a fish falling to the ground, constantly struggling.


    The body of this thing is like a round piece of ham. It is not large, only the size of a palm, and its color is very similar to the pattern on the wall. If it is not for Wang Shu''s sharp eyesight, it may not be able to be found in this dim stone path. .


    "Become a fish!"


    After seeing something on the ground, Wang Nan''s face changed slightly, and he shouted the name of this strange monster.


    "Become a fish?"


    The King of Shu never heard of this kind of thing, the sword in his hand kept non-stop, and this thing was divided into corpses in a few times.


    "This change of fish is a first-order inferior monster. If we want to correspond to the strength of our blood cultivation, it is almost the same as the seventh layer of blood, but this thing doesn''t have much fighting power. The real terrible thing is the body. It can change The color of your body is integrated with the surrounding environment. If you do n¡¯t observe it carefully, it ¡¯s usually not detectable. Once you pass it on, if you do n¡¯t see it with your own eyes, you ca n¡¯t find its existence at all. When you realize it ¡¯s there, , He is not far from death. "Wang Nan explained for Wang Shu, but his eyes were full of doubts. When he came here, he didn''t find the existence of that fish. How did Wang Shu find out?


    "Do you have any doubts about the general?"


    King Wang Shu found Wang Nan''s face confused, and asked a little puzzled.


    Wang Nan said: "Generally speaking, this fish changes only in water or extremely humid places. This place is very dry and there should be no fish changing."


    The first time that King Wang Shu heard of such a monster as a fish, nothing else was known.


    "Let''s find out the way first, be careful next way, maybe there are other strange monsters, I didn''t expect that even the fish turned up." Wang Nan said after a moment of silence.


    "Ok."


    It is still important to find a way out, especially Wang Shu. Since entering, his right hand has become restless, and he feels a force to summon him again.


    µÄ The half-sleeve sword on the back of his hand started to appear looming, and there was an illusion that made him out of control. In addition, he always felt something was wrong with him, and he couldn''t tell what it was.


    After walking for another quarter of an hour, two stone roads appeared in front of the two, leading to different directions.


    How to do?


    In the face of the sudden appearance of two stone roads, a question popped into their hearts.


    I looked at the two stone roads in front of me, and I couldn''t tell which way was right. Maybe both were right, maybe both were dead ends.


    After a moment of silence, Wang Nan said, "My son, this place is full of weirdness. In order to save time, I''m afraid we don''t have much time to search for both. Dangerous. So I think we should explore the road separately, I explore the stone road on the left, you look for the right. If you are lucky to find the exit, then immediately return here to wait for me. If you are unlucky and did not find the exit, anyway, half After all these hours, I came back here to converge. I wonder what my son would like? "


    "I think it works!"


    Ji Wangshu thought for a moment and thought that Wang Nan''s proposal was quite reasonable, and nodded.


    "We''ll see you in half an hour!"


    Wang Nan walked into the stone road on the left, and soon the figure disappeared into the darkness, leaving only Wang Shu alone.


    "Hope is just an illusion, otherwise my first person to kill is you!" Looking at Wang Nan''s back, Wang Shu narrowed his eyes and felt only a moment of uneasiness. He always felt that Wang Nan was not as great and noble as he described himself.


    King Wang Shu took out a moonstone and walked into the other passage.

 Chapter 292： Bones!

    µÄ The stone path here is obviously much narrower than the previous one. The width is only about five feet, and the width is only a little more than seven feet. If you really encounter danger, your hands and feet ca n¡¯t be used.


    The King of Shu is always vigilant and ready to fight at any time. Especially after killing the so-called mutated fish with a sword, I was afraid that a ghost would suddenly come out.


    "Right hand alarm?"


    Just after walking a short distance, Wang Shu stopped suddenly, because his right hand became restless, and at the same time a crisis of life and death rose.


    A figure behind him suddenly came towards him and shouted, "My son, there is no way to go!"


    After Xun approached, Wang Shu found out that this man was Wang Nan, but he felt uneasy in his heart. He always felt that Wang Nan appeared too strange.


    "Son, I go ahead, you follow me!"


    After Wang Nan came over, he took the initiative to go to the front and looked like he was leading the way.


    I looked at Wang Nan''s back, and Wang Shu frowned deeply, but kept up.


    Wang Wangshu deliberately kept a distance of less than two feet from Wang Nan. Even if the other party suddenly had a problem, he still had time to react. Wang Shu did not dare to fall too much. In case of danger, Wang Nan could save him in time.


    The two kept this distance all the time, and said nothing one after the other.


    However, Wang Shushu didn''t find it, Wang Nan walking in front of him looked very unsightly, red for a while and kept changing, like a human face for a while, a wild animal for a while, and a ghost again.


    After the two walked for a while, Wang Nan stopped, his face returned to normal again, turned his head, with a smile on his face, and asked, "My son, what happened to you? Why did you stop? Did you find anything? "


    "General, I don''t know if you have heard of Blood Spirit?" Wang Shu was not in a hurry to approach Wang Nan because he knew that he was aware of the danger. It was not really dangerous, but Wang Nan exuded the same breath as him. .


    For the first time, Shu Wangshu felt the existence of blood spirit from other people, from the male son, the back of Naqulin, and the four male sons who were neither male nor female.


    Now I noticed that this guy has the same breath, so there is no doubt that this guy also has blood spirit, but when he was outside, he didn''t feel it from Wang Nan''s body.


    "Ha ha, blood spirit? What are you talking about, son Wang, what makes Wang so confused!" Wang Nan smiled and didn''t move forward, but turned around and slowly approached Wang Shu, one side He said while walking.


    As Wang Nan approached, Wang Shu became more and more clear. The unique smell must have blood on his body. Since he can find the blood on the other side, the other side will surely find him.


    "Stop, you take a step closer, I''m not polite!" When Wang Shu thought of the other party must have found himself, his face suddenly changed, the sword in his hand pointed at Wang Nan impolitely, a naked eye The sword swelled out.


    Ji Wangshu transformed Jiuqiquan''s energy into sword power. The power is definitely not small. If he can hit Wang Nan, he can definitely wear a hole in the opponent''s body.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Nan''s face changed slightly, apparently he didn''t expect Wang Shu''s sudden shot. He gave a cold hum, and suddenly he leaned to the wall tightly, avoiding the sword attack.


    "Son, what do you mean?"


    Wang Nan asked with a somber expression. He originally wanted to sneak in Wang Shu, but he did not expect that Wang Shu would preemptively attack him.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t pretend. I paid attention to you from the beginning. I thought it was just an illusion. I didn''t expect you to have been sent by blood spirit!" Wang Shu said, opening his sleeves and revealing The half-cut sword, said coldly.


    "Hey, is it possible that the son wants to kill someone?" Wang Nan asked with a sneer without fear.


    He Wangshu did have this idea, but he was not sure. This Wang Nan was full of mystery. If it wasn''t for the other person to turn his face first to kill him, he wouldn''t want to stand in opposition, but the arrow had to be sent on the string.


    Master Wang Shu tried to keep himself calm, focused, and always ready to fight back.


    "Haha, boy, the husband has something to do, and I won''t make trouble with you, we will meet again!" But what Wang Shu didn''t expect is that Wang Nan didn''t know what method was used, and his body suddenly bumped against the wall next to him. People suddenly disappeared.


    "Stop!"


    Wang Shu was shocked. At the place where Wang Nan disappeared, he was followed by a sword qi, but unfortunately it was a solid wall, and the sword qi was rebounded out.


    "This¡­¡­"


    There was only Wang Shu left in the whole passage at a time. I didn''t know how far away, and it seemed as if I could not see the way behind.


    "I''ll go back and meet the real Wang Nan first and tell him that there is blood spirit here!" Wang Shu soon had a solution and told Wang Nan about the incident.


    King Wang Shu thought so, so he took a moonstone from the space ring and returned along the way.


    On the other side, Wang Nan also walked in the endless stone road.


    "Am I lost?"


    Wang Wangnan naturally found the problem. It stands to reason that there is no fork in the road, and he never thought that he would get lost, but now he really feels that way, they are lost.


    "From now on, I will leave a mark on the wall with a sword. If I really get lost, I will return to this place in a while!" Wang Nan thought of a way to engraved a "one" on the wall with a sword Then proceeded again.


    After a quarter of an hour!


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Seeing that familiar note on the wall, Wang Nan changed his face.


    Xun originally talked with Wang Shu to discuss whether he could find a way out and converge. Now he was afraid of the impossible. Obviously, he was lost.


    However, Wang Nan suddenly noticed a crisis, and did not know when a skeleton appeared suddenly behind him, and he turned sharply and stabbed the sword in his hand.


    King Wang Nan cut off the skull''s head with a sword, and then dispelled the skull.


    "Bone Soldier!"


    He looked at the broken bones on the ground, Wang Nan frowned deeply, and murmured in his mouth.


    The same scene, another stage in the same performance.


    "the seventh!"


    The King of Kings sword broke and suddenly attacked his bone soldier from behind, counting silently in his heart.


    Lost, Wang Shu got lost, and began to be attacked by these bone soldiers. Although these bone soldiers were fragile and fragile, Wang Shu felt distracted and somewhat confused. In the empty stone road, How did these skeletons appear?


    "Come again!"


    Just when Wang Shu had just wiped out one, a bone soldier jumped over him without any sign, and Wang Shu reluctantly resolved the bone soldier with a sword.


    Wang Shushu found a special place, that is, the frequency of bone soldiers appears to be getting faster and faster, it will take a while for one to appear in the beginning, and now two will appear at the same time.


    "I don''t believe I can''t find a way out!"


    The King of Shu was a little unbelief, holding on to his sword and moving on.


    I just lost both sides in the stone road.


    Wu Song Lao Wu and others finally resolved all three of them, and began to come in immensely.

 Chapter 393： Death channel

    Broken bones in a place, the stone walls on both sides of the stone road were stained with blood, and the blood became dry after the blood dried.


    "Death channel!"


    Looking at this very uncomfortable passage, the old brothers of the Song Dynasty and the five brothers revealed joy in the eyes, and they actually came to the legendary death temple.


    "Nothing wrong, this is definitely the legendary temple of death!" After careful identification, Song Wuwu said very surely.


    The Song Wenyuan brothers also looked around silently, seemingly verifying what they knew. After a short while, several people''s faces also showed excitement, because it was exactly the same as the Temple of Death they knew.


    "Keep going!"


    The old Wu Song commanded a large number of geniuses to walk inside, and for a time, the stone road that originally looked dark and horrifying seemed to be lively.


    Under the leadership of the five brothers of Song Lao, the group quickly reached the intersection of Wang Shu and Wang Nan.


    "Sure enough!"


    After seeing the two passages, Song Laowu became more excited.


    "Life and death!"


    "The legendary life and death!"


    When the brothers of the Song family saw this road, they couldn''t help but feel excited and excited.


    Wu Song Lao Wu proposed: "If I didn''t guess wrong, this is the legendary life and death path! Next we must go separately. I and the third brother go to the left and right.


    "no problem!"


    "What do you say, we will do it!"


    A few people had no objection at all.


    After looking at a few people, Song Laowu said, "The legendary path of life and death is only one of the two passages in the main hall of the customs clearance center. No matter which one can be reached, the path of life is easier, and the path of death is The road is full of danger, so be prepared! "


    The impatient Song Song was impatient and urged: "Okay, okay, why are you so verbose?"


    Wu Song said: "Since the second brother has been impatient, we will see you in the middle of the temple! As long as we get the legendary immortal method, the assessment of the first level is over!"


    "Lori, let''s go, I''m leaving now!"


    Wu Song''s second whispered a few words, regardless of the crowd, first took the lead and walked into the right channel.


    "Four brother, go in with half your genius!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu said to Song Lao Si, and secretly his eyes suggested that the two seemed to be hiding something from other geniuses.


    A smile appeared on the soft face of the old fourth son of Song, and half of the genius commanded him to follow in.


    After waiting for the geniuses to go, Song Laowu looked at Song Wenyuan and said, "Three brother, let''s go!"


    "Of course I will go! Brother five, brother five, it seems that I still look down on you!" Song Wenyuan looked at Song Laowu with a smile, and said indifferently.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wu Song smiled and said nothing.


    The two walked into the stone road on the left so silently.


    Wang Shu in Jiushi Road was anxious.


    Huh!


    Wang Wangshu resolved the four vulnerable bone soldiers in one breath, but his heart was tense and anxious.


    The cheekbones can''t be killed, but his physical strength and physical strength have been consumed. Although not much, it will die here sooner or later.


    Ïó The ants bite the elephant!


    Now the number of bone soldiers is not very large, and Wang Shu is in a good condition and can easily deal with it, but what if dozens of bone soldiers appear at one breath? Wang Shu shuddered whenever he thought of such a picture.


    "You have to find a way out!"


    Wang Shushu now only wants to find a way out, because he can clearly find that his consciousness is beginning to be a little confused, and bloodthirsty emotions can''t help but emerge.


    He even felt that his right hand was already controlling him.


    Another four bone soldiers appeared in different positions out of thin air, and then rushed at him.


    "Ok?"


    However, this time there was a difference. When Wang Shuyi sword passed, when he cut one of the skeletons, his brows frowned slightly and he found a difference.


    These bone soldiers were significantly harder than before, and his random sword did not break.


    "Humph!"


    Wang Shu snorted coldly, and for a few minutes, the bone soldier was crushed again and turned into a pile of broken bones. Following the same process, several others were quickly resolved.


    After the four bone soldiers were resolved, Wang Shu did not rush to find the way, but squatted down and looked at the broken bones on the ground carefully.


    "Ok?"


    The King of Kings quickly discovered the difference. The broken bones that made up the bone soldiers were not pure white, but were mixed with a trace of bloodline. He could not help but think of the blood lines that he saw on the stone wall when he first came in.


    "Is there a relationship between the two?"


    Just a little more, the strength of the bone soldiers has been greatly improved, I am afraid that it is equivalent to the eight levels of blood, if not Wang Shu is too evil, I am afraid that these four bone soldiers will be enough for him to drink a pot.


    Huh!


    I could not bear Wang Shu''s thoughts. The broken bones on the ground disappeared in front of the eyes like foam, leaving only Wang Shu alone in the passage.


    "No, I must find a way out as soon as possible. Otherwise, these things are getting stronger and stronger, and I can''t cope!" Wang Shu felt more and more serious about the problem. These bone soldiers seemed endless, and they have been He is getting stronger, but he is only getting weaker.


    "Linger, are you sealed in your right hand? If you can understand me and don''t want me to die, please show me the way out!" Wang Shu was so confused that he didn''t know where the specific way out was You can only pin your hopes on your right hand. The right hand trembled slightly, and seemed to indicate that he could understand Wang Shu''s words.


    "Great!"


    If there is help from his right hand, Wang Shu firmly believes that he can get out of this maze, and I feel a little excited.


    The right hand did not directly control Wang Shu''s body, but just sent a message. Wang Shu also understood some things in his heart. I was afraid that the right hand would have many scruples to control his own body, otherwise he would have controlled it.


    Ö»ÊÇ "But what are its scruples?"


    There is some curious conjecture in Wang Shushu''s heart. The right hand can obviously control himself, but what does he seem to be worried about? Unfortunately, his right hand could not speak, and his conjecture could not be confirmed.


    ÄÇô "Then I will say good to you first. If my direction is wrong, you can shake and give me a signal! If you are right, you will remain silent, is this okay?" Wang Shu expressed his thoughts. The right hand shook slightly, signalling that he understood.


    "Then start now!"


    Wang Wangshu was a little excited and ready to move forward, but unfortunately he made a mistake by hand.


    Xun found that the right hand operated a bit, and Wang Shu immediately reversed his direction and took a step in the opposite direction. Sure enough, this time his right arm remained silent.


    "correct!"


    Since his right hand was silent, then he was in the right direction. Wang Shu was glad and continued to move forward.

 Chapter 394： Wang Longshang

    However, when Wang Shu took about fifty steps, when he wanted to continue to move forward, his right arm vibrated again, indicating that he was wrong.


    "wrong?"


    The book of King of Kings is a little puzzled. There are only two paths before and how can it be wrong? Although depressed, he obeyed the command of his right arm, stopped, turned and walked in the opposite direction. After turning, the right arm did not issue a warning, indicating that it was right.


    But this time, just after taking twenty steps, four bone soldiers appeared suddenly and rushed towards Wang Shu. With a long sword in Wang Shu''s hand, all four bone soldiers were destroyed. Then continue walking forward. At thirty-sixth step, the right arm warned again.


    "It seems a little doorway!"


    The first time was about fifty steps. This time it was thirty-six steps. Wang Shu seemed to understand a bit. This stone road is really a maze. Unfortunately, it cannot be distinguished with eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the right hand''s guidance, he might be stuck here all the time.


    Suddenly, Wang Shu seemed to understand the skeletons who died at the entrance. Those people might be exactly the same as him. It was not until the moment before his death that he really found the exit.


    King Wang Shu turned and moved forward again. When he reached the sixteenth step, bone soldiers appeared again. Unfortunately, these bone soldiers were totally unsustainable.


    "These things are appearing more and more quickly!"


    King Wang Shu''s brows frowned deeply, and his heart was a little disturbed.


    Step 27!


    When this time came to step twenty-seven, the right arm again gave the wrong signal. Wang Shu decisively chose to turn around.


    Someone here, seeing Wang Shu going back and forth like this, must think he is neurotic, but if you meet someone with a bad eye, you will find that Wang Shu seems to have been in the stone road, but his figure has become increasingly blurred As if to disappear.


    Turn around and walk forward, then kill the bone soldiers!


    Finally, after Wang Shu had forgotten several times, his steps were limited to three steps.


    "Three steps. I didn''t expect to issue a warning in three steps. It seems that the exit is near here!" Wang Shu turned and looked at the stone bricks on the ground, feeling a little happy. But this time there were no more bone soldiers.


    Tata!


    King Wang Shu took two steps forward. When he wanted to take the third step, his right hand issued a warning, and he decisively chose to turn around.


    tower!


    I took a step forward, and when he wanted to take the second step, he warned with his right hand.


    "Is this here?"


    King Wang Shu didn''t choose to move around anymore. Looking at the stone bricks on the ground, he had some doubts in his heart.


    "What shall I do now?"


    Master Wang Shu already stood at the right exit. He knew that the exit was here, but he couldn''t find it, so he turned to his right hand again.


    The right hand trembled and didn''t know what to say, but Wang Shu had a feeling that his right hand wanted a sword!


    "Do you want a sword?" Wang Shu asked uncertainly.


    The right hand trembled violently, indicating that it meant that it really wanted a sword.


    King Wang Shu left his mind empty and gave all control of his right hand to his right hand.


    King Wang Shu was shocked to find that the sword in his hand was raised, and a sword was chopped up towards the stone wall around him.


    Boom!


    The seemingly hard stone wall was blasted away by a sword, and there was a way out.


    "Go!"


    But after seeing what was inside, Wang Shu''s entire face turned green, and he couldn''t help yelling.


    Because there is no passage in it, it is a stone room that looks square and square. Of course, what really changed his face was that the stone room was all black and gold skulls.


    These skulls are all black and gold, and there are still a lot of them, at least 20-30.


    Click! Click! Click!


    The skeletons seem to have found Wang Shu and rushed towards him, making strange noises.


    Ïûʧ Linger, who had disappeared, made a sound again, reminding him: "Wang Shu, don''t fight in love, you are not the opponent of these guys!"


    "What should I do now?"


    Êé Wang Shu was very pleased with the sudden appearance of Linger''s voice. Of course, he knew that he was not an opponent of these black and gold skeletons.


    Although he couldn''t sense the specific strength of these skeletons, just a trace of black skeletons just made him a little tricky. Now he has to face so many black and gold skeletons. Fools know they are not opponents.


    ÔÚ At this moment, a black-gold skeleton rushed over, and Wang Shu''s sword, which was strengthened successfully four times, was cut off.


    Huh!


    The face of King Wang Shu changed, and this attack did not split the skeleton as he imagined, but left a shallow mark on the black and gold skull.


    It seemed that the skeleton was a little unexpected, and someone could hurt him and couldn''t help it.


    Not only the skeleton that was attacked by Wang Shu, but also the other skeletons were trapped in place.


    "These guys are conscious?"


    Even Shu Wang was stunned. He accidentally found that these black and gold skulls were conscious.


    Wu Linger reminded anxiously: "Wang Shu, what are you still doing? There is a passage ahead, run there!"


    The King of Kings suddenly came to his senses, and found that behind the skeletons, there really was a small door. When he came in just now, he was scared by so many black and gold skeletons.


    "Run!"


    Before these black and gold skeletons fully reacted, Wang Shu immediately rushed towards the small door.


    The King of Kings book was very fast, and it was about to reach the door in a blink of an eye, but those black and gold skeletons also quickly reacted and rushed towards Wang Shu.


    "Go away!"


    Master Wang Shu knew that these black and gold skulls were not ordinary, so he dared not fight in love, and swung open the black gold skulls in front of him, and rushed into the small door.


    Íõ When Wang Shu entered the door, the black and gold skulls seemed to be filled with great anger and dissatisfaction, standing in that room walking back and forth with great uneasiness, occasionally raising the arms of two skulls to make a gesture, the scene was very funny.


    "These guys!"


    Wang Shu originally thought that the skeletons were dead. I do n¡¯t know how long it has been dead, but after seeing this scene, he completely understood that these guys not only did not die, but also lived well, but their appearance was somewhat confusing. It''s incredible.


    However, those black and gold skeletons did not dare to go out, and were even very scared. No matter how angry they were, they would be some distance away from the door.


    Angry black and gold skeletons wandered in the room for a while, and they seemed to have found the place where Wang Shu split, and surrounded them one by one.


    After observing for a while, one by one, at last, there was a bold black gold skeleton walking out.


    After the first black gold skeleton went out, the other black gold skeletons hesitated for a moment and then went out.


    Not long after, more than a dozen black and gold skulls all went out.


    After seeing all the black and gold skeletons leaving, Wang Shu was finally relieved.


    "How many grandchildren are you from the Wang family?"


    But at this time, a voice suddenly sounded behind Wang Shu ...

 Chapter 395： Wang Longxia

    A person appeared behind him inexplicably, and Wang Shu was so unaware that he could not help but startled. The sword in his hand waved back violently, but unexpectedly found that the repair in his body was sealed for a moment, and even his movement changed It was slow, and his unfavorable weapon was taken away by the people behind him.


    "I''m not polite! Turn around and look at Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu asks you again, are you the descendants of the Wang family?" The voice behind him seemed to complain a little dissatisfied.


    King Wang Shu could only listen to that person''s voice and turned around, but after seeing the "person" behind him, his face became worse and worse.


    Because it wasn''t anyone behind him, but a golden skeleton, but this skeleton was not a real skeleton, but some rotten meat that looked very disgusting.


    If it is not Wang Shu''s ability to withstand it, if you see this disgusting golden rotten skull, you will definitely vomit.


    This golden rotten skeleton seems to be very interested in Wang Shu''s four swords that have been strengthened successfully. Those green eyes, like ghosts, are looking at it, and from time to time, he cuts down on the bones of his body, making a crisp sound of praise. Road: "It''s a good sword, but unfortunately this sword is for you, that is, flowers are inserted in cow dung!"


    "Before ... Before ... Senior I ..."


    The long sword that has been strengthened four times can''t hurt the other side, and Wang Shu can''t even sense his breath clearly, which shows that this guy is definitely not an ordinary blood source.


    The mouth of the golden rotten skull moved very funny, and made an old voice asking: "What is the predecessor? Called the old ancestor, let''s say, you are the descendants of the royal family? Lao Tzu has not seen it for hundreds of years. My royal family! "


    Wang Shu''s face was inexplicable. He didn''t even know that the Wang family had such a so-called ancestor. Only one of his ancestors was familiar, that is, the legendary Wang Ni.


    And the half of the rusty sword that Linger called the magic sword hidden in his body, maybe Wang Ni''s thing.


    The golden eyes of the golden rotten skull looked extremely horrible, and said coldly: "Hmm, it seems that the Wang family is not willing to recognize the husband, you young people do not know the husband when they see the husband!"


    Wang Shu smiled awkwardly and explained helplessly: "Oh, don''t hide the predecessors! The Wang family has been declining for many years. It is no longer the original Wang family, and the predecessors of the predecessors really don''t know. Today the Wang family only spreads Wang The deeds of the ancestors. "


    "what?"


    The golden rotten skeleton seemed to hear something extremely ridiculous, and couldn''t help it.


    But it wasn''t too fast, the golden rotten skeleton laughed cheerfully and said, "Haha, haha! I know that the old guys in the royal family are all virtues! Shame, shame!"


    With a confused look, Wang Shu silently looked at this seemingly disgusting and ugly golden rotten skull, but in his eyes he did not dare to show any disrespect, because this guy seemed to have a strong identity, and maybe it really was His ancestors.


    After the golden rotten skeleton smiled for a while, he returned the sword to Wang Shu and asked, "It looks like you are the offspring of that lunatic. No wonder I think you have a nasty breath on you. But I heard After your words, I am very happy, because those old guys must have compromised! Haha, haha! "


    Master Wang Shu is confused!


    The golden rotten skeleton examined Wang Shu for a while and said blandly: "It is good for you to have such a practice at this age, but unfortunately eager to achieve it, and the exercises seem to be flawed. Is our royal reincarnation decided? Lost? "


    Wang Shushu explained: "Don''t hide the predecessors, the boy has over-cultivated because of some special reasons. As for reincarnation, the exercises are not lost!"


    Golden Rotten Skeleton said: "It''s good to have nothing to lose. Anyway, I have been away from the royal family for many years and I don''t care anymore! Today I am in a good mood and too lazy to punish you. Are those dolls outside your friends?"


    "Those outside?"


    Wang Shu quickly thought of Wang Nan and Yuexian, and he quickly said, "Not all, but only a part. Can seniors help me?"


    The golden rotten skeleton said, "Do n¡¯t have a predecessor, the old man is called Wang Long. For your sake, you can call Lao Tzu a grandfather of Wang Longzu. Of course, Lao Tzu is the same as your ancestor Wang Ni. For those who are abandoned by the Wang family, you can just call Laozi Wang Long senior. "


    µÄ The inconsistency of Wang Long''s words, a gesture of indifference but very concern, let Wang Shu understand that he must be very concerned about the identity of the royal family, but was expelled from the royal family for some reasons.


    But Wang Long''s words made Wang Shu affirm one thing, that is, this guy who is not a ghost or a ghost should be a member of the Wang family.


    After hesitating for a moment, Wang Shu did not call Grandpa Wang Longzu, but simply shouted: "The boy has seen senior Wang Long!"


    When Wang Long heard Wang Shu only called his predecessor, not his grandpa and grandfather, it seemed a bit lost, but he didn''t hold on to this question, but asked lightly: "You came to the Temple of Death of Lao Tzu, is it for the sake of That so-called immortality? "


    The book of King of Kings was a little speechless. Although he didn''t come for the immortal art, he found that the owner of this temple of death might be his ancestor and ancestor.


    I have the feeling of being a thief but stealing my own home.


    But Wang Shu understands that in the face of these old monsters, careful thinking can''t be concealed, so he asked without concealment: "Is there really the so-called immortal art here?"


    Wang Wanglong sneered and said, "Oh, of course! I''m afraid you don''t want to learn!"


    "Senior you ..."


    Wang Shushu seemed to understand something, looked at Wang Long with some uncertainty.


    Wang Long looked meaningfully and said, "It ¡¯s good to understand! I was also romantic, and I was known as the first beautiful man, and countless women were crazy for Lao Tzu! Unfortunately, because of practicing the so-called immortal technique, this pair of people is not It ¡¯s almost a thousand years since I was trapped in this ghost place. But soon, in another hundred years, I can leave this ghost place! ¡±


    The King of Shu did not know what to say. It seems that the so-called immortal art should be a rumor or even a trap. Otherwise, not many people will die in this death temple.


    King Wanglong said something inexplicably: "Boy, who are your friends who are outside of you? If you don''t say it again, Lao Tzu''s skeleton guard is about to kill!"


    "You first give them an order to stop them, and I''m going to bring my friends over!" Wang Shu panicked, and somehow understood why there was a legend about immortality in this death temple, and said nervously.


    ¸ø "I will give you an hour, bring your friends over, I will send you out of here, and leave the funeral for the rest! This is the bone order of the old man, not only will you not get lost, you can also order those skeleton guards!"


    King Wanglong took a rib from his waist and threw it to Wang Shu, then turned and left ...

 Chapter 396： Bone makes wonderful use

Hitting hand, update soon!

 Chapter 397： Bone makes wonderful use

    When King Shushu found that the Zijin Skull seemed dissatisfied with himself, he took the golden bone order out and approached the Zijin Skull.


    The original arrogant purple gold skull was obviously afraid of bone orders, making a rattling sound on his body, trying to run away, but couldn''t break free, as if being restrained by an invisible force.


    In addition, Wang Shu can clearly see that the purple-golden breath of this purple gold skeleton is constantly being absorbed by the bone order, and every time it absorbs, the purple gold skeleton will become weak.


    "grown ups!"


    "grown ups!"


    After seeing that even the Zijin skeletons couldn''t resist, the other skeletons were so scared that they were lying on the ground and kept talking with their souls.


    "Why didn''t I kneel when I saw you?"


    The effect of this bone order is stronger than Wang Shu imagined. It seems that Wang Long did not lie to himself.


    "You are not an adult, you are too weak!"


    Zijin skeleton still did not kneel, struggling desperately, making a firm voice.


    A joy in Wang Shushu''s heart, this Zijin skeleton is smarter than he thought, not only conscious, but even thought. This guy even knew that he was not the real King Long, and knew that his strength was not as good as it was.


    The King of Kings did not choose to continue to absorb the purple gold skull with a bone order, and silently collected it back, because his purpose has been achieved, and he still has to use the purple gold skull.


    "Thank you Lord for not killing!"


    When Wang Shu retracted the bone order, the Zijin skeleton not only did not remember the resentment and even killed Wang Shu to vent his anger. Instead, he knelt down on one knee with great interest, held one hand on his chest, performed a great gift, and shouted politely .


    "What''s your name?"


    The book of King of Kings was somewhat unexpected, and this Zijin skeleton actually obeyed.


    "Small bones are one of the sixty-four Zijin skulls of King Wang Long! Adults can get King Wang Long''s bone orders, must be King Wang Long''s friends?" Gu Li introduced himself.


    "Are you strong?"


    Wang Shushu nodded silently and asked, "Do you know anyone else besides a few of them? I want to find my friend!"


    Skull Bone said, "Master Uighur, they have trapped a large group of people in the center of the Temple of Death. I just received their message and are preparing to support them!"


    "Center of the Temple of Death?"


    It seems that there is also a real hall inside this death temple. The place where he saw Wang Long is not the real core.


    "Let''s go now, don''t let my friend do anything wrong! You lead the way!"


    Wang Wangshu was very worried about the danger of Lan Yue and others, and let Gulie lead the way.


    Of course, Ke Gulie is willing to lead the way, but he is not willing to let go of the geniuses and asks, "Master, what do they do?"


    King Wang Shu glanced back at those geniuses and didn''t know them. He originally wanted Gu Lie to kill them.


    Because these people obviously belong to the group of Song Laowu and others. Now that he and Song Laowu have completely discerned their faces, they are enemies.


    One of the nine-layered genius voluntarily said, "Wang Lei Hong, son, strict words, my brother is serious, and my brother admires him very much. When I see the son, I must tell the son, girl Wang They have been taken out and are safe. Please rest assured! "


    After hearing this, Wang Shu couldn''t help but look at the speaker, and found that the eyebrows of this man were similar to the serious ones, but if he didn''t observe them carefully, he could not find them in a moment.


    "Are you serious brother?"


    Wang Shushu didn''t think the other party would lie to himself, because not many people knew about it. It is not surprising that the other party knew that he was Wang Leihong. After all, such things could not be concealed.


    Yan Yan explained: "Well, in order to ensure the safety of some of Wang''s friends, my brother has abandoned the assessment of the Nanlin Association and left the illusions with his friends in advance. It should be in Nanlin County at this moment! "


    "Thank you Lord Yan for a while, when Wang returns, he will definitely repay!" After knowing that Fengxi and others were safe, Wang Shu had a little less worries, as long as he can ensure the safety of Lanyue and others.


    King Wang Shu asked: "Are you guys going to go straight back, or do you want to go to the center of the death temple together?"


    Yan Yan was hesitant and struggling. He really wanted to go to the depths of the death temple. After all, the legend of immortality has been circulating in this death temple. He also wanted to see the immortality. It was indeed a little reconciled to let him return.


    The other geniuses don''t want to just go back like this. After all, they have experienced many lives and deaths, no matter who they are, they are definitely not willing.


    What''s more, after seeing the previously incomparable skeletons became so docile because of a small bone, some special ideas came to mind.


    Looking at the various reactions of these geniuses, Wang Shu sneered, especially those who had poor eyes, and even found themselves dead.


    However, Wang Shu won''t say explicitly that although the so-called immortality can be immortal, it will make people inhuman and ghostless, and they will still be trapped in this ghost place.


    Wang Wangshu said very blandly, "If you want to go, I can take you there, but I won''t guarantee your safety. If you want to give up, I can send you out of here!"


    The King of Shu has already stated his words clearly, so for strict words, there are only two options at this moment, either to go to the temple center without security guarantees, or to give up, and once they give up, it is equivalent to giving up the assessment of the Nanlin Association.


    ÑÏ When Yan Yan didn''t know how to choose, Wang Shu''s lips moved slightly, and a secret voice was transmitted to Yan Yan.


    After listening to Wang Shu''s words, Yan Yanyan looked at the skeletons with a strange look, and seemed to understand something, and said with a complex expression, "Dear, I give up!"


    Ìì Those geniuses originally thought that they would insist on going to the center of the temple, but they gave up so easily.


    As Yan Yan gave up, two or three of the remaining people hesitated and seemed to want to give up.


    Wang Wangshu didn''t want to waste too much time with a few people, and said lightly: "Give you ten breaths to consider. I want to leave and send you away. Follow me to the center if you don''t want to leave."


    Yan Yan took out the invitation letter and did not rush to destroy it. He said, "Wang son, this temple is isolated by the formation method. Our teleporters cannot function, we must leave the temple!"


    "This is not used, you can activate it!"


    The King of Shu believed that the bone order in his hand could definitely offset the isolation of the formation for the time being, and he tried to cancel the isolation of the formation by the bone order.


    "how can that be?"


    Xu Yanyan soon realized that the isolation of this space really disappeared and looked at Wang Shu in disbelief.


    "I''ll look for you when I go back!"


    Wang Wangshu said with a smile on his face.


    He solemnly nodded his head silently, destroying the teleporter, and said, "Welcome anytime!"

 Chapter 398： On the Dragon

    "Farewell!"


    I watched Yan Yan''s body gradually become transparent, and Wang Shu left his fist.


    "Farewell!"


    Although Yan Yanyan was reluctant and unwilling, she wanted to take a look at the center of the temple, and wanted to give it a glance. What exactly is the legendary immortality?


    Even if Wang Shu secretly transmitted a message to him, the immortal art was not a good thing, but people''s curiosity could not be restrained.


    "We also give up!"


    With Yan Yan''s departure, two more geniuses thought it was more important to have a small life and chose to leave.


    Of course, Wang Wangshu will not stop. At this time, you can choose to leave, indicating that your mind has not been confused, and watching the two leave silently.


    There are only three geniuses left, and it seems that he wants to go to the center of that temple.


    King Wang Shu glanced back at the three of them, saying nothing, greeting Gu Lie, and heading towards the center of the temple.


    Ⱥ The group of skeletons also followed Wang Shu and set off quickly.


    After the remaining three geniuses faced each other, they said nothing and followed them silently.


    After a quarter of an hour, Wang Shu and Gu Lie finally reached the center of the temple.


    This so-called temple center is like a huge football stadium, but it has more than one entrance, but there are dozens of them. After Wang Shu carefully counted them, he accidentally found that there were not many, just 64. Entrance.


    Shu Wangshu and Gu Lie came out from one entrance, and besides them, there was a purple gold skeleton, and a group of bone soldiers appeared from other entrances.


    In addition to the bone soldiers emerging from various entrances, what Wang Shu really cares about is this huge center, a huge black gold pillar with a diameter of about one foot and a height of more than ten feet.


    On the top of the black gold pillar, a faint thing can be seen.


    ¿Õ¼ä This space has huge gravitational force, making it seem difficult to take off, and the golden light is too dazzling, it is impossible to see what the golden light is, but it is likely to be the legendary undead art.


    The black gold pillar is bound by two huge iron cables like a dragon. If you look closely, you can use the two iron cables to reach the top of the black gold pillar.


    Around the black gold pillars, there is a blood pool that is chilling with blood and blood. This blood pool is not large, only three feet in size.


    Walking around the blood pool, looking around, it was full of dense human heads. It was the geniuses who came in under the encouragement and orders of the old brothers of Song Dynasty.


    However, those geniuses have long lost their pride and heroism. Instead, one by one with fear on their faces, they have been away from the blood pool, but they can''t step back, because they are all blocked by the abominable and terrible bone soldiers outside. live.


    With more and more bone soldiers, those geniuses became more and more frightened, because at this moment, the dilemma finally realized that they came to the center of this temple, not for the purpose of immortality, but for death, they will Die here forever.


    Howling!


    Suddenly, the two iron cords wrapped around the pillars of black gold made a sound and moved.


    "what!"


    "That devil is here again!"


    "Rewind, rewind!"


    After hearing the voice, many geniuses on the field screamed, and regardless of the skeletons blocked in the stone road, they stepped back and wanted to stay away from the blood pool.


    The gullet standing next to Wang Shu immediately returned to his peers, and at the same time sent a voice to Wang Shu, reminding him: "Master, step back. The demon dragon is about to come out for food!"


    "Magic Dragon?"


    Wang Shu still didn''t understand what the demon dragon said by Gulie, and then the blood pool suddenly changed. He only saw a blood-colored chain from the blood pool, and shot towards the nearest genius. go with.


    I didn''t even have a reaction that day, and was instantly penetrated by the **** chain through the whole body, and then dragged back into the blood pool behind me.


    After entering the blood pool that day, the body turned into blood water in an instant and disappeared.


    Wow!


    After the **** iron cable dragged a genius, he did not stop, but rushed towards the nearest genius.


    After more than ten short breaths, a total of more than twenty geniuses were dragged into the blood pool by that terrible scarlet iron cord, and then disappeared forever in this world.


    However, after dragging in more than 20 geniuses, the blood-stained iron cord returned to the blood pool silently, as if nothing had happened. Because on the edge of the blood pool, not even a drop of blood was spilled.


    "too terrifying!"


    Wang Wangshu looked at the **** iron cable and killed more than twenty geniuses who were comparable to him. Those geniuses did not even have the opportunity to resist, and they could not help worrying about the blue moon.


    Xi Lanyue was among these geniuses, but he couldn''t find it, and he didn''t even see the old Song and his party.


    "Isn''t Blue Moon here?"


    Wang Wangshu searched again and found no blue moon figure. Not even Song Laowu and Song Wenyuan.


    "what happened?"


    After discovering that Lan Yue was really not among these geniuses, Wang Shu thought of a bad result, which was that he was dragged into the blood pool by that magic dragon.


    "Impossible, there are so many geniuses, then Song Laowu and Song Wenyuan will definitely be fine!" Wang Shu found that there were only two or three hundred geniuses here. Even if they were dragged in by the magic dragon, there would never be so few. .


    King Wang Shu asked Gulie: "Gulie, will anyone who enters the temple eventually come here?"


    Kuei Lie said: "Yes, the Lord said that the demon dragon in the center of the temple will entice anyone who enters the temple to enter the blood pool. As long as you step into the temple, you will eventually enter the blood pool and stay in the temple forever!"


    The King of Shu thought of the broken bones that he saw when he first came in, and asked strangely, "Is there no exception?"


    He Gulie said: "Of course there are, if they are fancy by adults, they can become slaves of adults without entering the blood pool."


    King Wang Shu asked unexpectedly: "Will the Demon Dragon allow it?"


    In the eyes of Wang Shu, the demon dragon in the mouth of bones seems to be the master of this death temple.


    However, after listening to Wang Shu''s words, Gu Lie seemed to be no longer a purple gold skeleton, but a person. Looking at Wang Shu like an idiot, the soul whispered: "Are you kidding me? Don''t say The demon dragon, even if the entire temple is an adult! The demon dragon is raised by an adult himself, just like an adult''s child. As long as the adult speaks, it will definitely agree! "


    "This¡­¡­"


    Wang Shushu felt more and more that this dragon was not simple. In that case, why didn''t Wang Long directly help him and just send them to the blue moon, and still need to make a bone order?


    "This Wang Long is really a strange man!"


    Wang Shu couldn''t figure out what Wang Long really meant. I always couldn''t guess what Wang Long was thinking. It could be very simple, but it was so complicated. In the end, I could only conclude that Wang Long was a Very strange person.


    "No good, Guchuan, they were pinched. Let''s help them!"


    Suddenly Biangu Lie led the bone soldiers and rushed towards the other side of the black gold stone pillar ...

 Chapter 399： Under the Dragon

    Boom!


    When Wang Shu was surprised by Wang Long''s behavior, suddenly a huge explosion came from the back of the black gold stone pillar.


    The crowd that had just settled down because of the monster dragon''s slaughter once again stirred up.


    "No, Bonegawa they were pinched!"


    When the cheekbones noticed something wrong, he immediately led many bone soldiers towards the back of the black gold stone pillar.


    He was not only stubborn, but many Zijin skeletons also brought the bone soldiers to rescue them, because a group of geniuses had broken through their line of defense and rushed towards the entrance they had originally occupied.


    A few moments later, several entrances were occupied. Although the strength of the Zijin skeletons is no less than that of blood-sourced geniuses, the IQ is obviously not as good as those geniuses.


    The brief fight was completely in the downside. The purple gold skeletons were okay. The ordinary weapons could not hurt them at all, but the ordinary bone soldiers were beaten into powder in an instant.


    These guys were originally their enemies. In addition, these bone soldiers were trained by Wang Long. Wang Shu also followed them, preparing to repel the geniuses who occupied the entrance.


    For a while, a weird scene appeared. The bone soldiers who were still hiding in the entrance just began to gush wildly, and those geniuses retreated in one direction.


    "No!"


    As soon as Shu Wang left the entrance, he noticed something was wrong, and immediately stopped, turned back suddenly, looked at those entrances, and found something that shocked him.


    Among the entrances, there are still geniuses. Although there are not many, almost every entrance has five or six people.


    "Trap, this is a trap!"


    The King of Kings immediately understood that this was a trap at all. Once these bone soldiers left the entrance, they would be dragged into the blood pool by the terrible demon dragons just like those geniuses just now.


    "Be strong, stop now, stop chasing, we''re fooled!" Wang Shu chased after, shouting.


    Ke Gulie didn''t know what Wang Shu called him, but because of Wang Shu''s identity, he stopped and asked strangely, "What does the adult have to say?"


    "You were fooled, they deliberately led us out, and the dove took the nest, and you don''t believe you look at them!" Wang Shu pointed anxiously at the geniuses who were still in the entrance.


    Because it was just a moment of effort, all the entrances behind them were occupied by those geniuses, and the formation of the matrix was fast.


    He did not understand what he said at first, but soon he understood that they were really accounted for, and shouted in panic: "Quickly retreat to the original position, we are fooled!"


    Boom! boom! boom!


    When Wang Shu realized that they were deceived, the place where the explosion had just occurred had three consecutive loud bangs. All the bone soldiers who had just passed by were blown back, and even many of them were directly blasted to the central blood. In the pool.


    At the same time, a huge light curtain visible to the naked eye slowly rose from the edge of the center of the temple, and it was obvious that some matrix formation was activated.


    After those purple and gold skeletons were bombed, they got up angrily and rushed towards the place where they had just exploded.


    Huh!


    The weird scene happened, and the bone soldiers who rushed over were illuminated by the light, as if the ice cube hit the fire, and it turned into green smoke in an instant.


    ×Ï A purple gold skeleton saw his subordinates disappear, and angrily roared silently, also rushing towards the light curtain.


    However, a similar scene happened just now, even the purple gold skeleton, after being illuminated by that light, a burst of purple-black smoke also appeared on his body.


    Huh!


    After struggling for a while in the light, the purple gold skull turned into a burst of purple-black smoke and disappeared completely.


    All of a sudden, the bone soldiers in the center of the temple rioted. They never thought that they, as masters of the temple, would be counted by humans.


    Especially those purple gold skulls with no less than human wisdom, even one by one silent roar.


    The scene looks very weird, only to see these skeletons waving their hands in disorder, while jumping over and jumping over, it looks very angry.


    "Humanity!"


    "kill him!"


    Although Wang Shushu was wearing armor, his breath was obviously different from those of the bone soldiers. Soon, a purple and gold skeleton discovered the existence of Wang Shu, angrily shouting, and wanted to tear the Wang Shu.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Seeing these angry bone soldiers besieging himself, Wang Shu immediately took out the bone order that Wang Long had given him, and raised it high.


    After the cheekbones were taken out, the many angry bone soldiers who had been angry immediately calmed down, but also stepped back to make room for a foot.


    The cheekbones stepped forward and said to other bone soldiers, "Do you want to die? Even adults'' friends dare to hurt?"


    The other bone soldiers didn''t dare to speak, but just backed away, leaving only a large number of purple gold skeletons. They obviously wanted to step back, and seemed to be afraid to stop in place.


    "Master, it''s a small mistake, please blame it!"


    Ya Gulie was very guilty. Although Wang Shu had reminded it just now, it was obviously too late and everyone was crazy.


    The other Zijin skeletons don''t seem to want to acknowledge Wang Shu''s identity and are hesitating to call Master Wang Shu.


    Cheekbone yelled angrily: "Indulgently, you haven''t kneel yet when you see the lord!"


    Howling!


    But at this moment, there was a sound of iron chain ringing on the black gold pillar in the center of the temple.


    After hearing the voice, all the skeleton soldiers were scared to run outside, because the dragon did not distinguish between the enemy and me, it only dragged in everything that could be dragged into the blood pool.


    "Master, stay away from the dragon, it will devour us all!" Even the strong, reminded Wang Shu, and ran towards the outside at the same time.


    Huh!


    After a part of the bone soldiers panicked, the light from the outer layer shone into smoke and disappeared.


    Just now they were still hiding in the entrance and watching those geniuses being devoured by hunting dragons like food, now they have become them.


    The most terrible thing is that the dragon does not care that these bone soldiers are not delicious, because it only drags a brain into the blood pool.


    In the blink of an eye, forty or fifty bone soldiers were not dragged into the blood pool, which also contained several skeletons that already had black bones.


    However, the dragon seemed to be very peaceful and disciplined. After dragging many bone soldiers into it, he fell into silence.


    The threat from the Demon Dragon came the fastest and the fastest, but for Wang Shu, they were the most terrible.


    "Will this bone order work for that dragon?"


    Êé When the magic dragon appeared just now, Wang Shu was afraid to take risks, so he hid the bone order in the space ring. Now when the dragon returns, he is a little curious.


    "Master Wang, now I have a deal and want to talk to you. I wonder if you agree or disagree?"


    ÊìϤ A familiar voice came from an entrance.


    King Wang Shu turned around and looked at the entrance. When he saw the people at the entrance, his face became difficult to look ...

 Chapter 400： Take it!

    Song Laowu, who had never been found, appeared in front of Wang Shu again, but besides Song Laowu, there were several brothers of Song Wenyuan.


    "Wang son, I don''t know if I should call you Wang Leibang son? Or Wang Shu son?" Song Laowu stood behind the light curtain, asked with a smile on his face.


    "You really know everything!"


    Wang Shushu guessed right, this guy has known for a long time that he is the real Wang Shu, there is no need to pretend.


    After seeing Wang Shu talking with Song Laowu, Qianglie asked strangely, "Master, do you know them?"


    King Wang Shu nodded his head and said, "We are the one to calculate it!"


    After talking with the other Zijin skeletons, almost all the skeleton soldiers were full of anger and hatred towards the Song Laowu party.


    "Hehe, Prince Wang, I know that you have some special means to command these bone soldiers, and please ask them to share some, otherwise my Wanying Array will not listen to my command and love to pack these guys! "Song Laowu noticed the anger of those bone soldiers, but said without a smile.


    Wu Song Laowu continued: "In order to allow Wang Gongzi to have a calm conversation, before that, several friends wanted to see Wang Gongzi!"


    Soon after the words of the old Wu Song fell, four or five people were pushed out.


    After seeing the looks of those people, Wang Shu''s face was so dull that he almost couldn''t control his emotions.


    This guy didn''t mean to be calm and talk.


    "Oh, presumably, Mr. Wang Shushi is curious why I know your true identity? Of course, all this is because of Chen Dan, the third best friend!" Song Laowu walked in front of a man with a smile on his face. He ruffled his messy hair, revealing a blood-stained and shy face, which was Chen Dan who Wang Shu hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Song Wenyuan on the side was proud of himself. Although he didn''t say anything, the expression had shown that he was very proud. He was laughing at Wang Shu as if to say, "You thought I was hitting my face all the time. Just acting! "


    "I just said that there was a problem and I never understood why my identity was exposed. It turned out that Brother Chen Dan was in your hands!"


    The book of King Wang was completely understood, why the identity was leaked. Of course, it seems that he asked Chen Dan to do something, but Chen Dan did not do it.


    In addition to this, Wang Shu also wanted to understand another thing. Wearing iron armor to participate in the assessment is not a good idea at all. Everything is in Song Laowu''s calculations.


    "Brother Wang, I''m sorry for you!"


    Chen Dan bowed his head in shame. He didn''t complete Wang Shu''s entrustment to him. He didn''t expect that they had been spotted by the Song family as soon as they entered Nanlin County. He was forced to confess under severe punishment. He said Wang The true identity of the book, and his mission.


    "Sir, you must be familiar with it, right?"


    After Chen introduced Chen Dan, Song Wuwu walked to Li Changqing, who was very weak, and asked.


    "Li Changqing, one of Wang Nan''s two favorite vice generals. As for the other one? Oh, he''s fine now!"


    When Song Laowu said, he looked at Yu Dewu not far away. His meaning was obvious. Two of Wang Nan ¡¯s most trusted vice generals, one was almost killed by him, and the other was like a dog of his own, playing with applaud.


    Fairy Moon Yue was silent, her eyes were empty, and she seemed to be watching him all the time, but Wang Shu clearly knew that Moon Fairy did not look at anyone at all.


    As for sister Zheng, although Wang Shu was discovered long ago, her face was bitter and she said nothing.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The remaining two people are the fairy Yue and sister Zheng. Wang Shu didn''t want to listen any more and asked coldly.


    Song Laowu sneered and said with a thumbs up to Wang Shu: "Hehe, Wang Gongzi is really romantic! Song is admired very much! Since everyone is a smart person, then Song will speak straight. I want you to promise Three things, but I can let these people go, and everyone can be friends again, making the son a real genius. "


    If he changed to another person, Wang Shu might choose to refuse without hesitation, but because Lanyue was also in the hands of Song Wu, and his breath was very weak, he must have suffered a lot. After hesitating for a moment, he asked :"tell me the story!"


    "Oh, I like to deal with smart people like Prince Wang!"


    The smile on Wu Song''s face was getting brighter, and he said, "The first thing is very simple. I want the golden bones in your hands!"


    "You say this?"


    King Wang Shu took the golden ribs Wang Long gave him from the space ring and asked with a strange expression.


    ¹Ç This bone order really has a lot of effects, but for Wang Shu, it is not indispensable, and really, this thing is in the hands of Song Laowu, it is another matter whether it has any effect.


    After seeing the bone order from Wang Shu, all the bone soldiers showed fear and kept away from Wang Shu. Even the purple gold skeletons like Gu Lie were uncomfortable.


    Of course, the old Wu Song was able to capture all of this clearly, and he was bound to get the bone order. As long as he had the bone order, he believed that he could command the army of skeletons.


    Once you have the skeleton army as cannon fodder, you no longer need genius to sacrifice the demon dragon. As long as the demon dragon is full, they can smoothly reach the top of the black gold pillar and get the legendary immortality.


    In the original plan, Song Laowu planned to sacrifice a lot of those geniuses, but he had some concerns. After all, these geniuses are not easy to identify one by one.


    Don''t look at the calm and calm waves in the fantasy world, but this assessment has killed so many geniuses, and the outside world has already turned upside down, just because they don''t know it.


    However, riding a tiger is difficult, and Song Wu has only one way to go to black. As long as they can get the legendary immortal art, their father will support him without hesitation, and with the immortal art, the owner of Nanlin County, Their father can shoot again, and it will only be a matter of time before the whole Namlin County is integrated.


    "Yes, exactly!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu''s eyes never left the bone order in the hands of Wang Shu, said with certainty.


    "Master, don''t give it to him!"


    Xie Gulie seemed to notice that Wang Shu didn''t care much about the bone order, reminding him.


    "Why?"


    The book of King of Kings was a little strange, why Gu Lie suddenly reminded him at this time.


    "Master, I know that you are a friend of Lord Long, but Guchuan they saw you for the first time, and they must be dissatisfied with you. If you give the certificate of Lord Long to those people, maybe Guchuan will treat you first. Shoot! "


    Cheek bones secretly told Wang Shu with soul induction that other Zijin skeletons did not recognize his identity. At this time, the bone order was given to Song Laowu without authorization, which was undoubtedly self-immolation.


    Wang Wangshu glanced at it casually, and found that those purple gold skulls indeed looked like they were waiting for him to throw the bone order to Song Laowu.


    "Oh! Take it!"


    However, what made Gulie unexpected was that Wang Shu laughed at the corner of his mouth, and he did not hesitate to throw the bone order towards Song Laowu ...

 Chapter 401： kill him!

    "Take it!"


    King Wang Shu did not care about throwing the bone order to Song Laowu.


    ¹Ç This bone makes it really not an ordinary thing. The light that can dissipate the purple gold skeleton in the blink of an eye has no effect at all, and the bone order has not been affected in the hands of Song Laowu.


    "It''s finally here!"


    Wu Song Laowu looked at the bones in his hands, his face was full of excitement. The eyes of Song Wenyuan''s brothers are also a little bit hot, but they have their words before them, and they endure the greed one by one.


    When the bone order was not in Wang Shu''s hands, those purple gold skeletons began to slowly surround Wang Shu, with a bad look.


    "Bone River, do you want to die? Even if the Lord has no Lord Dragon''s tokens, he is also a friend of Lord Dragon. If you dare to mess around, Lord Dragon ... Hey, I don''t stop you, if you dare to do it, just wait With the anger of Lord Dragon! "


    At the very beginning, when he saw the other companions wanting to attack Wang Shu, he wanted to persuade him, but immediately realized that he didn''t need to persuade him at all. As long as he gave out his identity, and told these guys, his friend Wang Shulong was enough.


    After the sacrifice of the dragon, the Zijin skeletons hesitated and did not dare to get too close. Even though Wang Shu had no bone order in his hand, his identity was beyond doubt.


    After annihilating the bone order, Wang Shu found that he could not sense the communication of these skeletons, and did not know what happened. These skeletons apparently wanted to come over, but suddenly stopped.


    Song Laowu, who had the cheekbones in his hands, finally seemed to no longer be afraid of these bone soldiers, slowly walked through the light curtain and came out.


    After seeing Song Laowu, the bone soldiers were obviously full of hate, but they didn''t dare to step forward, but quickly stepped back to make room for it, because the coercion of the bone order was not what they could bear. of.


    After seeing those skeletons really afraid of the bone order, Song Laowu became happier. After playing for a while, he looked at Wang Shu and said, "In the light of the princely son, you can choose to let these four people Leave alone! "


    Wang Shushu frowned, and the old Song Wu even wanted to torture himself at this time. However, since people can choose to leave, Wang Shu will of course choose Moon Fairy without hesitation.


    He cares about these four people, but under the weight, the moon fairy must be the first.


    I just have something strange in Wang Shu''s heart. Will Song Wu make it so easy for him?


    No matter what abacus Song Laowu played, Wang Shu said decisively: "Yue fairy, I choose to let Yue fairy go!"


    Wang Shushu wouldn''t care about other people''s opinions, or focusing on friends or other things. If it wasn''t for Blue Moon, he wouldn''t even use it to participate in this Nanlin Association.


    Chen Dan also seemed to know that Wang Shu would have such a choice. They had no opinion at all, but lowered their heads. They understood that they were sorry for Wang Shu.


    "Telegraph the moon fairy, just bring her over. The seal of my space has been unwrapped, so there is no need to go outside!" Song Laowu ordered people to bring the moon fairy.


    Xianyue Fairy tried to struggle a little, but all her body repairs were sealed up, she couldn''t resist at all, she could only be brought to Song Laowu''s side.


    "Moon Fairy, goodbye! You can leave here now by using the teleporter. You also want to thank this handsome and handsome Prince!"


    Wu Song Laowu looked at Yue Xianzi''s pale face and said with a smile. And when it comes to handsomeness, the tone is deliberately aggravated.


    But the moon fairy didn''t appreciate it at all. After looking at Wang Shu indifferently, she said coldly: "I don''t know him, and I will not accept alms from anyone, even if I die, I won''t!"


    After hearing the words of Yuexian, Wang Shu shivered fiercely, everything was as he expected, and Lanyue''s memory was cleared again.


    Although I had expected such a result, my heart still hurts.


    ʦ Sister Zheng said, "Sister Yue, go. After you go back, remember what I said to you!"


    "I''m not going, I''ll let sister Zheng go, can I?" Yuexian turned her eyes to Song Wuwu and asked.


    Wu Song Laowu smiled and said, "Of course you can, but you have to ask Wang''s opinion!"


    Xianyue fairy looked at Wang Shu and said simply: "Let my sister go!"


    After looking at Chen Dan and Li Changqing again, Wang Shushu nodded and said, "Yes! Sister Zheng, you go first."


    ʦ Sister Zheng originally wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it for a moment, she came out silently, took the teleporter in the hand of the moon fairy, and said, "Wang son, I will tell your father what happened here!"


    After speaking, Sister Zheng didn''t care what Song Laowu would do, silently destroying the teleporter. After the teleporter was destroyed, after a while, Sister Zheng''s figure gradually faded, and finally disappeared in the eyes of everyone.


    "Speak your second request!"


    Master Wang Shu already understood the idea of ??Song ¡¯s oldest five, and asked him to promise three things, leaving each person alone, and he would definitely leave one in the end.


    "Well, why is Wang Gongzi so anxious? Before this second request, I need to verify the first one, isn''t it?" Song Laowu asked with a smile.


    King Wang Shu frowned and asked, "How do you verify?"


    "Oh, very simple! Just let them ... kill you!"


    Wu Song Laowu suddenly turned his face, commanded the bone soldiers, ready to let those bone soldiers kill Wang Shu.


    After the original bone soldiers who had been drunk by the order of Lord Lie Long with the command of the dragon, heard of such an order, he stayed in the place for a while, wondering what to do.


    "He is Lord Dragon''s friend!"


    "Yeah, we dare not!"


    "I dare not!"


    ¹Ç The bone soldiers communicate in a language that only they can understand.


    ¹Ç The language of these bone soldiers is very strange. In Wang Shu, it sounds like a strange sound of bones coming together.


    However, with the bone order, Song Laowu could clearly understand what they said.


    "Even if you have an adult''s token, we cannot hurt him because he is an adult''s friend!"


    "Yes, we can''t hurt him!"


    Those purple gold skulls are talking to Song Laowu.


    "Haha, you are so confused!"


    After hearing the anxieties of these bone soldiers, Song Laowu smiled and said, "Maybe the bone order in his hand was also taken from someone?"


    As soon as the words of the old Wu Song came out, there was a restlessness in the bone soldiers, and even he always believed that Wang Shu was the backbone of Wang Long''s friends. He also had doubts. Maybe the bone order in Wang Shu''s hands was not his.


    The King of Shu was somehow aware of the crisis, and had a long sword that strengthened four times in his hands.


    "kill him!"


    The old Wu Song raised the bone order high and ordered loudly to ...

 Chapter 402： kill him?

    "kill him!"


    Wu Song Laowu held up the bone order and sang loudly.


    At this moment, Song Laowu''s body exudes a terrible momentum, as if changed into a person.


    Shu Wangshu can even clearly see that at the command of Song Laowu, a golden light scattered by naked eyes disappeared. After those bone soldiers were illuminated by the golden light, the golden light appeared in the eyes of the original hollow.


    Especially those purple gold skulls, they are already wise and intelligent.


    "kill him!"


    Wu Song''s entire face became stunned by ecstasy, because he even had the control of all the bone soldiers present at any moment. As long as he gave an order, these bone soldiers would fully obey his orders.


    Click!


    With the order of Song Wuwu, all the skeleton soldiers surrounded Wang Shu, and even when they were strong, they came towards Wang Shu.


    Fortunately, the actions of these bone soldiers were not very convenient. Ordinary bone soldiers couldn''t bear Wang Shu''s sword, and a sword smashed into a pile of broken bones.


    Even those bone soldiers with black bones are not Wang Shu''s opponents at all, and they can be solved by up to two swords.


    Fortunately, those purple and gold skulls did not attack the first time, but surrounded them, afraid that Wang Shu would escape.


    Seeing these bone soldiers turned against the water for a moment, Wang Shu not only did not have the slightest panic, but looked strange, and asked angrily in his heart: "Senior Wang Long, what do you mean? Did you throw him to the bone order, that is, In order for them to kill me? "


    "What are you afraid of? This shrine is all Lao Tzu''s stuff. I asked you to give it to him, just to verify an idea!"


    A familiar and disdainful voice sounded in the mind of the King of Shu. It was the voice of Wang Long.


    It was just this Wang Long who asked him to throw the bone order to Song Laowu, and Wang Shu did so, otherwise he would not think he could face so many bone soldiers alone.


    Wang Shu asked, "What''s the idea?"


    Wu Wanglong seemed to say a little awkwardly: "Lao Tzu has always felt that the thing raised by Lao Tzu has his own consciousness and wants to betray Lao Tzu, so I intend to use you to test it!"


    Suddenly, Wang Shu asked, uncertainly, "You mean to use me to test that dragon?"


    Wang Long said: "Yes, you guessed it. It is indeed my Wang family!"


    The king''s writing changed greatly, and he could not help yelling: "I swear to your grandma, you are letting me die!"


    Wang Long scolded, "Well, how did you talk to Lao Tzu? Lao Tzu is the brother of your ancestor Lin Ni!"


    £À ¡°ÎÒ £À # %% £¤¡±


    Wang Shushu originally thought that Wang Long had himself thrown the bone order to Song Laowu, what plans and backhands he had, now it seems that Wang Long must be far away from this place.


    "How far are you from here? Can I save me if I''m in danger?" What Wang Shu cares most about is his safety.


    Wanglong said slyly: "I am outside the temple, I am afraid to stay in the temple. After that guy feels the breath of Lao Tzu, he does not dare to mess around!"


    King Wang Shu said angrily: "You are an old man, even your juniors are counted. I knew I should have blown your golden bones! No, I should have fed the dogs!"


    Wang Wangshu scolded and scolded, but Wang Long''s voice was gone.


    Wu Song Laowu seems to have understood the strength of these bone soldiers, do not want to talk with Wang Shuluo, order three purple gold skeletons to attack Wang Shu.


    The Zijin Skull is not comparable to ordinary bone soldiers at all. Each one is equivalent to a strong blood source. Even if there is only one Wang Shu, it is quite stressful. Three of them come in an instant, which makes his head big.


    Huh!


    The King of Kings sword cut into the Zijin Skull with only a clear sound, leaving only a little trace, he could not hurt these Zijin Skulls at all.


    Yijian''s sword was fruitless, and the purple gold skull responded suddenly, but it was the simplest punch, and it came directly to Wang Shu''s head.


    The king of kings crossed the sword horizontally and attacked the arm of Zijin Skull from the side. The Zijin Skeleton lost its center of gravity under this sword and his body could not help it. Wang Shu immediately attacked the sword toward the glowing golden light spot in the skull of the purple gold skull.


    In Wang Shu''s opinion, these purple gold skeletons have been completely controlled by Song Laowu. As long as the golden light spots are destroyed, it should be fine.


    "not good!"


    However, as soon as Wang Shu was about to destroy the golden light in the skull of the Zijin Skull, he immediately realized that he was greedy, because the other two Zijin Skulls were attacked from different places. He hurriedly blocked and blocked only one The attack of the Zijin Skull, another Zijin Skull hit him on the back with a punch.


    Huh!


    This Zijin Skull is not only hard, but also extremely powerful. Wang Shu was blown out with a punch.


    The direction of this blast is exactly the direction of the black gold pillar. If you don''t want to do anything, Wang Shu will definitely hit the black gold pillar, maybe it will fall into the blood pool.


    There are terrible monster dragons in that blood pool, and Wang Shu dare not imagine what will happen if he falls.


    Although the armor protection was strengthened four times successfully, Wang Shu was not injured, but he could not take advantage of it in the air. Once he fell into the blood pool, he would definitely die.


    Under the crisis, Wang Shu immediately took out an earthquake mine and threw it towards the black gold pillar.


    Boom!


    The power of Zhen Zhen Tian Lei is limited, but the huge impact of the explosion exactly offset the power of Wang Shu''s advance, and he stopped abruptly from the air.


    After falling to the ground, Wang Shu rushed towards the corner with the energy of the explosion, because Wang Shu didn''t want to be the food of the dragon.


    ËäÈ» Although the explosion of this quake-thunder can''t hurt him, but in case the demon dragon in that blood pool is shocked, that is the real nightmare.


    Jain Song also apparently did not expect that there was an explosive in Wang Shu''s hands, and he was scared to direct a large number of bone soldiers to retreat toward the periphery.


    At first Song Laowu only wanted to get the bone order and use these bone soldiers to sacrifice the demon dragon. Now that he can control it, he no longer has this idea. He decided to make good use of these bone soldiers.


    After the explosion, the atmosphere became unusually quiet. No one dared to pretend, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe, one by one, listening carefully, listening to the sound of the huge chain.


    One breath, two breaths, five breaths ... ten breaths ... thirty breaths!


    After a full thirty breaths, everyone didn''t hear the sound of the iron lock, and the heart hung in the throat could not help but let it go.


    Especially Song Laowu, he didn''t want to sacrifice the bone soldiers he could control.


    After seeing his bone soldiers wiped out by Wang Shu with the shocking thunder, Song Laowu''s eyes were full of anger and looked at Wang Shu who had hid in the corner.


    "Kill me ..."


    Wu Song Laowu was angrily trying to make the bone soldiers kill Wang Shu, but then half of it, swallowed it back, because Wang Shu had a few extra thunders in his hands, watching him with a smile.

 Chapter 403： bid farewell!

    "He!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu originally wanted to order the bone soldiers to kill Wang Shu again, but the "he" swallowed back.


    Because at this moment Wang Shu was holding a few thunderstorms in his hands, and he kept cuddling, looking at Song Laowu with a smile.


    Wang Wangshu asked with a stubborn look: "What are you talking about? Who are you going to kill?"


    ¾Þ´ó The huge explosion just now has destroyed the cold iron armor on his body, revealing his face.


    The old Wu Song had already seen the appearance of Wang Shu, but at the moment, he felt that Wang Shu was ugly and shameless.


    Wang Wangshu noticed that when Song Laowu saw the bone soldiers fell, he seemed to be very concerned and distressed about these bone soldiers. As a last resort, he could only use his tactics to make use of his opponent''s mind.


    With so many tremors in his hands, he didn''t believe that the dragon was not angry. It was impossible, and Wang Shu threw ten eight directly into the blood pool.


    Wu Song, of course, understands Wang Shu''s idea. He can control these bone soldiers now. He certainly doesn''t want to fight with Wang Shu to break the net. And he intends to use these bone soldiers to do something else.


    After struggling, the old Wu Song said with a cheeky smile, "Oh, Prince! It seems that you have a good effect on this thing, I have verified it!"


    Wang Wangshu sneered and said, "Oh, right? But I recently bought a few firecrackers, and I want to put them on, but they won''t ring! I suspect I bought a fake and I''m going to get it back."


    Wang Shu said that he was about to throw it into the blood pool, and scared Song Laowu to say, "Hehe, it''s loud, it''s very loud, hasn''t Wang Gongzi just let one go? It''s already loud Don''t believe me, ask everyone, ask everyone! "


    "Yeah yeah!"


    "Very loud!"


    "For the first time in my life I saw such a loud firecracker, I almost thought it was a thunderstorm!"


    "Yeah, almost scared me!"


    ËÎ At the suggestion of Song Laowu, those geniuses followed each other one by one. Although they couldn''t agree with each other, at least Song Laowu could pass.


    However, in this way, it seems that the old Song Wu is really shameful.


    Wang Wangshu said suspiciously, "Oh, it seems to be true, it is really loud!"


    After I got down the steps, Song Laowu smiled and said, "Oh, Prince Wang, now that we have completed the first thing as agreed, how about the second thing?"


    When the old Wu Song said this, they were still worried about whether Wang Shu would refuse.


    What he didn''t think of was that Wang Shu agreed quickly and said, "Okay, since Wu Gongzi is so trustworthy, then Wang must complete the agreement."


    After the old Wu Song had been stunned, his face exulted and said: "Since the Prince Wang is willing to abide by the agreement, then I will say the second requirement!"


    "Okay, tell me, what is the second condition?"


    He Wangshu said very refreshingly, although he had already guessed some.


    Song Laowu did not directly say what the second requirement was this time, but moved his lips slightly, secretly transmitted a voice to Wang Shu, and said, "I want to get the things on the black gold pillar, but now I still Disadvantages. If I didn''t guess wrong, things in the blood pool need a lot of blood power, so I also need ... "


    Wu Song ¡¯s fifth child so secretly transmitted a message to Wang Shu, and after talking for a while, he looked at Wang Shu with anticipation, hoping that Wang Shu could promise him.


    Wang Shu frowned and looked at the geniuses hiding behind the light curtain. This guy is really a lunatic. Not only should he sacrifice those geniuses in blood, but for better results, he even intends to take them to stimulate the blood. Elixir.


    Ye Wangshu did have such an elixir, but he always felt that it was too frustrating to do so.


    "Wang son, as long as you promise me. I will let a few of them leave now, including the Moon Fairy, don''t you want to fly with her and live with her? As long as this is successful, I assure you that it will not embarrass you both. Besides, in your capacity, the Acacia and the Southern Army can be completely united, so don''t worry about it? "


    After the old Wu Song saw Wang Shu hesitated, he once again transmitted a note to Wang Shu to explain the powerful relationship.


    Wang Shushu always felt that the old Song Wu in front of him was not right. Although the old Song Wu had great ambitions, he never showed it. If he hadn''t guessed it by himself, maybe he wouldn''t know that the old Song Wu would be calculated.


    The more Wang Shu observes, the more frightened he becomes. This old Song Wu seems to be in trouble, and the desire and ambition in his eyes can''t be concealed at all.


    King Wang Shu looked at the very weak Yuexian, and Chen Dan and others. He did have plans to leave this place. Although Wang Long, the so-called master of the temple, is present, Wang Shu always feels that things will soon move in an uncontrollable direction.


    Because Wang Shu silently remembered the time when the dragon appeared, in theory, it should almost come out now, but there was no response at all.


    ºÃ "Okay, I promise you. But you have to let them go first."


    The king Wang Shu decisively agreed with Song Laowu''s proposal. At the time, Song Laowu gave him a lot of bloodstones in the name of selling elixir, but it was just a little elixir. Wang Shu didn''t care.


    "Okay, that''s all! Give them the teleporter and send them away."


    Wu Song Laowu ordered his men to pass the teleporter to Chen Dan and others.


    Xianyue Fairy refused Wang Shu''s kindness as usual, and said so coldly: "I don''t need help from others, I just need to recover and repair, I can escape by myself!"


    "My son, I am sorry for the generals and adults, and I am sorry for my brothers, I have no face to go back. My son still do not waste the opportunity, you go alone. I want to stay here with them. If the son can see the generals and adults, please tell them, Although Yu Dewu betrayed everyone, Xiaorou was innocent. Please don''t bully her. "


    Li Changqing also seemed to have no intention of leaving, and said with a look of dismay.


    ºÃ "Okay, since you don''t want to leave, stay here. Brother must be here, too."


    Wang Shu knew that these soldiers had the most affection. Otherwise, with Wang Nan''s strength, it would be impossible for Yu Dewu to slip away from his eyelids. He just couldn''t bear to kill Dewu himself. Yu Dewu must be to him Very valued people.


    Chen Dan did not refuse, and was very touched and said with guilt: "Brother Wang, although I am not a greedy for life and fear of death, I also want to die here like Li Changqing, but Brother Chen still has Many responsibilities and missions, I hope my brother will not blame me. "


    "Brother, I understand. Thank you for taking care of me at the door party. If we have a chance to see you, we must drink together and not get drunk!"


    Chen Dan has many secrets on his body. Wang Shu vaguely knew some, but Wang Shu has never found Chen Dan to have harmed himself, so he said with some emotion.


    "It''s a word. If we can see you again, my brother will be drunk with my brother! Goodbye!"


    µ¤ Chen Dan burst into tears, silently activated the teleporter, and left the temple.

 Chapter 404： Crazy Song 5

    "Yueer, are you sure you are not leaving?"


    King Wang Shu looked at the moon fairy like an iceberg and asked again.


    The fairy moon fairy seemed to feel that Wang Shuluo frowned unexpectedly, and said coldly, "No need."


    After confirming that Yuexian did not leave, Wang Shu not only did not feel sad, but laughed and said, "Yueer, it is good to have you, even if you die here, you will be with me."


    "Wang son, I have satisfied your request, then it is time to fulfill your promise." Song Laowu said with a smile.


    "I know!"


    King Wang Shu nodded, took out a space ring from the space ring, and threw it directly to Song Laowu.


    Wu Song received the space ring, and after checking it, he was very satisfied and said, "Very good. Next, please ask the son-in-law to go to the theater while watching. I will inform the son-in-law when I need it."


    Since Song Wu said so, of course Wang Shu would not interfere, and went silently, watching all this quietly.


    Song Laowu turned around and looked at Song Wenyuan and others. The brothers didn''t know what they were talking about. It didn''t go well at first. On several occasions, it was obvious that the hot-tempered Song second son would come out to teach Song. The fifth child.


    After a full quarter of an hour, the brothers finally reached a consensus and opened the formation.


    After the formation method was opened, several people from Song Wenyuan began to walk out with their geniuses.


    After seeing Song Wenyuan and others canceling the formation, Song Laowu''s eyes flashed an imperceptible killing intention.


    After the grumpy Song second came out, he looked at Xuechi with a little dread, and asked unbelievably, "Boss, what does the method you said work? Does it really fall asleep as long as it is full? ? And can we really beat it? "


    µ±È» "Of course, second brother, you just need to give these elixir to those who eat it!" Song Laowu said with a smile on his face, very sure. At the same time, he took out some elixir and gave it to Song.


    After the second son of Song received the elixir, he took out one capsule and ate it. After eating, the second son of Song said with joy: "Laowu, your elixir is very good. After taking it, I feel strong. Turbulent and surging! I''ll take those under me! "


    Tong Song''s second child took the elixir to those who ordered him to take it.


    Wu Song Laowu asked with a smile on his face: "Three brothers and four sisters, so you believe my elixir is okay?"


    The youngest son and the youngest son Song looked at the oldest son with a smile, and his eyes were sometimes gentle and affectionate, so that the oldest son had a goosebump.


    "Hee hee, since it is the fifth brother''s thing, of course people will not refuse it!" Song Laosi smiled charmingly, silently accepted the elixir, and then took it to his men to take.


    "Brother, what do you mean?"


    Seeing that the two of them had been resolved, the old Song Wu turned his eyes to Song Wenyuan.


    "Fifth brother, I know you have always been ambitious, but never underestimate others!" Song Wenyuan also took those elixir and turned away.


    I looked at the back of Song Wen away, and there was a sneer in the corner of Song ¡¯s mouth, and then he took out the elixir again and ordered his men to take the elixir.


    After simmering a joss stick, almost all the geniuses took the elixir of Wang Shu''s energy that can stimulate blood.


    The old Wu Song said to Wang Shu, not far away, "Wang son, I need your help, please throw your firecrackers into that blood pool at once!"


    Wang Shushu''s face changed. Seeing like this, Song Laowu was going to let these geniuses die, but Wang Shu thought that he had the ability to protect himself, and silently threw five or six in the blood pool.


    Boom! boom! boom!


    The huge explosions were one after another, and the blood in the blood pool splashed up to over a foot high, almost staining the whole temple red.


    Howling!


    Sure enough, after these thunderbolts were thrown in, the calming blood pool changed again, and the sound of the iron cable came out again.


    Wu Song Laowu turned around and pointed at a group of flair geniuses and shouted, "You guys, burst out of your flesh power to attract the attention of that thing, and others attacked its body with me!"


    The geniuses of the flesh and blood changed one by one, this is to let them go to death, but they dare not disobey the order of Song Laowu. In this case, disobedience is death, but it is better to hide away, maybe they can escape Live a life.


    While these geniuses broke out with powerful blood power, they hid at the edge of the temple, hoping to avoid the attack of the dragon.


    After the iron chain rang for a moment, the terrible demon dragon finally came out of the blood pool.


    Ëã Even if the Demon Dragon doesn''t have a specific appearance, it looks like a chain of iron stained with blood, but after it appeared, everyone present was full of surprise.


    A powerful and terrifying consciousness was stirred in the temple, and after a while, the dragon turned his attention to those geniuses in the corners that gave off powerful blood power.


    Wow!


    The Demon Dragon completely ignored other geniuses, as well as those bone soldiers, and rushed over.


    The Demon Dragon was unimpeded all the way, because under the command of Song Laowu, a passage had been opened there.


    "what!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    The geniuses responsible for seducing the Demon Dragon closed their eyes one by one, screaming in fear. But their cry was useless, and the dragon was dragged into the blood pool in a blink of an eye.


    The Demon Dragon is far more terrible and greedy than expected. After this appearance, the crazy killing and slaughter continued for more than twenty breaths.


    Don''t look at the more than 20 breaths that seem to be very short-lived, but the original genius that is left is almost a quarter less. At least 200 geniuses have been dragged into the blood pool like a bottomless pit. .


    The Demon Dragon swept away for a while, as if a big man who was full of food and drink, returned silently to the blood pool.


    However, although the dragon returned, it was a mess on the field, which was ten thousand miles away from their plan.


    "Boss, what are you doing? Didn''t you say you attacked the guy while he was out for food? Why didn''t you order it just now?" Song''s second son had the most deaths, and he couldn''t help but burst out, loud Drink asked.


    The fourth son of Wu Song also noticed that something was wrong, and asked coldly, "No. 5, what do you mean?"


    Because the dragon is too powerful, they are so powerful that they have no chance to resist, but why did Song Laowu give them elixir just now, so that they could have the illusion of being able to fight the dragon.


    Wang Shu felt more and more wrong, and retired silently. Then he noticed that there were seven or eight purple gold skulls around him, and what really surprised Wang Shu was that when he moved , Those purple gold skeletons are also moving.


    "Is this guy going to kill everyone?"


    A very crazy idea occurred to Wang Shushu''s heart, because he discovered that almost every blood source had a purple gold skull beside him.

 Chapter 405： Crazy Song Laowu

    "This lunatic!"


    When Wang Shu noticed that something was wrong, he began to observe carefully, and it turned out that he was not the only one. Almost every blood source was surrounded by purple gold skulls.


    If you didn''t observe it deliberately, you wouldn''t notice it. There are as many brothers as Song Laowu beside him.


    "Yueer, come here!"


    Shu Wangshu secretly transmitted a message to the moon fairy who had no one to pay attention to, and let the moon fairy come over.


    Xianyue fairy looked at Wang Shu strangely. She felt annoyed somehow, but after seeing that gentle look, she didn''t know why she felt inexplicable and felt like she wanted to get closer.


    Fairy Moon Princess originally wanted to say something, but this time unexpectedly came towards Wang Shu.


    "Vice General Li, come here!"


    Li Wangqing also asked Li Changqing to come together. Although Li Changqing was somewhat surprised, but found that no one noticed himself, he walked towards Wang Shu silently.


    "Boss, what do you mean?"


    "Boss, why don''t you act as planned?"


    After a lot of people died, Song Wenyuan began to turn his face, surrounded him, and asked coldly.


    However, Song Laowu didn''t bother to pay attention to them, but looked at the black gold pillars blankly. After the slaughter of the demon dragon just now, the black gold pillars even changed.


    The color of the two iron chains that had been wrapped around the black gold pillars had actually changed to become light red. Besides, if you look closely, you can see that the black gold pillars seem to be shorter.


    Many such geniuses have noticed such an obvious scene, looking at the black gold pillars one by one strangely.


    After the moon fairy went to Wang Shu, she asked strangely, "Who are you? Why do I think you are familiar?"


    "Don''t talk, take this thing with you. Once there is a conflict, find a safe place to hide from it!" Wang Shu still didn''t say anything, but secretly passed on to the fairy, and secretly gave her sneak symbol.


    After Li Changqing came over, he also did not speak, but his eyes had explained everything. He was very grateful to Wang Shu for his life-saving grace.


    Wang Shu sent a message to Li Changqing and said, "This is a sneaking talisman that can hide your body. At first, my brother Wang Nan and I used this to sneak into the temple in advance. If I didn''t guess wrong, my brother would be hiding among those geniuses. You do n¡¯t need to worry about his safety. You can definitely use your elder brother ¡¯s cultivation and insights to succeed. Also, this elixir should be able to quickly restore your cultivation. After a while, you may take the month while you are in chaos. leave here!"


    ³¤ Li Changqing seems unwilling and wants to speak.


    But it was stopped by Wang Shu and continued to say: "Yueer is my hair wife. She had some accidents due to her practice and lost her memory. You must take her away here anyway. I have a backhand, It should be possible to leave here. "


    Li Changqing Xiu was in vain, so he could only take the elixir silently, take it secretly, and resume Xiuwei.


    After Wang Jingshu stared at Yuexian carefully for a while, she still had no choice to let Yuexian take elixir.


    The last time the fairy of the moon was sealed because she was repaired, there was chaos and madness after being untied. This time I don''t know if the same situation will occur.


    King Wang Shu did not want to take this risk.


    "Lieutenant General Li, I have one more thing to ask of you. Unless you meet my father, don''t try to restore the moon fairy. I have some elixir in my hand. If you notice something abnormal, Find a way to make her obey. "Wang Shu secretly transmitted a message to Li Changqing, and at the same time took out some forgetfulness to Li Changqing.


    ³¤ Li Changqing has not seen the madness of the Moon Fairy, so he does not quite understand the meaning of Wang Shuhua, but nodded silently after seeing Wang Shu so serious and solemn.


    After hesitating for a moment, Wang Shu took out another elixir, and cautiously transmitted it to Li Changqing, saying, "If you two are in a desperate situation, you will let Yueer take this elixir!"


    After Li Changqing saw the elixir clearly, he wondered why he could take it, but the moon fairy couldn''t, but he trusted Wang Shu and didn''t ask too much, just silently wrote down Wang Shu''s arrangement.


    When Wang Shu silently arranged the rear path for the Moon Fairy and Li Changqing, the contradictions of the Song family brothers on the other side became more and more fierce. From the beginning, the argument of the tongue was about to turn into a **** battle.


    "Fifth child, don''t blame our cruelty as a brother if you don''t talk anymore!"


    "Lord, do you think you have the strength to fight against all three of us at the same time?"


    The majority of the dead and wounded men under the command of the two youngest members of the Song Dynasty and the fourth son of the Song Dynasty had lost their false smiles, and they were about to unite, taking advantage of this opportunity to kill Song Laowu.


    Tong Song Wenyuan also had the same idea. He had secretly winked at the two in secret, waiting for an opportunity.


    Because Song Laowu was so hidden, the three of them never regarded Song Laowu as an opponent, but after entering the illusion, they unexpectedly discovered that this seemed to be the stage of Song Laowu''s one, and they were only supporting actors. .


    Wu Song ¡¯s fifth child finally could n¡¯t bear the oppression of several people, turned around, looked at Song Wenyuan with a smile on his face, and said with a smile: ¡°It seems that my brothers are in a hurry!¡±


    "Five, what do you mean?"


    "Five brother, do you hide anything from us?"


    After seeing Song Laowu''s face, the brothers of the Song family were startled.


    Because they have been behind Song Laowu just now, and they haven''t noticed the change of Song Laowu, but it was only for such a short moment, Song Laowu lost a lot of weight, and the whole face lost his blood, and it looked exceptional Scary.


    And the original dark eyes have turned red, if you look closely, you will find a trace of gold in the scarlet.


    "Of course I sent you to die! Hehe!"


    Wu Song''s fifth face moved like a skull, grinning and revealing his white teeth, but he smiled with horror.


    The old Wu Song said very plainly and straightforwardly, as if stating a very ordinary thing.


    "what!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "These ghosts have killed!"


    At this moment, geniuses started to scream.


    The brothers of the Song family looked at it, only to find that the bone soldiers who had already subordinated Song Laowu suddenly attacked the geniuses.


    "Fifth child, you ..."


    "Boy, you **** it!"


    Èý The three brothers of the Song family immediately understood that the fifth son of Song actually planned to confront the three of them with one person.


    However, just as the three brothers had just noticed that Song Laowu was so crazy, several purple gold skulls sieged towards them in an instant.


    "Lieutenant General Li, quickly activate the stealth character and send the moon to leave! After leaving the temple, use the teleportation character to leave this place immediately."


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Wang Shushu immediately ordered Li Changqing to leave with the moon fairy.

 Chapter 406： Song Laowus Madness

    ³¤ Li Changqing Xiu just recovered, but he also knew that the situation was urgent, and immediately urged the sneaker to leave with the Moon Fairy.


    The King of Books helped the Moon Fairy activate the stealth charm, shoved it into the hands of the Moon Fairy, and said, "Yueer, wait for me outside!"


    Immediately after speaking, the sword in Wang Shu''s hand immediately blocked the attack of a Zijin skeleton.


    Xianyue fairy wanted to refuse, but in the end said nothing and silently accepted Wang Shu''s kindness.


    After resisting four or five successive attacks, the figures of Li Changqing and Yuexian disappeared completely, and Wang Shu did not know if they really left. They never dared to walk away, blocking the entrance all the time, whispering quietly , Said: "Yueer, you must wait for me!"


    The original geniuses far exceeded the bone soldiers in terms of overall strength or quantity, but after the devastation of the magic dragon, they were reduced by a quarter.


    µÄ The bone soldiers now controlled by Song Laowu killed a large part of it in an instant, and the most terrible thing was that in this sneak attack of Song Laowu, more than half of the blood source geniuses were seriously injured.


    The battle takes place extremely quickly and terribly!


    If Wang Shu wasn''t alert at the beginning, he might die here.


    The battle lasted only a dozen breaths, but it was very tragic. There were dead and injured geniuses, and almost none were intact.


    If you want to say that you are not injured, there will be only Wang Shu. Shortly after the start of the battle, he also used stealth and secretly hid in the back entrance. At the same time, he arranged the formation at that entrance. The situation is definitely not everything.


    Even the second son of Song has a lot of wounds on his body, resisting the attack of four or five purple gold skeletons.


    Although Song Wenyuan was not as miserable as Song''s second child, he was also injured and seemed to be unable to resist the attack of seven or eight Zijin skulls.


    As for the fourth son Song, who was neither male nor female, was besieged by more than a dozen purple and gold skulls, the fourth son Song had no choice but to lean back in the direction of the blood pool and kept back.


    When the distance was still three feet away, the fourth son of Song couldn''t retreat anymore, and he could only resist hard. At the same time, people like Song Wenyuan asked for help: "Second Brother, Third Brother, save me!"


    After looking at the two members, Song Songyuan and Song Wenyuan, they had no intention of saving, but instead intentionally stayed away from the blood pool to avoid being besieged by those terrible purple gold skeletons.


    Seeing Song Lao and Song Wenyuan abandon themselves, Song Lao''s eyes showed grief, but then they became sinister, ignoring the surrounds and attacks of the purple and gold skeletons, and rushed towards the heavily injured Song Lao .


    "Even if I die, I want you to accompany me!"


    The fourth son of Wu Song knew that he couldn''t live alone, but he didn''t want to die like that. He decided to pull back.


    Huh! Huh!


    The attack of Zijin Skull completely hit the fourth son of Song, and several blood holes appeared in an instant. But the fourth son of Song did not care about those wounds at all, and still rushed towards the second son of Song crazy.


    The eyes of the fourth son of Wu Song have completely changed, only crazy, he is completely crazy!


    When the second son of Song Song saw that the fourth son of Song didn''t want to run away, instead he rushed towards himself, and he couldn''t help but change his face, and yelled, "Old man, you are crazy."


    "Haha, I''m crazy. If it weren''t for you, how could I be like this? I want you to die with me!" The fourth son of Song has completely turned into a **** man, chasing the old man with a wild laugh two.


    Of course, the second son of Song understands the meaning of this remark, but he can''t let the second son of Song win. His eyes flashed fiercely, and he shot directly at the second son of Song who was rushing at him!


    A sword penetrates Song''s fourth chest!


    The old fourth Song Song smiled and said, "You are so cruel! But I can see you die before I die, so happy!"


    He said that the fourth son of Song slammed forward and hugged the second son of Song.


    "Let go! Let go!"


    Suo Song old second-hand feet could not be deployed for a moment, shouted in horror.


    However, the fourth son of Song refused to let go, and hugged the second son of Song, whispering in his mouth: "Second brother, since that day, I have decided to follow you all my life and guard you, even if we die, To die together! "


    "Let go! Let go!"


    Wu Song''s second son noticed that the Zijin Skull''s attack had already come. If he didn''t want to resist or avoid it, he would have to escape.


    "Second Brother, do you know? Many times I regret it, if we are not brothers, and I am not a man, a woman, that would be great!"


    The oldest son of Song Song has put aside life and death, and said something strange in his mouth.


    "Old fourth, let go quickly. It was just a childhood mistake. Are you crazy? We will all die if we go on like this!"


    Wu Song''s second child was going crazy, because those Zijin skeletons had already reached his side.


    "what!"


    Before the second son of Song Song had finished speaking, the arm of a Zijin Skull pierced through his back and out of his chest, and penetrated the body of Song Song holding him tightly.


    Huh!


    Blood spattered the faces of the two people instantly, making them completely bloody.


    "Second Brother, we are finally able to die together. I am so happy!" The strength of the blood on the fourth son of Song disappeared quickly, and the breath became weak in a blink of an eye.


    "You lunatic!"


    Wu Song''s second child couldn''t break the **** of Song''s fourth child, even if he died, and now he has been seriously injured and is looking for a way to escape.


    "Throw them into the blood pool!"


    Song Laowu, who had been watching all the time, finally spoke, and ordered the Zijin Skull to throw the bodies of Song Lao and Song Laosi into the blood pool.


    "Boss, you''re really crazy! If my father knew that you took all the genius to the blood sacrifice, it would definitely kill you!" Song''s second child already knew that he would die, but he seemed relaxed, and his face was full Said frustratingly.


    Wu Song ¡¯s fifth child is completely crazy, sneer and said, "Oh, father? As long as I succeed, the entire Nanlin County will become mine, and you are only stepping stones on my way!"


    "Lao Si, I am sorry for you. For so many years, I have never expressed my heart to you. If there is a future life, may we stop being brothers!"


    Wu Song''s second child looked at the Zijin Skulls that came up towards them, and looked back at the blood pool. He had no plans to escape again, and said with a smile.


    After hearing Song''s second words, Song''s eyes became increasingly dim, and his brother rejected him.


    "Haha, you fool! In the afterlife, we will be our lover!"


    The second son of Song Song laughed, holding the body of the fourth son of Song and jumping into the blood pool. At the moment when he jumped into the blood pool, there was joy in the eyes of Song Sisi.


    "Throw everyone in!"


    Wu Song Laowu turned around and looked at the geniuses who had been corpse everywhere, coldly ordered.

 Chapter 407： Destroy the dragon

    Only one-third of the genius barely maintained its combat effectiveness, but each face was frightened and panic-stricken.


    Song Wenyuan has become the backbone of these geniuses who have survived, watching him one by one with hope, hoping that Song Wenyuan can turn the tide.


    However, Song Wenyuan didn''t think so. He can''t protect himself now. He was injured during the brief battle just now.


    He even saw the scene where his two brothers jumped into the blood pool with his own eyes, but he was helpless because the Zijin skeletons were too terrible. Although the attack method was relatively single and the power was average, the indestructible defense made him feel Despair, especially five or six shots together, even the very ordinary attacks became terrible.


    Wu Song Laowu completely ignored these geniuses, and ordered those skeletons to throw dead or seriously injured irresistible geniuses into the blood pool.


    As the genius''s body was continuously thrown into the bleeding pool, the black gold pillars continued to decline at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The black gold pillars are getting closer and closer, and the light is getting brighter.


    "Undead, Undead!"


    Wu Song''s mouth kept muttering.


    I especially watched as the black and gold pillars were getting lower and lower, and the things that glowed with golden light were close at hand.


    Wu Song''s fifth child became more and more enthusiastic and crazy.


    But when there was still more than one foot away, the black gold pillar stopped suddenly and no longer moved by a minute.


    "How did it stop? How did it stop? How did it stop!"


    The old Wu Song yelled frantically after seeing the pillars stopped.


    A Zijin skeleton came over and seemed to explain something to Song Laowu.


    "Give me to kill them! Hurry up, use their blood to sacrifice!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu angrily threw the purple gold skull directly into the blood pool, and then ordered the bone soldiers to kill the surviving geniuses.


    The surviving geniuses felt despair one by one. They never thought that this time the Nanlin Association would become their graveyard.


    "Three sons, save us!"


    "Three boys!"


    The geniuses looked at Song Wenyuan one by one, hoping that Song Wenyuan could save them.


    "Boy, you''re completely crazy, you should wake up soon!"


    Wu Songyuan had a fear of his brother that he never had before, hoping to wake him up.


    "kill him!"


    After Song Wenyuan''s opening, it seemed to anger Song Laowu and ordered more than ten Zijin skulls to besiege Song Wenyuan.


    "Escape yourself, I can''t save you!"


    After Song Wenyuan saw so many purple gold skeletons coming towards himself at once, he immediately made a plan to escape. Even if the immortal art on that black gold pillar was so powerful, he did n¡¯t have that life to cultivate. Now only escape is the only s Choice.


    Xi Song Wenyuan turned reluctantly and rushed into a passage, followed by more than a dozen purple gold skulls.


    Other geniuses are also reluctant to just give up the readily available immortality, but life is more important than life at this time.


    After Song Wenyuan took the lead in escaping, those geniuses started to choose an entrance and rushed in, but they did not run away in a random way, and chose those who had not been there. And no one wants to choose Song Wenyuan''s one, because everyone has seen so many purple gold skulls in.


    Except for some who did not escape in a timely manner, most of the surviving geniuses fled into the entrance. As to whether they can actually escape, it depends on their own fortune.


    It didn''t take long for the center of the temple, which was still lively, to become quiet again.


    There are only three or two bone soldiers, and Song Laowu stared at the pillar.


    Wang Shu, who was hiding in the passage, wanted to run the same way, but couldn''t run away at all, because just when he wanted to run away, Wang Long once again transmitted a message to him and said, "Boy, don''t follow. I''m still waiting to see the results. I can feel that the guy is almost ready to move. "


    "You''re an old man, and you can''t protect me, and you want me to help you. Did you play me on purpose?" Wang Shu asked angrily.


    Wang Long explained embarrassingly: "Oh, Lao Tzu is also because there is no way. In order to make him grow faster, I just fed him a few times of blood. I didn''t expect it to give out terrible wisdom, and I wanted to count Lao Tzu."


    The King of Shu seemed to hear something, and asked coldly, "Are you unable to kill it, and what lifeline is in its control? I don''t believe you just fed him a few times of blood!"


    Wanglong said with a smile: "Oh, haha! Actually, I gave him a few blood bones!"


    King Wang Shu didn''t believe it at all, and continued to ask, "Just a few blood bones?"


    Wanglong said: "Oh, no, there are three ribs that successfully melted blood!"


    The king Wang''s face is all black. Does this guy really keep that dragon as a pet? Is there such a crazy person in this world?


    However, Wang Shu always felt that Wang Long had something to hide from him, and continued to ask coldly: "Don''t let me ask a little bit, and say it all at once!"


    Æäʵ "In fact, there is still half a blood heart ..."


    He Wanglong hesitated, saying indifferently.


    "Grass your grandma, you old thing, even your own offspring count, are you still a man?" Wang Shu scolded angrily.


    Wang Wanglong''s voice was much lower, and some voices said inadequately: "Isn''t it just a few bones and a piece of meat? Is it necessary to be so angry?"


    King Wang''s face is all black. Is this guy crazy? Four blood bones, and three blood bones successfully fused, plus half a blood heart, this is something that only a lunatic can do.


    Run!


    Wang Shushu was too lazy to continue listening, turned around and ran towards the passage.


    "Do n¡¯t worry about it, it ¡¯s not that strong. Do n¡¯t look at it so fierce. Those kids in the blood source area are killed by the blood when they meet, but when the blood pool is full, its strength will be greatly reduced. At that time, it will definitely be greedy, and eat the soul bead. Once it eats the soul bead, the strength is not even one-tenth of the current. With your strength and means, it can definitely be. As long as you kill him, then How about a soul bead? "


    Wang Long kept talking, but Wang Shu couldn''t possibly die. There was no credible word in this guy''s words.


    "Hey, boy, can you be a little educated? I am your ancestor, Lin Ni''s sibling, how dare you not listen to me? If you run again, I will keep you here forever." Not soft, Wang Long is ready to come up with identity.


    "You come less, anyway, you love that guy so much, feed it all to you."


    It is impossible for Wang Shu to believe Wang Long.


    "..."


    Wu Wanglong didn''t seem to know how to move Wang Shu and fell into silence.


    After Xun was silent for a while, Wang Long said hardly: "If you kill him for me, how can I help you heal the girl doll when my soul wakes up successfully?"

 Chapter 408： Extinction

    Ö»Òª "As long as you can kill it for me, I assure you. No, I swear in the name of the ancestors of the Wang family, as long as I reach the spirit wakeup, I must cure that female doll for you!"


    Wang Long has no way but to take out the final killer ïµ.


    Wang Shushu always felt that Wang Long''s words were weird, but he was still very excited, because Linger had already said that the evil spirit in Lan Yue''s body must be trusted by the blood awakening power to dispel it.


    However, Wang Shu showed a completely unbelieving attitude, saying, "I don''t believe it, you are clearly awake. You still need to say such words to fool me! And I can find someone to fix my problem!"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, not only was Wang Long angry, but he laughed and said, "Little baby, you can''t lie to me at all. I''m sure that the entire Song Dynasty did not have a strong wakener, no, not even the whole No **** continent. "


    "Huh?" Wang Shu frowned. His words should not be full of loopholes, how could it cause Wang Long to respond so much?


    Wang Long did not explain why he was so sure, but said, "Boy, as long as you help me, I will wake up when I succeed, and I will be grateful to you, and heal the girl''s illness for you. You do n¡¯t need to ask me How do you know that the female doll is practicing evil skills, and she will definitely get into the body, and for a while, otherwise the symptoms will not appear! "


    According to Wang Long saying this, Wang Shu does have some faith, because Wang Long does not seem to dedicate himself to practice.


    But Wang Shu still pretended not to believe, "Don''t make heaven and earth, only you have a soul wake up, I don''t believe it, I can''t find the power of the soul wake up."


    "Haha, boy, believe it or not. Lao Tzu can tell you with certainty that the whole blood heaven continent has no soul awakening. Especially since your ancestor Wang Ni appeared, this world is even more impossible. Otherwise you think Will I be trapped willingly in this ghost place for thousands of years? Don''t think too much. Of course, I don''t want you to believe now, I only need you to help me. And as long as things succeed, the soul on the black gold pillar Be yours. "


    Wang Long seemed to see that Wang Shu wanted to refuse, and then said: "Don''t rush to refuse first, listen to me to finish. Maybe with your age and knowledge, you don''t know what the soul bead is and what it is for. But I can tell you that the soul bead is the thing left when the wakefulness of the soul wakes up, and it is extremely useful for ordinary practitioners. It can not only help the cultivation, let people know their heart, and make rapid progress. It can even be absorbed directly. After absorption, you can improve your comprehension and make your practice a thousand miles. Looking at your appearance, I think not only because you have taken too much elixir, forcibly improve your practice? The biggest reason is that you ca n¡¯t practice home. If you think about it, if you absorb the soul bead and improve your comprehension, it is not a nail-biting thing to break through the blood source environment with your conditions? And then you can reach the state of mind and fusion at the fastest speed. Bones! "


    The king Wang Long said more and more excited, even he was anxious to absorb the soul beads himself.


    "Why don''t you use it yourself?"


    Wang Wangshu grasped the root cause and asked.


    Since this soul bead is so good, why doesn''t Wang Long use it by himself? But to induce him like this?


    After a long silence, Wang Long said slightly sadly: "Because it was left by my lover, she let me use it to comprehend it, but I can''t bear it. I would rather not reach the soul wakeup than to let her The last thing left in the world is destroyed. "


    "Then you can bear it if you give it to me?" Wang Shu asked with a strange face.


    Wang Long smiled awkwardly: "Oh, you don''t have to think about it. Of course, if you don''t help me, what she left will be eaten by that beast. Since it can''t be kept, it''s better to be a smooth river. "


    The King of Shu is speechless.


    ËäÈ» Although Wang Long''s idea is very reasonable, it is somewhat unbearable.


    However, Wang Shu still decided to help him, even if it was not for the soul bead, but only for a promise that he might become the power of the soul awake, Wang Shu was absolutely willing to take this risk, not to mention that this person is likely to be Your ancestors.


    Wang Shu asked, "How can I help you?"


    After hearing that Wang Shu was finally willing to help himself, Wang Long said emotionally: "You just have to wait now, and wait for that kid to kill those geniuses, throw them into the blood pool, and the blood in the blood pool drowns the soul bead. The soul bead will be contaminated. After the soul bead is contaminated, the dragon will certainly be unable to swallow it. Once it has swallowed the soul bead, it should immediately destroy the kid and all the purple gold skulls, and then Seal the center of the entire temple and absorb the power in the soul bead. "


    Wang Shu asked strangely, "Did we just look at it this way? Do nothing?"


    Wang Long said, "Of course not! We need to start when it is devouring the kid and those purple gold skeletons after it devours the soul beads. Once the soul beads enter its body, it must spend a lot of energy to suppress the soul beads Otherwise, instead of absorbing the power of the soul bead, it will become the puppet of the soul bead. "


    Wang Shushu seemed to understand, and asked, "Do you mean that I still want to join forces with the old Song Wu?"


    Wang Long said: "There are no eternal friends, only eternal benefits. Although Song Laowu has extreme means, he has to admit that he is a talent. Unfortunately, his cultivation is too low, otherwise the whole blood heaven continent may not He was turned upside down. After a while you have to join him. He is even more terrible than I thought. He can use bone orders to command so many purple gold skulls. If you can join forces, there is a great chance. "


    Èç¹û "What if you don''t join forces?"


    "If you don''t join forces, you can go now. Because even the Devil Dragon has only one tenth of its strength, you can''t deal with it. I know you may have some special means, because on your body, I smell That disgust and fear. But that thing seems to make me feel close again. "


    "Is he talking about Linger?"


    The book of King Wang could not help guessing, would the breath that Wang Long said made him disgusted and fearful be the rusty sword that had been hidden in his body? Since the stunning second day that day killed the man in white, and later killed Suna and almost killed himself, Wang Shu has not seen the horror of the rusty sword for a long time.


    "Okay, I promise you, as long as he is willing to join forces, I will join forces with him again!"


    As long as Song Laowu is willing, Wang Shu can also drop the gap between the two and join forces again.


    King Wang Shu returned to the center of the temple under the guidance of Wang Long.


    "Ah, get away, it''s mine, don''t you think about it!"


    He could not hear the angry roar as soon as he had been hiding.

 Chapter 409： Under the Dragon

    As soon as Shu Wang arrived at the center of the temple, he saw that the black gold pillar was almost drowned by the blood pool, and the dragon in the blood pool was constantly surrounding the black gold pillar.


    The golden light on the black gold pillars also revealed its original appearance, a fist-sized, black transparent beads. Just a glance, there is an illusion that the soul is sucked into it.


    Soul Soul Pearl!


    Wang Shushu recognized it at a glance. The black transparent beads were the soul beads in Wang Long''s mouth.


    However, at this moment, the soul bead was about to be drowned by blood, and the dragon was surrounded, and no one was allowed to touch his finger.


    "Go away, that''s mine!"


    When Song Laowu saw that the dragon wanted to devour the soul bead, he frantically roared, desperately directing the skeleton to rush forward, but the blood pool seemed to have terrible power and unfathomable, no matter how many those skeletons, They were all swallowed up by the blood pool.


    Fortunately, all the mind and attention of the Demon Dragon are on the soul beads, otherwise Song Wuwu would not be able to live to this day.


    "what!"


    The old Wu Song yelled madly that his stuff was going to be taken away in front of him. His consciousness had already blurred, and he wanted to rush over in person.


    "Boy, hurry up, stop him, he''s going crazy!"


    When Wang Long noticed that the situation of Song Laowu was wrong, he reminded nervously.


    Shu Wangshu no longer chose to hide, rushed out and shouted: "Stop, don''t go!"


    Wu Song ¡¯s fifth child seemed to hear Wang Shu ¡¯s call, and when he was about to step into the blood pool with one foot, he stopped and looked back in amazement, looking at Wang Shu, frowning and saying, ¡°Did you leave?¡±


    King Wang Shu smiled and said, "Oh, you haven''t left yet, how can I go!"


    The fierce light flashed in the eyes of the old Wu Song, and he wanted to order those Zijin skeletons to kill Wang Shu.


    King Wang Shu said: "It is not yet time for us to resolve our grievances. You and I must unite and give that guy a fatal blow, otherwise you and I will all die here!"


    "Oh, just you?"


    Wu Song asked with a sneer.


    In the eyes of Song Laowu, Wang Shu, a miscellaneous fish that had not even reached the source of blood, could not help him at all. Wang Shu''s strength is at most about the same as a purple gold skull. Even if Wang Shu had some special means, it was definitely not much stronger than the general blood source. But in the eyes of Song Laowu, the blood source is nothing, at most three purple gold skulls can suppress it.


    "Oh, do n¡¯t hurry to refuse. My strength is really average, but in the eyes of the magic dragon, you are just a small fish and shrimp, especially the current magic dragon. I dare to discuss cooperation with you, I know some Its weakness, you have seen the strength of that guy, if we do n¡¯t join hands, you also have no chance. "


    King Wang Shu is not in a hurry, anyway, he will run away, but Song Laowu must be the one who will kill the dragon.


    Wu Song Laowu asked with some emotion: "Do you really know its weakness?"


    King Wang Shu said affirmatively: "Of course I know!"


    "Okay, I agree to cooperate. But after it is done, I want that undead art, and that undead bead can belong to you!" Song Laowu agreed as Wang Long expected.


    "Undead beads?"


    Wang Shu stunned, and soon realized that the immortal bead in the other''s mouth was nothing else, it was the soul bead.


    "It''s a word!"


    With such a reminder from Song Wu, Wang Shu noticed that there was indeed a stone stele under the soul bead, and there were some words engraved on the stele, but the soul bead had a powerful power, making them unable to see the inscription on the stele. What is it.


    "Come here, don''t bother it! This demon dragon will devour the soul bead for a while ... After it has been swallowed, the strength will drop greatly. At that time you need to let those purple and gold skeletons restrain it, and I will launch a fatal blow!"


    Wang Shushu continued to secretly pass on Song Laowu, and the two began to discuss countermeasures.


    Jain Demon Dragon has never paid attention to Wang Shu and Song Laowu, because the two are indistinguishable from the ants in their eyes, so they have been staring at the soul beads that are about to be flooded with blood.


    The time passed by a minute and a second later.


    The blood and blood finally covered the dark transparent soul bead.


    After the Soul Bead was submerged, the golden light emitted gradually turned into a dim light, and the temperature in the center of the entire temple began to drop rapidly.


    The Demon Dragon kept around the soul bead in the blood pool, spit out white ice breath, and gradually, the light of the soul bead faded.


    The two of Wang Shushu and Song Laowu were outside, enduring the cold, waiting for the demon dragon to swallow the soul beads. As long as the devil dragon swallowed the soul beads, they were the best time to shoot.


    But after waiting for half an hour, the two did not see that the dragon had the intention to swallow the soul bead. In contrast, the entire blood pool was blocked by a layer of thick ice, and the two could only see the situation inside vaguely.


    "Wang Shu, the situation has changed. The guy already knows that you may ambush it, and you are going to destroy it. Otherwise, once it blocks the temple, I ca n¡¯t even break it in a short time. You must anger it and let it swallow as soon as possible. Soul beads, I''ll be right back. "


    King Wanglong gradually felt that something was wrong. Based on his understanding of the demon dragon, he should have swallowed the soul beads in a hurry, but he did not panic.


    "Damn! Can''t wait any longer, that guy has already guessed our plan. Quickly, force it to swallow the soul ball as soon as possible!" Wang Shu knew that he couldn''t wait any longer and greeted Song Laowu and rushed out.


    Wu Song Laowu did not rush out the first time, because he could not believe Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu is not as simple as he imagined, or in other words, he thinks Wang Shu has concealed him.


    Huh!


    When the king of the king reached the edge of the blood pool, the long sword that had been strengthened four times in his hand was cut down, and only a half-foot deep mouth appeared.


    "This!"


    The King of Kings originally thought that strengthening the sword four times could be regarded as a magic weapon, but since entering the fantasy, he has encountered setbacks for the second time, first the purple gold skull, and now the ice.


    "Go break!"


    The old Wu Song seemed to know that the ice cube was not ordinary, and directly ordered the Zijin skeleton to pass by.


    Snapped!


    Zijin''s skull waved his fist and smashed it into the ice that sealed the blood pool, but left only a trace. Song Laowu finally understood that this hard ice is hard to destroy, far more difficult than he imagined.


    "Linger, Linger!"


    Zhentian Lei is absolutely impossible to destroy this ice, and Wang Shu cannot go to the invincible exchange system to find more powerful explosives now, and according to his user level and repair behavior, for the time being, he cannot buy a stronger one. Linger asked for help.


    "Wang Shu, I''m here!"


    It was a little unexpected for Wang Shu to order that Linger seemed to be there all the time, but because Wang Long was there, she didn''t want to say anything.


    Wang Shu asked: "Is there any way to break this ice?"


    Wu Linger said very surely, "Yes, but it takes the power of the magic sword!"

 Chapter 410： The power of the magic sword

    "Magic sword? OK, break it right away, it''s urgent!"


    Previously, Wang Long said that Wang Shu had a nasty smell on his body. It seemed to be a magic sword, and since entering the temple, he always felt that his right hand was very agitated, and it seemed that the magic sword had already felt it.


    "Wang Shu, in the current state of the magic sword, can only attack three times, and then enter a long period of cultivation. Are you sure you want to destroy this seal? I think it is very wasteful. It should only be in the crisis of life and death. use!"


    Wu Linger now temporarily acts as the sword spirit of the magic sword, and does not seem to want Wang Shu to be so extravagant, he asks uncertainly.


    È·¶¨ "Okay! You must do it now, it is urgent, otherwise the guy will recover and I will certainly die."


    Wang Wangshu didn''t dare to hesitate any more. The Demon Dragon had far more wisdom and terror than Wang Long expected. It didn''t follow the routine at all. It turned out that Wang Long thought that the demon dragon would directly devour the soul beads, but he did not expect to seal the entire temple directly, ignoring Wang Shu and Song Laowu completely. Because they can''t even break the seal, they will only die here.


    In the face of such a terrible opponent, Wang Shu did not dare to give it a chance to breathe. Once the demon dragon refined the soul beads, then there was only one way to die for them, and even Wang Shu doubted it. If the magic dragon refines the soul beads, it will be even more terrible than Wang Long, otherwise Wang Long will not let Wang Shu shoot for him.


    "I understand!"


    Linger obeyed Wang Shu''s order and began to fully integrate into the magic sword that has been hidden in Wang Shu''s body. He said, "Wang Shu, give up resistance, let my consciousness be with you. Only when we are together can we play The greatest power of the magic sword! "


    "I know!"


    Áé With the integration of Linger, Wang Shu gradually felt that his right hand began to tremble, and an indescribable power gradually awakened, and he had a special feeling, as if he had become Linger and a sword.


    Song Laowu, who was aside, seemed to notice something, and his body began to tremble unnaturally.


    "Why do I suddenly feel so cold? Strange, no wonder I also feel cold at such a little temperature? It''s funny!"


    Wu Song Lao Wu talked to himself, but unnaturally stayed away from Wang Shu. Those bone soldiers also seemed to have sensed and started to stay away from Wang Shu.


    For a while, only Wang Shu was left by the frozen blood pool.


    The momentum of the King of Shu began to rise sharply, which was something completely different from the ordinary cultivation of momentum. It is something that instinctively feels fear.


    Gradually, Song Laowu was shocked to find that he was not cold and fearful, a kind of fear trembling when he encountered the force that made him irresistible! He even wanted to kneel, as if only by kneeling would this fear be lessened.


    The skeletons also lay on the ground one by one, and the bones on their bodies made strange sounds, and those sounds formed strange resonances that filled the center of the entire temple.


    Voice has magical magic, which makes Song Laowu, who was originally afraid, even more afraid.


    Even the demon dragon hidden under the ice seemed to sense the fear and began to swim uneasily.


    Êé At this moment, Wang Shu is no longer a person in the eyes of Song Laowu, but also a sword, a broken sword with only a half.


    Buzz!


    Suddenly a clear cry, Song Laowu watched with his own eyes the sword that Wang Shu turned into hitting the layer of ice that seemed to be indestructible.


    Huh!


    Facing the half-cut sword that Wang Shu turned into, the impenetrable Jianbing was instantly broken, like a piece of paper and destroyed.


    Wow!


    Wu Jianbing was cracked open and splashed with countless blood and water. The dragon that was originally hidden below swallowed the soul bead and flew out.


    Huh!


    The gigantic devil''s huge body rose into the sky and intended to hit the flying king book, but the king book had now become a magic sword.


    The King of Shu is the magic sword, and the magic sword is the king!


    "Cut!"


    The king Wangshu gave a loud shout, and the whole person did not escape, and ran directly into the giant dragon''s huge body like a chain.


    Wow!


    An unexpected scene appeared. Wang Shu''s seemingly small body was not only bumped into a mud by the demon dragon, but the demon dragon was knocked out and flew out. If it was not because of the huge body bound by the black gold pillars in the blood pool, maybe This time I can directly hit the stone wall of the temple.


    Apart from that, a chain of iron on the dragon''s body was broken directly, only half connected.


    Roar!


    The Demon Dragon saw that his body had been damaged by such an ant, and the whole body stood up, yelling at Wang Shu.


    However, this demon dragon roared back, but its speed and momentum were not as terrible as it was when the geniuses were slaughtered.


    Since devouring the Soul Bead, the Devil Dragon has been emitting colorful glass, which looks very beautiful, but it is because of these lights that the Demon Dragon is weak at the moment.


    "Hurry up, trap him now! I''m going to do my best!" Wang Shu shouted at Song Wu who was still in a daze.


    "Trapped him!"


    Wu Song Laowu immediately responded, and ordered those purple and gold skeletons to rush towards the dragon.


    The demon dragon at this moment really weakened a lot. It seems that Wang Shu is right. Once it devours the soul bead, it will be weak. This is when they killed the demon dragon.


    The body of the Zijin Skull was hard, and after jumping one by one, he started to bite the dragon-like body like a crazy dog ??like a crazy dog.


    Although the Demon Dragon''s body is equally hard, it cannot resist the bite of these purple gold skeletons at all in its weakness.


    Huh!


    The sorrowful sorrow of the Demon Dragon writhing desperately, hitting the ground frantically, part of the purple gold skull was directly crushed by the crash.


    Huh!


    Every time a Zijin skeleton dies, Song Laowu, who controls them, spit out blood, as if those Zijin skulls were Song Laowu himself.


    However, even so, Song Wu was desperate to control and direct those purple gold skeletons, and there were still many lying on the dragon''s body. Even if he died, he was still biting the dragon''s body.


    At first, due to the pain, the Demon Dragon was getting rid of the bite of those purple gold skeletons, and constantly hit the ground, but gradually, it noticed a crisis of life and death, and suddenly turned its attention to Wang Shu who was preparing to launch a second attack.


    ²»ºÃ "No, it notices you!"


    The old Wu Song saw the dragon disregarded him and those purple gold skeletons, but yelled in horror after going directly to Wang Shu who was preparing for the second attack.


    "Damn!"


    Wang Shu, whose consciousness has been fully integrated with Linger and the magic sword, can naturally perceive that the magic dragon is coming towards him, and is equally anxious, but the magic sword that has just launched an attack is in weakness, although he wants to feel it again The pleasure of destruction and destruction, but there is no way.


    Roar!


    The demon dragon turned into a terrible blood shadow and hit it.


    "Humph!"


    The moment I squinted at the sight of the magic dragon about to hit Wang Shu, suddenly a cold hum came from the empty place in front of my eyes ...

 Chapter 411： Mighty Sword

    "No, go away!"


    Squinting as he couldn''t stop the dragon''s offensive, Song Laowu shouted in panic, intending to let Wang Shu avoid.


    If it is said that before Wang Shu showed strength, Song Wuwu may not believe it, but after Wang Shu''s sword just now, he has absolutely believed that Wang Shu can definitely help him, and only by ensuring the safety of Wang Shu can he kill the demon Dragon.


    Wu Song Laowu reminded Wang Shu while directing those Zijin skeletons to stop the dragon''s offensive.


    However, the demon dragon under anger was unstoppable. Those purple and gold skeletons were knocked open one by one, and Wang Shu was about to be attacked.


    "Humph!"


    However, just at the moment of the moment, a cold hum came suddenly from the air, and then only a familiar figure fell from the sky.


    I saw an extra silver lance in the hands of the man who appeared, and pierced the dragon''s head.


    "It''s you!"


    After seeing the incoming person, Song Laowu''s face changed slightly. It seemed a little unexpected, especially when he felt that the other person''s breath was much stronger than himself.


    "Brother!"


    Wang Shushu was very happy. He originally thought that Wang Nan might suffer accidents. He previously said that Wang Nan was okay to comfort Li Changqing, but he never thought he had been hiding in the dark.


    ³ýÁË In addition to Wang Nan, who else appears suddenly?


    "Hum, beast! Eat me a shot!"


    After Wang Nan appeared, he gave a cold hum, and the powerful momentum possessed by the third floor of the blood source environment broke out without reservation, and a shot was pierced into the head of the dragon!


    "Three levels of blood source!"


    Feeling that Wang Nan''s cultivation is actually the third floor of the blood source, and Song Laowu''s face changed. He had expected that Wang Nan''s cultivation was definitely not low, but he did not expect that it was the third floor of the blood source. Among them, it definitely belongs to the top class.


    The Demon Dragon seemed to be aware of the crisis, and suddenly turned his head, exhaling a sip of ice at the sudden appearance of Wang Nan, and at the same time the huge tail flew away.


    "Humph!"


    The first shot of Wang Nan''s hand, the silver gun pierced the dragon''s body, but after this piercing, his face changed greatly.


    Huh!


    There was a muffled sound, and the silver gun in Wang Nan''s hand went into it only a trace, and his hands were shaken.


    The dragon was stronger than Wang Nan expected. He missed the shot and immediately backed away. He avoided the attack from the ice breath, but the dragon''s huge tail swept over, and Wang Nan had no time to escape, only holding a long gun. To block.


    "what!"


    King Wang Nan couldn''t stop the dragon''s attack at all, and the whole person blasted out and hit the stone wall of the temple severely.


    There was a bit of anthropomorphic contempt in the eyes of the Demon Dragon. After looking at Wang Nan, who didn''t know his life, he continued to crawl towards Wang Shu.


    Seeing that Wang Nan couldn''t even hurt the magic dragon, he was defeated by the magic dragon so easily. Wang Shu and Song Laowu couldn''t help looking at each other. Even if the magic dragon was weak, it was far more terrible than they thought. .


    The demon dragon swayed its huge body and slowly walked towards Wang Shu, looking like he was going to play with a few people.


    "This thing is fine!"


    "What a cunning beast!"


    Shu Wangshu and Song Laowu had the same idea at the same time.


    "Linger, how long will it take to launch the next attack?"


    Squinting at the sight of the Devil Dragon coming, Wang Shu asked nervously.


    Wu Linger said, "There are still ten breaths!"


    "Find a way to block it for me ten breaths, and after ten breaths I can make my next attack!"


    Shu Wangshu couldn''t distract himself from fighting against the dragon. He could only pass the message to Song Laowu again, hoping Song Laowu could stop the dragon for a moment.


    I try my best!


    The old Wu Song knew he could not stop, but once again controlled the Zijin skeleton to stop the dragon.


    However, this time the dragon did not have the usual panic, and tried to get rid of those purple and gold skeletons on his body, but completely ignored and approached Wang Shu without hesitation.


    The old Wu Song''s face changed. He clearly saw that the Zijin skeleton could continuously bite the dragon''s body, but the dragon chose to ignore it, because those Zijin skeletons did not threaten it deadly.


    Ten!


    Nine!


    Eight!


    Seven!


    Áù!


    After four breaths, the demon dragon has completely reached Wang Shu, raising his tall head, like contempt of the ants, not panic, with a sip of ice in his mouth toward Wang Shu, who is recovering and cannot move Come.


    "Damn!"


    Wu Song Laowu has exhausted all his efforts, but still can''t stop him. He seems to have seen Wang Shu''s tragic death, and can''t bear to close his eyes.


    "Do not!"


    "Hurry away!"


    At this moment, two voices came suddenly not far away.


    After hearing that familiar voice, Wang''s written color changed dramatically, because one of the voices was the moon fairy.


    Sure enough, when Wang Shu looked over and found that Qian Ying appeared in the sight, it was the moon fairy he thought he had left. In addition to the moon fairy, even Li Changqing did not leave.


    "My son, I''ll help you!"


    ³¤ Li Changqing set aside life and death, and the whole person turned into a white shadow, and rushed towards the ice breath, intending to use his body to block the ice breath.


    "Evergreen!"


    Wang Nan, who was severely injured, found that Li Changqing was going to use his body to stop the ice, and shouted in despair as he rushed forward.


    µÂ The two men he trusted most, Yu Dewu and Li Changqing, but he lost all because of a Nanlin meeting.


    Stupid in the German military rebellion, and Li Changqing will die now.


    "No!"


    Master Wang Shu also never thought that Li Changqing would use his life to stop himself from this blow.


    "General, son, my life of Li Changqing was given by an adult, now I return him to the adult. After I die, please take good care of Rouer ..."


    ³¤ Li Changqing has a smile on his face, as if not to die, but to go to an appointment.


    Bing Bingxi is very scary and powerful. In a blink of an eye, Li Changqing completely turned into an ice cube.


    However, Li Changqing officially resisted this attack for Wang Shu, giving Wang Shu a respite.


    Fives!


    24!


    Wu Mingming was just ten breaths, but at the moment it became unexpectedly slow.


    boom!


    The Demon Dragon glanced contemptuously at Li Changqing, who fell to the ground, and then the huge body pressed down, and the ice cube that wrapped Li Changqing shattered instantly.


    "Evergreen!"


    Wang Nan snarled hard, watching Li Changqing disappear from his eyes.


    "Uh!"


    Wang Nan was also crazy, holding the spear in his hand and rushed towards the dragon.


    boom!


    However, in exchange, Wang Nan was swept away again by the giant dragon''s huge tail, and hit the stone wall heavily. He could clearly hear the sound of his bones cracking.


    three!


    Wang Nan just resisted for a breath!


    Roar!


    The Demon Dragon felt the danger of life and death, and another sip of ice spit down towards Wang Shu.


    "what!"


    Bingxi''s interest is powerful and terrible, and Wang Shu also became an ice cube in an instant.


    ¶þ!


    At the last breath, Wang Shu became an ice cube. As long as there is another breath, he can launch an attack again, but time stays at this moment ...

 Chapter 412： Under the might of the sword

    Time seems to freeze at this moment!


    The hope of all people, all their sustenance lies on Wang Shu, but Wang Shu fell down like that.


    When Wang Shu was frozen, Song Wuwu saw his death in the same way. He would stay here forever like Wang Shu.


    "what!"


    The fear of death struck like a wave, and Song Laowu screamed in horror. The eyes full of desire and ambition became only fear.


    "what!"


    Due to fear, the old Wu Song lost control of those purple and gold skeletons, and suffered a backlash for a moment, and a large blood spurted out.


    µÄ The golden light in the eyes of those Zijin skeletons dissipated quickly and became the original look, and those Zijin skeletons knew that Song Laowu was their enemy, and approached Song Laowu.


    "What are you doing? I have golden bones!"


    Wu Song Laowu woke up instantly, took out the bone order, wanted to order these bone soldiers, but under his panic, as soon as the bone order was taken out, he was sensed by the dragon.


    At the moment when the dragon was staring at the dragon, Song Wuwu''s hair was upside down, and the threat of death became more apparent.


    Roar!


    The Demon Dragon suddenly moved and rushed forward, biting Song Laowu with the bone, and chewing it cruelly.


    "what!"


    The screams of Wu Song''s fifth child resounded throughout the temple, and anyone who heard such terrible screams would get hairy.


    After chewing for a while, the Demon Dragon swallowed Song Laowu together with the bone order.


    After swallowing Song Laowu, the Devil Dragon was a victorious general. He glanced at the center of the temple again and found that there was no delicious food. The purple and gold skulls were not delicious. The disgusting waving tail appeared in his eyes, and he swept aside, and finally Put his eyes on the desperate moon fairy at the entrance.


    I looked at the magic dragon coming towards her, and Yuexian slightly regretted it. She should go, not return. But I don''t know why, after seeing Wang Shu, she always felt unwilling to leave, and wanted to stay with Wang Shu until the end.


    At this moment Wang Shu is dead. Not only is there no fear in her heart, but she is sad and lost. She always feels that she has lost the most precious treasure.


    Xianyue Fairy knew that she could not escape anyway. She was ready to die, closed her eyes, and a white jade sword made intimate contact with her neck.


    The bright red and hot blood flowed out along the short sword and stained her chest red.


    With the rushing blood, the sight of Yuexian gradually became blurred.


    "Wang Shu, are you?"


    I do not know why, Yue Xianzi whispered a strange name.


    "Wang Shu? Who is Wang Shu? How do I feel so familiar and why I think of this name, it is strange."


    Xianyue Fairy''s mind was full of doubts and puzzlements, how could she suddenly think of such a strange name.


    Suddenly, countless memories rushed in, occupying the memory of Yuexianzi.


    "You crap, idiot, you already have a fiancee like my sister, and you have to come out and fooling around ..."


    ·¢ÏÖ She found herself in a green building accompanied by a very beautiful girl.


    ÃÀ This beautiful girl was punching and kicking at a man who looked familiar, and scolded some very unpleasant words.


    "Xiao Xue? Wang Shu?"


    When she saw the girl and the man, she found that she could not help crying because she seemed to remember the identity of the two.


    The screen turns.


    "You take the money, you have to remember that when someone gives you gold and silver in the future, you must choose gold ..."


    She saw that she was giving money to Wang Shu, and at the same time told her, but when she was halfway talking, she couldn''t say any more, because her tears could not help flowing and chose to turn around.


    The screen turns again.


    "As long as I take this elixir, Wang Shu will definitely upgrade to ..."


    "Why do you lie to me? You tell me to go out to practice, but why is there elixir here?"


    "I follow you! I can protect him only when I become strong!"


    "Wang Shu, how are you doing?"


    Uh ...


    "I do not know you!"


    "This person is sick, let''s go!"


    Countless memories are flowing like a tide.


    "Blue Moon? I''m Blue Moon!"


    At this moment Fairy Moon finally recovered all her memories and understood who she was.


    "Ah, I don''t want to die yet!"


    After Wu Lanyue restored her memory, she suddenly had a longing for life, because her favorite person was right in front of her eyes.


    Suddenly, Lan Yue found a powerful force rising in her body. She had just become hot eyes and scarlet, and a powerful breath rose from her body.


    Wake up!


    One, two, three ... eight, nine!


    The blink of an eye reached the **** state, but still did not stop.


    Bloody atmosphere!


    One layer, two layers, three layers ... seven layers ... nine layers!


    Boom!


    The original Lanyue''s repair was only nine levels of blood, but at this moment she completely broke through the **** and reached the source of blood, and it was not a layer of simple source of blood.


    The second floor of the blood source!


    I soon reached the second floor of the blood source realm, and then moved towards the third floor of the blood source realm!


    Three floors! Four floors! Five floors!


    I stopped at the fifth floor of the blood source realm.


    The Demon Dragon seemed to be aware of the threat, and spit it over with a sip of ice. Although Lanyue had made great progress, it was still not the opponent of the Demon Dragon. After this ice descent came, he dared not resist, and quickly swept away.


    However, how fast and terrible the dragon''s reaction was, the moment the blue moon just moved, the huge tail swept over.


    "Humph!"


    Wu Lanyue was accidentally swept away by the huge tail and hit the stone wall heavily.


    Blue Moon, which Xiu Xiu had raised to the fifth level of the blood source, was also vulnerable, and it was still in the weak state of the dragon. If the dragon is in a victory period, it is hard to imagine how terrible the dragon is.


    Wu Lanyue''s momentum just rose. Under this blow, such as a vented ball, the rapid decline, and in a blink of an eye, it turned into the previous look of nothing.


    "Oh, did we just meet each other and want to be different again?" Lan Yue whispered, looking at the ice cubes not far in front of her.


    Wu Lanyue struggled, stood up, and slowly walked towards Wang Shu. The dragon did not stop, but looked at it like a play.


    "what!"


    She only took a few steps, and Lan Yue found out that her body was completely overdrawn, her eyes were black, and she fell down.


    This fall caused Blue Moon to fall into Venus. She has rarely fallen from childhood to most, not to mention that it has been almost impossible since practice.


    "Am I going to die?"


    According to her own situation, Wu Lanyue found that her body''s blood power had been completely exhausted. The self-cricket just now caused her to lose too much blood, and she was in danger of dying at any time.


    "No, I can''t die like this. Even if I die, I will die with you!"


    Wu Lanyue exhausted all his strength and crawled towards Wang Shu ...

 Chapter 413： Strange place!

    In the dark and moldy dungeon, Wang Shu was sitting on a stone bench, holding a piece of parchment in his hand, and frowning deeply, forming the word "chuan".


    The dungeon is square and square, with a three-foot square stone table in the middle. There is a dark wooden box quietly placed on the stone table. There are two stone benches by the stone table. One of them is sitting by Wang Shu, and the other is It was occupied by Lanyue, but at this moment Lanyue was still unconscious, and fell asleep on the stone table.


    After looking at it for a full quarter of an hour, Wang Shu put the parchment back on the table with a trace of uneasy murmur on his face: "It seems that she won''t know what happened until she wakes up."


    At this time, the content on the parchment was also clearly displayed, with only a few simple words: "When the bell rings for the third time, the prison door will open, and a flood of water flooding the bottom will arrive as scheduled!


    If you want to live, escape from here and go to the second floor, you will get the answer you want!


    Please don''t doubt the truth of all this, otherwise you will pay for life! "


    There is not much on this parchment paper and it is not difficult to understand, but Wang Shu read it for a long time because he didn''t understand it!


    For him, why he appeared here is also a mystery, because he clearly remembers that he was spurring the magic sword and preparing to launch a second strike, but the ice dragon''s ice breath suddenly sealed him.


    And what really caught Wang Shu''s attention was that in this strange place, he could not feel his cultivation.


    "Where the **** is this?"


    He couldn''t get useful information from the parchment paper, Wang Shu raised the black wooden box and looked carefully.


    The alder box is small, one foot long, three inches wide, and two inches high. It has shiny black hair on the outside, and the words "Tung oil" are engraved on it.


    "Is it really tung oil?"


    Wang Shu is not very sure about what''s in it, but from the outside, it seems that it should be tung oil. In order to affirm the idea in his heart, even if he takes unknown risks, Wang Shu still chooses to open the wooden box. .


    Squeak!


    ºÐ×Ó The box was surprisingly easy to open. Wang Shu just opened it with a little effort. Sure enough, what appeared in front of him was nothing else. It was a small box that was clear and slightly yellowed with tung oil.


    "Is tung oil?" After seeing that the items in this box were simply tung oil, Wang Shu not only felt uneasy, but felt a little uneasy.


    If this is just ordinary tung oil, why is it placed in such a prominent place? If it is not ordinary tung oil, what is the function of this thing?


    Wang Shu temporarily didn''t know the role of this tung oil, so he had to put it back on the table and glance around the dungeon, but unfortunately, there is nothing here, except for him and the blue moon that is still asleep, And the opposite side of the dungeon is empty, and no sound can be heard. The quiet here is a bit scary. Fortunately, Lan Yue''s slight breathing can be heard, so as not to collapse.


    Standing up, patrolling around, and found no strange objects, there was really nothing in this dungeon, so I had no choice but to sit back on the stone bench and turn my eyes to Lan Yue''s quiet face and fell into In contemplation.


    Dang!


    After half an hour, a melodious bell sounded from nowhere, and entered Wang Shu''s ears, so that the originally sleepy Wang Shu was immediately energized.


    "First!" After hearing that voice, Wang Shu silently wrote down in his heart.


    Unfortunately, after the bell rang, it seemed that the water at the source had been cut off. Without the follow-up, it fell into a terrible silence again.


    After more than ten breaths, Wang Shu never heard a second bell.


    "Stopped?" After the sound stopped suddenly, Wang Shu was a little surprised. According to the instructions on the parchment, there should be three times.


    "No, it''s my understanding. The third sound on the parchment paper does not mean three sounds at a time, but three sounds in total, one sound each time. If I remember correctly, this should be For the first time, there will definitely be the second, the third! This should be correct! "


    He realized that Wang Shu, who he had misunderstood, suddenly stood up, walked to the cell door, and wanted to stick out his head to see the situation outside, but unfortunately, the railing looked like he could stick out his head, but he couldn''t reach it.


    "Hey, is anyone? Can anyone hear my voice?" Even if he couldn''t reach out, Wang Shu still screamed unwillingly, hoping someone could hear it, but unfortunately, there was no response. , Not even echo.


    "Abominable, do you have to wait for death like this?" I don''t know why. After hearing the bell that rang for the first time, the anxiety in Wang Shu''s heart became more and more obvious. He always felt that he had missed something important.


    Wang Shu, who had found no way out, had to turn his attention back to the dungeon again, and wanted to find some useful information from the dungeon, but unfortunately he still found nothing. But this time is different from the last time, even if he still doesn''t find any difference, but he is keenly aware of the discord in this dungeon.


    "Abominable, what is it? What is wrong with it?" Wang Shu tried hard to find the place that was not in harmony, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find it, he had a hunch, as long as he found the place that was not in harmony , You can easily face what happened next.


    "Ah! I have a headache!"


    But when Wang Shu wanted to break his head and couldn''t find the key, Lan Yue snorted, sobered up, yawned, and opened his eyes weakly.


    "Hello, why are you still here? I am not saying I will inform you after three days? Why are you this ..." Lan Yue opened her eyes and saw Wang Shu, complaining dissatisfied.


    However, half of the time, his face suddenly changed, his voice stopped, and he quickly reached out and touched his own lower abdomen, but this was fine. With this touch, his face became pale and his buttocks were paralyzed. He fell to the ground, muttering to himself, saying, "It''s over, my key is lost, my key is gone!"


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Wang Shu had originally expected Lan Yue to be able to tell him the truth of the facts, but looking at the other side now, most of them are impossible, he asked.


    "It''s over, I lost my keys! I lost my keys! I lost it! Really lost ... Wow ..." After Lan Yue''s self-speaking for a while, her mood finally collapsed, and she couldn''t help but grow up Crying.


    "Hehe!" At this critical moment, Lan Yue not only couldn''t help, but pulled his hind legs, Wang Shu''s face twitched slightly, and he smiled bitterly.


    "You are not Blue Moon!"


    Shu Wang said with a somber face, he said coldly. Because the woman in front of her looks exactly the same as Lan Yue, her personality is very different, and he can''t see in the eyes of the other person the same place as Lan Yue.

 Chapter 414： Haemophilus!

    Dang!


    However, while Lan Yue was crying, the melodious second bell rang again.


    After hearing this second bell, Wang Shu gave a little humor in his heart. The anxiety was like the forthcoming tidal current, and he was going to devour him at all times.


    Don''t say Wang Shu, even Lan Yue, who has been crying, suddenly stopped and listened to the bell quietly.


    It was just a few short breaths, but for Wang Shu, it seemed like after centuries, when the bell completely stopped, Wang Shu recovered a little calmness, and silently remembered the time of the bell, saying: "Second This is the second time! Is it really like waiting for death? No, I don''t want to die yet, I still have a lot of things to do! "


    "Wang Shu!"


    Lan Yue, who had been crying, realized that the situation was not right, and stopped crying, crying with a strong expression on her face.


    After hearing the call of Lan Yue, Wang Shu, who had almost collapsed, suddenly calmed down and turned his eyes to Lan Yue.


    "Wang Shu, where are we? Will we die?" Lan Yue asked with a little fear, in fact, at this moment, Lan Yue had noticed what was written on the parchment on the stone table.


    "No ... don''t ... know!" As soon as Wang Shu thought that he still had a lot of things to do, he wanted to answer Lan Yue''s "No", but he couldn''t say anything. In the end, he could only say "I don''t know" "Three characters.


    "Well, I know!"


    However, Lanyue was stronger than expected, and did not cry, but sat quietly back on the stone bench, a very obedient look, a sweet smile forced out of his face, and said, " Wang Shu, let''s wait for the third bell to ring. "


    "It''s okay, we can escape from here!" Although Wang Shu himself was not confident, he nodded confidently after seeing Lan Yue''s optimistic mentality.


    The two of them waited forever, waiting for the third bell of the death, the real death may not be terrible, the real terrible is the mood waiting for death.


    Dang!


    About a quarter of an hour later, the third bell finally sounded.


    When the two had complex feelings in their hearts, hoping that the third bell would ring sooner, but did not want the third bell to ring, waiting for the third bell, the third bell finally sounded.


    "Come here!" The moment she heard this bell, Lan Yue''s face became pale. Even though she tried to keep calm, her voice was still shaking.


    "Well, it''s okay, we will be able to go out!" Wang Shu was also scared from the bottom of his heart, but he wasn''t scared yet. When he lay crying on the ground, he could only greet all possible changes with calmness.


    "The game of death has begun ... guys ... escape!"


    At the moment when the third bell stopped, a woman''s voice seemed to cross obstacles, and it rang directly in Wang Shu''s mind.


    "This is it?" Wang Shu''s original calm face changed slightly, and he immediately turned his eyes to Lan Yue''s face. When he saw the terrified expression in Lan Yue''s eyes, he felt a little clear in his heart.


    "Wang Shu, did you hear that? Did you hear that voice just now?" Lan Yue had long ago lost her boldness, looked at Wang Shu with a horror, and asked timidly.


    "Well, don''t worry about it so much, be prepared, and the moment the door opens, follow me!" Wang Shu didn''t want to die unclearly. Although he was afraid, he still had to face it.


    It seemed that it was not very secure. Regardless of Lan Yue''s reaction, Wang Shu grabbed Lan Yue''s hand and said calmly, "Tighten me, and the moment the door opens, we will rush out here and look for the second Floor!"


    "What are you doing ... um, I know!" Suddenly a sudden hold by Wang Shu''s daughter, Lan Yue''s daughter''s unique restraint erupted, but soon, Lan Yue realized that the situation was special, just a small His face flushed slightly and he bowed his head nicely.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    At this time, the originally seemingly solid prison door began to change, like a phantom, and slowly became transparent. In a short time, it would become transparent and let people pass through.


    Howling!


    At the same time that the prison door became transparent, there was also a change behind Wang Shu and Lanyue. The originally seemingly impervious wall began to overflow, and when the water remained on the ground, the ground also A horrifying change is happening.


    "What?" When he noticed the anomaly around him, Wang Shu glanced back and found that the wall was completely wet in just a short moment, and some creeping worms appeared on the ground. Life and death were in crisis immediately.


    "Locust? Um? No! No, it''s not a locust!" When seeing those creepy worms, Wang Shu frowned slightly, thinking that it was just a common locust, but what happened immediately was enough to prove it. The thing is not a locust, but a scary bloodthirsty.


    Squeak!


    ÕâÒ» At this moment, the three or five worms on the ground seemed to be alive, making a hissing sound, like a lightning strike towards Lan Yue''s leaking calf.


    "Ah!" Lan Yue was sore as she was bitten by the few bugs and screamed.


    boom!


    At the same time, the cell door completely shattered like glass and disappeared.


    "Abominable, these things are bloodthirsty bugs! Hurry up!" Instantly, Wang Shu realized that something was wrong. He grabbed Lanyue and ran towards the outside.


    "Run away!"


    "Help!"


    "Vampire demon!"


    "Which way is going up the second floor?"


    "Where exactly should I go?"


    But the moment they ran out of the cell, they heard countless screams.


    "What?" Originally thought that Wang Shu, who was empty here, saw people everywhere in the dungeon when he went out.


    But there is no time for him to be dazed, because a new choice has appeared in front of him. The two sides of this passage are exactly the same. It is impossible to see which side leads upstairs.


    Howling!


    In just a short moment, the water on the ground has accumulated at the ankle. If you follow this speed, maybe only one meal will completely submerge people. If this is the case, Wang Shu has not reached the end of his life. The thing that most frightened him was the bloodthirsty insects in the water. Fortunately, those bloodthirsty insects haven''t fully recovered yet. If they are all awakened, there is only a dead end.


    The two sides of the aisle are exactly the same, so many people don''t care so much in a crisis, they run around in a panic, and there are people running from the passage on his left and people from the passage on his right.


    "what!"


    "Get away, don''t get in the way!"


    In the chaos, someone was hit and fell into the water, but no one managed it. Everyone just wanted to run away. In the narrow passage, there was a stampede.


    "Ah!" Lan Yue originally thought that catching Wang Shu was like leaning against a big tree, but now seeing such a misery, the light of hope that ignited in her heart went out immediately, and she couldn''t bear to open her eyes and watch directly, Closed my eyes.

 Chapter 415： success!

    I just hesitated a little bit, and the water on the ground reached the calf. At this time, the people in the passage had already run almost, and only the noise coming from the depth of the passage was heard.


    "Follow me, let''s go this way!" Wang Shu had panicked and finally couldn''t bear it. He pulled Lanyue and ran towards the left channel. He couldn''t tell which side was the exit, but Until now, there is no other way but to give it a go.


    Howling!


    King Wang Shu took Lanyue''s hand and ran forward desperately stepping on the sewage submerged in his calf. He had only one idea in his heart, that is, hope that God can bless himself, which is the passage to the second floor.


    "Ah!" But at this time, Lan Yue accidentally tripped over a corpse. Under the implication, Wang Shu also fell down and fell into the water.


    "Asshole, why aren''t you so ..." The upset Wang Shu fell down, anger came up for a moment, turned his head and shouted at Lanyue, but at the halfway point, the roar stopped immediately, but Turn his gaze on a corpse.


    That boy who looks weak and about the same age as Wang Shu, but this boy has been trampled by a chaotic crowd, beyond recognition, and the sewage around his body is stained with blood.


    "Wang Shu!" Lan Yue was also aggrieved after she fell into the water, she was crying and wanted to speak, but when she saw that it was a corpse that tripped herself, she was so frightened that she couldn''t speak.


    "Strange! This person is surrounded by blood. In theory, it should attract a lot of bloodthirsty. Why is there no bloodthirsty next to him?" When Wang Shu fell, he thought he would become bloodthirsty. The worm''s ration, but did not notice the pain, now if I look closely, I find that the young man does not have a bloodthirsty by his side, which is naturally terrifying.


    "Huh? No, what''s this? What? It''s this thing!" It was here that Wang Shu suddenly discovered something magical, and under the boy''s body, he was pressing that strange thing, but when he saw it clearly At the moment of the black thing, a flash of lightning passed through his mind, as if he understood something.


    "I see, I know, I know what the role of this thing is!" At this moment, Wang Shu seemed to understand the role of the black box, a smile suddenly appeared on his panicked face, and he immediately got up, Pull out the black box, open the box directly, touch a drop of tung oil-like items with your fingers, and then throw it towards a place full of bloodthirsty insects.


    Drop!


    Sure enough, the moment the drop of tung oil fell to the surface of the water, the bloodthirsty worms that had been gathered together seemed to have noticed some great fears, and immediately fled in all directions.


    "Haha, haha, it really is like this, I understand, I understand, Yueer, you take this thing, if there is a bloodthirsty insect approaching, you drop it into the water, I will come back soon!" I understand tung oil After the effect, Wang Shu was overjoyed. If so, his time can be magnified, so that the possibility of finding the real channel is even greater. Put a half of the tung oil in the black box in the palm of your hand and put the tung oil in it. Wipe it on his legs and pants, give the black box to Lanyue, and ran towards the dungeon where he was just now.


    After discovering those strange "tung oil" usages, Wang Shu chose to return to his cell. Previously, he only wanted to escape the dungeon to find the so-called second floor, and did not realize that the tung oil had such a magical effect. If there is enough tung oil, as long as not the entire person is flooded, then there is hope for a real exit!


    There was tung oil to open the road. After a while, Wang Shu returned to his original dungeon, picked up the black box on the table, and went back to find Blue Moon, and he paid special attention to the two sides on the way back. In the dungeon, anyone who has forgotten to take it, he directly accepted it, maybe he could save his life when it was critical.


    However, the moment Wang Shu turned back and planned to leave, he suddenly took a moment, turned his head, and carefully looked at the stone table and two stone stools.


    "Huh? No, this stone table and stone bench didn''t seem to be so high just now! If I remember correctly, first go to the place where the stone table is only as high as my thigh, how do you waist up now?" Wang Shu observed carefully It was found that the stone table and stone bench were raised a bit, and the height was just the same as the height of the flood.


    Now the water in the dungeon is reaching his knees. After discovering this, Wang Shu no longer hurries to leave, but stays behind, walks to the stone table, and gently presses it with his hand, the stone table sinks like a float. Go on.


    "Isn''t this a stone?" It turned out that the "stone table" turned out to be floating. Wang Shu was completely choked. He hadn''t noticed the difference after sitting for so long. Now he was drowned in the water and found it by accident. What made of "stones" turned out to be floating.


    "Forget it, no matter what it is made of, there is no time now, it is better to find more tung oil first." Although it felt strange, Wang Shu realized that time was urgent and did not intend to stay any longer, and put the black box away. Just walk out of the cell.


    "Huh? No, is there any use for this thing?" The moment he stepped out of the dungeon, Wang Shu shook himself, turning his head with doubt in his eyes, trying to see the stone table that could float. Role.


    I was very sorry, but Wang Shu didn''t see anything from the stone table, instead he saw which side was the exit information.


    "The door light! Yes, it must be right, the exit is on the left!" This time, Wang Shu accidentally found that there was a door light on the door of the dungeon. First, because he was too panic, he forgot such an important thing. .


    According to the general custom, this door light is placed on the side of the entrance, and there is only one door light in a dungeon. Now it is obvious which side is the exit.


    If it wasn''t for Lan Yue''s accidental fall that he had discovered the use of tung oil, then the path they had taken previously was a dead end.


    "Haha, it really is an invincible road, this time it should be no problem!" After discovering the real channel, Wang Shu was very pleased with his heart, ignoring the discord in the dungeon, and went to Blue Moon again. .


    After taking a cup of tea, Wang Shu found Lanyue.


    Wu Lanyue didn''t dare to walk around, although she was afraid, but fortunately there was that tung oil protection, and the bloodthirsty insects in the water did not dare to approach, plus the people in the dungeon had almost run out, but there was no danger.


    But it seems that because of being in danger, Blue Moon at this moment looks a bit pitiful.


    "Go, come over here, I know which side is the exit!" Wang Shu shouted to Lan Yue not far away, beckoning to come over here.

 Chapter 416： Slap!

    "Really?" After Lan Yue heard Wang Shu''s voice, her nerves that had reached the limit were tense again, and her eyes looked forward to expectation.


    "Well, here we are, let''s work harder and we''ll be there soon!" Wang Shu deliberately let aside so that Lanyue could see the exit.


    "We are saved!"


    Sure enough, at the exit, the lights upstairs illuminated the passageway, and two or three people were sitting on the ladder. Although I can''t see the appearance of several people, I should look forward to this side, and Lan Yue is also in my heart. Overjoyed, the collapsed body didn''t know where to emerge from the strength, has been supporting her, and continued to swim forward.


    Huh!


    The water was getting deeper and deeper. Just when the two were about ten feet away from the steps, the door lights above the dungeon were extinguished by the water. Fortunately, they were not far away, and the two could reach by touching the dark.


    "Yueer, work harder, you are coming!"


    At the final distance of about three feet, the excitement on Wang Shu''s face was enough to express his joy at the moment, and he turned to Lan Yue behind him.


    "Huh! Definitely!" Lan Yue also reached the limit, but when she thought that she was finally safe, she was also working hard.


    Wang Shu turned his head and moved on, but the moment he turned around, he stumbled across the dungeons that had not been completely filled with water. The stone tables and stone benches had floated to the same height as them, especially the stone. Only a small part of the table can be seen, and the top is blocked by the wall, and Wang Shu also notices that there is a floating wine gourd beside it.


    "These things are really not made of stone!" Seeing the stone tables and benches, Wang Shu didn''t pay special attention to it, because he already knew that these things can float, just glance at it and continue to swim forward.


    When Wang Shu was approaching the stairs, he finally saw the three people on the step, a middle-aged man and two young people in his twenties. However, Wang Shu clearly saw that these people''s eyes were exposed. Not joy, but despair.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Is this the dead end?" After seeing the expressions on the faces of several people, Wang Shu was a little surprised, but he had already been here, and it was definitely not feasible to return.


    "Little brother, come, I''ll pull you!" When Wang Shu reached the stairs, the middle-aged man in his forties who was sitting on the steps first stood up, stretched out his hand, and wanted to pull A book of kings.


    "Well, thank you!" Wang Shu took the middle-aged man''s hand, but when he met the man''s hand, he gave a slight meal, then climbed to the stairs, thanked him, turned around, stretched out Get ready to pull Lanyue up.


    However, Lan Yue didn''t seem willing to come up, his face was embarrassed, and his eyes signaled that Wang Shu himself was still naked.


    Ji Wangshu reacted, turned his head to the middle-aged man and two young people, and said with a bitter smile, "Some of you, please avoid it a little? My friends are a little shy!"


    "Huh!" The middle-aged man said nothing, and nodded and turned away.


    "Cut!"


    "It''s not a dead end anyway, it''s the same if it doesn''t come up!"


    However, the two young men snorted disdainfully, no matter what, turned and walked up the stairs.


    Because the lights are a little dim here, the two did not see Lan Yue''s face clearly, let alone Lan Yue was naked, otherwise they would not know what would happen.


    After deciding not to look at herself, Lan Yue finally came up.


    When I came up to Lanyue, Wang Shu had already taken off his clothes and pants, turned around, handed it to Lanyue, and said, "Put these on!"


    Wu Lanyue said nothing, took the clothes and silently, with red on his face, quickly put on those clothes, and then said, "Well, you can turn back."


    After hearing Wang Yue''s voice, the middle-aged man and the middle-aged man finally breathed a sigh of relief before slowly turning around.


    "ß×!" The middle-aged man was previously blocked by Wang Shu''s eyes. Obviously, unexpectedly, Lan Yue turned out to be a girl.


    "what!"


    The same, even Wang Shu could not help but utter a frivolity. He had never seen Lanyue wearing men''s clothing. Now he takes a good look and sees that there is an alternative beauty, but it is a bit embarrassing.


    "Ah? Why this expression? It''s not like I haven''t seen it. Well, I''m too tired. I''m going to sit and rest for a while." Lanyue froze this time, some did not understand the reaction of the two, but because it was too Tired, regardless of the two, sat directly on the steps, leaning against the wall, and resting quietly.


    The middle-aged man looked at the blue moon resting on him, and looked at Wang Shu, who had only one pair of pants on his body. He turned to look at the five or six black boxes in Wang Shu''s hands, and could not help showing admiration in his eyes. He nodded, and said something meaningfully, "Little brother, it''s not easy!"

 Chapter 417： Saved?

    Lanyue is not tall, and Wang Shu is half short.


    "Huh!" Lan Yue nodded, and took off all the gowns that had become a burden on her body, leaving only her undergarments on her body, revealing her sloppy figure.


    Although it is not the first time to see Lanyue, Wang Shu is still very impressed after seeing it at this moment. If the blue moon in front is true, how good?


    Even if it wasn''t really taken off, Lan Yue''s face was still red, and she was embarrassed to look up at Wang Shu.


    "Okay, you''re ahead, I''m following you!" Wang Shu glanced secretly, but didn''t dare to think too much, and immediately stopped his mind and ordered Lan Yue.


    The reason why he wanted to keep Lanyue in front was mainly because he was afraid of being left behind, but Lanyue didn''t think so, but blushed even more, lowering his head to refute: "No, you have to be in front, otherwise you are behind What about peeking? "


    "This ..." Wang Shu responded slightly, also reacted, smiled helplessly, and said, "Okay, then be careful, don''t be too far away from me, this place is a bit narrow!"


    I said that the two chose to swim forward. According to Wang Shu''s speculation, it should not be long before they can reach the exit.


    Sure enough, at this time, swimming is faster than walking, but the consumption is much greater than walking. Fortunately, although Wang Shu repairs nothing, his body is still strong and can stand up.


    On this way, the two kept squinting and kept advancing, and finally, after the two swim about a hundred feet away, the two finally saw the end.


    There is something that looks like steps at the end, and there are people standing there looking at this side.


    "Here we are!" The moment he saw the exit, Wang Shu almost exclaimed.


    "Huh? What''s going on? Why do I feel uneasy? No, no matter what, or go there first, Yue Er is about to collapse." Obviously, I saw the exit, but somehow, at this moment, Wang Shu''s heart Instead, an inexplicable anxiety was born. Wang Shu looked back at the blue moon that was about to lose power. He could not find the source of the anxiety and could only move on.


    "Really?" After Lan Yue heard Wang Shu''s voice, her nerves that had reached the limit were tense again, and her eyes looked forward to expectation.


    "Well, here we are, let''s work harder and we''ll be there soon!" Wang Shu deliberately let aside so that Lanyue could see the exit.


    "We are saved!"


    Sure enough, at the exit, the lights upstairs illuminated the passageway, and two or three people were sitting on the ladder. Although I can''t see the appearance of several people, I should look forward to this side, and Lan Yue is also in my heart. Overjoyed, the collapsed body didn''t know where to emerge from the strength, has been supporting her, and continued to swim forward.


    Huh!


    The water was getting deeper and deeper. Just when the two were about ten feet away from the steps, the door lights above the dungeon were extinguished by the water. Fortunately, they were not far away, and the two could reach by touching the dark.


    "Yueer, work harder, you are coming!"


    At the final distance of about three feet, the excitement on Wang Shu''s face was enough to express his joy at the moment, and he turned to Lan Yue behind him.


    "Huh! Definitely!" Lan Yue also reached the limit, but when she thought that she was finally safe, she was also working hard.


    Wang Shu turned his head and moved on, but the moment he turned around, he stumbled across the dungeons that had not been completely filled with water. The stone tables and stone benches had floated to the same height as them, especially the stone. Only a small part of the table can be seen, and the top is blocked by the wall, and Wang Shu also notices that there is a floating wine gourd beside it.


    "These things are really not made of stone!" Seeing the stone tables and benches, Wang Shu didn''t pay special attention to it, because he already knew that these things can float, just glance at it and continue to swim forward.


    When Wang Shu was approaching the stairs, he finally saw the three people on the step, a middle-aged man and two young people in his twenties. However, Wang Shu clearly saw that these people''s eyes were exposed. Not joy, but despair.


    "Huh? What''s wrong? Is this the dead end?" After seeing the expressions on the faces of several people, Wang Shu was a little surprised, but he had already been here, and it was definitely not feasible to return.


    "Little brother, come, I''ll pull you!" When Wang Shu reached the stairs, the middle-aged man in his forties who was sitting on the steps first stood up, stretched out his hand, and wanted to pull A book of kings.


    "Well, thank you!" Wang Shu took the middle-aged man''s hand, but when he met the man''s hand, he gave a slight meal, then climbed to the stairs, thanked him, turned around, stretched out Get ready to pull Lanyue up.


    However, Lan Yue didn''t seem willing to come up, his face was embarrassed, and his eyes signaled that Wang Shu himself was still naked.


    Ji Wangshu reacted, turned his head to the middle-aged man and two young people, and said with a bitter smile, "Some of you, please avoid it a little? My friends are a little shy!"


    "Huh!" The middle-aged man said nothing, and nodded and turned away.


    "Cut!"


    "It''s not a dead end anyway, it''s the same if it doesn''t come up!"


    However, the two young men snorted disdainfully, no matter what, turned and walked up the stairs.


    Because the lights are a little dim here, the two did not see Lan Yue''s face clearly, let alone Lan Yue was naked, otherwise they would not know what would happen.


    After deciding not to look at herself, Lan Yue finally came up.


    When I came up to Lanyue, Wang Shu had already taken off his clothes and pants, turned around, handed it to Lanyue, and said, "Put these on!"


    Wu Lanyue said nothing, took the clothes and silently, with red on his face, quickly put on those clothes, and then said, "Well, you can turn back."


    After hearing Wang Yue''s voice, the middle-aged man and the middle-aged man finally breathed a sigh of relief before slowly turning around.


    "ß×!" The middle-aged man was previously blocked by Wang Shu''s eyes. Obviously, unexpectedly, Lan Yue turned out to be a girl.


    "what!"


    The same, even Wang Shu could not help but utter a frivolity. He had never seen Lanyue wearing men''s clothing. Now he takes a good look and sees that there is an alternative beauty, but it is a bit embarrassing.


    "Ah? Why this expression? It''s not like I haven''t seen it. Well, I''m too tired. I''m going to sit and rest for a while." Lanyue froze this time, some did not understand the reaction of the two, but because it was too Tired, regardless of the two, sat directly on the steps, leaning against the wall, and resting quietly.


    The middle-aged man looked at the blue moon resting on him, and looked at Wang Shu, who had only one pair of pants on his body. He turned to look at the five or six black boxes in Wang Shu''s hands, and could not help showing admiration in his eyes. He nodded, and said something meaningfully, "Little brother, it''s not easy!"

 Chapter 418： Han Feng

    "Haha, hello brother, younger brother Wang Shu!"


    Wang Shushu Guang naturally found that the eyes of the middle-aged man were mainly concentrated on those black boxes, but he pretended to be unaware and greeted with a smile.


    "Well, hello, Han Feng!" The middle-aged man also looked away and nodded in response.


    This middle-aged man has dark skin, about the same height as Wang Shu, but he is much thinner than Wang Shu. The clothes he wears are also very ordinary. It looks like it is not a wealthy person. As for the reason why he appears here, Wang Shu is not Yes, and Wang Shu noticed that the four fingers and palms of this middle-aged man were particularly rough.


    Peasant, this middle-aged man should be a very ordinary peasant on the **** continent!


    This is the first judgment in Wang Shu''s heart, but when the middle-aged man said such a thing, Wang Shu put a big question mark on his own judgment.


    "Why didn''t Brother Han get up? Isn''t it the second layer mentioned on the parchment?" Wang Shu was a little curious about why Han Feng appeared here, but even if he didn''t ask this question, as long as he arrived On the second level, he will get the answer, and now he is more concerned about whether he chose the wrong path.


    "Oh, the second floor? Just kidding, it''s a dead end, do you see this rising water surface? It won''t be long before this water will flood here, and all of us will have to die by then! Hum, People always die, just to die sooner or later. Because of his death in the fear of anxiety, I would rather choose to watch myself step by step towards death. "Han Feng said indifferently, it seemed to be just talking Something that has nothing to do with myself.


    "What?" Wang Shu was a little surprised to hear Han Feng''s words. If Han Feng was not false, then his previous anxiety is likely to come from here, and he eventually chose the wrong path. If this is the case, then this is unforgivable.


    "Well, if the little brother does not believe it, you can go up and see for yourself, but ... before the little brother leaves, there must be something left!" Han Feng showed an impatient look, but When it came to the back, a trace of fierce light appeared in those skinny eyes, staring at Wang Shu a little uncomfortably.


    Wang Shu trembled a little, but he soon recovered his calmness, with a smiley expression on the corner of his mouth, and said, "Brother Han, brother, thank you for your kind hand just now. This box of tung oil is used as a reward! Yueer, Get up, let''s go up! "


    When Wang Shushu said, he lost a box of tung oil to Han Feng, and was always on the alert, went to Lanyue''s side, hid those boxes of tung oil in Lanyue''s arms, awakened Lanyue, and planned to go upstairs.


    "Ah, what are you doing? I''m so tired, let me sleep for a while, just fine!" Blue Moon, who was overtired, did not know when she fell asleep, and was awakened by Wang Shu all of a sudden, complaining a little bit unhappy.


    "Okay, Yueer, we will go home and get sick again when we go to sleep!" Wang Shu slightly exerted his right hand and planned to use pain to stimulate Lanyue. Although his face was mild, his voice slightly increased.


    As for Han Feng, he naturally accepted the box of tung oil, but he did not leave. Instead, he kept his eyes on the thief and kept staring at Wang Shu, looking for a favorable opportunity.


    "Ah, what are you doing? You hurt me!" Lan Yue finally sobered up a lot this time, but still complained in dissatisfaction.


    "Leave, Yueer, let''s go home!" Wang Shu winked at Lan Yue, regardless of whether Lan Yue understood it or not, with a little effort, holding Lan Yue up the stairs.


    Although I do n¡¯t quite understand what Wang Shu is crazy about, fortunately, Wang Shu took care of himself on this way. Lan Yue acquiesced to Wang Shu ¡¯s unreasonable behavior, but whispered quietly in his mouth, saying, ¡°Hum, do n¡¯t you think I''m willing, I just can''t move anymore, otherwise I won''t let you sting ... hold on! "


    After a while, the two disappeared at the end of the stairs. After they both walked away, the smile on Han Feng''s face converged and became gloomy. He secretly said, "Huh, I didn''t expect this stink boy to be so tricky, but Now, as long as you have this thing, it will not be difficult to go to the second floor! If Lao Tzu was accidentally calculated by others, you would not eat such dumb losses! Boy, take care, with your caution, it should be very Find the exit soon, see you on the second floor! "


    ·ã Han Feng opened the box, wiped the tung oil on his face, and wiped almost every part of his body. After confirming that there was no problem, he plunged into the water, dived deep, and disappeared for a moment.


    For a while the place fell into silence, as if no one had been here.


    After a full meal, Han Feng, who should have been away, suddenly surfaced. After careful observation for a while, after confirming that no one had found his whereabouts, he secretly said, "Huh, You stupid, I thought you would hide behind and eavesdrop, it seems that you have actually gone up to the second floor, so good luck! "


    àÛͨ!


    Until this time, Han Feng finally relieved, dived into the water again, and headed away.


    º« After Han Feng really left for a while, the figures of Wang Shu and Lan Yue actually reappeared, stepped down from the stairs, and looked at the calm water complexly.


    "Wang Shu, how do you know that person will go and return?" Lan Yue has been awake a lot. From now until now, the two did not really go far, but they hid behind and listened quietly. Following the change here, Lan Yue wanted to come out at first, but was blocked by Wang Shu. Until now, the two talents came out, and at the moment Lan Yue''s voice was extremely low.


    "It''s okay, that person has gone far!" Wang Shu looked at the dark water and always felt that he had missed the most important place, but he couldn''t remember, and what he said just now, he was not completely He understood, he just understood a little, that is, the real passage must not be at the end of this ladder, it must be in the water, but where is it in the water? Maybe he missed it long ago, but he didn''t know it!


    "Wang Shu, what should we do now? Want to go straight up?" In just a few hours, too much happened, Lan Yue was already a little tired. If it was not Wang Shu by her side, she might have collapsed Now Wang Shu is her hope.


    µÄ The rise of the water surface has never stopped, and the place where the two originally came has been submerged.


    "Let''s go up, find a place to rest, and at this speed, there should be time!" Wang Shu estimated roughly, their current position, or it will be drowned for a long time, only to the more Walk a little above the place to rest a bit quietly.


    "Well, everything is listening to you!" Lan Yue didn''t refute, she nodded obediently, followed Wang Shu down the stairs, and walked to the top.


    "Wait!" But just after the two had walked a short distance, Wang Shu stopped suddenly, his eyes showed decisive color, and he stretched towards Lanyue''s belly.

 Chapter 419： Another temple of death?

    "Ah!" Seeing that Wang Shu suddenly came to this set, Lan Yue was startled and immediately took two steps back, but because of the stairs, his body was almost unstable and he fell down. For a moment, Lan Yue was held.


    "I''m sorry, that''s a big idea!" Wang Shu reacted, and acted recklessly, apologizing sorry.


    "Are you going to take this?" After Lan Yue stabilized her body, she was very intelligent and took out the five or six black wooden boxes from her arms.


    "Well, that''s it. Take these three away and give me the other two. Wait for me for a while and I''ll be right back." Wang Shu only took two and walked towards the flooded stairs. Go on.


    "Huh!" Lan Yue took the three wooden boxes in her arms and carefully treasured them, because she also felt that these things were likely to be the basis of their leaving here.


    Not long after, Wang Shu got out of the water again, with a smile on his face, and nodded, making sure there was no problem, and said with a smile: "Let ¡¯s go, even if it is really a dead end, we have to make a break ! "


    Tick! despair!


    The two men and women of Wangshu Lanyue walked up the ladder step by step. They already knew that the end of the ladder was not the end, but they chose to move on for a moment of tranquility.


    After walking nearly a thousand steps, they finally reached the end of the step, and a dim entrance appeared in front of them.


    Although no sound came from the inside, the two could clearly feel that there were people inside, and there were many people! In addition, the two also have an illusion. This entrance is like a monster''s mouth, which is tempting people to enter!


    "Wang Shu!" Lan Yue was a little scared, clutching Wang Shu''s arm tightly and shouting Wang Shu''s name.


    "It''s okay, let''s go to rest for a while. It''s not safe outside. When the rest is done, we''ll find out!" Wang Shu also noticed that something was wrong inside, and his brows frowned slightly. The inside was full of unknowns, but if we were resting outside now It is undoubtedly a very dangerous move. If someone comes out, the two are more likely to be killed without their protection.


    Even Wang Shu was wondering, are they still in the Temple of Death?


    Alas, alas!


    Íõ Under Wang Shu''s leadership, the two finally took a step and walked in towards the entrance. As soon as they entered, a hot and dull heat wave rushed forward.


    "It''s so boring!" Lan Yue was a little uncomfortable, and her face changed slightly, and she wanted to quit here, but before she responded, she just felt that she was stiff and could not move any more.


    Huh!


    At the moment when they entered, countless eyes quickly gathered towards them, with expectation, excitement, ridicule, calm, loss, despair, almost any kind of eyes, but more Still a kind of gaze waiting for a good show.


    This is a huge hall, but at a glance, it is full of people, and there are four or five hundred people. If it is an ordinary person, being watched by so many eyes, it is certain that even the ability to move is gone, but Wang The book was not frightened, but went on with a blue moon calmly.


    "What''s going on? Why are all these people with this expression?" Wang Shu also gave a slight meal, and had the urge to leave here, but in order to be able to rest, he continued to walk inside with Lanyue.


    "Hey!"


    "Someone is going to be tragedy again!"


    After seeing the two of them continuing to walk inside, the eyes of those who were watching the show were more obvious.


    "Wang Shu, why do all these people look at us? Are we monsters?" Lan Yue was really frightened, and pulled Wang Shu''s arm tightly, and did not dare to let go, asking softly.


    "Don''t talk, follow me!" Wang Shu kept calm as much as possible, walking towards the front without squinting, and soon saw that there was a small open space not far from the front, and walked directly towards there.


    A few people who had originally sat there resting and saw Wang Shu and Lanyue coming over and took the initiative to let them go. However, a few people saw Wang Shu''s eyes slightly differently, but a sympathy.


    "Ah! What are you doing to hit me?" At this time, Lan Yue suddenly screamed and cursed at someone who had accidentally hit her.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m not careful!" The person who just hit Lanyue was not tall and looked thin and small. Because of the dim light in the hall, he couldn''t see his appearance clearly, just kept his head down and apologized .


    "What''s wrong?" Wang Shu''s attention was attracted by the person who hit Lanyue, his frown asked slightly.


    "This man doesn''t have long eyes, it hurts me!" Lan Yue complained to Wang Shu with some complaints.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, the elder brother and the elder brother are too small, it''s because the little ones don''t have long eyes, the little ones are wrong!" It is not male or female.


    "Bastard, who is your grandmother?" Lan Yue heard the boy''s title, and his face was ashamed, and she wanted to clean up the man.


    "Well, leave this person alone, let''s go there and rest!" Wang Shu glanced at it, didn''t feel anything wrong, and didn''t bother to take it, and led Lan Yue toward the open space, Lan Yue had nothing more Say more and follow along.


    After I was sitting on the ground, Wang Shu always felt a little uneasy, especially the eyes of the people around him, which made him feel that maybe it won''t be long before someone finds him.


    "Ah, so tired, Wang Shu, you guard me, and I sleep for a while!" When the **** hits the ground, the fatigue from the bottom of the bone immediately swept towards the blue moon, could not help but yawn .


    "Okay, let''s sleep. Let''s find our mouth when we have a good spirit!" Wang Shu nodded and let Lanyue lean on his shoulder. Although he was exhausted to the extreme, he knew that he was not resting now. At that time, because the depressive atmosphere in the hall proved it, they were not safe.


    "Well, then everything is up to you!" Lan Yue couldn''t stand it anymore, and after a few words he fell asleep because he trusted Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu didn''t dare to close his eyes. Instead, he kept his eyes on these people. He wanted to find some useful information from them, but unfortunately, the vast majority of people here gave out a sense of discouragement and failed. The unique breath of despair.


    "No, these people are different from that of Han Feng. Even the boy who hit the person just now is different! What? That boy ... not good, it''s accounted for!" Wang Shu immediately noticed the difference, but when he thought of hitting After Lan Yue''s thin man, her face changed slightly, and she immediately put her hand in Lan Yue''s arms.


    "No, it was stolen by that kid!" Wang Shu touched his face, his face turned pale, and there were endless bloodthirsty insects in the water. If there was no tung oil as protection, even if he knew the way out was In the water, it must not be able to enter the water, as long as the water is used, it will become a ration of haemophilus.


    "Abominable, I didn''t expect to be so careful along the way, and finally reached the end!" Wang Shu now remembered the trouble of looking for that kid, but Lan Yue just fell asleep, and with so many people here, the light was dim, Looking for someone without a doubt looking for a needle in a haystack.

 Chapter 420： Young Wang Long?

    "coming!"


    "Fuck away, those people are coming!"


    "The people of the royal family are here!"


    When Wang Shu was upset, there was a noise from the crowd. The crowd that was originally crowded immediately gave way to a trail.


    I saw that the kid who had hit Lanyue just now was **** by a group of people and was approaching where Wang Shu was.


    "Let me go, you bastards, I have already handed over tung oil. Why haven''t you let me go? Liar, let go of me!" The tied kid was struggling, but his body was thin. How can he get rid of the control of the two big men, and can only be scolded.


    "It''s him!" After seeing that the person who was **** was the one who just hit Lanyue, Wang Shu had an inexplicable anger in his heart and wanted to immediately teach the kid, but realized that the pedestrian was moving towards himself. When he came, he chose silence.


    After a while, this group of people came to Wang Shu''s presence. This was more than a dozen big men. Just being surrounded by this group, they felt a sense of oppression.


    "Ouch!" The boy was thrown beside Wang Shu, and he uttered a sigh of pain.


    "Okay, now this kid is with you. The three of you are using a box of tung oil. After three hours, we will open the channel to the second floor. If we want to survive, we must listen to it. Our instructions! Let''s go! "Those big men threw the boy beside Wang Shu, and at the same time threw a black box, said a few words that Wang Shu could not understand, and turned away.


    "Oh, oh, you bastards, is there any humanity? I gave you two boxes, and you did this to me! Brutal, bastard, beast ... big ... brother! Hello, we''re meeting again! The boy grumbled and grumbled, but stopped halfway, and looked at Wang Shu with an embarrassment on his face.


    "Well, yeah, we meet again!" Wang Shu looked at the boy with a smile, and responded indifferently.


    С The kid''s face was not known to be blackened by something, and he could not see the specific appearance.


    "Brother, I still have something, let''s go first!" The boy felt that the atmosphere was not right, he got up, smiled on his face, and wanted to get away, and one hand pretended not to care about touching it. When the wooden box on the ground was wiped to the wooden box, there was a hint of excitement in his eyes, but when he wanted to take the wooden box as his own, he unexpectedly found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move the wooden box. .


    "Hehe, meet is a fate, don''t rush away, did those people just say that? We are in groups of three!" Wang Shu still had that faint smile on his face, but no matter how he looked, it was all A bad smile.


    "Hey, hey, hey ..." The boy also smiled awkwardly.


    "Hey, hey ... who laughs with you? Say, what''s your name!" Wang Shu also smiled, but suddenly his face changed and his voice asked coldly.


    "King ... King ... King Long!"


    Suddenly being frightened by Wang Shu, Wang Long directly said his name.


    "Is Wang Long?"


    After I heard Wang Long say his name, Wang Shu didn''t rush to ask anything, just showed a groaning and murmured to himself.


    Don''t look at Wang Shu''s face, but there is a stormy sea in his heart, because this man who looks thin has the same name as the golden skull in the temple.


    Is there any connection between the two?


    "Yeah, yeah! Big Brother, my name is Wang Long, and I will mingle with Big Brother later, Big Brother will let me go east, my younger brother will never dare go west!" Seeing Wang Shu''s appearance, Wang Long thought Wang Shu believed, With a charming look on his face, he immediately showed a flattering attitude.


    "Huh!" There was no expression on Wang Shu''s face, but he nodded, as if he accepted Wang Long.


    "Brother, as long as you say a word, younger brother goes up to the sword and goes down the sea of ??fire, water and water, fire and fire, never frowns once, brother!" It seems to show his loyalty, Wang Long''s charming face The color is even worse, a look of eachother.


    "You said ..." But at this moment, Wang Shu suddenly raised his head, with a cold indulgence in his eyes, staring coldly at Wang Long, he was about to open up to expose Wang Long''s lies.


    Wang Long just felt a little stunned in his heart, and a secret passage was not good, knowing that Wang Shu had noticed that he was lying, the moment Wang Shu''s "lie" word had not yet exited, he threw himself on his knees, and kept his head hitting the ground, Begged: "Brother, what the younger brother said is true, there is absolutely no falsehood, the younger brother has no father and mother since childhood, he has no place to live in his life, very pitiful ... Think of the year-old mother in a snowy day I wanted to drink a soup of lamb intestines. I went to Li Yuanwai''s house ten miles away to beg, but I can imagine that the black heart king''s housekeeper released a big wolf dog to bite me ... cry ... you do n¡¯t know, that ¡¯s called A miserable one! "


    Wang Long was talking about his "miserable" experience while hitting the ground, and even he himself was moved to cry, but what a savvy person Wang Shu was, just a little listen, I knew that Wang Long was full of mouth Nonsense, without a word of truth, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, some helplessly listening to Wang Long continue to pull.


    If this guy is really his ancestor Wang Long?


    "Brother, I told you that there was another year when the spring was in full bloom, and my younger brother saw the Song girl, who was 28 years old in the village, but my parents didn''t agree with me, and bullied my poor people to be ugly. Come, unless I can take out a hundred and twenty thousand silver as a gift, do n¡¯t even dream about it. Even if you dream, you have to wake me up, brother, can you tell me how miserable I am? Where can I get so much money for the poor boy? "But Wang Long didn''t notice the change in Wang Shu, and was still there with some" miserable "encounters.


    "Brother, the younger brother did not lie to you, to tell you the truth, and that year, the cows in the old man''s house in our village were lost, and the whole village even planted them on my head, insisting that I stole ... Brother, aren''t you touched? "Wang Long continued to bluff, but when he realized that something was wrong, he stopped, looked up, looked at Wang Shu with some doubt, and timidly asked in a timid voice.


    "I''m moved, very moved!" Wang Shu was still a bit depressed, but listening to Wang Long''s tears, the nervous nerves relaxed, and he wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh.


    "Oh, that''s good, that''s good, brother, brother will be your follower in the future, we will be brothers in the future, we all have difficulties to share with each other, blessed and share, my brother is my brother, my brother is me ... The brother is still the same! Hehe, hehe! "Wang Long realized that Wang Shu was not in a dangerous breath, and he was relieved. He was directly on the shoulders of Wang Shu, and the brothers matched each other. After some reluctance, immediately let go of my hand and said awkwardly.


    "Well, I just don''t care about what happened just now, let''s say, what''s your name?" It was just a moment of effort, Wang Shu could perceive that Wang Long was young but full of lies, but based on his feelings, the king Dragon should not be a bad person, so he forgave Wang Long''s original rudeness and asked blandly.


    "Wang Long, elder brother, the younger brother is really called Wang Long! This is true, truer than pearls!" Wang Long did not know what Wang Shu really wanted to do, but now that he has said it, he should stick to it, and answer affirmatively. Road.

 Chapter 421： Tianxiang Mo

    "Well, I believe you are called Wang Long! But are you a man or a woman? You should always tell me? Look at your mother-in-law like a girl!" Wang Shu knew now that Wang Long would say Your real name is unlikely, so ask another question instead.


    "Men, the younger brother is definitely a man! If the elder brother does not believe, if the elder brother does not believe ..." Wang Long responded decisively, but in order to show his trueness, he wanted to find some evidence to prove that he was a man, and no evidence was found at once. After hesitating for a moment, he immediately got out of his chest, exposed the flat chest, patted it with his hand, and said firmly: "If the brother doesn''t believe it, you can feel it by touching it yourself!"


    Wang Shuwei squinted his eyes, revealing a glance at Wang Long''s chest, he was indeed flat enough to run a horse, and looked back at the blue moon that rested on him, as if he understood, nodded, showing A disgusting look, without even touching it, murmured: "Well, I understand, even if you say you are a woman now, I won''t believe it!"


    "Hehe, yeah, yeah, the younger brother said that he was a man, the older brother still doesn''t believe it, the younger brother doesn''t know what the older brother''s name is?" Wang Shu said so, Wang Long''s two fists pulled tightly, She wanted to be desperate for Wang Shu, but she quickly put away her anger, and set herself up with a smile.


    "Thunder!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t want to tell Wang Long''s real name, Hu said in a pseudonym.


    "Big brother, a good name! Thunder, thunder, Niu Biaohong! Big brother is really a good name!" Wang Long nodded, pretending to be a very learned person, said very admirably.


    "Oh? Really? You seem to have read a lot of books." Wang Shu took a deep look at Wang Long and thought that Wang Long was not a simple person.


    "Nonsense, that''s of course! One life, two games, three Fengshui, four accumulations, five virtues, five readings, six seven phases, eight respects, nine nobles, ten health, astronomical geography, elephant ants, the four books and five classics would not have me, this heaven Flying, running on the ground, swimming in the water, there is no one I Wanglong does not know! "After being slightly boasted by Wang Shu, Wang Long appeared proud, raised his nose, and said proudly.


    "..." Wang Shu was speechless.


    For a while, the atmosphere fell into a long silence. After more than ten breaths, Wang Long finally spoke again and asked, "Brother, why did you come to this place? Look at your appearance, it should not be Desperate, how could it be related to this kind of thing? "


    "Why are you doing this?" Wang Shu heard the words, and came a little spirited, and did not answer, but asked instead.


    "For what? It ¡¯s not for money. If I can win and become a candidate for the summit, then I can get wealth that I can''t use for a lifetime. I won''t have to look at other people''s faces. Spells that can make people immortal. "Wang Long shrugged helplessly and said angrily, especially when it comes to looking at other people''s faces, enough to be able to clearly feel his hatred.


    "What does this mean?" Why did it appear here, Wang Shu still didn''t quite understand it. Now listening to Wang Long''s tone, it seems that he knows a lot of inside stories. He sits a little straight, and asks a little puzzled. .


    After listening to Wang Shu ¡¯s question, Wang Long froze slightly. It seemed that he was mistaken. When he hit Lanyue, he just tried it. He did n¡¯t expect to get a lot of tung oil. He thought that What is Wang Shu''s hidden character? Now Wang Shu asks it, but he is exposed. Wang Shu really doesn''t know anything, and now Wang Long sees it through, but in order to confirm this speculation, Wang Long still Choose a sound strategy, pretend to be weird, and ask, "Brother Mofei doesn''t know why it is here?"


    "This kid really hides deeply!"


    Wang Long only hesitated a little, and Wang Shu realized that he had just made a mistake. Wang Long had a small abacus, but it was difficult to turn his face. After a little thought, he had a solution, and nodded, saying, "I don''t know! Also look forward to the brother Wang Long! "


    Wang Long frowned slightly, and said secretly in his heart: "No, this person definitely knows what. If he is an ordinary person and realizes that he has said something wrong, he will definitely say" know "to cover up his" ignorance ". In fact, I really want to know if If I do n¡¯t tell him, then he will follow up, so that he will show his feet, and then I can take advantage of this. And this person is different, and he just said I do n¡¯t know, but also made me tell him, if I do n¡¯t say, Show that I have no sincerity, so that he has an excuse to put me at a disadvantage. So whether he really knows or falsely does n¡¯t know, I have to tell him, if he really does n¡¯t know anything, then I even tell It ¡¯s okay for him to tell lies, but if he knows something, and I tell the lies, he will be seen by him at a glance. If he breaks it down, it proves what he knows, so the relationship just established will face collapse. , If I said something but he pretended not to know, then this person is deliberately pretending to be stupid, maybe at a critical moment, I will be overcast! Damn, I did not expect a small mortal So terrible wisdom, it seems that old fool did not lie to me, who was the most horrible thing! It seems I can only say the truth! "


    Wang Shu''s simple "I don''t know" was in Wang Long''s ears, but it was a terrible problem. He originally wanted to use false words to cheat, but it was Wang Shu''s calm attitude that made Wang Long''s heart struggle. , Decided to tell the truth, with a smile on his face, and said, "Oh, since the elder brother doesn''t know, the younger brother will tell the elder brother! In fact, this is a test of advanced death. We are just the first round, If I haven''t guessed wrong, this first round of testing is how to escape the dungeon. As for the method, the younger brother has not found it yet, but those who want to come to the royal family should have found it. And, the most important thing to escape is It''s the heavenly fragrance in that black box! "


    "Tianxiang Mo?" Wang Shu frowned slightly, and never heard of such a thing.


    "It ¡¯s the tung oil written on that box, but those are not ordinary tung oil, but Tianxiang Mo! This day Xiangmo has three of the most important functions. The first is to be able to repel insects. The elder brother has only come up now, and I must know it, such as The bloodthirsty worms in the dungeon can be dispersed! As for the second effect, if you put a drop in your mouth, you can stay in the water for an hour! There is this third, which is also very important. It takes only one drop to restore the best condition, but because of the preciousness of Tianxiang Mo, few people take it as food. "Wang Long explained for Wang Shu.


    "What? This thing is so amazing!" Wang Shu was a little surprised, thinking that his previous behavior of applying Tianxiang Mo to his body was completely violent, and so many days of Xiangmo were ruined by him in vain, so he could only listen to Wang with a heartache Long continued to explain.


    And unknowingly made Wang Shu think of blood beans, but unfortunately, since Wang Shu woke up, he found that whether it is repair or space ring, even the invincible exchange system that he has always been away from is gone.

 Chapter 422： guess

    After explaining the role of Tian Xiangmo for Wang Shu, Wang Long went on to say: "If I am not mistaken, the exit to the second floor should be in the water, and the dungeon must be filled with water before going up. Listen to Wang''s family. Tones, it will probably take more than two hours. As for the Wang family ¡¯s behavior of grabbing Tianxiang Mo, it may be that the exit this time is a bit far, and one person needs at least two boxes of Tianxiang Fo to reach it! If you count carefully, you should It''s about twenty drops! "


    "What? One person and two boxes?" After hearing this number, Wang Shu''s face changed slightly. When he first appeared in the dungeon, he and Lanyue had only one box. If not, he collected some on the road. Isn''t that dying? And the most serious thing is that because the sky fragrance on Lanyue was stolen by Wang Long, it seems that the sky fragrance on Wang Long was snatched by Wang''s family, and now they only have one box.


    "This is just my guess. Did you see it? Most of the people in this hall look desperate, just because they don''t have Tianxiang Mo, even if they know the exit, they can''t go out, brother, I can be sure Let me tell you, more than 80% of the people here will die here. "Wang Long nodded and said solemnly.


    "What? Bacheng?" Wang Shu just felt cold when he heard this number. There are four or five hundred people in this hall. In other words, nearly three to four hundred people are going to die here.


    "Is it all those skeletons in the temple?"


    I don''t know why. Suddenly Wang Shu thought of the purple gold skeletons and ordinary bone soldiers that he saw in the temple. Are they all these people?


    "Well, 80%, this is still a conservative estimate. If things change, only 40 or 50 people may be able to survive. In addition to the other people, the estimated number of people who can participate in the second round of testing is at most one or two hundred. Oh, cough, this is also no way out. As the saying goes, this person''s eyes are black and the heart is red, but if the eyes are red, then the heart is black, and most of the people who can appear here are nothing. Good guy, of course, I ¡¯m the exception! By the way, let ¡¯s take a look. How many drops are there in our box? If the quantity is too small, I will find some way! ¡±Wang Long said that most of the people present may die. At that time, he was not surprised at all, but a sad mood appeared on his body, and he said sadly.


    After hearing what Wang Long said, Wang Shu turned his attention to the box containing Tianxiang Mo and opened it directly, but when he opened it and saw Tianxiang Mo inside, his face changed suddenly. .


    "What? So few? Bastards, beasts!" After seeing Tianxiang Mo in the box, Wang Long suddenly stood up and yelled.


    Three drops!


    Because there is only a small group of Heavenly Fragrance in this box, it counts about three drops. The three are exactly one drop each, which is too cruel. The Wang family ¡¯s approach is too cruel. This is forcing them to die.


    "No, I''m going to find them to settle accounts. Their beasts, such a bit of heavenly fragrance, are forcing us to die!" Wang Long angrily looked at a corner of the hall.


    The area around that corner seemed very empty, and no one dared to approach. Previously, Wang Shu hadn''t noticed because he was too tired. After looking at it, it became clear that there were twenty people sitting there to rest, among them Several were the big men who had been here before. Of course, what attracted him most was in the middle of those people, surrounded by a person who didn''t see clearly, but from the perspective of clothing, it should be a young man. And it is very likely that it is the Wang family in Wang Long''s mouth.


    Snapped!


    However, at the moment when Wang Long was about to leave, he was suddenly caught by one hand. Wang Long looked back, and it was Wang Shu who pulled himself.


    "Brother Lei, such a little bit of Tianxiang Mo is not enough, I must go to them to get justice!" Wang Long said angrily.


    "Well, you sit down, don''t be excited. You explain to me first, what is the origin of the Wang family? You are such a small one, you can deal with so many big guys? Also, don''t pretend, I know you Definitely did not hand in all the stolen Tianxiang Mo, otherwise they would not treat you like this, let ¡¯s say, how much do you keep? ¡±Wang Shu moderately persuaded, but just thinking of the big guys just now, Wang Shu felt a sense of Oppression, let Wang Long be such a small point, isn''t that an egg hitting a stone? Moreover, Wang Shu''s face looked through Wang Long''s heart, and asked with a smile.


    "This ..." Asked by Wang Shu, Wang Long was totally stunned, speechless.


    Indeed, Wang Long is trying to get back to the crowd again for reasons of justice. Because of the existence of Lanyue, Wang Shu must not be able to pull away. As long as the Wang family opens the road, he can mix in the team to The second floor, and he did hide Tianxiangmo, he just handed in two boxes, and he secretly hid a box. At this moment, Wang Shu guessed his inner thoughts, and Wang Long was a little overwhelmed, and he had an inexplicable fear in his heart.


    "Well, put away your careful thoughts. Since I acknowledge that you are my partner, then I will be responsible to you. As long as you don''t betray me, I will have a way to take you to the second and third floors , Even to the end, do you believe it? "A slight smile appeared on Wang Shu''s face, apparently just a bland voice, but it seemed to be full of endless magic.


    "Well, I believe!" Wang Long nodded without thinking.


    "Well, since you believe, then sit down quietly and wait for the orders of the Wang family!" Wang Shu was still peaceful, but the words spoke made people feel immensely convinced, Wang Long nodded, Sit quietly.


    "Very good, so tell me what the Wang family is about!" Wang Shu was very satisfied with Wang Long''s performance, and then asked.


    "Well, okay! Actually, the Wang family is not a royal family. It is one of the biggest forces in Zhongzhou. The big man behind Donglinmen. It is rumored that the Wang family has dominated the **** continent for thousands of years. It''s hard to imagine ... "Wang Long said, as if drinking a ghost soup.


    "Hello!" Just hearing this, Wang Shu felt terrible and could not help but breathe a sigh of coldness. How terrible a family has been for thousands of years is really unimaginable.


    However, Wang Shu is a bit difficult to understand. If the Wang family is really strong, no one should be here until then, asking in doubt: "Is that the people of that Wang family?"


    "Should not be, these people should just be a little bit involved. The real Wang family will not appear in such a place, and it is calculated that such a place now, this little dungeon can''t hold them! And they If you want to enter the temple of eternal life, you do not need to participate in this so-called selection! Every time the temple of eternal life is opened, the Wang family will send a large number of outstanding talents to participate. The test we take now is only a test of some mortals That''s it. "Wang Long explained.


    "How did you know so much?" Wang Shu was just a little man. He never knew that, even if it was such a thing as Donglinmen, he was not qualified to know it, let alone the big brother Dongtu Wangjia behind the scenes, but he Even more curious, why would Wang Long know this.


    "I don''t know, don''t ask me, I''m going to sleep for a while!" After Wang Long finished speaking, he seemed to have lost all his strength, leaned tiredly on Wang Shu''s thigh, and slept in the past.


    "Ha ha!"


    Just now Wang Shu used hypnosis when Wang Long wasn''t paying attention. He just caught Wang Long''s psychological loopholes and got a lot of news from Wang Long''s mouth, but he was not very useful to him, but he also knew it. Those people can''t mess with it, at least it''s the one he can''t mess up with now, looking at Wang Long who slept in the past, only to have a helpless smile.


    Is the royal family in his mouth the royal family I know?


    There are a lot of doubts in Wang Shushu''s heart. He even wanted to catch someone and ask if he was alive? If you live, why are you here? If it dies, why is it here?


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and three hours passed in an instant.


    "Gather, gather, get ready to go!"


    When Wang Shu couldn''t stand it anymore, when he wanted to fall asleep, a loud roar dispelled him ...

 Chapter 423： Jealous?

    ¼¯ºÏ "Gather, gather, come here if you want to leave alive! Come here soon if you want to leave alive!"


    While Wang Shu was drowsy, a big man from the royal family stood up, his voice sounded like Hong Zhong''s ringing, lingering in the entire hall, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Let''s hurry up!"


    "They found the exit, let''s hurry up!"


    "hurry up!"


    "Let a let, let a let!"


    Hagi''s lifeless hall seemed to be suddenly lit by fire, and everyone started to move, bustling towards the position of the big man.


    "Wang Shu, what''s wrong?" Lan Yue also woke up stupidly at this time, rubbing his eyes drowsily, and asked murmurably in his mouth.


    "Someone has found the exit, you should be sober and sober, we will listen to it in the past!" Wang Shu said gently to Lanyue.


    "Wang Long, get up, burn your **** and you are still asleep!" Then woke Wang Long who was drooling awake, and it was clear that the attitude towards them was different at all.


    "My chicken thighs, don''t run, I want to eat you ... Ah!" But now Wang Long is dreaming, let''s talk, keep talking, suddenly awakened by Wang Shu, annoyed, and sleepy eyes Staring at Wang Shu, he complained dissatisfied: "I only dreamed of delicious food, and I was awakened by you. You lose my chicken legs, and I lose my trotters!"


    "I''m alright, let''s go!" Lan Yue had been awake, stood up and said to Wang Shu.


    "Well, okay!" Wang Shu nodded, and ignored Wang Long at all, and stood up for a moment.


    "Ah! It hurts, bastard!" Wang Shu suddenly stood up, and Wang Long, who had originally leaned on Wang Shu, hadn''t awoken. He rolled over suddenly, hit his head on the ground, and snorted. , Wang Long, who was originally confused, was even more confused this time.


    "If you want to sleep, continue to sleep well. Anyway, I won''t care about your life. I just became your pillow for more than two hours for free and made my body drool. This extra drop of heavenly fragrance is me. Yes, you sleep slowly, so you wo n¡¯t bother you! ¡±When Wang Long hit his head, Wang Shu did n¡¯t feel any distress at all. Instead, he picked up the black box containing the heavenly fragrance in Wang Long. Dangled before his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Lan Yue didn''t seem to understand what was going on. She looked at Wang Shu with some doubt, because when Wang Long was twisted over, she was sleeping, and even if she went first, she didn''t see Wang. The appearance of the dragon was just that Wang Long was familiar.


    "It''s okay, let''s go! Don''t care about this kid, this kid''s life is very hard. Since he was young and fatherless, he has to go to the old mother to find soup for the sheep''s intestines, but he was put on the dog by the unruly director If you bite, it didn''t kill you, you can rest assured that he will be fine, let''s go! Haha! "Wang Shu knew that Wang Long''s belly of flowers would not be treated like the blue moon, but also Intentionally retell Wang Long''s "miserable" experience.


    "Hey? How do I think there is something wrong with this story you told?" Although Lan Yue noticed something wrong, she didn''t respond for a while, and asked a little confused.


    "Haha, it''s not right! Go away, leave this black-hearted boy, a belly full of flowers and flowers! Not a good person." Wang Shu was asked by Lanyue, Haha laughed and couldn''t help the king anymore The dragon took Lan Yue towards the place where the monk of the royal family was located.


    Lan Yue is also very cleverly holding Wang Shu''s left hand, and slowly follow Wang Shu''s steps. If you do n¡¯t know, just seeing them like this, most of them will still think that they are a couple, but they look like It really looks like a pair of happy little lovers.


    "Wang Shu, let me ask you something. Why do I think there is something wrong with the story you just told?" Lan Yue still asked with a doubtful expression, while showing a curious look, muttering to herself He muttered, "Well ... what the **** is wrong?"


    "Abomination, asshole, hooligan, beast!"


    Originally, when Wang Longhu edited the sea, he was too involved in feelings, and did not notice such a low-level error. Now, according to Wang Shu''s mouth, he was ashamed that he almost hit the ground with one head, but in order to recover himself, For the drop of heavenly fragrance that Wang Shu "blacked out", Wang Long still chased it in disgust, scolding dissatisfied: "You have n¡¯t had a child since you were a fatherless mother, and you have to go to the landlord ¡¯s house to ask the old mother for a soup of sheep''s intestines. You ¡¯re in love with the girl Song of the village! You bastard, give me back my things! "


    "Oh, yes, I know! This story is unreasonable. Why would anyone ever have a child without a father and mother, and have to go to the old mother for soup in the snowy day?" At this time, Lan Yue finally reacted. The contradiction between freedom and fatherlessness and motherlessness and the need to go to the old mother to talk to the old mother on the snow, looked at Wang Shu with excitement on his face.


    However, Wang Shu did not pay attention to Lanyue at this moment, but frowned and looked at the center of the crowd.


    "Hello, let me ask you something, answer me, are you deaf? Hello!" Wang Long followed immediately, holding Wang Shu''s right hand, shouting loudly.


    It seemed that he couldn''t stand the noise of Wang Long. Lanyue glanced at Wang Long and found that although Wang Long''s face was blackened, he still couldn''t hide his features. This was a woman''s unique vision, but at first glance, the king The dragon looks extraordinary, with a slight hint of jealousy in his heart.


    "Huh, what are you looking at? Haven''t seen the handsome guy?" Wang Long also noticed Lan Yue''s bad intentions, and in the same respect, he gave Lan Yue a stern glance, raised his flat horse-racing chest, and was not convinced. Humming.


    "Cut!" However, when Lan Yue saw Wang Long''s flat chest, she revealed the same disgusting eyes as the previous Wang Shu, snorted disdainfully, and threw her chest up intentionally, turning her head.


    "Abominable, ugly woman, cheap woman, big-breasted guy! Only stupid men will like big-breasted women!" Even if he was previously rejected by Wang Shu, but now he was rejected by Lan Yue, Wang Long almost sipped blood. It sprayed out. In fact, Lanyue ¡¯s chest was not fully developed, but it was slightly raised, but compared to Wang Long ¡¯s flat lake, Wang Long could only curse secretly in his heart, but scolded him. After a while, Wang Long froze slightly, secretly: "Well? I''m a man, what do I care about with her?"


    "Dead lady, death metamorphosis, dare to seduce my man!" Actually, Wang Long didn''t know. At the moment, Lan Yue was secretly scolding him, and even more vicious than him, in fact Lan Yue didn''t notice it. My emotions are a little bit wrong.


    However, Wang Shu had no interest or notice about the two men''s fighting, and instead focused his attention completely in the middle of the crowd.

 Chapter 424： Poisoning

    "No, you are too bullying. You have forcibly robbed half of our tung oil before. Now we have to hand over three drops of tung oil in exchange for information. This is simply our life! No, we do n¡¯t Will agree! "


    "Yeah, you already have so much tung oil, why do you want us to turn it in?"


    "You are too bullying!"


    It seems that because the conditions put forward by the Wang family were too harsh, many people immediately voiced their opposition, and even many people around Wang Shu also started to coax.


    "Wang Shu, what are they arguing about?" Lan Yue didn''t pay attention to it. Now after seeing everyone yelling, he deliberately put it in Wang Shu''s ear and asked curiously.


    "Yeah, what are they doing?" Wang Long on the side felt uncomfortable when he saw that Wang Shu and Lan Yue were close, but also posted it intentionally, asking kindly.


    "Huh?" After being posted by Lan Yue, Wang Shu still felt enjoyed, but as soon as Wang Long posted it, Wang Shu felt as if he felt his face with his own hands, without feeling, and looked at Wang Long''s flat part again. Later, his frown was even more evident, showing a disgusting expression.


    "Abominable, bastard, sperm on the brain!" If Lan Yue''s disgust is only to make Wang Long angry, then Wang Shu''s disgust is to let Wang Long violently, almost scolded regardless of the image, of course, he did not know In Wang Shu''s eyes, he had no image at all, but he was unwilling to release Wang Shu''s arm.


    After seeing Wang Longsong''s hand, the blue moon on the side, the corner of his mouth was slightly inclined, and the winner''s posture was clearly revealed in the deep eyes.


    "Hum! Stupid human!" Wang Long cursed inwardly.


    Êé Wang Shu didn''t notice the small movements of the two, but continued to focus on the center of the crowd.


    ÄÅ "Now, you tell me, what the **** is going on?" In order to show his victory, Lan Yue pulled Wang Shu''s left hand, posted it even more, and asked coquettishly.


    Suddenly, Wang Wangshu felt that there was a goosebump on his body, and finally turned his attention to Lanyue''s body, and looked at Lanyue carefully.


    "What do you say!" Lan Yue''s face showed the coquettishness of the ordinary girl''s house, and even urged Wang Shu.


    "It''s so cold!" After looking at Lan Yue''s appearance, Wang Long beside him felt a chill.


    "Huh? No, she''s a little bit wrong today!" If an average man saw Lan Yue''s charming look, he would be fascinated regardless of northeast, southwest, and northwest, but for Wang Shu, he knows Lan Yue''s character very well, now he is careful Under observation, I immediately noticed something wrong.


    "I think I''m so hot, can you come and help me take off my clothes?" It was only a short moment, Lanyue''s cheeks became red, as if drunk, and both hands reached Wang Shu On his neck, he urged Wang Shu to undress himself.


    "It''s disgusting! Human beings are such disgusting creatures!" Seeing that Lanyue had initiated a love affair in front of so many people, Wang Long even felt a chill, and immediately turned his head, without even looking at it.


    "Yueer, are you sick? Hot? What''s wrong? Just fine!" Wang Shu discovered Lan Yue''s anomaly, and touched his forehead with his hand, and found an unexpected hot hand.


    "Oh, brother, don''t touch it anymore, touch it if you want to touch it!" Lan Yue took Wang Shu''s hand and touched her slightly raised place.


    Snapped!


    However, at this moment, Wang Shu suddenly chopped a knife towards Lan Yue''s neck.


    "What are you doing? It hurts so much."


    The book of King of Kings is not a light one this time. With this knife going down, Lan Yue''s entire person was beaten and completely trapped there, and the abnormal ruddy on his face was more serious.


    "Ah, I''m so uncomfortable, I''m so dizzy!" But Wang Shu wasn''t ineffective at this moment either. Soon, Lan Yue was really drunk and fainted.


    After the blue moon fainted, Wang Shu immediately supported the blue moon, squatted down, lifted the blue moon''s trouser legs, and saw three red packets swollen into a piece, appearing on her calf. These three red packets were the beginning The place where Lanyue was bitten by Haemophilus had been soaked in water, and the fragrance of Tianxiang was relieved, but it didn''t show up, but the two were too tired. After the effect of Tianxiang foam was invalid, it was exposed. .


    "Sure enough, this thing!" Wang Shu was a little surprised when he saw the red and swollen bag that didn''t look good.


    "Wang Long, bitten by a bloodthirsty insect, and the poison is too deep. How can I detoxify?" Wang Shu picked up Lanyue, then withdrew from the crowd, walked to a place where no one was on the side, and asked Wang Long behind him.


    "Stupid human! Shameless, beasts all know shame!" Wang Long secretly scolded Lanyue shamelessly in the back, even doing such shameless things in the large court, but after hearing Wang Shu''s call For a moment, he looked a little puzzled, looking at Wang Shu who left the crowd.


    "Wang Long, I ask you, what should I do if I am poisoned by a bloodthirsty insect bite?" Wang Shu put Lanyue aside and shouted back at Wang Long.


    "Hey? Had the bloodthirsty bite poisoned?" Wang Long froze slightly, not quite understanding.


    In fact, haemophilus is almost the same as locust, it just **** human blood and will not cause poisoning or the like. On the contrary, if the haemophilus is dried, it can be used as medicine, which is a rare detoxification medicine.


    "What are you doing there? Come here quickly! Don''t you know what **** is the life, the second and the third?" Wang Shu didn''t understand medicine, so he just shouted angrily at Wang Long. The reason why Knowing that those worms are bloodthirsty, it''s just a chance to hear someone say that there is a kind of bloodworm that is almost exclusively sucking human blood like locusts. Of course, he can''t be completely sure. Insects are bloodthirsty.


    "Noah!" Wang Long was also a little embarrassed, because in his knowledge, he had never heard of someone who was poisoned after being bitten by a bloodthirsty insect. Instead, cattle and horses accidentally fell into the water, and the bloodthirsty blood was sucked clean and dead I have heard a lot of tragic stories. As for Wang Shu''s description of being poisoned by a bloodthirsty insect bite, this was the first time I heard it, and I walked over with confusion.


    "Have a quick look, what''s going on?" After Wang Long came, Wang Shu immediately gave way and showed Wang Long the red envelopes on his legs. He asked anxiously.


    "This is?" Just the moment he saw the three red envelopes, Wang Long squinted slightly, immediately squatting down, his face showing seriousness.


    After looking at it for more than ten seconds, Wang Long''s face changed slightly, and one of the wounds was gently cut open with sharp nails.


    Huh!


    At the moment when the wound was cut, the clear water flowed out, but this was not over yet. When Wang Long continued to cut, there were a lot of creeping worms in it, accompanied by a foul odor.

 Chapter 425： Mysterious King Dragon

    "Spit!" After seeing those creepy bugs, Wang Shu almost vomited, and couldn''t help retching.


    "This thing is not a bloodthirsty insect, but a green ghost animal. Although it looks like a bloodthirsty insect, it is a very vicious poisonous insect! Go and find me a piece of bamboo! Also, go and find me some wine Come! "The expression on Wang Long''s face was more dignified, revealing a different look just now, just like an old man who has walked rivers and lakes for many years, calmly commanded Wang Shu.


    ʲô "What? Where did you ask me to find bamboo chips and wine at this time?" Wang Shu slightly hesitated. At this time, where did he go to find these two things, as for the ghost and beast, I have never heard of it.


    "What are you doing? Are you going to let me find it? Are you trying to save her, or am I trying to save her? Do you want to save her?" After seeing Wang Shu''s anxious look, Wang Long was calm and abnormal. The tone of the question was a bit aggressive.


    "Okay, I''m looking, I''m looking, isn''t it good for me?" Wang Shu, who was always calm, was panicked at this time, but in such a big place, I want to find bamboo chips and drinks. Difficulties, anxious.


    But Wang Shu is Wang Shu, and soon came up with a solution, raised the wooden box in his hand, and shouted, "Three drops of tung oil for a pot of wine and a bamboo rod, did anyone change it? Change it!" "


    However, no one at the scene paid attention to him, but everyone focused their eyes on the family of King Wang.


    "Are there anyone who would like to exchange three drops of tung oil with a jug of wine and a bamboo rod?" Seeing that no one noticed himself, Wang Shu walked into the crowd and asked again.


    Many people noticed Wang Shu this time, but most of them shook their heads. Although they really wanted the three drops of tung oil in Wang Shu ¡¯s hands, if they were outside, do n¡¯t say a pot, even ten pots are fine, but now they are not at all. Anyone who can take out something like wine just shakes his head.


    "Abominable, haven''t so many people had a drink? Where did those alcoholics die? Didn''t they not live without alcohol?" Wang Shuqi was desperate to see that none of the people present had a drink. To run away. A few people not far away heard Wang Shu say this, and his face was slightly black.


    "No, no, calm down, calm down, I have to calm down, there must be a way, don''t worry! Take your time, take your time!" But soon, Wang Shu controlled his emotions, implying that he was calm down .


    "Asshole, you are too bullying, even if we choose to die, we will not accept your terms!"


    "That''s it, no one can die if everyone dies here together!"


    "One drop, at most, only one drop, we can''t take out more!"


    When Wang Shuru was an ant on a hot pot, those people were still arguing fiercely with the monk of the Wang family about the information to be exchanged for a few drops of heavenly foam.


    "By the way, I remember, there is something there, maybe that thing is useful!" At this time, Wang Shu flashed a flash of light in his head and immediately thought of the thing he had forgotten.


    On the way, Wang Shu accidentally found a wine gourd floating in the dungeon. At that time, because of time urgency, he did not go to pick it up. Besides, he did not expect that thing would be the current life-saving straw.


    "Wang Long, how long can Yue Er now last?" Wang Shu seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, and had a countermeasure in his heart, and asked Wang Long, who was seriously cleaning Lan Yue''s wounds.


    "Don''t bother me, just do what you want. Even if I am here, even if King Yan wants her to die, I will delay her to five!" Wang Long said impatiently, coldly.


    "Thank you very much. If you can save Yueer, if my brothers have any requirements in the future, I will definitely go to Tang Wuhu, and I will go out first." After receiving such a reply from Wang Long, Wang Shu was grateful in his eyes and looked at that The wooden box ran straight towards the entrance, and soon left the hall.


    The people in the hall were arguing with the people of the Wang family, and no one noticed Wang Shu at all.


    "Huh, stupid mortal!" After Wang Shu left, Wang Long looked at Wang Shu''s disappearing back, and looked back at the unconscious blue moon, and could not help but reveal a bit of sourness, but soon he will This feeling was put away, but with a sneer of disdain, it seemed to laugh at Wang Shu.


    Rustling!


    At this moment, Wang Long really changed like a man. Without the kind of dull look, he had a serious face, and his fingernails that were not too long on his hands were like a sharp knife, and he cleaned the wounds skillfully and easily. On the ground nearby, there were a bunch of creeping white bugs that looked like tapeworms, but if you look closely, you will find that the mouthparts of these bugs have sharp teeth.


    "It''s disgusting!" Seeing those little bugs, Wang Long frowned deeply, took out a black wooden box from his arms, and opened it. It was just Tianxiang Mo''s fake. Lan Yue''s wound.


    Huh!


    Ïã At this moment, Xiangmo looks like a poison that can corrode everything, and immediately dissolves the rotten meat on Lanyue''s calf.


    "Ah!" Lan Yue, who had fainted, seemed to be aware of the pain, her facial expression twitched, and she uttered a painful hum. Although it looked very bloody, the scarlet on Lan Yue''s face began to fade slowly at this time. And Lan Yue''s expression slowly disappeared and became calm.


    "It should be okay for now, just wait for that person to get the bamboo and drinks!" Wang Long glanced at Lan Yue''s wound and looked at Lan Yue''s face again, thinking that the situation had been temporarily obtained. Control, there is no need to do anything extra.


    Because the most critical step of wound cleaning is to use bamboo chips and alcohol, otherwise, it is easy to cause secondary infection by ordinary methods, so the blue moon''s leg is likely to be abolished.


    "Hmm, it''s just a group of maggots, but still thinking about devouring such a powerful life of humans, even if your ancestors are incredible gods, but you are just maggots! In order to show your respect to you, this drop of heavenly foam is considered to be an excess "After finishing the matter of Lanyue, Wang Long turned his head, looked at the pile of bugs on the ground with disgust in his eyes, took out a small drop of heavenly fragrance, and dropped it on it.


    The moment when the scented foam touched the little bugs that day, the little bugs were like melting ice cubes, without any sound, and quickly turned into a pool of clear water. The lives of those little bugs were like a quiet burning flame, although brilliant , But soon disappeared.


    The tadpoles only took a few breaths, and all the worms turned into water, leaving only a trace of water on the ground, or it would disappear completely soon.


    "Ah, boring, I knew I wouldn''t come here for this fun!" After doing everything, Wang Long held his head in his hands, leaned against the wall, and sighed with some boredom ...

 Chapter 426： shake

    Wang Shu went out for more than a full hour, but even so, the hall was still full of people. Until now, no one was willing to exchange with the Wang family, and the atmosphere became more and more heavy, for nothing else, It was precisely because the Wang family made such an unreasonable request for the news that three drops of Tianxiang Mo were exchanged, and no one was willing to accept it, so both sides did it, and they did not regress each other.


    The Wang family seems to have been mentally prepared for this situation. One by one, they didn''t panic. They still sat quietly with their eyes closed and their faces relaxed, because even if they could n¡¯t get out of the hands of these people, To get more Tianxiang Mo, they already have enough Tianxiang Mo. It is not difficult to go out at all. They only have one thing to do now, so who is more patient than this group of people?


    Whoever can''t stand it in the end can only admit defeat, and their purpose is very clear, is to let the vast majority of people die in this first test, they do not want to have more opponents in the next test.


    "Damn!"


    "unacceptable!"


    However, this kind of time-consuming battle is not good news for most people, because the more time delays, the physical strength, energy, and saneness are consumed all the time, even if Tianxiangmo can quickly restore physical strength, but At this time, every drop of Tianxiang Foam appears to be particularly important. The act of restoring physical strength is less than a last resort and no one will.


    "Huh, it seems that the ugly face of humankind is about to be revealed!" Wang Long, who has been taking care of Lanyue, saw that the situation was getting more and more depressing, his lips twitched slightly, and his heart sneered.


    However, Wang Long is not easy, because the wound on Lan Yue''s leg has begun to expand. If Wang Shu does not rush back in time, even if he can keep Lan Yue''s life, this one will be abolished, and his eyes are slightly anxious. Looking at the entrance, expecting Wang Shu to come back quickly, his heart cursed, "How did this idiot go for so long?"


    Time ticked ticked away, whether it was willing or not, it had to go, and half an hour passed.


    Finally, at this time, the Wang family finally lost patience and couldn''t help it. The leading young man whispered to a big man beside him.


    After the big man understood it, he nodded, and stood up again, and said loudly, "Okay, our young master, Master Wang Shaobo, is in a good mood today, showing great compassion. It is not easy to read to everyone. Since everyone thinks three If there is too much tung oil, then from now on, only two drops of tung oil can be exchanged! "


    "what?"


    "Bandits, why don''t you grab them?"


    "No, we don''t agree!"


    "In the past, we gave you tung oil for the purpose of letting you find a passage. Now that you find us, you still have to charge us. What is the reason for this?"


    However, the opening of the conditions of the royal family once again caused public anger. Almost everyone issued an angry roar to express their dissatisfaction, but no one dared to go forward, they could not move, they did not dare to move. Crude.


    "Huh, a group of maggots with shameless faces! What is the reason why you are here today? It ¡¯s not because you are motivated by the desire to see your fortune, but you are not a gambler or a prodigal. You dare to come up with us and tell you truth, If it were n¡¯t for the rule here to kill, Lao Tzu would have slaughtered your dregs! ¡±Regarding the anger of the masses, the big man who spoke first didn''t have any fear, but threatened fiercely.


    "Asan, okay, don''t say so much, tell them, we only wait for half an hour!" Wang Shaobo, who was called the young master by the Han, seemed to dislike the words of the Han, and frowned slightly.


    "Yes, small fault, please let the Lord be angry." The big man named Ahsan was charming when he heard Wang Shaobo''s order, like a docile kitten. Where is the momentum just now?


    "Well, you take care of it yourself. Almost we are about to leave, and it is not good for us to drag on time! It is bad for us if we are sprinted by other people!" Wang Shaobo nodded and closed his eyes again. , As if the old monk was settled, pretending to be nothing.


    "Okay, little master, little understand!" Dahan Asan went back again, and shouted at the crowd fiercely: "Last half an hour, if you want to survive, hurry up! And, I can tell very clearly You, that little bug in the water is called a green ghost animal. The terrible thing about this kind of thing is that after biting a person, there will be no special discomfort, but if the time is long, the green ghost animal will appear in your body. Countless young children, those things will always be parasitic in your body, eat up your internal organs, and finally eat up your brain! Haha, the pain is simply unthinkable! "


    "what?"


    "Let''s trade with them!"


    However, when Dahan Asan said that there were only half an hour left, and briefly explained the horrible nature of the green worms in the water, most people on the field began to panic, although playing time delaying tactics was originally for them. It is not good, but in order to fight for their own interests, they can only rely on it. But if time becomes limited, then the situation will be completely different, and it is impossible for such a group of people to bear the horror.


    "I''ll wait for death here, I''d rather go for a fight! I''ll change it!" At this time, a man who seemed to be in his thirties finally couldn''t bear it, first came out, opened the black box in his hand, and opened the Two drops of tung oil were evenly distributed to the big man Asan.


    "Huh, it seems to be clever!" A San took out a jade bottle from his arms, filled the two drops of tung oil, snorted coldly, and whispered in the ear of the man, Seems to be telling the man the right exit is there.


    "What? The exit is actually ..." However, when the man understood Asan''s words, his whole face completely changed, an unbelievable look.


    "Well, for your interest, you will follow me later, as long as you can keep up, there will be no problem." Asan immediately stopped the man, fearing that he would say the location of the exit, of course. He thought too much, the man would not say so.


    "Hurry up, where is the exit?"


    "What are you doing? Come on!"


    Those who are unwilling to directly exchange information with the Wang family surround the men one by one and want to ask the right answer from his mouth.


    But unfortunately, their expectation was only for the man''s sneer, saying: "Huh, what a joke, how can I tell you the news that Wang Jinbiao used two drops of tung oil for help? If you want to know, give me three It''s dripping! "


    "Damn!"


    "Asshole!"


    Upon hearing this, those people were anxious to pluck Wang Jinbiao''s skin directly, but no one dared to do it, because there must be some rules they didn''t know about, otherwise, with the power of the Wang family, it is likely that violence has already been used, and so on. Not to them.


    "Haha, haha!" Wang Jinbiao ignored these people and walked to the open space next to him, sitting quietly, waiting for the team to leave.


    "Okay, I''m willing to change!"


    "I do too!"


    "I want to change too!"


    Because of Wang Jinbiao''s precedent, some people with more tung oil in their hands started to act and chose to exchange news.

 Chapter 427： Strange wine

    "Abominable, why didn''t Wang Shu come back for a long time? Was there any accident?" When the crowd was commotion, Wang Long began to feel uneasy. The Wang Shu had already gone for almost two hours. Even if he had sneaked to the bottom of the dungeon, it should have been back long ago, but he was not seen for a long time, making Wang Long a little panicked.


    The injury on Lanyue''s leg gradually became uncontrollable. At the beginning, a drop of tung oil could delay it for half an hour. Now even two drops of tung oil can only delay it for a quarter of an hour, and in this delay, It wasn''t a matter of a few drops of tung oil, but whether Lan Yue''s leg could be kept.


    "Is this sperm-headed guy abandoning her beauty girl like that? Damn it, waiting for you for a quarter of an hour, if you don''t come again, I will leave!" Wang Long himself was a little annoyed, he thought Wang Shu just came and went. I did n¡¯t expect it to be ¡°one time and never return¡±. Do n¡¯t say that Wang Long and Wang Shu just met each other. Even if they are relatives and friends, they have been waiting in this depressed environment for almost two hours. Mood.


    The dreary atmosphere in the hall of began to become active, but in this activity, there was always a faint sorrow hidden in it, as if from the soul, the silence before death.


    Some people continue to choose to exchange news, and some people continue to be protected by the royal family. With the passage of time, in just a quarter of an hour, almost one tenth of the people in the hall have chosen to exchange. With a team of 20 people, at this moment the Wang family has expanded by two times, and a team of 60 or 70 people has appeared.


    "Well, almost, Ah San, get ready, let''s go!" At this time, the young master Wang Shaobo finally opened his eyes and glanced at the people who chose to exchange news. They felt almost and didn''t want to wait any longer. He said lightly.


    "Okay, everything obeys the orders of the young master!" A San closed the jade bottle and gave it to Wang Shaobo. Then he sang and walked straight ahead, ready to start his journey.


    Those who can''t exchange tung oil can only watch them leave, not even the thought of blocking.


    "Abominable, Wang Shu, you big liar, sperm on the brain, why don''t you come back?" Seeing Wang''s family leaving, Wang Long stood up excitedly, and wanted to go forward immediately to seek asylum, but turned back After watching the painful Lanyue on the ground, he sat down with unwillingness, and cursed in his heart: "liar, sperm on the brain!"


    In a short tea time, the asylum seekers of the royal family left the hall under the leadership of the monk of the royal family. The original lively hall fell into silence again. Of course, there were only about half of the people in the hall. Bailai people, obviously, these are all losers, either tung oil was robbed by their peers, or they were lost on the way.


    Theoretically speaking, there are only about one tenth of the people sheltered by the Wang family. As for the part to leave, they intend to follow behind and touch the fish in muddy water.


    I''m dead, hopeless, helpless!


    This negative emotion is like a highly contagious pathogen, which quickly swept the entire hall.


    "Hum, bastard, I won''t wait for you!"


    Finally, at this time, Wang Long could not help but finally stood up and planned to leave.


    But when Wang Long felt that there was no hope, a familiar figure appeared in his sight.


    "Wang Long, look!"


    A familiar figure appeared in Wang Long''s eyes. The man was naked and only one pair of pants was worn on his body. He held a wine gourd and a piece of bamboo with a foot length in his hand, with a bright smile on his face. As Wang Long waved his hands, he did not appear to be in trouble at all, but looked like a child who found the treasure.


    Who is this person who is not Wang Shu?


    "Asshole! Why haven''t you died yet?"


    I saw Wang Shuming''s return, and Wang Longming''s expression was sobbing and tears, and the tears kept falling down, but he still pretended to be very angry and scolded loudly.


    "Ah?" Wang Shu said for a moment. This Wang Longming was crying happily, but he still had to look like this. He murmured secretly, "Is it a woman?"


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurry up and give me something!" After seeing Wang Shu''s hair frowning, after Wang Long wiped the tears in his eyes, he snatched the wine gourd and the bamboo chip violently, turned around and squatted After that, I plan to continue to treat Blue Moon.


    Instead of using the jug and bamboo for the first time, Wang Long used his nails to clean up the wound for Lanyue again, and muttered in a low voice, in order to fear what Wang Shu might have misunderstood, "Don''t think you are back. I''m happy, but I can''t wait for you to die outside so I can be free! "


    "Isn''t this Wang Long really a woman?" The more Wang Shu observed Wang Long, the more he felt that this Wang Long was not like a man, but rather a woman, especially looking at Wang Long''s thin body and back, There are horns in the ears and the fair neck, which makes the idea clearer.


    "Oh, oh, what is this? It''s so hard to drink, is this wine?" But when Wang Shu thought about it, Wang Long suddenly excitedly sprayed out the wine that was originally in his mouth. Turning his head angrily, he scolded at Wang Shu.


    "This is really ..." Wang Shu immediately returned to God, without thinking about anything, and wanted to explain.


    I didn''t wait for him to explain anything, Wang Long''s face changed slightly, his eyes were shocked, and he looked at the wine gourd in surprise.


    Murmur!


    È·¶¨ In order to confirm the thoughts in his heart, Wang Long raised the jug again, filled a small mouth into his mouth, and tasted it carefully.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be a woman! And is this guy in front of me really the dragon I know?"


    However, when Wang Long carefully tasted the contents of the wine gourd, Wang Shu''s mind was completely elsewhere, and he carefully looked at Wang Long''s chest to make sure that it was really flat and slightly sunken. Then he was sure. With the thought in mind, Wang Long is not a woman!


    Regarding Wang Shu''s careful thinking, Wang Long naturally did not notice it, but tasted the contents of the wine gourd very seriously, and the expression on his face changed at any time, sometimes rejoicing, sometimes angry, sometimes excited, sometimes Despair, sometimes sadness, sometimes moved, just a moment''s effort, at least a dozen different changes appeared on his face, and tears shed unconsciously.


    "Is the thing inside so amazing?" Wang Shu didn''t open the drink and just smelled it a little. He felt a bit embarrassed and thought it was the wine. But now look at Wang Long''s appearance. Doesn''t seem to be ordinary wine.


    "Wang Long, what''s wrong? What''s in this gourd?" The more he looked at the rich expression on Wang Long''s face, Wang Shu became very curious, and asked what was in it.

 Chapter 428： Under the strange wine

    "You can see what you have tasted, what''s in it!" Wang Long was disturbed by Wang Shu and returned to God, but the sadness and tears in his eyes were not completely collected, and he gave the gourd to Wang Shu Let Wang Shu taste it for himself.


    "Oh? Really so amazing?" Wang Shu was also curious, took the jug, and tasted it carefully.


    However, after taking a sip, Wang Shu''s face even showed a strange color, and some did not understand. The contents of this gourd tasted like clear water without any taste, and his frown asked slightly: "Huh? Strange? Why doesn''t it taste? I remember I smelled it just now, and it tastes like wine, so why doesn''t it taste in my mouth? Wang Long, what exactly did you drink just now? I think you look very good Enjoyment, but this thing doesn''t seem to taste so good! Can it still be used? "


    "Oh? That''s it!" Regarding Wang Shu''s doubts and questions, Wang Long did not answer, but silently took the gourd, gently opened Lan Yue''s mouth, poured a small mouth into it, and then dripped a few more Drop it on the wound that has just been cleaned, then use the bamboo sheet to scrape the wound again, and then drop a few drops of the gourd onto the wound, tear off a few rags, and make a simple bandage.


    "Well, it won''t be long before she recovers!" After Wang Long finished everything, he turned back to handing the gourd to Wang Shu, and said with a loss on his face.


    "Well? Wang Long, what''s going on?" Wang Shu took the wine gourd and looked at Wang Long very puzzled, trying to understand what was going on.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo! Wang Shu unscrewed the lid again and drank two more sips, but it was still the same. It had no taste like boiled water.


    "Did you really drink something or something else just now?" Wang Long looked at Wang Shu''s confused look, and couldn''t help asking.


    "Yeah, this thing is just like drinking water. It doesn''t have any taste at all. Why did you show a look of death and life?" The more Wang Shu looked at Wang Long, the more puzzled he was. Could it be possible to drink other flavors?


    "Cough, cough, sour, Wang Shu, what exactly do you drink for me? Hey, no, this is not sour at all, but smelly, wow, so disgusting, what the **** is this?" At this time, Lan Yue, who had been in a coma, woke up, her face was very unpleasant and she vomited, as if she wanted to spit out something, but could not spit out anything, complained dissatisfied.


    Seeing the appearance of Lanyue, Wang Long glanced at Wang Shu, and his eyes seemed to be able to speak, as if to ask Wang Shu again, "Do you understand?"


    Wang Shu shook his head. If he wanted to ask if he understood, he still could n¡¯t understand. He could only shake his head, but he didn''t say anything more. He just tied the gourd to his wrist. He knew something in his heart. This wine gourd is not simple. .


    "Ah, Wang Shu, you are finally here. I am so scared. I am afraid you will leave me. I am really scared!" Lan Yue seemed to be back to normal. After seeing Wang Shu, he jumped up with excitement. , Crying a bit sad.


    Obviously Lan Yue was crying very emotionally, but somehow, Wang Shu had such a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed that the person lying on his body now was not the blue moon he once liked, and it seemed to be a person, even He has the illusion of disgusting Lanyue.


    "Oh, that''s the case!" Somehow, after seeing this scene, Wang Long next to him lost his original sadness and loss, showing a sorrowful color, some turning back with crying and laughing, whispered quietly.


    Wu Lanyue cried for a tea, and then stopped slowly.


    At this time, Wang Long resumed his original look again, with a grinning expression on his face, and said to Wang Shu: "Brother, we do n¡¯t have much time left. If we do n¡¯t leave here, it may be forever No one can go out! "


    "Well, I know!" Wang Shu glanced at Wang Long, for some reason, when he saw Wang Long, he always felt a sense of guilt, but couldn''t say the feeling of where it came from, only Can simply nodded.


    "Huh!" After Lan Yue looked at Wang Long, a distasteful grunt appeared in her eyes, and she turned her head. It is clear that she has treated Wang Long as an enemy now. Although Wang Long is dressed as a man, she The woman''s intuition told her that Wang Long would become her greatest enemy in the future.


    "Brother, since there is no problem, then let''s go!" Wang Long did not care about Lanyue, but said a pair of hip-hop, but no matter how he looks, his hip-hop is a bit contrived, it seems very unnatural.


    "Wang Long, aren''t you feeling well?" Although Wang Shu couldn''t tell where the guilt came from, he just felt uncomfortable and cared about the questions and answers.


    "Well, brother, didn''t you say that you would take me to conquer the world? Let''s go!" Wang Long didn''t seem to want to talk to Wang Shuluo. After saying a word of dissatisfaction, he trot toward the exit first.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Shu''s heart was covered with a touch of dark clouds. The atmosphere of the three of them seemed to become embarrassed at once, especially he could feel Lan Yue''s love for himself, but that love What I meant was that there were always things that made him uncomfortable. He couldn''t find the source of those discomforts, and only looked down at the gourd tied to his wrist. Perhaps the root of all this was brought by this gourd.


    "Wang Shu, what are you doing? Let''s go!" Lan Yue also felt that Wang Shu was a little bit wrong, shaking Wang Shu gently, interrupting Wang Shu''s thoughts, and asked softly.


    "Now, it''s okay, let''s go. Now the water has risen to the top. Maybe another hour or two will probably drown here! Yes, if I didn''t guess wrong, I already know where the exit is. Now! "Wang Shu returned to his mind, and said in a loss.


    "Really?" Lan Yue was excited when he heard the news that Wang Shu found the exit.


    "Well, really, let''s go!" Wang Shu nodded seriously, and led Lanyue toward the exit.


    ºÈ Since drinking the contents of the gourd, the relationship between the three has undergone subtle changes, especially Wang Shu and Wang Long. There seems to be a relationship between them that is unclear.


    "Wang Long, I want to ask you a question, have we met before?" Walking on the lonely ladder, Wang Shu finally spoke to break this silence.


    "I don''t know!" Wang Long took the lead and walked in front. He didn''t even return, just responded lightly.


    "Oh!" Wang Shu didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, Wang Shu, what did you tell him, we are not familiar with him!" Lan Yue really relied on Wang Shu, his hands have not been loosened, and he kept holding Wang Shu tightly. Arm, now I heard Wang Shu and Wang Long talking, and complained unhappy.


    Wang Shushu did not speak, and Wang Long did not refute. The three just continued down the narrow stairs.

 Chapter 429： Launch again

    After about a quarter of an hour, the three finally reached the flooded place.


    The water in the dungeon has flooded up. If several people want to sink to the bottom of the dungeon now, it is already a very big challenge, and according to the current height, maybe their bodies can''t bear that huge pressure at all.


    "I hid some heavenly incense underneath. Go out and take it out. Wait a minute, I''ll be right out!"


    After seeing that the water surface had risen a lot more distance, Wang Shu explained to him and went straight to the water.


    "Wang Shu, you have to come back soon!" Seeing Wang Shu going down, Lan Yue was unwilling to let go, and nervously urged on his face.


    "Huh!" As for Wang Long, he just nodded slightly and said nothing.


    Wang Shushu didn''t care about the two people''s reaction either. They walked directly and disappeared into the water after a while.


    After Wang Shu''s figure disappeared, Lan Yue''s originally cute face suddenly pulled down, showing coldness in his eyes, turning his head to look at Wang Long, saying coldly: "Don''t pretend, I know you are a woman , Let''s say, why are you near him? "


    The current appearance of Lan Yue is Wang Shu''s never seen, and Lan Yue''s body also exudes a terrifying momentum. He in her mouth naturally refers to Wang Shu, and looking at her current appearance, She has many things to hide from Wang Shu.


    "Haha, can''t you wait to turn your face so fast?" After feeling the killing intention of Lanyue, Wang Long not only did not have the fear, but smiled helplessly.


    "I warn you, no matter who you are, if you dare to break my affairs, then I will definitely make you pay!" Lan Yue''s murderous sentiment is strong, and her words are not like a simple threat , But a kind of self-confidence.


    "You don''t have the last name, but the last name Chu?" Wang Long quietly leaned against the wall, instead of being afraid of Lan Yue''s strength, he asked instead nothing.


    "Huh?" After listening to Wang Long''s question, Lan Yue''s killing intention was even better, his eyes narrowed into a thin line, and the cold light was just letting people feel it, and it shuddered.


    Suddenly, Lan Yue ¡¯s killing intention disappeared without a trace, revealing a smile that was enough to captivate 10,000 people, and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, you ¡¯re kidding!¡±


    "Huh?" This sudden change in Blue Moon left Wang Long slightly scratched, but what happened next made him feel relieved.


    Wow!


    It took only a while for Wang Shu to come out of the water, and there were three more black boxes in his hands, which were the black boxes containing Tianxiang Mo.


    "Well, fortunately, I will go and keep one hand, otherwise we will definitely not be able to go out even if we know the exit. These three boxes should be enough for us to go out!"


    After Wang Shu came out, put three boxes of Tianxiang Foam on the ground, opened the three boxes separately, and then evenly divided the three boxes into as many as one. Picked up one box and handed it to Wang Long standing next to him, saying, "Wang Long You hold this box! "


    "No, no, no, I can''t take your stuff! If it weren''t for me, you could have had more!" Wang Long quickly refused.


    "Well, don''t say so much, like a woman, don''t you say you want to conquer the world with me? If you die here, how will you conquer the world in the future? Besides, if it weren''t for you, Yue Er''s injury I''m sure it can''t be cured. All of this is your credit. This will give you nothing. Hurry up and accept it! ¡±Regardless of Wang Long''s objection, Wang Shu stuffed this box of heavenly fragrance into Wang Long''s hands, but When he touched Wang Long''s hands, he gave a slight sting, and then said.


    "Brother, this isn''t ..." Wang Long touched both hands with Wang Shu, but also shrank slightly, and wanted to refuse.


    "Well, don''t pretend to be foolish, brother Wang Shu will give it to you, and you will accept it!" Lanyue frowned, and said impatiently.


    "Hum, since this is the case, I''m not polite!" Wang Long didn''t seem to be very satisfied with Lan Yue''s attitude. He hummed, stopped quitting, and accepted it.


    "Yueer, this is yours!" Wang Shu nodded, and handed another box to Lanyue. Naturally, Lanyue had nothing to say, and accepted it directly.


    After all three had Tianxiangmo, Wang Shu''s face was serious, and when Wang Shu was serious, Lan Yue and Wang Long also showed seriousness. After Wang Shu paused, he said: "Okay, now we are going back to the bottom of the dungeon, but because the water is too deep now, it will definitely be very difficult to go down, so from now on, the three of us are one, and no one can let go. I opened the road in front of me, and I would try to grasp the gap between the two sides, so that I can go down! Now everyone takes a drop of Tianxiang Foam to restore their strength. Our Tianxiang Foam is enough, I tried it just now. Only three drops are needed, and the rest will be collected. Maybe it will be useful in the future! "


    So explain, Wang Shu first took a drop of Tianxiang Foam. In fact, he had already taken it once when he first came out, but because this trip was too far, it was almost consumed, Lanyue And Wang Long followed suit.


    As soon as Tian Xiangmo entered the mouth, Wang Shu didn''t even have time to taste, he swallowed directly into the abdomen, and quickly melted in the abdomen. He felt a hotness in the abdomen, and then a steady stream of power emerged.


    "Does this feel like my cultivation is about to recover?"


    After Xiangtian Xiangmo fell down, Wang Shu vaguely felt that his cultivation was an illusion to be restored.


    Wu Lanyue and Wang Long after taking Tianxiang Mo also felt that the whole body was soothing, as if they had endless power, and their faces were slightly red.


    "Okay, now I have a drop in my mouth, so that I can stand for half an hour without breathing in the water. During this time, we should be able to find an outlet. As for the green ghosts in the water, you do n¡¯t have to worry, I will give them in front. After you open your way, your heavenly fragrance will stay! "After seeing the changes in the bodies of the two, Wang Shu dropped a drop into the mouth again, contained it in his mouth, and then went to his forehead, pants and soles. Put a drop of Sky Fragrance separately, then motion to the two.


    Lanyue and Wang Long also dropped a drop in their mouths. As for the application of Tianxiang Foam, it was not done. After all, it was too wasteful. With Wang Shu taking the lead, nothing would happen. After the two were ready, they clicked. Nodded.


    "Hmm!" Wang Shu nodded, then pulled up one of Lanyue''s hands, gestured to Lanyue with his eyes, and seized Wang Long. Although Lanyue reluctantly, he still seized Wang Long''s hand.


    Wang Wangshu told the two with firm eyes that they were sure. The two responded the same. After making sure there were no problems, they finally took a step and went into the water to find the way out for them!


    Sometimes, in order to survive, knowing that there are countless dangers ahead, he still moves forward without hesitation.


    Howling!


    The three of them held hands and slowly walked towards the water until the three of them were drowned ...

 Chapter 430： Wang Long lost

    Everything is easier than Wang Shu imagined. For some reason, it was easier to enter the water this time than the last time. Soon, they reached the bottom of the dungeon, but it was this ease that made Wang Shu feel uneasy.


    "It''s weird!" Wang Shu himself felt strange, obviously at such a deep bottom, he didn''t feel any sense of oppression. When he tried to find the wine gourd, he almost died here, but this time But unexpectedly smooth.


    Wang Shu glanced back at them, and found that the two were also relaxed, without feeling like diving into the deep water, and when Wang Shu approached, all the ghosts and beasts went crazy. Fleeing in all directions, the last time he went into the water, although the ghosts and beasts were afraid of Tianxiang Mo, most of them scattered when he approached, completely different from now.


    "Is it because of this?" Wang Shu glanced at the gourd that was tied to his wrist, and had a guess in his heart, but now it is not the time to verify this, and continue to lead the two towards the depths of the dungeon.


    The three people who should be struggling, such as walking forward on flat ground, are very peaceful on this road, which makes people feel a little hairy, and the green ghosts are afraid to approach. If you want to say something that is not pleasing to the eye, it is to walk some distance. You can see a lot of corpses, and all those corpses are completely unrecognizable.


    Xi Lanyue and Wang Long were naturally so scared that they did not dare to open their eyes, but closed their eyes and continued to follow Wang Shu.


    Gradually, with the deepening, the number of dead bodies floating in the water began to increase. Even Wang Shu felt a bit shocking, and Wang Shu recognized it. Several of them had seen it in the hall. Similarly, when he approached those At the time of the corpse, countless green ghosts and beasts gushed out of those corpses at once.


    Terror!


    Even though there was Tianxiangmo''s body protection, when Wang Shu saw the dark-pressed Qingming ghost animal, he still felt that the whole body was cold and upright. At this time, he was very sure in his heart. This is definitely not just the cause of Tianxiangmo. The wine gourd Definitely the most critical.


    He couldn''t talk in the water, and Wang Shu had to take the corpses away gently and move on. After a while, he walked to a dungeon that was almost full of corpses.


    "It should be here!"


    I looked at the corpse in the water, Wang Shu only felt terrified and cruel. The hand that grabbed Lanyue took a little more effort, took away the heavy corpse, and entered the dungeon.


    The King of Shu wanted to look up to see the exit above, but unfortunately, there was nothing visible except the green ghosts and wandering corpses.


    "That''s right, it should be here!" The more miserable the scene, the more affirmed Wang Shu is, and it must be an exit here, otherwise there won''t be so many people die here. This must have been the monks of the former Wang family in order to attract the ghosts Let these people do cannon fodder.


    "Get up!" Wang Shu was convinced that after the exit, his legs were hard and he wanted to float upwards, but unexpectedly found that his weight was so heavy that it was difficult to float.


    "This?" Wang Shu found that he couldn''t help but changed his face. No wonder he had walked in the water so easily. It turned out to be this way. If he didn''t want to go up, he wouldn''t find it yet.


    "What should I do?" The exit is right in front of him, but Wang Shu can''t jump at all. At this time, he can float to the water very easily with the help of his own buoyancy, but now Wang Shu doesn''t seem to have any buoyancy.


    As for Lan Yue and Wang Long, they didn''t even dare to open their eyes. When they opened it a little before, they already knew that there were corpses everywhere, and they occasionally encountered the dead bodies. They did not scream. It''s not easy to go crazy.


    "Or should I let them go up first? Otherwise, if I have this gourd on me, I can''t float at all, no, it''s too risky!" Wang Shu glanced down at the gourd tied to his hand, he had a hunch, all this All are related to this gourd, secretly in my heart.


    But soon, Wang Shu denied his naive thoughts. If Lanyue and Wang Long were to leave first, maybe there would be any trouble. If so, maybe they would both die here. After hesitating for a moment, Wang Shu Instead, she pinned her hope on the gourd, and said silently in her heart: "Our gourd, gourd, if you really have a spirit, I''m going up now, can you help me?"


    Buzz buzz!


    I was so silent in Wang Shu''s heart that the gourd moved a little and let out a white light.


    "This is it?" Wang Shu froze a little, which was difficult to understand, but at that moment, the gourd suddenly burst into light, making it difficult for Wang Shu to open his eyes, and then Wang Shu only felt that his left hand suddenly raised, The whole man rose into the sky.


    "Ah! Hold on!" Sudden changes made Wang Shu somewhat unpredictable, but soon, he grasped Lan Yue''s hand tightly.


    Huh!


    Wang Wangshu couldn''t even open his eyes, only felt that he was being pulled by the gourd and kept rising.


    "Huh? No!" Suddenly, Wang Shu only felt that his body suddenly lost a lot of weight, and his heart jumped suddenly, trying to open his eyes.


    Wow!


    But at this time, Wang Shu and Lan Yue, under the leadership of the gourd, had already rushed out of the dungeon, out of the water, and appeared in a hall.


    "Where is this? Why do I feel like I''ve lost something?" Wang Shu opened his eyes in the air and murmured confusedly, but he hadn''t had time to respond yet, with a bang, they were heavy Fell to the ground.


    All this came too fast, leaving Wang Shu unprepared, and came out from the bottom of the dungeon that was hundreds of feet deep, to this place, it was just a few breaths, it was too fast, it was too sudden!


    "Someone came out!"


    "Someone came out!"


    "It''s them, I''ve met them!"


    The appearance of the King of Kings and Lanyue attracted the attention of many people in the hall, one by one.


    "Ah!" Wang Shu fell faintly, but soon, he discovered that Wang Long was gone, and Wang Long, who was with them, was gone.


    "Wang Long, where have you been?" Wang Shu sat up immediately, searching a little nervously, trying to find the trace of Wang Long from the crowd, but couldn''t find it, strange faces, indifferent expressions, all around Is a stranger.


    "Yueer, you woke up, you woke up, where did Wang Long go?" Wang Shu shook his side and stunned Lan Yue, who wanted to know where Wang Long had gone, but Lan Yue did not react at all. .


    Huh!


    When Wang Shu didn''t notice, the gourd attached to his wrist suddenly turned into a ray of light, disappeared into the crowd, and did not seem to attract anyone''s attention.


    "Stop, where are you going?" Wang Shu wanted to reach out and grab the wine gourd, but he couldn''t catch anything, but fell heavily to the ground.


    Buzz buzz!


    At this time, the exit from Wang Shu and Lan Yue had been slowly blocked, disappeared, and turned into an indestructible floor.


    "come back!"


    Suddenly attacked by the book king, he felt that his whole body was cold and biting, and passed out ...

 Chapter 431： Strange woman

    After the entrance disappeared, the whole hall fell into silence.


    ´óÌü The hall is 100 square meters in height, ten feet high, the ground is clear with cyan slate, and the top is also cyan slate, but it is inlaid with many luminous stones, making the hall as bright as daylight.


    In the large hall, there are about two or three hundred people, mainly divided into three areas. One of them is naturally the Wang family led by Wang Shaobo. They are in the east of the hall. They seem to have suffered a lot when they came out. The original team of twenty or thirty people now has more than ten people. As for those who have exchanged asylum with heavenly incense, most of them have died, and there are only a few dozen people. These people also have embarrassed faces on their faces. Frightened, as if it was hard to believe what happened just now, and he was no longer with Wang''s family, and Wang Shaobo''s face was no longer as freehand as before, but gloomy.


    At the west side of the hall, there are also a group of people, who are arrogantly backed. They are much stronger than those of the royal family. In particular, they also emit a strong evil, which makes ordinary people dare not approach. Taking the lead is a handsome-looking man, who is about the same age as Wang Shu, but there is a majesty between the eyebrows, just a glance will make people feel that this person is not simple.


    As for the location on the south side, it is the same as Wang Shu, there is no organization, and there is no way to get together. The hall is a bit weird to form a three-legged situation. Only the north side is empty. Of course, there will be no Long-eyed to the north. No one dared to step forward because there was a vicious atmosphere revealed to the north.


    The silence in the hall made the atmosphere very weird. Although everyone had escaped and should have been delighted, no one laughed. Instead, everyone was stern, like a prisoner waiting for the death sentence.


    "How can this happen?" Wang Shu sat on the ground, muttering to himself as if he had lost his soul.


    "Wang Shu, don''t be sad, it''s all my bad. If I can hurry up, Wang Long ... he won''t be in trouble ... And don''t worry, Wang Long has good luck Xiang, maybe it''s alive! "Lan Yue also woke up at this time, and saw Wang Shu''s sad look, it was also very wronged comfort.


    Although Lan Yue said so, there was a smile hidden deep in her eyes, which Wang Shu couldn''t feel. Actually, Wang Shu didn''t know that it was Lan Lan who let it go on purpose. She didn''t want to keep Wang Long alive. Come out, because she has a hunch that Wang Long will ruin all her plans, so she will kill all possibilities in the cradle.


    "It''s all my fault, it''s my intention. The smooth journey along the way paralyzed my nerves. If I could be more careful in the end, this kind of thing wouldn''t happen!" Wang Shu could not listen to Lan Yue''s consolation at all. It seems that all of this was caused by his own mistakes, and it would not have happened if he had not relied too much on the gourd of unknown origin.


    Snapped!


    Xun Lanyue was afraid that Wang Shu would cause mental abnormalities due to excessive sadness, which was not conducive to the next problem. She gave Wang Shu a slap and roared loudly: "Wang Shu, don''t be sad, Wang Long must be alive!"


    I was slapped by Lan Yue, and Wang Shu was stunned, staring blankly at Lan Yue.


    "Don''t be sad, Wang Long will be all right. Now is not the time to be sad. There are countless challenges. If we can''t escape from here, then it''s useless to say anything!" Lan Yue caused Wang Shu After paying attention, he nearly roared and said to Wang Shu.


    "What are you kidding about? There are so many ghosts and ghosts below, how could Wang Long survive?" After a slight stun, Wang Shu immediately reacted, draping Lanyue''s shoulder, and refuted loudly.


    "No, there are so many heavenly fragrances on him, and if it is him, maybe he can really survive!" But soon, Wang Shu suddenly hesitated, and gave him a hint of hope, if it was Wang Long Maybe it really can survive.


    "Well, yes, you think about it, Wang Long can heal my injury, and he can definitely survive!" Lan Yue was also excited and stunned Wang Shu after seeing Wang Shu finally ignited his confidence. Neck, said excitedly.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t know. At this moment, Lan Yue''s mouth appeared sneer, and she was proud to say, "Hum, she will never live again!"


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    But at this moment, the luminous stones above the hall suddenly went out one by one, just blinking, the original bright hall immediately fell into darkness.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "what happened?"


    The original quiet hall suddenly became confused and stood up excitedly one by one. Although it was impossible to see the expression on the face because of the darkness, it is entirely conceivable that in the darkness, everyone is a face of fear.


    "Wang Shu!" Lan Yue also clenched Wang Shu''s neck tightly and shouted Wang Shu''s name.


    "It''s okay, I''m here!" Although he couldn''t see anything, Wang Shu still tried to keep calm, stroking Lanyue''s back gently with his hand, said softly.


    Huh!


    After about a dozen breaths, a luminous door suddenly appeared on the northern wall where no one dared to stop. The crowd felt only a tingling, and it was difficult to open their eyes. Then they saw only one figure walking away from it come out.


    "coming!"


    "finally come!"


    After seeing the figure, Wang Shaobo in the east and the handsome man in the west stood up suddenly, staring at the figure with fiery eyes.


    "Three hundred and forty-two generations of the Wang family, Wang Shaobo has seen the Lord God!"


    "The descendants of the Hu family 236, Hu Wu has seen the Lord God!"


    However, they quickly hid the heat and replaced it with a respect, lowered their heads with humility on their faces, saluted with fists, and said at the same time.


    "What happened?"


    "Who is that man?"


    For the people who appeared, many people on the field did not know the origin, but just talked about each other.


    Wang Shu naturally noticed the person in the light. The light was too strong, so he couldn''t open his eyes. He could only squint his eyes and blocked his hands in front of him. He wanted to see the person in the light, but he couldn''t see clearly As if that man was a **** in the sky, mortals cannot be blasphemed at all, even if it is just a glance.


    "I''m very glad to meet you. First of all, congratulations on passing the first round of tests, successful promotion, and coming to the second round of this postgraduate entrance examination!"


    The man was still shrouded in light, unable to see the appearance clearly. Just when everyone was puzzled, the man finally spoke, and said in an emotionless tone.


    ¼´±ã But even so, the sound was too sweet, so that everyone was a little lost, and the mood of despair and irritability was calmed down for a moment.


    "This man is amazing!" Wang Shu also felt a peace of mind, and the sorrow of losing Wang Long was also healed in an instant, but it was exactly this way that made him even more frightened.


    "What the **** is this? Why is there a month that makes me difficult to distinguish between true and false? There is also a Wang Long who is suspected of being young?" Wang Shu was filled with countless doubts.


    "Okay, I''m sure you don''t know the rules of this game yet? Then, let me explain it for everyone, after all, there are several rounds!" The beautiful voice of the woman in the light slowed again Slowly remembered, it seems to have to explain what happened this time.


    "Wait!" But at this moment, Wang Shu, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.

 Chapter 432： Minority decision

    "and many more!"


    However, at this moment, Wang Shu, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. Although his voice was not loud, it resounded throughout the hall, and if no one walked towards the woman''s place in the northern light.


    Huh!


    Just for a moment, almost everyone''s eyes in the hall focused on Wang Shu, but no one dared to make a sound, because anyone has a kind of instinctive fear, if anyone dares to speak at this time, then get nothing else Will be death.


    "Is he?" Wang Shaobo, the representative of the Wang family, turned his head after hearing Wang Shu''s voice, and found that the person speaking out in the crowd was exactly Wang Shu. He frowned slightly, and looked a little unexpectedly. He was vague about Wang Shu. Some impressions, it just didn''t get his attention before.


    "Who is this person? When the Lord made the adult speak, did he dare to interrupt it, did he not want to live? Um? No, how do I think there is a little girl''s breath on this person? Is there any relationship between him and the little girl? Hu Wu, who stands on the west side, also frowned slightly, with some unexpected looks, even someone dared to interrupt when God made a speech.


    "Wang Shu, don''t talk!" Lan Yue also realized the crisis, took Wang Shu''s hand, and wanted to stop Wang Shu from moving forward, but she stopped Wang Shu from getting there.


    "Huh?" The woman in the light also seemed a little displeased.


    "Who the **** are you? Why brought us here? What secrets are there? Is it just a game in your eyes? Is that how you trampled on human life? Are you really dehumanized? Wang Shu, regardless of Lanyue''s resistance, walked forward with determination to die, and questioned loudly.


    Because Wang Shu suspected that this was just a dream, a dream that was too realistic. If it was a dream, maybe it would provoke the woman and wake him up.


    Wang Shu was not an impulsive person, but when he heard the woman say the word "game", the anger that was suppressed deep inside finally broke out. He did not allow others to treat their lives as a child''s play, as a play Game bet!


    "Hum, this is looking for death!" Said Wang Shaobo sneer, disdainful hum.


    He Wang Shaobo was able to participate in this death game on behalf of the Wang family. He naturally knew a lot of the inside story, and before the departure, the people in the family told him everything. Whenever he was met by God, treat him with courtesy and not offend. If you do n¡¯t have the permission of the Divine Envoy, you ca n¡¯t even let the fart offend. Otherwise, you ¡¯ll offend the Divine Envoy and the whole family will suffer. Of course, the main reason is that Wang Shaobo is not a descendant of the East Tuwang family. This game is risking your life.


    "Oh, there are still such gimmicks in this era?" Hu Wu was also a little surprised, looked at Wang Shu with some surprise, and finally looked at Wang Shu seriously.


    "Wang Shu, don''t ah, you come back quickly! Offensive to God but ..." Seeing that the situation was difficult to control, Lan Yue was completely frightened and shouted Wang Shu, but his steps did not move.


    "Hum, stupid mortal!" Finally, Wang Shu''s behavior angered the woman hidden in the light.


    "Hum!" Just listening to the woman''s disdainful hum, a white light immediately excited she, hit Wang Shu''s body, and made a scream, and the whole person seemed to be kicked heavily and turned into a black Ying Fei went out, hit the wall heavily, sipped a blood spurt, and although not dead, he lost most of his breath.


    "Stupid mortal, this is a warning to you. If there is another time, I will let you know the end of angering God!" The woman in the light also seemed to be angered by Wang Shu, cold warning.


    "Abominable!" After seeing Wang Shu being punished by God, Lan Yue''s face showed displeasedness, and hesitated for a while. Would you like to go forward and lift up Wang Shu, she was afraid that going to pull Wang Shu at this time would anger God. So, all her forbearance was wasted, so she hesitated.


    "Haha, haha!" But just a short moment after Lanyue hesitated, Wang Shu slumped up and laughed wildly.


    "Is this person okay?" Wang Shaobo saw that Wang Shu was punished by God, instead of falling down, he frowned slightly, and could not see through.


    "Huh? This person is not simple. Since ancient times, no one can withstand the blow of the God. I heard that the blood saint in the family was also killed in one blow because he offended the God. That''s right, I think this boy is physically strong. , But it ¡¯s just an ordinary mortal. It ¡¯s not like a cultivator. It stands to reason that you should not be able to accept the blow from God ¡¯s envoy. Is it because God ¡¯s envoy is merciful? Is there any other reason why it ¡¯s not possible? ¡± After Wang Shu was able to survive, and after such a wild laugh, he frowned slightly, and he didn''t quite understand.


    "Wang Shu, don''t say any more!" After discovering that Wang Shu was not injured as seriously as he imagined, Lan Yue gritted his teeth and came forward. She knew that with her own power, she would definitely not be able to go to the end, only with the help of Wang Shu. So, now is not the time to turn your face, immediately rushed up and stopped Wang Shu.


    "Hey!" But Wang Shu said nothing, just wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, hey sneered.


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Lan Yue''s heart was a little stunned, and there was an ominous premonition.


    Lan Yue could not find the source of the uneasiness, but in order to continue the whole game, she kindly encouraged: "Okay, Wang Shu, don''t say anything more, we will listen to what she has said about the game rules, and offend She''s not good for us, as long as we can leave here alive! "


    "Well, I know!" Wang Shu glanced at Lan Yue and nodded.


    Although Wang Shushu''s eyes seemed gentle, somehow Lan Yue noticed a bit of coldness, but she couldn''t be sure about that feeling.


    After being quiet for half a quarter of an hour in the hall, the woman in the light finally spoke again, saying, "Okay, then the rules of the game will be introduced next! This time the rules of the game are different from the past. Because of time, we decided Reduce the number of games, the next game is a minority! "


    "What? A minority decision?"


    "what is that?"


    "What game is that?"


    Many people in the hall heard the moment of the minority decision and suddenly fell into a commotion, because many people had never heard of such a game.


    "Minority decision? Wasn''t all majority decision in the past?" Wang Shaobo on the east frowned slightly and looked a little surprised.


    "Is there any change in the interior?" Wu Wu in the west also looked a little surprised.


    "A few decisions? This is not the same as the news I got. Is it because they sold us fake news? No, they dare not!" Lan Yue, who stood beside Wang Shu, also frowned slightly, secretly in her heart.


    However, Lan Yue''s face still appeared confused, and asked Wang Shu in doubt: "Wang Shu, do you know what a minority decision is?"

 Chapter 433： Minority decision

    "I don''t know, just keep listening to her!" Wang Shu responded lightly.


    "Oh!" Lan Yue felt a little indifferent, and just snorted, turning her attention to the woman again, but the anxiety and irritability in her heart became more obvious.


    "Yes, a minority decision! In the past, we have conducted a majority decision, including in our lives. If your crime cannot be established, then use a vote to decide. The majority thinks you are guilty, then you are guilty, even if you are Innocent, this is the majority decision, in other words, the truth is in the hands of the majority! And this time, we make a minority decision, whether the answer is right or wrong, the person who chooses the minority wins, the truth is in the hands of the minority, even if The answer is wrong. Fewer people win! "


    The woman in the light seemed to know that most people did n¡¯t understand the rules of the minority game, added it, and seemed to be afraid that everyone still did n¡¯t understand, and then said: "I give a simple example, five people play this game, One of the men asked a question like ''I am a woman'', then the other people only need to answer ''Yes'' or ''No''. Regardless of whether the person is a man or a woman, the person with fewer choices wins, such as four people choosing. No, only one person chooses ''yes'', and the one who chooses ''yes'' wins! Even if the person who asks the question is a man, it has nothing to do with the facts. The only criterion is one, and the correct answer is in the hands of a few! "


    "Oh my God, what are the rules of the game? It''s not fair at all!"


    ¾ÍÊÇ "That is, the rules of this game are not fair at all!"


    However, after hearing such a game rule, many people in the lobby immediately shouted and felt that such a game rule was unfair.


    "Abominable! This rule is too bad for us!" Then Wang Shaobo became somber and scolded in his heart when he heard such a rule.


    "This is all right, the simple game seems not easy!" Hu Wu also seems to have discovered the difference this time.


    "Wang Shu, what''s wrong? Is this game really unfair?" The blue moon entangled Wang Shu like nougat and asked curiously.


    "No, this game is fair! And for most people, it is fair!" Wang Shu shook his head and replied lightly.


    "Where is it fair? It''s not fair to let a few people win!" Lan Yue asked a little puzzled.


    "You just listen?" Wang Shu didn''t answer, but said lightly.


    "Oh, have you misunderstood? Some people say that such a fair game rule is unfair. Have you lost your ability to think because of common sense?" After hearing the dissatisfaction, the woman in the light not only did not Angry, but laughed like a silver bell.


    "Does everyone think that the rule of the game of minority decisions is too counterintuitive? Do you think that the truth should be in the hands of the majority?" The girl in the light then asked back.


    Although no one answered in the hall, the silence had already been shown, and most people thought so.


    "Hum, stupidity. I thought you could pass the first round of testing. It should be some talented people. I didn''t expect it to be so stupid!" However, the silence for most people in the hall was in the light. Woman''s anger.


    "I wanted to explain it, but now I suddenly changed my mind. The second round of testing has begun. Now each of you will get a special piece of paper. If you choose yes, just draw a circle with your fingers on it. If you choose not, just draw a fork on it and put it in this box. After an hour, I will come to collect the answer! The question is: I am a good person! "


    After the woman in the light finished speaking, she disappeared directly, and those lights disappeared completely, as if nothing had happened.


    Tickling!


    After the woman disappeared, the luminous stones at the top of the hall once again glowed, making the whole hall brighter, but although the hall became bright, everyone''s heart was cast a shadow.


    "Oh, yes, I forgot to say that if you fail, you will become a sacrifice, so you have to choose well!"


    When everyone felt powerless for such a peculiar game, the woman''s voice rang again, but no matter who it was, it was a chill to hear it now.


    Buzz buzz!


    Immediately after that, a white light was emitted from everyone''s hands, and a piece of gauze as thin as a cicada appeared, which looked very precious, and at the place where the woman disappeared just now, I do n¡¯t know when an extra person and a half came tall box.


    "Crazy!"


    "Devil!"


    Almost everyone wanted to scold the woman in this way, but no one dared to scold, because Wang Shu was the best example before. Although I do n¡¯t know why Wang Shu was not killed, no one dares to anger her now. At least one thing is certain, the people led by the royal family and Hu Wu have not moved. To a large extent, they are the strongest people here, but they have not disobeyed, which is enough to explain the woman''s terror.


    "Master, what do you do now?" A Wang of the Wang family asked Wang Shaobo anxiously.


    "Everyone be calm and restless, there is still a lot of time!" Wang Shaobo was sweating too much. He was not afraid of death, but was afraid of losing the face of Wang''s family. If he had adopted a majority decision before, he could quickly Many people in the United League Hall can enter the next round with more than half of the people, but if it is a minority decision, then the situation is not good for them.


    At such times, more people become a burden!


    For such a situation, Wang Shaobo naturally will not guess by luck entirely. At this time, it is foolish to fight for luck.


    Îä Hu Wu on the other side is also in deep thought. This is indeed a difficult situation. A minority decision is very unfavorable for a team like them.


    "Wang Shu, what should we do now?" Lan Yue didn''t know what to choose. Although it was a very simple choice, the final result had nothing to do with the correct answer. What was related was that few people won, that is, Regardless of whether the woman is a good person or a bad person, the person with fewer choices wins.


    "No, I can''t make a reckless decision right now, otherwise I can only rely on luck. I don''t believe that such an important thing will depend entirely on luck! There must be any way to win!" Wang Shu also did not have a sure answer. He is also thinking if there is any way to win.


    Not only did Wang Shu fall into meditation, but many people at the conference also fell into meditation. Of course, a large part of them seemed a little helpless and didn''t know what to do, and many people pulled the gauze tightly. There was a layer of sweat on the palms, but I didn''t know what the gauze was made of, and there was no such thing as moisture.


    After a minute and a second passed, it was about a quarter of an hour later, and finally someone couldn''t sit still.


    "I can''t stand it, isn''t it just death? I want to vote!" A man in his thirties stood up, drew a random gauze in his hand, and walked straight towards the box. Throw that gauze into it.

 Chapter 434： Rule of victory

    "It''s just a matter of choosing yes or no, is it necessary to take so long? I can''t take it anymore!" After the man took the lead, another middle-aged woman followed up and threw the gauze into it.


    "I can''t wait!"


    "I will vote too!"


    All of a sudden, a lot of people in the hall started to lively, and nearly half of them began to choose to vote.


    In just two or three minutes, forty or fifty people voted. "Little Lord!"


    The big men next to Wang Shaobo were nervous when they saw that many people had voted.


    "What''s the panic, busy dying?" Wang Shaobo hadn''t thought of any good way, but now he was urged by his hands, and he was annoyed and scolded.


    "Little mistake!" The big man immediately bowed his head and confessed.


    "Hateful, isn''t there any good way?" Wang Shaobo didn''t believe that such an important vote would be a luck-based duel. There must be some way in it, but he hadn''t caught it yet.


    "Is it really just luck?" Then Hu Wu frowned even deeper when he saw that many of them had voted.


    "Wang Shu, do we want to vote now?" Lan Yue also had some intentions. Although she didn''t know what to choose, at this time, as long as she chose one randomly, the hope was one-half. it is good.


    "No, I know what to do, but it is not foolproof. Now take this line as the center. You have to find out the specific number on the left. I am responsible for the right. We will meet here in a quarter of an hour!" Later, Wang Shu, who had no response at all, suddenly ignited new hope. He attached to Lan Yue''s ear and whispered.


    "°¦? Wang Shu, is this useful?" Lanyue''s face was confused, completely wondering what Wang Shu made her do, and asked in confusion.


    "You don''t care about this. Now you have to check the number. I will have a solution later. If my guess is correct, then we can successfully pass this round of tests. It seems that this round of tests It''s easier to imagine! "Wang Shu didn''t say his thoughts, but just asked Lan Yue to check the number of people, and then no matter what the reaction of Lan Yue, he first picked the number.


    "Hum!" Lan Yue saw Wang Shu concealed herself, and a little dissatisfied snorted, then turned her head. Although dissatisfied, Lan Yue still checked the number of people as Wang Shu ordered.


    I do n¡¯t know why. It seems that there is a force in the bottom to control this test. After the first vote, the rest did not act, but waited quietly, as if waiting. It was his best time, and the atmosphere in the hall changed slightly.


    For a quarter of an hour, the clock passed, and Wang Shu had checked the number on the right, and returned to the position just now, and Lanyue returned.


    King Wang Shu asked, "How much are you there?"


    Lanyue said: "One hundred and fifty!"


    "Well, plus 115 people on my side, there are 220 people in this hall. If you remove the 50 people who have already voted, then even 170 people have no choice! Okay. And wait, according to this situation, there should be no problem! "Wang Shu nodded and muttered quietly.


    "Wang Shu, don''t you know what those people just chose? Why do you have a good appearance?" Lan Yue asked with a little confusion, seeing the confidence revealed on Wang Shu''s face.


    "I don''t know, but I know there are ways to make us win!" Wang Shu shook his head. He didn''t know what those people chose, but he was sure. In the end, his choice must be the part with fewer people, so Then, the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth showed a smile that he didn''t even notice.


    There are three quarters left. Although it is not long, it is undoubtedly a torment for those who have already voted. Fortunately, they have already voted, and anxiety and tension are useless. One by one, they are contented. Sitting on the ground and resting.


    "Wang Shu, I seem to find that the atmosphere in this venue seems to be different?" Keen Lanyue also seemed to notice the difference in the atmosphere in the venue and asked with some confusion.


    "Hey, it''s different. All we have to do now is to wait forever, time will tell us the correct answer!" Wang Shu naturally realized that, but he didn''t say it, and he can''t say now, if he Now that said, the plan in his mind would be futile.


    "Master, you find that there isn''t, the atmosphere is a little different!" It wasn''t only Lanyue who noticed this, but the big man of the royal family also reacted, and asked with a strange color on his face.


    "Well, I know!" Naturally, Wang Shaobo was able to discover this, but he also didn''t understand why the atmosphere of hopelessness suddenly eased.


    "What the **** is this gas field?" Then Hu Wu was also a little strange, why did this happen?


    Time passed quickly, and finally, after half an hour, some people moved again.


    "Did you fight, isn''t it just voting? What''s the big deal?"


    "Yeah, yeah, why is it so rare for a small vote to stay with us?"


    This time there were even a few more people than the first one. Although these people''s mouths looked like death, they could not see the death on their faces, but one There was a glimmer of pride in each of his eyes, as if he knew what to win.


    "Wang Shu, someone has voted again!" Lan Yue saw doubts in her eyes after seeing someone move, especially she also noticed the kind of self-confidence in those people, and seemed to find the same confidence as the victory.


    "Well, I know!" Wang Shu''s attention was completely on those voters, and he didn''t bother Lanyue, but murmured a string of numbers in his mouth.


    "What the **** are you counting?" Lan Yue had 10,000 question marks in Wang Shu''s strange behavior.


    "Small Master, someone has acted again!" The Dahan of the Wang Family watched the situation constantly and reported it to Wang Shaobo.


    "Strange, why are these people looking confident?" What Wang Shaobo noticed was not the votes of those people, but the expressions on the faces of the voters. It wasn''t like a choice between life and death, but like advance Candidate who knows the answer to the exam.


    Wang Shaobo didn''t understand, what made them so confident?


    Ææ¹Ö "Strange, do these people already know who will win? Impossible, so many people, if only by luck, will definitely not show this expression!" Hu Wu is equally puzzled, why is this happening.


    In just two or three minutes, the people who voted this time had finished voting, returned to their positions, with a faint smile on their faces, waiting for the announcement of the final result, and the hall fell into silence again for a while. .


    "Hey, sixty, everything is smoother than expected, then it depends on the next person!" After everyone stopped, a wicked smile appeared on the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth, and it seemed that some evil was brewing in his heart. The plan is the same.

 Chapter 435： Under the rule of victory

    "Wang Shu, what are you laughing at this time? You can still laugh at this time? Time is up, and we won''t have a chance if we don''t vote!" Seeing that some people have already voted, Lanyue started to get nervous. People are herds. When you see others doing this, you don''t do it, but you feel different.


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!"


    "A big deal is death, anyway, living is also suffering!"


    But the silence only lasted for a cup of tea, and someone acted again, but it was clear that this time there were fewer people than the previous two.


    Although the expression on the faces of the people who voted this time seemed very painful, such a decision was made in a difficult way, but if you look closely, you will also find that these people did not die, but instead revealed a conspiracy. Evil spirit.


    "Hey, here, finally here! Seven ... eleven ... seventeen ..." The smile on the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth was a bit hidden, and he also secretly recorded the number of those who voted.


    "He remembers what those numbers do? Does it have any effect?"


    Lan Yue looked at Wang Shu with a smirk, and was even more puzzled. Indeed, she thought that she had been following Wang Shu, but she could rarely guess the true idea of ??Wang Shu, which is why she has not turned her face so far. Lan Yue is a smart person. She knows that the value of Wang Shu''s utilization is far greater than what she sees now.


    "Small Master, someone has voted again!" Dahan Wang repeated.


    "Are you annoying? I have eyes, please be quiet!" Similarly, at this time, Wang Shaobo finally couldn''t sit still, and saw that more than half of the people had voted.


    "What''s going on? Why are these people full of self-confidence? Is there something I didn''t notice? No, this mortal''s wisdom is certainly no better than our practitioners!" Hu Wu saw the latter two times. After the voters were almost self-confident, they were a little skeptical.


    After a brief commotion, the hall fell into silence again.


    It was only half an hour before the time passed, but most of the people who voted had already passed, and some of the people who were still waiting were unable to bear it.


    "Forty, this time there are forty people. This is not a good number, but soon, I will be sure immediately which side has fewer people! However, this is not enough, there will definitely be unbearable, Once again, I can be completely sure! "


    Wang Shushu never missed the number of votes. Forty people voted this time, but Wang Shu knew that things were not over yet, and some people could not help but continue to vote.


    Sure enough, when Wang Shu meditated in the heart, a small group of people acted again. This time, the number of people was about ten or twenty. But after this group of people acted, there was only Wang Shulan who did not vote. There are two groups of people, Li Shaokun and Hu Wu, plus a few people.


    "Hey, twenty, a full twenty! Although there is still a small part, but that is no longer affected! Come, come, this moment has finally arrived, it is a heavenless road, Yueer, you follow I''m here, let me show you what is the real winner! "Wang Shu seemed to be a different person, like a conspiring demon, greeted Lanyue, and walked towards the place where the royal family was.


    "Boy, what do you want to do?"


    "Stop, this is not where you come from!"


    When Wang Shu took Lan Yue close to Wang Shaobo and others, and about a mile away, the big men stood up one by one, surrounded Wang Shu and Lan Yue, and looked very wary.


    "Wang Shu!" Lan Yue looked weak and cowardly, leaning a little timidly behind Wang Shu.


    "If you don''t want to do anything, if you want to be 100% successful, ask your master to speak out. I have a deal to talk to him!" Wang said in writing without changing the color of the oppression of these big men.


    "Haha, are you crazy?"


    "Hum, boy, are you tired?"


    "Boy, this kind of thing that is completely by luck, you dare to say a hundred percent method, teasing us to have a limit, are you impatient?"


    However, what Wang Shu said in return was the ridicule of the big men, but Wang Shu did not care at all, but still looked light and light, and said lightly: "Oh, if you don''t believe it, you can just casually But if you are unlucky and die here and lose the face of the Wang family, then I won''t care, there are still people who want this way anyway! "


    As Wang Shushu said, his eyes were deliberately turned to the west of Hu Wu''s group of people. The meaning was clear, and the other party definitely wanted such news.


    "Yueer, let''s go!"


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, regardless of the reaction of Wang Han, he was ready to leave with Lanyue, and walked towards Hu Wu to the west.


    "Brother, wait, let''s say something slowly, don''t be in a hurry!" But just as Wang Shu was about to leave, Wang Shaobo''s voice rang from behind Wang Shu.


    "Oh, isn''t that all right?" Wang Shu turned around and looked at Wang Shaobo who came out of the crowd, with a faint smile on his face, and said.


    Wang Shaobo''s appearance is very ordinary, but his body exudes a faint expression of dust, making the ordinary appearance look a bit handsome, and a white gown is more elegant, just a glance. , You can conclude that this person is extraordinary!


    "Oh, in the next Wang Shaobo, I do not know how to call Xiongtai?" Wang Shaobo asked with a light smile on his face.


    "Wang Shu! We are all understanding people, so I won''t say much. Now I have a winning way to get you into the next round. Why don''t we make a deal?" Wang Shu responded indifferently. In fact, just now Wang Shaobo ¡¯s mild-looking smile was hidden. He only felt dizzy for a while, and almost described Wang Shaobo as a confidant, but soon recovered.


    "Huh? This person is not easy!" Wang Shaobo was surprised when Wang Shu didn''t follow his own way, but still showed kindness, and said with a smile: "Oh? I don''t know if there is any victory for Xiongtai Method? Can you tell me? Also, what kind of trading method does Xiongtai require? "


    "It''s very simple, I want to save someone! Since you are Wang''s family, it shouldn''t be difficult to do it!" Wang Shu didn''t fear Wang Shaobo''s tricks, looked directly at Wang Shaobo''s eyes, and said firmly.


    "Oh? Really?" Wang Shaobo seemed a bit surprised. He didn''t expect that Wang Shu would say his identity at one go. Of course, these were what Wang Long said to Wang Shu.

 Chapter 436： Cooperation

    For a while, the atmosphere was embarrassed. Wang Shaobo didn''t speak, and Wang Shu didn''t speak, but just stared silently. Both sides wanted to see each other''s mental posture from the other''s eyes.


    "Okay, I promise you, but you first talk to listen, who do you want to save? Of course, we only save the living, the dead cannot be saved!" After a while, Wang Shaobo couldn''t guess Wang Shu''s mind, You can only choose to concede for a while and ask.


    "A friend of mine, whose name is Wang Long, is trapped in the dungeon below. I know that he must not have died, and you must have a way to save him!" Although Wang Shu himself did not know why he had such confidence, However, he felt that these people had previously arrogantly searched those heavenly fragrances, and there must be no secret purpose.


    "What? No, your kid is too much!"


    ²»¿ÉÄÜ "Impossible, the Lord''s Heavenly Fragrance wants to keep our brothers who are in distress, it is impossible to waste a drop for you!"


    However, when Wang Shu said such a request, it was not Wang Shaobo who opposed it at the first time, but the big han, but it was the opposition of these big han that made Wang Shu''s original hope to be extinguished again, that is, He said that as long as Wang Long is not dead, there must be a chance to return.


    "Everything is hopeful!" Wang Shu rekindled hope, indeed a little excited, and he was very convinced that all this must be related to Tianxiang Mo.


    "Noisy? I have my own size!" Wang Shaobo''s face was a little dark, and his men were so unwilling to say hello.


    After being drunk by Wang Shaobo, everyone dared not say a few words and chose silence.


    Wang Shu was not in a hurry. After all, the initiative is still in his hands, as long as he knows that there is a way to rescue Wang Long. Tian Xiangmo still has in his hands, but there are not many, only about five drops. Blue There are about ten drops in the month, and a total of fifteen drops, but this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is, how to use these heavenly foam? Did you exchange with that woman?


    He was n¡¯t sure, because the woman had n¡¯t said it, so his biggest problem now is no information, but this is not a problem for the Wang family. They must have participated in this death test more than once and must know Many insiders, this is why he chose to trade with this group of people. Of course, if he can''t trade with this group of people, he is not sure about the final result. After all, there are nearly twenty people in the royal family. Either way, the results may be shockingly reversed.


    "Okay, I can promise you, but you must tell me, can we all pass?" After hesitating for a moment, Wang Shaobo reluctantly agreed to Wang Shu''s request after considering the stakes.


    "No!" Wang Shu shook his head and said affirmatively.


    "How much can that pass?" Wang Shaobo asked with a slight surprise.


    "Five people!" Wang Shu stretched out his palm, comparing five fingers.


    "What? Five, no, too few, I don''t agree! If it''s only five, then I might as well divide the team into two groups, with ten people on each side, so that at least half of the people can go to the next. Turn! "After hearing that Wang Shu actually said such a number, Wang Shaobo''s face changed and he immediately refused.


    "Hey, okay, if you want to do this, I don''t object, but can you ensure that you will enter the next round yourself?" Faced with Wang Shaobo''s thoughts, Wang Shu seems to have thought of the results long ago, hey sneer Asked the question.


    "You ..." was asked by Wang Shu, and Wang Shaobo couldn''t help but stop talking. Indeed, he had thought of such a method from the beginning. This method can save the maximum power, but the biggest problem with this method is whether he can enter. In the next round, if he cannot enter the next round, it is difficult to guarantee that his team can still win in the next round. If the team wins, he has a chance to be resurrected, but if his partners have all failed, then he It just ends with hate.


    Wang Shu is not in a hurry. Indeed, he doesn''t need to worry. Now he already knows that Wang Long has a chance to rescue. This is enough. As for the specific method, he can wait for the next round, because the woman will probably explain in the next round. all of these.


    "Wang Shu, let''s go and see how they look. They don''t seem to be willing, and they annoyed them, maybe it would be bad for us!" Lan Yue whispered in Wang Shu''s ear.


    She said that on the surface it seemed to be for the sake of Wang Shu. In fact, if you play carefully, you will find that the evilness of Lan Yue is much simpler than the appearance, but whether these Wang Shu knows, only Wang Shu knows .


    "No rush, they will agree, because they have no choice!" Wang Shu said lightly and lightly.


    After about five minutes, Wang Shaobo finally compromised and said, "Okay, I promise you, five people will be five. What should I choose?"


    "Oh, no hurry, there is still time, if you say now, maybe it will fail? You say right?" Wang Shu said with a faint smile on his face, and said in a hurry.


    "You ... hmm, you better not use any tricks, otherwise I will let you know the end of our royal family!" As Wang Shu said so, Wang Shaobo only felt short of breath, but soon put up with it, Said a bit badly.


    "Know, I will let you enter the next round, but before that, should you show your sincerity?" Faced with the threat of the other party, Wang Shu didn''t take any notice of it, but let the other party show sincerity. Faintly said.


    If it was outside, Wang Shu would definitely not dare to talk to each other about the conditions, but here he has this confidence, because there must be some rules that he does n¡¯t know, making these people unable to use strong, otherwise he would not be able to stand Speak here.


    "Huh, boy, you''re ruthless. This is thirty drops of Tianxiang Mo. After the completion of the matter, you will pay another twenty drops. Fifty drops of Tianxiang Mo will be enough to save your friend. If your friend is still alive, After the next round is won, there will be a rescue operation, you will use it at that time! "Wang Shaobo discovered that Wang Shu was not a fuel-saving lamp, but in order to allow himself to enter the next round smoothly, he could only do so. Of course, he is not afraid of Wang Shu''s tricks. If it is absolutely necessary, even if he sacrifice his subordinates, Wang Shu will be punished accordingly.


    "Okay, thank you! But ..." Wang Shu accepted the Tianxiang Mo in Wang Shaobo''s hand without any hesitation. Originally, he thought that things would come to an end here, but Wang Shu''s face turned out to be suffering.


    "What''s the matter?" After seeing Wang Shu frown, Wang Shaobo cursed unhappyly.

 Chapter 437： Cooperation

    "I don''t think it''s bad for me to be naked like this? Even though I''m a big man, I don''t care about anything, but I can''t stay naked like this? We as partners, this little thing should not be difficult ..." Wang Shu He pointed his fingers to the body of only one pair of pants, and said a little awkwardly.


    But before Wang Shu finished, Wang Shaobo said coldly, saying, "Lao Qi, take your clothes off to him!"


    "Master, how is this ... Yes, the little one understands!" The big man called Lao Qi was a little surprised and wanted to refuse, but after feeling the anger of Wang Shaobo, he neatly took off his clothes together. Clean and handed it to Wang Shu.


    "Thank you very much!" Wang Shu also took the clothes unceremoniously and put it directly on his body. This is considered to be an image, but because his figure is too thin compared to those of big men, and he is wearing a little plump, but there are Better than nothing.


    "Nothing right now?" Wang Shaobo asked, looking very unsightly.


    "No, let ¡¯s do it first. When there is still a cup of tea left, I will tell you what you should choose. I still have something to do with it, and I am out of company!" After a few words, I took Lan Yue towards the other side of the hall. Of course, Wang Shu wasn''t just bored and angry with Wang Shaobo, but for revenge in the dungeon.


    I look at the goal, it is Hu Wu and his party in the west.


    "What are you doing?" After seeing Wang Shu seems to want to go to Hu Wu and others, Wang Shaobo asked with a more ugly face.


    "I believe they must also need this news very much, anyway, there is still time to talk to them!" Wang Shu said with a faint smile, without feeling shameless of his behavior.


    "What? Haven''t you already traded with us? Why should you trade with them?" Wang Shaobo''s two fists couldn''t help but tighten, and there was an urge to kill.


    "Ha? Brother, didn''t I hear it right? Besides, I also said that I would n¡¯t make a deal with them when I made a deal with you? Okay, if you want me to not make a deal with them, you can, but you have to Pay enough price, and in this case, I can only guarantee that you can enter the next round by yourself, so you can do it? "Wang Shu didn''t understand clearly, and deliberately raised his voice a bit, Asked.


    "Asshole, you scumbag!"


    "Master, let me kill him!"


    "Master, this stinky kid is intentionally overshadowing us!"


    After hearing this, the big men changed their faces one by one, and looked like they were desperately trying to follow Wang Shu.


    "Hey, if you are not afraid, just go up. What kind of punishment will you get anyway, you should be more clear than me, right?" Seeing that the big men were about to turn their faces, Wang Shu didn''t panic, but Standing there with a smile, with a fearless taunt.


    "Wang Shu, don''t provoke them anymore!" Lan Yue noticed that the atmosphere was not right, and said with some fear hiding behind Wang Shu.


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, the impulsive big men couldn''t help shuddering one by one, sobered up, and stopped with fear in their eyes.


    "Hey!" After seeing the fear in the eyes of the big man, the sneer in the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth became more obvious. He just wanted to confirm the guess in his heart. He kept guessing that there must be some rules he didn''t know. It was not so easy. He was trapped.


    When Wang Shaobo saw Wang Shu''s expression of underplaying, he was also irritated, but he did not dare to do it because there were rules here. If anyone dare to use violence, then he would be punished by a god. For the deep blood sacredness, he was punished by being struck by God for intimidating him, and since then, there have been no more violent incidents. Before going out, the family had made a lot of suggestions, even if it was dead, it could not be used. Violence, otherwise it will cause divine dissatisfaction, and the entire family will suffer.


    "Okay, you''re ruthless, I counted it today! But you remember to me, if you can''t let me safely enter the next round, then even if I fight to die, I will pull you!" After the fierce ideological struggle, Wang Shaobo still put up with it. After all, his mission here is to win the final victory. Now that the game has just entered the second round, Xiaoruan is in a big mess. He can be selected to participate here, which is enough. Prove that he has enough courage.


    "Okay, as long as you listen to me, if you don''t mess around, everything is a small matter, then we''ll see you later!" Wang Shu''s face still had the begging expression on his face, and he said with blue Yue Yue walked towards Na Huwu''s position.


    About five minutes later, Wang Shu returned from Hu Wu with satisfaction. Obviously, he had already entered into a deal with Hu Wu. Only what he had done was known by himself. Because of this transaction, he It was traded separately with Hu Wu, even Lan Yue didn''t know.


    "Wang Shu, what did you tell him? Look at your pride!" Lan Yue felt a little uneasy and wanted to get some news out of Wang Shu''s mouth.


    "It''s nothing, I haven''t changed some heavenly incense in a way that I can win!" Wang Shu walked to the edge, holding his head with both hands and leaning down, and answered casually.


    "Isn''t it?" Lanyue didn''t believe it.


    "What do you think?" After seeing Lan Yue''s unbelief, Wang Shu narrowed his eyes together, looked at Lan Yue seriously, and asked lightly.


    After being looked at by Wang Shu, Lan Yue was slightly shocked. She had an uneasy premonition and wanted to explain something, but before she spoke, Wang Shu first spoke, saying, "Yueer, do you remember That night, did I promise you? "


    "What promise?" Lan Yue was very upset, but asked to wink in order to prevent being suspected by Wang Shu, pretending to be innocent.


    "Oh, it''s okay, I just hope you can understand, Yueer, I love you!" Seeing Lan Yue''s charming look, Wang Shu seemed unmoved, and there was a little disappointment in his eyes, but he tried to keep it Said peacefully.


    "Wang Shu, I love you too!" Lan Yue was even more shocked when he heard Wang Shu''s words. There was an illusion that Wang Shu had been pierced through her identity, but she didn''t believe it. Very good, at least there is nothing wrong in front of Wang Shu.


    "Well, there is still some time, I will rest for a while!" Wang Shu felt a little tired, stopped paying attention to Lanyue, and slowly closed his eyes.


    I was only a few short hours, but I experienced too much, even if Wang Shu felt a little tired. If it was not the magical function of Tian Xiangmo, maybe he would not be able to stand anymore. After a while, Wang Shu went to sleep.


    "Get up, get up, time is coming soon!"


    However, shortly after Wang Shu fell asleep, a rough voice rang in Wang Shu''s ears ...

 Chapter 438： Old man and child!

    "what!"


    Wang Shu, who was awakened, looked at the big-faced man with a confused look.


    "Get up, time is coming soon!"


    The big man''s face was almost affixed to Wang Shu''s face, and his attitude was very bad, urging, indeed, he should not give Wang Shu a good look, because Wang Shu made many of their brothers be eliminated here, even if the next There is still a chance for them to be resurrected, but that is no longer possible, because the preciousness of Tianxiang Mo cannot be compensated by their low lives.


    "I see! You go first, I''ll come right away!" Wang Shu nodded, motioned to Han that he would come first, and then he would come later.


    "Your boy, don''t play tricks, otherwise we will not let you go as a ghost!" The big man obviously did not believe Wang Shu, and his face was very unsightly.


    "Huh!" Wang Shu hated other people''s intimidation the most, and dismissed the cold hum, and turned his head away, looked around, found that there was nothing strange, and found that Blue Moon was also leaning on his own. He fell asleep on his shoulders.


    "I hope everything at this moment is just a dream!" Wang Shu looked at Lan Yue''s sleeping face with a sorrow in his eyes and murmured.


    "Boy, don''t ..." After the big man saw that Wang Shu hadn''t moved yet, his tone had changed, and he had to move boldly.


    "Go away!" But at this moment, Wang Shu''s face suddenly changed, he pulled it down, and shouted coldly.


    "Hum!" The big man was also suddenly frightened by the momentum of Wang Shu, and some humming, no more urging, turned and left.


    "Yueer, I hope you don''t forget, I love you!" Wang Shu attached to Lan Yue''s ear, whispered softly, and wondered if Lan Yue could hear it.


    After slackening, Wang Shu patted Lanyue''s shoulder gently, and said softly, "Yueer, get up, let''s go!"


    Lanyue whispered, and woke up, looking at Wang Shu with sleepy eyes, a little confused.


    "Go!" Wang Shu, regardless of whether Lan Yue was awake, directly carried Lan Yue, and walked towards Wang Shaobo and others.


    "Hmm!" Lan Yue in confusion answered, and allowed Wang Shu to carry herself on her back, and slept again. Indeed, she was too tired now and wanted to sleep well.


    Before and after Wang Shaobo''s team, Wang Shu found that it was not only the big guys who were nervous. Even Wang Shaobo had some sweat on his forehead. Obviously, he was not nervous, but Wang Shu was not nervous at all. He had a lot of confidence. Promotion, now with Wang Shaobo and Hu Wu, then the chance of winning is greatly increased.


    King Wang Shu said lightly and asked, "Which one do you decide, who will stay and who will be promoted?"


    "It''s decided!" Wang Shaobo''s mood was a bit complicated. He never expected that he would be planted in the hands of a mortal like Wang Shu in such a place. If he had known this before, he should force Wang Shu to the dungeon. There is no way out. Wang Shaobo said to the big man around him.


    The big man took out thirteen sheets of paper as thin as cicadas from his arms, and handed them to Wang Shu, saying, "These thirteen people decided to stay, and I will leave it to you to choose!"


    "Well, good, come with me!" Wang Shu didn''t accept it, but nodded, motioned to Han to follow him and walk towards the box.


    After walking to the box, Wang Shu whispered in the ear of Dahan, and seemed to be telling the big Han whether he should draw a "circle" or a "fork" on it, but when the big Han heard the answer, his face slightly changed. It changed, and I didn''t believe it, but in the end, I did it in accordance with Wang Shu''s requirements. After drawing all of them, I put them into it.


    "Okay, you can tell your master that the remaining people will draw another one!" After Wang Shu saw that Dahan did what he wanted, he said a few words to Dahan, regardless of Dahan, facing that Hu Wu Waiting for the position went over.


    After Na Wu saw Wang Shu coming, he smiled on his face, and then, in accordance with Wang Shu''s request, let all the people under him draw and cast in.


    "There should be no problem!" After everyone had cast, Wang Shu finally breathed a sigh of relief, and finally went to the front of the box carrying Lanyue, took out the paper from Lanyue''s arms, and drew on it A "fork" was thrown in.


    After Xun threw Lanyue in, Wang Shu took himself out of his arms, and also drew a "fork" on it, ready to throw it in.


    "Ouch!"


    But when Wang Shu was about to throw it in, he suddenly felt that he was hit by someone, and the paper in his hand flew out and fell to the side.


    Wang Shu was about to bend over to pick it up, but was picked up by an old man. The old man picked up the paper and handed it to Wang Shu, with an awkward smile on his face, and said embarrassedly, "Brother, I''m sorry Ah, my granddaughter is naughty! "


    Wang Shu looked at the old man, and found that the old man was not tall, and his face was wrinkled and full of bitterness. His eyes looked very muddy, like muddy water. When he smiled at this opening, the yellow hair was black and fell to seven. The teeth of 1988 and the two hands are also as skinny as chicken feet. It looks like an ordinary old man. If you want to say something special, it is the big distiller''s grain nose, and the smell of a pungent nose makes Wang Shu couldn''t stand it.


    "Huh?" If it wasn''t for the old man to bump into him suddenly, Wang Shu didn''t even notice that there were old people here. He thought that all the young people gathered here were frowns.


    "Grandpa, Miao Miao is afraid!" At this time, Wang Shu noticed that behind the old man, he was hiding a little girl about ten years old, staring at Wang Shu with a trace of fear in the eyes of a large number of water spirits, it seemed that Some were afraid of Wang Shu''s appearance.


    "Miao Miao is not afraid, my brother is not a bad person, he will not bully you!" The old man raised his skinny palm, touched the little girl''s head, and said with a smile.


    "Brother, aren''t you a bad guy?" The little girl Miao Miao still looked a little disbelieving, and Tong Tong asked with impunity.


    "Oh, what do you say?" Somehow, after hearing the little girl''s question, a tenderness appeared on Wang Shu''s face, and he also touched Miao Miao''s head with his hand, and asked with a smile.


    "Miao Miao knows, my brother is a bad guy!" Touched by Wang Shu, the little girl said without knowing the danger.


    "Oh, maybe!" Wang Shu heard Miao Miao''s words, instead of being angry and angry, he smiled, sighing for some unknown reason.


    ²»¹ý "However, Miao Miao believes that my brother will be a good man in the future!" At this time, Miao Miao said again.

 Chapter 439： Wang Shu is not simple

    "Oh, I hope!" Wang Shu smiled again, and ignored the old man and the little girl. He put the piece of paper that belonged to him into the box, turned and left.


    "Grandpa, what are we going to do now? Do you want to draw circles or draw forks?" After Wang Shu left, the little girl Miao Miao''s voice rang again.


    Although whispered, Wang Shu heard it. For some reason, Wang Shu, who had just walked out a few steps, suddenly stopped at this moment, turned around, walked to Miao Miao''s body, and said gently, "Miao Miao, Take out your paper and show it to my brother! "


    "Why should Miao Miao give you something?" Miao Miao didn''t understand, and hid behind the old man again, and asked timidly.


    "Haha!" Seeing Miao Miao''s vigilant look, Wang Shu was a little helpless. In the end, he had to pretend to be fierce, and threatened: "If Miao Miao does not hand it over, I will eat you!"


    "Ah, grandpa, this bad guy is going to eat Miao Miao!" Being so frightened by Wang Shu, Miao Miao was even more frightened.


    "Little brother, the child is not sensible, so don''t scare her anymore ... no!" The old man seemed to be a little ignorant of Wang Shu''s attitude, and wanted to say a few words, but half of the time, suddenly hesitated Living.


    "Oh, old man, I can only help you get here, so please do it for yourself, I hope that I will not bring children to this place in the future, it is not good for her!" After seeing the old man seems to understand his meaning, Wang Shu face With a smile, he left with Blue Moon on his back.


    "Grandpa, the bad guys are gone, let''s choose quickly, time is coming soon!" After Wang Shu left, Miao Miao carefully poked out his head, and murmured after confirming that Wang Shu had gone.


    "Miao Miao, Grandpa knows the answer, we chose the wrong one! Hurry, time is too late!" Suddenly, the old man reacted and said with excitement in his eyes.


    After the old man cast the little girl named Miao Miao, a few people who did not vote also finally acted.


    The last period of time seemed particularly long. Everyone had that expectant and fearful expression on their faces. They expected themselves to enter the next round smoothly, but they were also afraid of their failure.


    What is hope?


    Hope is the first line, the line between life and death, beyond life is life, and more is death!


    "Master, we believe that there will be no problem with that stinky boy?" A big man from the Wang family also asked Wang Shaobo very nervously.


    "Keep your eyes on it. If something goes wrong, even if you offend the ambassador, you can''t let him leave here!" Wang Shaobo''s look was also very unsightly. He did have some disbelief in Wang Shu, but he couldn''t help it. Can pin hope on Wang Shu.


    "Master Wang, I''m afraid I won''t leave, and if something goes wrong, I won''t need you to do it, because I''m already a loser, and the loser is not qualified to live, right?" Wang The book stood next to Wang Shaobo, and he asked the master-servant''s conversation indifferently.


    For Wang Shu, he can only succeed, he cannot fail, he can say anything if he succeeds, but when he fails, then everything is over. The reality is so cruel, what he says is right when he succeeds, what is wrong when he fails!


    "Well, that''s the best!" Wang Shaobo didn''t know where Wang Shu came from, but at this time, there was no other way than to wait for God to announce the results.


    Hundreds of people were waiting quietly in the hall, but under this quiet surface, there was hidden irritability. Going to those who were full of confidence first, they became nervous one by one, and their faces were exposed. disturbed.


    "Master Wu, can the man''s words be trusted?" On the other side of the hall, a big man next to Hu Wu also felt that the atmosphere was a bit out of order. He put it in Hu Wu''s ear and asked quietly.


    "I can''t believe it!" Hu Wu shook his head and said lightly.


    "What? Master, since you ca n¡¯t believe it, why is he still ..." After hearing this, the big man''s face changed slightly, and he wanted to ask why.


    I ca n¡¯t wait for Han to ask for an understanding. Hu Wu''s face shows a smile, squinting and saying, "But that person has this ability!"


    "Master, what does this mean?" The big man seemed more confused, and asked puzzled.


    "Hu Niu, have you been with me for five years? What do you think of the young master? How does it compare to most people? How does that compare to that person?" Hu Wu still had a faint smile on his face, Then asked back.


    "Master, the younger don''t quite understand what the master means!" Hu Niu didn''t quite understand the purpose of Hu Wu asking this.


    "You answer according to your own understanding!" Hu Wu asked, and his eyes focused on Wang Shu not far away. Wang Shu also seemed to feel Hu Wu''s eyes, turned his head and smiled and nodded, Wu Wu smiled and nodded.


    "Let ¡¯s think about it. The young master was a martial artist in his family since he was a child. Now that he is an adult, he is already in the state of mind. Even if he looks at the whole blood heaven continent, he is very good. Maybe it ¡¯s a coincidence in the future and he will become a blood saint. Even the legendary blood **** is not necessarily! Compared to most people, it is naturally one in the sky and one underground. As for the man said by the master, although he has strong bones, it is not like martial arts, and there is nothing on his body. The power of blood, or the power that cannot be sensed, should not be blood cultivation, just mortal, even if it is a little clever, after all, it is a physical child, and it is estimated that there will be no great achievements in the future! " I moved to Wang Shu and looked at it. I felt that Wang Shu had nothing special and expressed his understanding.


    "Oh!" Hu Wu smiled unwillingly, nodded, and shook his head again.


    Ôõô "Why? Didn''t the younger think the younger was right?" Hu Niu asked curiously.


    "Hu Niu, it seems that you have followed me for so many years and still haven''t grown up!" Hu Wu shook his head and said with some disappointment.


    Hu Wu said this, Hu Niu bowed his head a little awkwardly, revealing a look of listening to teachings.


    "Hu Niu, do you remember why I made you my personal guard?" Hu Wu asked again.


    "Remember!" Hu Niu replied with certainty.


    "Okay, then you take a closer look at that person. Do you really think that person is just a physical child? Is it really only the so-called little cleverness in your mouth?" Hu Wu nodded and asked Hu Niu to look at the king again. book.


    Hu Niu could only obey Hu Wu, and looked at Wang Shu again ...

 Chapter 440： confidence

    Hu Niu still didn''t quite understand what his young master meant, but he still looked at Wang Shu carefully as instructed. But unfortunately, Hu Niu still couldn''t see the difference between Wang Shu, it looked very ordinary, and shook his head.


    "Oh, then you look at other people, so you can find that person is different from ordinary people!" Hu Wu saw Hu Niu still did not understand, then added.


    "Really?" Hu Niu shifted his gaze to the others with doubt, but as soon as he turned his attention, he immediately noticed the difference, his body shocked, and his eyes were shocked.


    "This ... this ... Master, what''s going on?" Hu Niu looked at the others and immediately found that at this moment everyone was showing fear, anxious one by one, even under his observation, Even Hu Wu''s eyes had such a hint of fear. Looking at Wang Shu, although he looked ordinary, he was surprisingly calm, showing no tension at all, but also exuding a self-confidence.


    "Oh, did you find it?" Hu Wu asked with a slight smile on his face.


    "Well, the little one understands!" Hu Niu nodded his head and finally understood why his young master didn''t believe Wang Shu, but he was very sure of the reason why Wang Shu could believe it, and he did n¡¯t say much. It''s calm, even if no one is present, not even a genius young master like Wu Wu has this courage.


    "Hu Niu, this person may have a deep background. Be careful not to have a bad relationship, and see that he has not cultivated. It may be the family in the west. After all, only that person can cultivate this kind of talent! Of course, It may also be from the south. After all, we still know too little about those in the south, and the south has been isolated from us for too long. "Hu Wu was very skeptical of Wang Shu''s identity, but the other party did not say that he could not ask anything Only be careful.


    "Well, little understand!" Hu Niu nodded.


    Tickling!


    As soon as the words of the master and servant were finished, the hall darkened again, and immediately after the position of the box, a dazzling white light erupted. In the same way, the woman whose body was enveloped in light appeared again.


    "coming!"


    "She''s finally here!"


    "God!"


    Finally, after experiencing a long wait, the woman whose body was enveloped in light appeared again. Obviously, this time, she was still dazzling, she could not see her appearance, she only knew that she was a woman.


    "Boy, give it to me ..." Seeing the divine reappearance, Wang Shaobo was also nervous, and he wanted to threaten Wang Shu, but halfway through, he swallowed.


    "Hey, are you here?" Wang Shu didn''t have any nervousness about the appearance of the divine messenger. Instead, an evil smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he looked at the woman in the light lightly.


    "Wang Shu, what''s wrong?" At this time, the blue moon on the back of Wang Shu also woke up, whispering Wang Shu''s name.


    "Come here!" Hu Wu, not far away, saw the appearance of the divine messenger, and was not nervous because he believed in Wang Shu.


    After the silence of more than ten breaths in the hall, the woman finally spoke and said, "Okay, now that everyone has selected, then I will announce the results!"


    The woman said, and when she saw her left hand raised slightly, a dazzling white light burst out of the box, flew towards the woman, and disappeared into the woman''s body instantly.


    "ß×?" But when those white lights disappeared, the woman looked a bit surprised, and couldn''t help but make a flick.


    "what happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "what happened?"


    Although the woman''s frivolity was whispered, it was clearly heard by most people, and her face was surprised.


    "Is there anything wrong with it?" Somehow, after hearing the frivolous sound, Wang Shaobo murmured in his heart, a little disturbed.


    When Wang Shaobo thought about it that way, he could clearly feel that the godly glance was just passing over him. Although it was only an instant, the powerful coercion convinced him, just for a moment. The **** noticed himself, but soon the sight of the **** left him and swept towards the others in the hall.


    "What''s the matter?" Hu Wu on the other side also felt a little strange, because before he came, the news said that the God Messenger had no feelings, but it was obvious that the frivolous voice had just been exposed and the God Teacher had Emotional changes.


    In the same way, when Hu Wu was surprised, the glance of God made him glance at him. Actually, it wasn''t just him, everyone in the audience was glanced at by God at that moment, but In the end, God''s attention all stopped on Wang Shu''s body.


    "Hey!" Although Wang Shu was mortal, she still clearly felt that the woman in the light focused on herself. Although he already knew that the woman was called a god, the corner of his mouth could not help showing After a sneer, he laughed.


    However, this time Wang Shu did not take the initiative to speak, because he knew that he could not directly confront the God, but he was sure that the God would beg himself.


    "Okay, let''s start announcing the result!" After a pause, God made that gentle voice again, ready to announce the result.


    "coming!"


    "Finally announced!"


    Hearing God ¡¯s words, everyone in the hall became nervous, and a heart completely hung into his throat.


    "Must pass!"


    "I can''t lose!"


    Everyone prays in their hearts that they are lucky and can choose the side with few people except Wang Shu.


    "Hey!" At this time, only Wang Shu was sneering there, because he was 100% sure.


    "After an hour of choice, the end result is ..." God''s voice slowed down at this moment.


    "Come on!"


    "Stop it!"


    "Hurry up!"


    Everyone can''t wait, even if the end result is death, they have to know the answer, but no one dares to really say it, just calling in his heart.


    "Hey!" The more the time came, the more proud of Wang Shu, the brighter the smile on his face.


    "The result is!" God''s voice was shaking a bit. Although this result would appear, this result is definitely not a coincidence, which is slightly different from the original plan.


    "talk!"


    "What are you still doing?"


    "Don''t get rid of it!"


    Everyone who was present was anxious to let the inner cry break through his throat.


    "Haha, haha!" At this time Wang Shu couldn''t help it, and laughed aloud, laughing so arrogantly and so smartly.

 Chapter 441： condition

    "what happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "Is that man crazy?"


    Xun''s original tense atmosphere suddenly changed, and he pointed his fingers at Wang Shu, looking at Wang Shu strangely.


    "Smelly boy, why are you crazy?" After seeing Wang Shu laugh at this time, Wang Shaobo frowned and wanted to stop Wang Shu.


    But before he could do anything, Wang Shu had already taken a step forward, standing not far from God, with a look of arrogance, and disdainfully asked, "How? Are you disappointed? Since If you can''t tell the answer, let me tell you, the end result is ... "


    "What is it?"


    "What is the end result?"


    After hearing that Wang Shu knew the final result, they were shocked one by one. How could Wang Shu know the answers, but those are not important. The important thing is that they now want to know the answers.


    "Huh, mortal, what do you want to do? Don''t you be afraid of me punishing you?" The woman in the light seemed a little displeased, and asked coldly.


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    Being threatened by God, Wang Shu laughed three times without knowing what to do, then he showed seriousness on his face, looked at the God in the light, and calmly said, "Fear, I''m naturally scared, but now we do How about a deal? "


    "Huh?" The **** in the light seemed even more displeased.


    "crazy!"


    "That kid is crazy!"


    Such an idea arose in almost everyone''s heart in the hall. At this moment, Wang Shu was crazy, even daring to make a deal with a god-like god.


    "Small boy, you come back to me and offend the ambassador, even if you go to hell, you can''t forgive it!" Seeing Wang Shu''s crazy behavior, Wang Shaobo couldn''t help feeling a little panic. If Wang Shu really angered the ambassador, then he would definitely Involved.


    "Master, what shall we do?" Not only Wang Shaobo, but also Hu Niu, Hu Niu, who had a private deal with Wang Shu, was panicked.


    "No busy, he is not a reckless person. It should be his intention to do so. We wait for a while, and if something really happens, we immediately confess our sins and give the kid some punishment to show our loyalty!" Hu Wu immediately stopped Hu Niu''s frivolous actions and whispered.


    "Hehe, Lord, I know you must be curious? Why is there such a big difference in the result of the election? In theory, shouldn''t it be close to one to one? Yes, yes, the result behind this is my manipulation. "Yes!" Wang Shu did not wait for the **** to answer in the light, and spoke again, and his face showed a special confidence.


    The divine envoy in the light remained silent, but apparently, he had agreed with Wang Shu''s statement.


    After Xun determined this, the smile on Wang Shu''s face became even brighter, and he seemed to express his victory.


    But all of a sudden, Wang Shu''s face suddenly changed, and he fell on his knees with a pious look on his face and prayed, "God has made me, please promise one thing that is small. I''ll tell the secret behind you! "


    "what happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "Did I dazzle?"


    However, when everyone thought that Wang Shu was going to fight against God, Wang Shu even fell on his knees and prayed sincerely, which was a bit beyond imagination.


    "Huh?" Don''t talk about others, it seems that even the angel in the light is obviously a little surprised, and his brows are slightly frowned.


    "What the **** is this guy doing?" Wang Shaobo on the side also felt confused. He originally thought that Wang Shu was crazy. Now it seems that Wang Shu is more crazy, but somehow, he was born in his heart. There was a strange anxiety.


    "Wang Shu, what are you doing?" Lan Yue stood beside Wang Shaobo and looked at Wang Shu kneeling on the ground with a look of confusion, she was getting more and more unable to understand Wang Shu.


    "Which one is this?" Hu Wu watched Wang Shu suddenly kneel, and he was completely confused. He knew that Wang Shu was not a simple person. He must have his backs and considerations when doing things, but he suddenly stopped Kneeling, he couldn''t figure it out, and what he couldn''t figure out the most was, what kind of capital does Wang Shu have to deal with God?


    Because in Hu Wu''s thinking, the **** is the closest person to God. In this world, should there be very few things she does not have, money? God makes sure there is no shortage of money! Right? God has the right to control almost the whole blood heaven continent! Beauty? It is impossible for God to make himself a woman. Even a handsome man is not very realistic. After all, a cultivator will cut off his seven emotions and six desires at a certain time. If none of these are, what is it?


    Hu Wu couldn''t think of it, and he couldn''t think of it, because he was not a divine messenger, and he was pursuing a lot of things, otherwise he would not come to participate in such a test. No one will share God''s treasure.


    "God makes the Lord, I know you must be very curious, why the ratio of choice is not one to one, but the difference is so big! Now the little man has a plea, if God makes the adult save a friend of mine, then I will My lord, why is there such a number! "Wang Shu still knelt on the ground, his voice even a little trembling.


    "Oh? Do you know the result?" The **** in the light asked Wang Shu and said that he couldn''t hear any emotions.


    "Small dare not be 100% sure how much and how much, but can guess an approximate!" Wang Shu still did not raise his head, kneeling and praying, he did not really ask God to act, but if he did If it succeeds, the Tianxiang Mo from Wang Shaobo''s hands can be saved. After all, fifty drops of Tianxiang Mo is not a small number, and it may be of great use in the future.


    "Is that it? Haven''t you heard of it? You want to make a wish to God, but you must pass all the tests! Do you think I will answer your request?" The **** in the light is still the faint Mouth, then asked.


    "I know, but I believe that God will promise me, because my request is not a wish at all. Even if God does not promise, then I have the opportunity to save him, but I have to wait for some time. Wang Shu finally raised his head, his eyes revealing a firm look at the angel in the light, even if he could see nothing, but he must show his determination.


    "Oh!" The **** in that light just smiled.


    The hall was quiet again, but it was disturbing.

 Chapter 442： What did Wang Shu say?

    "Okay, I promise you, isn''t it just to release a person from the dungeon? Anyway, they are all beasts, and sooner or later they will die, let you meet each other!" After a moment of silence, the **** in the light promised Wang Shu Requirements.


    Huh!


    When the ambassador said it, he raised his right hand and popped a light against the dark wall behind Wang Shu. The light quickly submerged into the wall. After the light submerged into the wall, the originally hard-looking stone wall changed. It gradually became transparent, showing the scene behind.


    "what?"


    "That''s where we were just now!"


    The act of beating God naturally attracted everyone''s attention, but when everyone looked back to see the scene in the light curtain, their faces were horrified.


    The back of the wall is exactly the hall where they were before, and at this time, they can clearly see that those people seem to have lost their strength, paralyzed one by one and fall to the ground quietly, waiting for the death to come.


    "These people were originally filial sons, gamblers, drunks, unscrupulous merchants, robbers, murderers and the like. Except those who died in the dungeon and you who entered the second floor, they are all here, a total of six. Hundreds of people, point out the person you are looking for. If your explanations later satisfy me, then I can give him freedom. If I am not satisfied, you and your companions will become the offerings opened by the Temple of Eternal Life! "The **** in the light explained faintly.


    After a pause, God sent a secret message to Wang Shu and said, "I can even get you back into the real world. Your arrival was an accident, but even so, I can kill you here!"


    "What? Is this really a dream?"


    After hearing the word of the God, Wang Shu finally determined that this place is not the real world. As for why he came back here, he believed that even if he asked, the God would definitely not answer him, only to return to the temple of death, Go ask Wang Long, maybe Wang Long will know something.


    "Is this the end of the loser?"


    After seeing those people, Wang Shu''s heart shook slightly, but he calmed down quickly, searching carefully, looking for the figure of Wang Long.


    I do n¡¯t know if it ¡¯s because of doing bad things. After a large part of the people in the hall took a look, they could n¡¯t bear to look at them, turned around, and lowered their heads silently.


    "What? No?" Wang Shu quickly looked away, trying to find Wang Long, but after walking around, Wang Shu didn''t find the person he was looking for, his face changed slightly.


    "No, it must be too anxious just now, I missed Wang Long!" Wang Shu said to himself, without panic, he searched again.


    After taking a tea, Wang Shu began to sweat on his forehead. He did not find Wang Long''s figure.


    "Yes, because of time, I only give you a quarter of an hour. If you can''t find the person you are looking for, you can ask me to help you find that person, but I have a request!" I found that Wang Shu couldn''t find the person he was looking for, and it was a temptation to open it.


    "Is the Lord God, is everyone here?" Wang Shu didn''t pay attention to the conditions of the God Angel, because he knew that although God Angel was called God Angel, he was able to organize this kind of death game, Definitely not the embodiment of justice, but the real demon.


    "There is only one breath in it. As for those who have no breath, they have been sucked up by those babies!" God replied lightly.


    "Yueer, what are you still doing? Quickly help me find Wang Long, this is a good opportunity!" Wang Shu shouted at Lan Yue not far away.


    After the roar was over, Wang Shu turned his head again, and carefully looked for the figure of Wang Long again from the dense crowd, praying to God for blessing, and could find him quickly.


    "Oh!" After Lan Yue answered, although she didn''t want to, she still pretended to help Wang Shu find Wang Long.


    "This is not, Wang Long is not so high!"


    "This is not the case, Wang Long is a man, not a woman, and which woman''s chest is so flat?"


    "This is not yet, Wang Long is not an uncle with a moustache!"


    "Why not? Wang Long cannot be so fat!"


    "No ..."


    "No ... no ... no, Wang Long, where have you died?"


    Wang Shu was extremely serious this time, but unfortunately, no one met Wang Shu''s requirements, because at this time, the best way to find a person is to look at his body. Wang Long is thin and small. In theory, It should be easy to find the right one, but none of the people found by Wang Shu can match the number, and as time goes by, every minute and a second can''t help but get nervous.


    "Yueer, did you find it over there?" Seeing that time was coming, Wang Shu turned around in a panic and shouted at Lanyue.


    "No!" I don''t know if Lanyue really didn''t find it, or didn''t find it, just shook his head.


    "Hateful!" Wang Shu was a little disbelieving, and looked for it seriously again.


    Huh! Boom! Boom!


    Time passed quickly, and Wang Shu seemed to hear the sound of his own heartbeat. Each beat of the heart was a signal of the endless time.


    "Well, time is up, how about you, you found the person you were looking for?" Just as Wang Shu was immersed in searching for Wang Long, the sound of God''s pleasant sound in the light once again sounded, But this voice in Wang Shu''s ears is undoubtedly a call to death.


    "It''s over!" The moment Wang Shu heard the voice of God''s voice, Wang Shu chuckled in his heart, and the whole person seemed to fall into the ice cave, and his face collapsed like death.


    "Wang Shu, Wang Shu, what''s the matter with you?" Lan Yue saw Wang Shu''s look, her face changed, and immediately ran to it. She patted her chest and patted her back. "Wang Shu, don''t Afraid, it''s okay, Wang Long must be alive, but because time is too tight, you can''t find it. "


    Huh!


    But at this moment, Wang Shu suddenly caught Lan Yue''s little hand that patted her chest gently, and her eyes were bright.


    "I understand!"


    Wang Shu with bright colors in his eyes seemed to understand something. He immediately raised his head and turned his attention to the crowd again. Sure enough, this time it was just a few breaths, and his eyes locked on a petite girl. Voice, raised his hand, pointed at the girl behind the light, and said loudly: "Master, the person I am looking for is her!"


    Éñ The **** in the light made a laugh, and sent a voice to Wang Shu and said, "Tell me, how did you know the result? Then you can leave!"


    King Wang Shu said, "First, the first batch ..."


    The King of Shu said, the whole person became transparent, and eventually disappeared ...

 Chapter 443： Leave the temple

    "Wang Shu, wake up soon! Wang Shu, wake up soon!"


    A familiar voice echoed in Wang Shu''s ears, making Wang Shu upset, and opened his eyes sharply.


    "His!"


    But when he opened his eyes, Wang Shu could not help but take a breath, because he saw that he was actually wrapped in a piece of ice, and the demon dragon was coming forward towards him with his bravery. In addition, he also saw the blue moon falling to the ground.


    "Yueer!"


    King Wang Shu wanted to shout Lanyue''s name, but this piece of ice blocked his voice.


    "Wang Shu, quickly urge the magic sword to attack! What are you doing?" Linger screamed in panic as he watched the magic dragon approaching.


    "Oh oh!"


    Wang Shushu also woke up. As for everything that he experienced in that strange place, Wang Shu had no time to think about what was going on, and merged with Linger again.


    Click!


    As Wang Shu merged with Linger and the magic sword again, the ice cube made a cracking sound and suddenly burst open.


    A scarlet light flew towards the dragon''s lasing.


    Frightened by the demon dragon, he waved his tail and tried to knock Wang Shu to fly, but this time it was completely beyond the expectations of the dragon, and his tail was cut off in no time.


    "what!"


    Ö»ÄÜ Only the huge roar of Wang Shu and the unstoppable offensive of the dragon can be heard throughout the temple.


    After cutting off the dragon tail of the dragon, the magic sword did not stop there, but continued to rush towards the dragon''s head.


    Huh!


    Roar!


    With a loud roar, the dragon''s head was instantly penetrated, and countless blood was splattered out, staining the entire temple red.


    "Uh!"


    There was only madness in the eyes of the king of the king, and he rushed into the mouth of the demon dragon that was opening his blood basin and rushed forward.


    "how can that be?"


    Wang Nan, who was not far away, watched as Wang Shu rushed into the mouth of the demon dragon, and was able to see Wang Shu''s shuttle figure, his eyes were shocked.


    For a moment, he thought that all of them would die here, his eyes were full of despair, but at this moment, he seemed to see a new dawn.


    In a blink of an eye, Wang Shu drilled directly from the dragon. The original arrogant dragon was extremely unstable at the moment, and was injured too much. The soul bead swallowed by it was swallowed and rolled down to Aside.


    Boom!


    The Demon Dragon twisted its huge body and climbed hard towards Wang Shu, but only walked for a short distance, and thundered, and fell down.


    "Ha ha!"


    Watching the most threatening demon dragon finally fell, Wang Shu''s mouth smiled, and then his eyes appeared gently looking at the unconscious blue moon far away.


    "Yueer!"


    King Shu closed his magic sword and moved it toward Lanyue with difficulty, but didn''t go far. Wang Shu only felt that his eyes were dark, and he almost planted them.


    "Yueer!"


    Wang Shu cheered up and continued to walk towards Lanyue. Finally, at the moment when he got to Lanyue, he lost all his strength and collapsed on the ground. But before he was unconscious, he still caught Lanyue''s cold hand.


    I do n¡¯t know how long, Wang Shu had that weird dream again, dreaming that in the strange dungeon, there was a person who was obviously the same as Lanyue, but not Lanyue.


    "Boy, get up!"


    A gentle voice came from the ear of the King Wang Shu, and the voice was familiar, Wang Long''s.


    "what!"


    King Wang Shu woke up and found himself in a strange room, no longer the cold and darkness in the Temple of Death.


    As soon as Wang Shu booked his eyes, he saw a somewhat scary golden skull, which was exactly what Wang Long did.


    But after encountering the suspected woman Wang Long in her dream, Wang Shu looked at the skull in front of her, and his face was somewhat strange.


    Wang Wanglong seemed to ask angrily: "Boy, what kind of look do you have? Do you think that elder also uses this kind of look?"


    "Oh, no! Thanks to Wang Long''s senior for his life-saving grace, I wonder if Yueer is okay now?" Wang Shu smiled awkwardly, thanking him.


    King Wang Long shook his head and said, "That girl is not so optimistic now!"


    Wang Wangshu asked nervously, "Can the senior take me to see her?"


    Wang Long refused with certainty and said, "No! She has been sealed by me in the center of the temple, and I have given her the soul bead. Only after she has purified all the evil spirits in her body can she wake up, otherwise ... ... "


    Even if Wang Long didn''t understand it very clearly, Wang Shu knew a little about Lanyue''s situation.


    King Wang Shu asked firmly, "What am I going to do now?"


    Wang Wanglong seemed to be a bit surprised. The guy didn''t even understand it, he asked the method directly, but said very admirably, "Wait when I arrive in the soul, or you arrive in person!"


    "Are you awake?"


    Wang Shu suddenly felt powerless, and was awake to the soul. Linger had said before that he wanted to reach the soul, and now Wang Long said the same.


    "Oh, boy, although it is difficult, you are not impossible, because I just smelled a different breath in my body just now."


    King Wanglong also understands that Soul Awakening is not so easy to reach, but still comforts.


    King Wang Shu asked strangely: "A different breath?"


    Wang Long said: "Yes, that breath definitely does not belong to the blood heaven continent! When we first met, there was absolutely no breath on you, but it was strange, now you have it again."


    Wang Shu felt that Wang Long had said something very inexplicable, but thinking of his strange dream, he could not help asking tentatively: "Elder Wang Long, although it may be a bit ridiculous, but I want to tell you that before I was caught When Long Bing lived, I had a strange dream, in which I was trapped in a strange dungeon ... "


    After listening to Wang Shu''s words, although Wang Long had no expression, the light in his eyes was very flashing, and he looked at Wang Shu with excitement.


    Wang Wanglong said excitedly: "Boy, if you are telling the truth, then you are really lucky!"


    Wang Wangshu asked puzzledly, "Why?"


    "Oh, what a pity!"


    But Wang Long sighed. Wang Shu was even more confused.


    Knowing that Wang Shu was confused, Wang Long explained: "As early as many years ago, I suspected that this temple of death is only a part, but I didn''t expect it to be true. As for the me you dreamed of, and the girl It ¡¯s God ¡¯s transformation, that is to say, whether it is the blue moon that is always with you, the strange dragon, and the person who is always wrapped by the light, it is a person. Alas, it ¡¯s a pity Now, if you can go to the end of that game, maybe you can get the approval of the gods! "


    "Divine approval?"


    Wang Wangshu''s growing doubts ...

 Chapter 444： Leave His Highness

    "Yes, God ¡¯s approval! But it ¡¯s a pity that you made a deal with her, otherwise you will get the approval of the God. Maybe when you wake up, you will accidentally find that you are already the power of the soul wakeup. What a pity! "Wang Long looked very sorry and couldn''t help sighing.


    After being reminded by Wang Long, Wang Shu couldn''t help but investigate his own practice, but it was okay not to detect it. When he found himself, he was shocked. He found that he had broken through without his knowledge. The blood gas state has reached the blood source state, and it is also the pinnacle of the blood source state.


    "how can that be?"


    According to Wang Shu''s speculation, although the dream is long, it must be very short in reality, otherwise he would never see the Demon Dragon coming towards him, maybe even just a short moment.


    "What''s impossible, I don''t believe you touch your face." Wang Long said angrily.


    Wang Shushu put the letter out of his hands and touched his face, but this touch almost exclaimed, because he could clearly feel that he had recovered his appearance, no longer the appearance of the skeleton.


    Wang Long said very stupidly: "Now you know why I say it''s a pity? And I can tell you clearly that your ancestor Lin Ni must have had similar experience to you, but he should be in the so-called death game Go further! "


    After being told by Wang Long, Wang Shu also felt sorry that such a good opportunity had been missed by him. If he could go to the end, maybe he would wake up already.


    He has heard of someone who has achieved the avenue of dreams in his dream for a long time, but he did not expect to meet him, but he was not sure.


    King Wang Long comforted: "But don''t be discouraged. With your ability, even if you can''t achieve enlightenment in dreams, there will be a great chance in the future. And isn''t that God''s messenger suggesting you? You still have a chance to see you again."


    "I hope so!"


    I realized that I had missed such a great opportunity, and Wang Shu was very uncomfortable. If he was now awake, he would be helpless.


    Wang Long''s tone became serious and said, "Okay, boy, now I want to tell you the business. First of all, thank you for helping me solve the big trouble. In order to thank you, I have sealed that girl doll in the center of the temple, and The soul beads promised to you were also given to her. "


    Wang Wangshu always felt that he had been pitted by Wang Long, but still quietly listened to Wang Long''s words.


    Wanglong continued: "We don''t owe each other, but your kid is in big trouble!"


    Wang Shu asked, "What trouble?"


    "Hey!"


    Wang Long grinned, and then said mysteriously: "Of course, those forces in Nanlin County are a little bit. You think about it, this time the geniuses who participated in the Nanlin Society died unexpectedly in the first pass. Can you go back alive, do you think they will let you go? "


    King Wang Shu''s face became gloomy. If it was not Wang Long''s reminder, he would have even forgotten it. Once he left the illusion, he would face countless powerful forces, and the scene would be frightening.


    However, Wang Shu clearly knew that Wang Long would not miss the target, and asked with a dark face, "What do you want?"


    Wanglong said with a smirk: "Hey, of course I don''t want to, but just ask for your help!"


    "You guy ..."


    If it was not because Wang Long could not be beaten, Wang Shu would now like to press Wang Long to the ground and beat him hard.


    Wanglong said with a smile: "Hey, I think your broken sword is very good. Why not borrow it? I will pay you back for a while!"


    "Do not borrow!"


    King Wang Shu decisively refused, this guy has been hitting his attention.


    "Hey, as long as you borrow me, I will put these people away, then you will not be alone, and there will certainly not be so much trouble!"


    Wu Wanglong was not in a hurry. He pointed at the wall not far away, and the wall became transparent, and many of them were surrounded by purple and gold skulls. Despair was revealed in his eyes, all alone waiting for death.


    "Are you such an elder?"


    King Wang''s book isn''t in the air, this guy really has been calculating himself, there are still a lot of those geniuses who escape first.


    Wang Wanglong still smirked and said, "Oh, I can''t help it. How about, as long as you lend me the broken sword for a period of time, I must be grateful to you, and your eight ancestors!"


    ÎÒ "ÎÒ # £¤ £À £¤% £¤"


    Wang Shushu can''t help but scold. This guy still takes advantage of himself at this time. If he really counts his seniority, maybe he is his junior.


    Wang Long said very badly: "Boy, don''t be excited! We have something to say, don''t yell at people at all! Otherwise, let me take a step back and wait for my help when I need it?"


    Ôõô "How do I do it?"


    If you only help out once, Wang Shu doesn''t mind, and asks a little bit.


    After hearing about Wang Shu''s promise, Wang Long once again took out a golden rib and handed it to Wang Shu, and said, "Hey, you don''t need to worry about it, when I need you, I will naturally call you. This is My bone order, you put it away, you must know how to use it, I do n¡¯t say much. Now I want to tell you two other usages that you do n¡¯t know, the first one is that you can use this bone order to summon Twelve black gold skulls, each of these black gold skulls is no less than the seventh level of the blood source realm, twelve together, there is no problem facing the ninth level of the general blood source realm. Of course, in addition to this, There is also a trace of my breath inside. Once you meet an undefeated opponent, you can release this breath. I believe no one will dare to attack you in this place! "


    "Your breath? How many times can that breath be used?" Wang Shu asked with a frown.


    Wanglong said slyly: "If you save, you can use it about three times!"


    "That line, I promise you!"


    Wang Shu felt that the transaction was not a loss, because according to Linger''s guess, this guy was at least one foot into the wake of the soul, with this guy''s breath shelter, I believe no one in the whole Nanlin County dare to treat him Know what''s crooked.


    "Then it''s a word, I''ll call you when needed! I''ll let these wastes go!" Wang Long said with a conspiracy and a smirk.


    The King of Books saw that all the Zijin skeletons had given way to let the geniuses leave. He could clearly see that after leaving the temple, the geniuses used the teleportation characters to leave the illusion.


    "I''m more and more satisfied with your boy, before you leave, let me have a look at the girl."


    King Wang Long was rare and generous once, and the appearance of Lanyue appeared on the wall in front of her. She was lying quietly in the crystal coffin, and the soul bead was on the crystal coffin, absorbing the evil spirit in Lanyue''s body at an extremely slow speed.


    "Yueer, wait for me!"


    The King of Shu could not bear to read any more, wiped the tears from his eyes, turned and walked out ...

 Chapter 445： On the strength of Wang Shu

    The Nanlin Association, the largest event in Nanlin County, lasted at least three months each time.


    Because it will take more than a month or even two months for the first stage of the Nanlin Club to be able to separate the winner and loser, but this year there was an accident.


    In less than three days, Tao Nanlin started, and a large number of geniuses died in the illusion, but no one knows what happened inside.


    The first to escape from the illusion is the famous genius Wu Jin. This Wu Jin is known as the boss of Wu, and his strength is not weak, but when he teleported from the illusion, he has already lost his breath, even who the murderer is. Do not know at all.


    The death of Boss Wuwu caused a lot of shocks, making countless people speculate whether something happened in this illusion.


    However, the death of Wu boss is only the beginning. Immediately after that, countless forces and sects realized that their genius had died in the magical territory.


    In just a few days, more than half of the deaths occurred.


    But when people outside were guessing what was going on inside, a group of geniuses came out of the illusion.


    This group of people is serious, and there are more than ten geniuses who come out with seriousness.


    Seriously waited for someone to come out, and was immediately questioned by countless forces, what happened inside, but serious and so few people knew, so no one spoke, they all kept silent.


    For a while, this Nanlin will add a shadow.


    As time passed, geniuses continued to die, but no one came out late, shaking countless forces, even the Nanlin County governor who had been in retreat for years.


    The prince of Nannan County turned secretly to find serious and waited for someone to ask questions, and the results were very vague, and the matter was in a deadlock, leaving countless people to guess what happened in the fantasy land.


    I only came here for two days, and the owner of Nanlin County was fainted because his sons who had entered the illusion were dead.


    After hearing this news, countless forces went crazy, even if their people died in the illusion, now even the sons of the lord of the Nanlin County government have died, which is too horrifying.


    Three days after the death of the sons of the master of the house, there was finally movement, and a large number of geniuses continued to emerge from the illusion.


    However, the geniuses who came out were exhausted one by one, with fear in their eyes, no matter what others asked, but the geniuses who came out were also very limited, less than a hundred people.


    "What the **** happened in the illusion?"


    "What the **** happened?"


    Ϊʲô "Why is this session so costly?"


    Every one doubts everyone''s mind, but no one can answer their doubts.


    When everyone thought that there was no genius in the illusion, two others came out.


    The two men who came out were Wang Shu and Wang Nan who looked tired.


    However, in addition to the two, there is also the body of Li Changqing, lying quietly in Wang Nanhuai.


    "General, what''s going on inside?"


    "Brother King, what have you experienced?"


    Everyone soon realized that Wang Shu and Wang Nan were the only two remaining blood sources. Perhaps they could know some things, and they gathered around one by one and asked.


    Those geniuses who came out earlier saw the faces of Wang Shu and Wang Nan changed greatly.


    ËäÈ» Although they don''t know Wang Shu, the iron armor of Wang Shu can be recognized at a glance.


    After many powerful leaders noticed something wrong, it was even more impossible for Wang Shu and Wang Nan to leave easily, blocking their way.


    "Please leave me, I don''t know anything. If you want to ask, sorry, I don''t know anything!"


    Wang Nan was very depressed at the moment. There were hundreds of brothers who accompanied him, but only he came back alive.


    If it was not for Wang Shu, he would even want to die in it.


    "Boy, the old man asks you kindly, don''t toast or eat and drink!" An old man with a goatee in his fifties, erupted from the sixth floor of the blood source, and asked coldly.


    Those who have repaired the lower ones have stepped back and gave up a small piece of open space. There are only some older and stronger ones.


    ÈË These people seem to have extraordinary identities. They should be the genius elders. Their juniors died in a fantasy. It is difficult to explain whether they are returning to the school or the family. Therefore, they must know the reason.


    Hatred ran out of Wang Nan''s eyes, and gave the old man a cold look.


    "you wanna die!"


    The old man with a goatee''s beard was glared by Wang Nan, suddenly angry, with five fingers in his claws, straight to Wang Nan''s door.


    After feeling the killing intention of the goatee bearded man, Wang Nan suddenly changed his face, holding back Li Changqing, and if he was hit this time, he would be dead forever. His current state is not good, and the old man ¡¯s Cultivation is much higher than him.


    "Humph!"


    I can''t help but see that when the goatee bearded man is about to be attacked, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of Wang Nan''s eyes, and the goatee bearded man was repelled, and apparently suffered a loss, and hummed.


    After bringing Wang Nan down, he unexpectedly discovered that in front of him, there was an extra black and gold skull. Just now the old man with the goat beard repelled by the black gold skeleton.


    "Son, you!"


    Wang Nan naturally understood that this black gold skull must have something to do with Wang Shu. On the day he saw that Wang Shu could order those purple gold skulls, he guessed a little.


    "Wow!"


    "It''s those demons!"


    "Death, those deaths!"


    The geniuses who escaped saw the black and gold skeletons that appeared suddenly, and they were all screamed in horror, and their farts ran towards the distance.


    Even the old man with the goatee''s beard changed his face slightly after seeing the black and gold skeleton, and even he didn''t expect that he had suffered from this thing.


    "Huh, but the evil door crooked, a small skeleton, watch the old man dismantle it! Come and find the two of you rabbits!" The goatee bearded man naturally couldn''t swallow this breath, snorted, and attacked directly towards the black gold skull, In his opinion, he could overcome this thing anyway.


    "kill him!"


    King Wang Shu had already anticipated this scene, so he politely ordered the black gold skeleton. At this time, he must not be weak. Once weak, no matter who would want to come to him for trouble, anyone would want to bully him.


    After the black gold skull was ordered by Wang Shu, a light appeared from the dark skull, and rushed towards the old man with the goatee''s beard.


    ɽÑò The goat bearded old man is very strong, with six levels of blood source, but the black gold skull is stronger, the blood source is seven levels, and his body is indestructible. Each attack makes the goat beard old man unbearable.


    You know that those purple and gold skulls make people suffer, not to mention the stronger black gold skulls.


    "what!"


    The goatee bearded old man and the black gold skull only defeated him for a short time, and he was completely defeated, and when he was not guarded, one arm was torn directly and a painful scream was issued ...

 Chapter 446： Under the strength of Wang Shu

    "His!"


    "This guy!"


    "This thing is so strong?"


    All of a sudden, the scene became extremely quiet. They originally thought that the old man with the goatee''s beard could win the king''s book, and then asked some things, but did not expect to suffer such a fiasco.


    "kill him!"


    After tearing one of the goat''s bearded old man''s arms, Wang Shu didn''t stop there, and ordered the black gold skull to kill the other.


    "No, boy, how dare you! My husband is ... Ah!"


    The old man with a goatee''s beard originally wanted to move out of his place to crush the king''s book, but before he finished speaking, his head was screwed down by the black gold skull. The picture is extremely **** and scary.


    The others present were unconscious and hard to accept.


    Click!


    At this moment, a thunder blast suddenly sounded in the sky, and then quickly gloomy.


    A thunder blasted and awakened everyone.


    Those who are self-improving and high-ranking are all afraid of this young guy in front of them. The geniuses who escaped from the temple of death were even more frightened.


    Howling!


    The weather changed suddenly and it started to rain. Heavy rain washed over the carcass of the goat-bearded old man, and blood and water spread.


    "Do you have any questions, stand up!"


    King Wang Shu''s eyes were scarlet, and he asked coldly.


    ÈË No one dares to speak!


    Nothing!


    Although there are several people who are higher than the goatee bearded old man, they are unwilling to take risks at this moment, because the black gold skeleton is definitely not ordinary. They can kill the goatee bearded old man in such a short period of time. .


    "If there is no one, then I will go!"


    After seeing no one squeaked, Wang Shu said.


    "I!"


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came out of the crowd, and then only saw a man with a broken arm and a somber face came out.


    "Who is he?"


    "How do I feel familiar?"


    "Who is this person?"


    Many people saw these people, they said strangely.


    "It''s you? You''re not dead yet!"


    At the beginning Wang Shu did not recognize the person in front of him, but soon recognized it, saying something unexpectedly.


    ºÇ "Hehe, you are not dead. How could I be dead?" The man appeared with a sneer.


    "That''s a pity, several of your brothers have already gone to Bliss World!" Wang Shu said with a sneer.


    "I see, it''s the third son!"


    "He is the third son!"


    "Really? ß×, it''s the third son!"


    "Three sons, it turned out to be true! Didn''t you say that several sons are dead?"


    Some people recognized the seemingly sloppy man, who was actually the third son, exclaimed one by one.


    He was recognized, and Song Wenyuan not only lost his old spirit and arrogance, but lowered his head a little nervously and awkwardly, because he had no face to see people again.


    But now that he has stood up, it is impossible to shrink back. He is very sure that Wang Shu has a big secret on his body, and he said, "You guys, please leave this guy. This guy is in a fantasy world with a powerful demon. The dragons united and killed all the geniuses, and he could control a lot of powerful skeletons. I''ve passed the news on to the house owner. It won''t be long before the father will come in person, and everyone must not let them leave. "


    Song Wenyuan''s words were very vague, but none of the old guys were simple, and soon they heard something different, and the eyes looking at Wang Shu changed.


    ËäÈ» Although those geniuses who escaped knew that Song Wenyuan had something wrong, no one came out to correct it.


    "Oh, Song Wenyuan, Song Wenyuan! I said long ago, if it wasn''t because your father was the owner of the house, I would have killed such garbage as you!"


    Wang Shushu always jeopardized Song Wenyuan''s identity and did not dare to kill him. I did not expect that he would dare to die by himself.


    "Haha, do you want to kill me? But do you have that ability?" Song Wenyuan laughed and asked.


    Because while he was talking, those older generations who were still on the sidelines surrounded Wang Shu deadly, and there were a few blood sources who were seven or eight layers eager to move, ready to take Wang Shu down.


    "Is there more people bullying less people?"


    I looked at these dozens of older generations with blood sources, and Wang Shu sneered.


    "Son, don''t be impulsive! I just received the adult''s secret order, and he can come over in half an hour."


    I realized that Wang Shu was about to break through the net, and Wang Nan secretly transmitted a message to Wang Shu. Because just now, Wang Shu''s father secretly sent a message to him, and he was about to come.


    "Father?"


    I don''t know why. After hearing Wang Nan''s voice, Wang Shu''s emotions became complicated. He had never seen this cheap father. He had some expectations in his heart and some fears. He was afraid to expose himself, because his soul was no longer the original book of the king.


    "He shouldn''t find out, right?"


    But Wang Shu wasn''t too worried, because even Wang Long didn''t seem to notice it, and Wang Jian should be less likely to notice it.


    "Yes, my lord is coming soon! I didn''t expect my lord to come here this time. Son, you can rest assured that as long as the lord goes wherever you go, you must be subservient!"


    Wang Nan said with emotion, even forgot to hear the voice.


    Howl!


    As soon as Wang Nan said this, the older generations who had originally surrounded Wang Shu changed their face one by one.


    "He turned out to be the son of that lunatic!"


    Ôõô "How is that possible? Isn''t it rumored that the lunatic waste son stayed in Xuefeng City well? How could he come to participate in the Nanlin Association?"


    ²»¿ÉÄÜ "Impossible, absolutely impossible! The madman''s son is a waste, it is impossible to participate in the Nanlin Association!"


    ËäÈ» Although these people have never seen Wang Shu, they all seem to be very clear about Wang Shu.


    "Fake, he lied to you. He is not Wang Jian''s son at all, Wang Jian''s son is a waste!" Song Wenyuan snarled in disregard after seeing the older generation of strong men actually flinching.


    After Song Wenyuan''s reminder, the older strong men hesitated one by one, not knowing who to believe.


    These older generations are not confused, they are all smarter than foxes. You look at me, I look at you, just don''t.


    "Hehe, Song Wenyuan, I said long ago that if your father is not the governor of the house, you will die terribly! And they seem to be more afraid of my father than their status!"


    After seeing the performance of the old foxes, Wang Shu couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Ah! I want you to die!"


    Qi Song Wenyuan has been unable to restrain his anger, knowing that he is not an opponent, or rushed out.


    Huh!


    However, as soon as Song Wenyuan moved, a sword broke through his chest.


    "you!"


    Tong Song Wenyuan looked at the sword on his chest, his face full of remorse. If Wang Shu was killed earlier, instead of having a big plan with his brother, this would not be the case. But everything is too late, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    "what!"


    Sorrowful Song Wenyuan yelled violently and fell into the heavy rain.

 Chapter 447： escape!

    "died!"


    Originally high, Song Wenyuan, who is not alive, the third son is dead!


    The rain is getting heavier!


    But no one dares to say a word except the sound of rain.


    "Dead! Third son is dead!"


    I don''t know who screamed first. The strange atmosphere suddenly exploded. Countless people started to stay away from Wang Shu, just like watching the flood beast.


    "He killed three boys!"


    "Dead, this guy is dead. Even if he is Wang Jian''s son, he will absolutely die!"


    Even Wang Nan was startled, and greeted Wang Shu, reminding him: "My son, let''s go. You have done a great disaster!"


    In that illusion, the brothers of the Song family were not killed by Wang Shu himself, even if it was not easy to plant stolen goods, but now everyone is clearly aware of Song Wenyuan''s death.


    "Want to leave? Not so easy!"


    "Boy, you killed San Gongzi, and you want to leave so easily? Stop dreaming!"


    Two middle-aged men on the seventh floor of the blood source realm stood up and stopped Wang Shu and the two.


    But Wang Shu had no intention of leaving, still standing still, watching everything with cold eyes.


    "Brother Wang, you go quickly! You will never go away when the governor comes!"


    Suddenly several people burst out from the crowd and shouted at Wang Shu.


    King Wang Shu looked over and found that it was the solemn and strict brothers, as well as several people from Fengxi.


    "Catch them!"


    But when the serious people just showed up, a middle-aged man on the ninth floor of the blood source ordered his hands to go down to control the seriousness.


    "What are you doing? I am from the Yan family, do you dare to touch me?"


    I seriously yelled after seeing someone coming over.


    Sure enough, those people were drunk with serious identities and did not dare to go forward.


    "Well, what about the Yan family? This guy killed the third son, even if your Yan family owner is finished, give me a hold on them. They dare to mingle with this devil, really looking for a way out."


    The middle-aged man on the ninth floor of the source of blood snorted, and did not hesitate to be serious.


    After those people got affirmation, they stopped worrying and immediately controlled several people.


    "Li Changfeng, how dare you publish your personal hatred, I will tell my grandfather about this!" Seriously, after someone was brought under control, he said with no fear in his eyes.


    The face of the man on the ninth floor of the blood source realm changed slightly, but he snorted coldly and said, "Huh, I''m afraid you don''t have that chance. It will not be useful even if the old man comes in person when the house owner comes!"


    Serious, knowing that the benefits of tongues are meaningless at this time, he chose to be silent.


    "Boy, I know that you are the only son of Wang Jian, but you have killed the lord''s son in public. You can''t escape the crime anyway. Now you can restrain yourself and wait for the lord to come, otherwise there will be only a dead end!" The ninth floor of Li Changfeng threatened arrogantly.


    "Haha, funny, funny, really funny!"


    But Wang Shu not only failed to admit defeat, but laughed.


    The inexplicable smile of the king of kings made those older generations slap one by one, and they all died. This guy could even laugh.


    Li Changfeng asked coldly, "boy, what are you laughing at?"


    "Haha, haha, haha!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t answer, just laughed. He laughed so much that Wang Nan was stunned.


    ³¤ Li Changfeng''s face became more and more unsightly, and asked, "Boy, can I ask you something? What are you laughing at?"


    The corner of Wang Shu''s mouth rose slightly, and said lightly, "Of course it''s funny, I just laugh!"


    ÄÄÀï "Where is it funny?"


    "There are a lot of funny places. For example, he was about to kill me just now, you just sit back and watch. Now we are duel with each other. He was killed by me, so you stand up and pretend to be good? Or does my Wang Shu look so bullied? Or do you think my father Wang Jian is better at bullying? "Wang Shu said with a smile.


    However, although Wang Shu had a smile on his face, his eyes became cold.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Li Changfeng was suddenly asked by Wang Shu.


    Wang Shu went on to say: "There are so many geniuses who come back alive. Why don''t you ask them what happened in the illusion? Is it that I killed tens of thousands of geniuses? I am afraid that my Wang Shu does not have that ability! "


    The geniuses bowed their heads one by one. Indeed, the death of most geniuses had nothing to do with Wang Shu, but the brothers of the Song family.


    ³¤ Li Changfeng just observed the performance of those geniuses, and guessed a little, I''m afraid the brothers really did it.


    King Wang Shu then questioned: "And, let me ask you one more thing, is it that the Brothers of the Song family will kill me if they kill me, and I cannot kill them? Is it only they who can kill me, and I cannot kill them?"


    One word at a time, Wang Wangshu kept questioning Li Changfeng.


    "you wanna die!"


    ³¤ Li Changfeng knows that he has a deficit, and he doesn''t want to talk to Wang Shu anymore under the anger and is ready to move.


    "Haha, can''t help it?"


    After seeing Li Changfeng''s hands, Wang Shu laughed instead of fear.


    "No, I was fooled!"


    ³¤ Li Changfeng immediately realized that it was wrong, and Wang Shu even deliberately set a cover for him. Once he first started, it was even more unclear and he wanted to close it, but how could Wang Shu make Li Changfeng wish.


    "Come out!"


    The king of kings gave a loud shout, and used the bone order given by Wang Long to summon twelve black and gold skulls, which surrounded Li Changfeng in an instant.


    "This guy has so many black gold skulls?"


    "He definitely angered Master Li!"


    "Master Li is about to plant!"


    I saw the twelve black and gold skulls that appeared in an instant, and all the people present were all sweating for Li Changfeng. Just one black gold skull could tear the goatee bearded old man on the sixth floor of the blood source, but now there are so many at once, I am afraid that Li Changfeng will also suffer a big loss.


    "Boy, how dare you count me!"


    ³¤ Li Changfeng was furious, and he was counted by Wang Shu.


    "Oh, you should first solve the difficulties before you, if you are distracted, be careful not to lose your life!" Wang Shu said with a sneer.


    Huh!


    The twelve black and gold skeletons started to fight. Even Li Changfeng, who is on the ninth floor of the blood source, was very stressed and was afraid to be distracted.


    "Kill them!"


    After seeing Li Changfeng having no time to split, Wang Shu secretly transmitted a message to Wang Nan, and the two rushed towards Fengxi with a tacit understanding.


    Between the two of them, Li Changfeng quickly killed Li Changfeng''s men. Seriously, a few of them had not responded yet, and they were still in place.


    "Leave, what are you still doing?"


    Seeing a few serious people still in a daze, Wang Shu called immediately.


    A few people reacted immediately, followed Wang Nan and rushed towards the crowd.


    "Stop them!"


    ³¤ Li Changfeng was trapped by twelve black and gold skulls, unable to be separated, and shouted when he saw that Wang Shu and others wanted to escape.


    But no one dared to step forward, because this was the battle between the Wang family and the Song family.


    "what!"


    ³¤ Li Changfeng was distracted and attacked by a black and gold skull. Only the entangled black and gold skulls of the opponent could be watched by Wang Shu and others.


    "Where is my son?"


    After a short while, suddenly a terrible momentum swept across and asked loudly.

 Chapter 448： Catch up

    This momentum is as substantive as ever, even where the rain has passed, it seems to be isolated.


    "Where is my son?"


    The man who appeared yelled loudly.


    "House owner!"


    After seeing the person, Li Changfeng shouted excitedly.


    The man glanced casually, raised his hand slightly, and several golden eyes visible to the naked eye attacked the black gold skeleton.


    Huh!


    The original indestructible black and gold skull almost collapsed under this man''s attack.


    "what!"


    ÈË This man saw that he didn''t break these black gold skeletons with a single blow. It seemed a bit of a surprise. He raised his hand again and wanted a second attack.


    However, the moment he raised his hand, all the black and gold skeletons merged into the night and disappeared completely.


    "Oh, some way!"


    The man searched carefully, did not notice the breath of the black and gold skeletons, and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    "Have seen the owner!"


    After Li Changfeng''s crisis was lifted, some people in his heart saluted the man.


    The master of the Fu government nodded, without saying a word, but the meaning was already obvious. He came to see his son.


    ³¤ Li Changfeng said nervously, "Three sons ..."


    "Far away"


    I do n¡¯t need Li Changfeng to say that the houseowner has found Song Wenyuan who was lying in a pool of blood, walked with some emotions, picked up Song Wenyuan, whose body was already cold, and twitched.


    "The owner, the subordinates are incompetent. Can''t leave a few people!"


    Li Changfeng naturally understands how great the blow is for the owner.


    There are five sons in Zhufu, the boss died in the southern battlefield, and the rest died in a fantasy. Now the only one who can come back alive, but died in front of him. How great is the blow to the governor?


    Howling wind and rain are getting louder!


    I do n¡¯t know if the owner of the house cried, or he cried, but his voice was covered by the sound of wind and rain, maybe he did n¡¯t cry.


    At this moment, he is just a father, not the supreme governor.


    "Everyone, follow my orders!"


    After more than ten breaths, the host stood up, straightened his waist, and said loudly.


    "Yes!"


    "Please ask the houseowner to order!"


    There were a lot of sound responses at once.


    "Catch the murderer with me!"


    The master of the Fu government said, the whole person turned into a golden light, and chased in the direction of Wang Shu and others.


    "Catch the killer, everyone keep up!"


    After the host left, Li Changfeng led the others and followed them together.


    Dozens of miles away!


    "Brother, you take them away! Otherwise we can''t all get away!"


    Wang Shu noticed that there was a huge crisis behind him, and he directly took out a few sneaking symbols, intending to let Wang Nan wait for someone to leave with seriousness.


    It is impossible for Wang Nan to leave Wang Shu alone here, saying, "My son is not allowed, we must go together. The adult is coming soon. Let''s go together!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I can feel that the coming person is definitely not useful for you to stay! If you really don''t want me to die, hurry up and call my father!"


    The intuition of the King of Kings told him that the comer was absolutely invincible, but he had to stay, otherwise no one could leave.


    "You must take care!"


    Wang Nan knows that staying at this time is definitely useless, so he has to leave with seriousness.


    After serious waiting for others to leave, Wang Shu didn''t wait for him. Instead, he immediately took out the invincible exchange system and began to purchase a large number of formations.


    In addition to Thunder, Wang Shu also purchased another one-time attack weapon called Skybreaker that he unlocked after breaking through the blood source.


    "One hundred thousand system coins once?"


    Seeing that the price of the sky-breaking flying knife was 100,000 system coins, Wang Shu was distressed, but with his terrible net worth, he bought a hundred directly, and hid one third in the formation .


    With all his efforts, Wang Shu arranged everything and was ready to fight against the coming people.


    Huh!


    It wasn''t long before Wang Shu was ready, and a harsh burst of empty air came.


    "A strong mood!"


    Before Xun could see the person coming, Wang Shu had already felt the oppressive atmosphere, his face changed slightly, and he felt a coolness behind him, turned around, and looked at the person coming.


    "It''s you!"


    However, when he saw the person coming in, his pupils shrank. Although he had expected that someone would chase himself, he did not expect that the person who came would be him.


    Because the person standing there was not someone else, it was the old man he had dreamed of in the past, the old man with a girl, and now he has no previous cowardice, like a fierce beast.


    If Wang Shu didn''t guess wrong, then this guy is the rumor of Nanlin County. The father of several brothers in the Song family.


    "Give it away!"


    With a fierce light in his eyes, Taolai stared at Wang Shu and said openly.


    "What to hand over?"


    King Wang Shu didn''t know what the other party asked him to surrender, and asked strangely.


    "Hum, look for death!"


    Seeing Wang Shuzhuang''s stupidity, the host''s look changed slightly, he snorted a little, moved his sleeves, and a faint gleam of light flew towards Wang Shu immediately.


    "Hum, then see who is trying to die!"


    Wang Shu knew that at this time there was only one way to retreat. Therefore, holding the determination to die, it was also the tip of the needle against Mai Mang, not to be outdone. He snorted, and took a step forward. The light hit the past.


    Boom!


    With a muffled sound, the green light was like a piece of paper and was directly blown away. The power of Wang Shu''s flesh was not ordinary strength. This was the Jiuqiquan he had studied for a long time. This moment finally came in handy Continue to attack the house owner in the past.


    "what?"


    The houseowner found that his blow was so easily broken by Wang Shu and his face changed slightly. Although this blow seemed casual, he knew that, with such a simple stroke, his blood was normal. The ninth floor of Yuanyuan couldn''t resist, but Wang Shu broke so easily and launched a counterattack.


    "it is good!"


    Sudden pause of the master of the house, he concluded.


    The surface of the King of Kings book has only the strength of the blood source level, but it is not inferior to himself. Naturally, he takes it a little more seriously, and once again moves his sleeve, a fiery red rune paper immediately flew out.


    Buzz buzz!


    After the rune paper flew out, it was like a rocket that cut through the night sky. Then, whether it was too fast or for its own reasons, a bang exploded and formed a huge flame.


    "Hum, a little worm trick!"


    At the moment when the rune paper flew out, Wang Shu also changed his face, but after discovering that the rune paper just turned into a flame, his heart was slightly fixed, with a little disdainful snoring, he waved his fist again and hit five Six boxing.


    Huh!


    Although Wang Shuxiu is still in the level of blood source, his strength is not as good as before, and the power is even more extraordinary under desperate circumstances. Of course, there is a relationship that the owner does not put Wang Shu in his eyes at all. The peak Wang Shu couldn''t even confront the governor.


    The power of this fist is like the attack of the state of mind. The sound of breaking through the air is constantly. The dim jungle that was originally a little dark was immediately illuminated by these vigor.

 Chapter 449： Wind Spirit Rune

    "Humph!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s shot, the man on the other side was shocked, but soon returned to normal, because he was very confident in his rune paper, because it was not an ordinary high-level rune paper, but The highest quality of the high-end rune paper is comparable to the top-level rune paper. The general blood source is unprepared. If it is attacked, it will not be impossible to fall.


    Boom!


    Sure enough, at this time, the mass that previously seemed to be an ordinary flame suddenly changed. With a bang, it immediately condensed continuously. At the same time, it was faintly visible that a black spot appeared in the center of the flame.


    Huh!


    Wang Wangshu''s unstoppable energy, at this time, also attacked the flames, but to his shock, this energy did not exert the effect it should have, and extinguished the flame, but was swallowed up.


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    After seeing his energy was swallowed up, Wang''s written color changed drastically. He thought that it was only a slight trace at first, and many people almost fell away. Now it is just a simple rune paper that makes Wang Shu eat, and he is unbelievable.


    "Smelly boy, although this spirit phoenix is ??only a high-level amulet paper, but the flame of the fire phoenix feather was added when it was made. Do you think that the energy of your half-hanger can resist it?"


    After seeing her spirit and phoenixes failing to live up to her expectations, the master of the house showed a hint of pride and began to sarcastically.


    "Fire Phoenix? Huh, I''ll see if it''s as powerful as you said!"


    After hearing the three words of fire phoenix, Wang Shu was slightly startled, but immediately there was something smirking, a smirk appeared on his face, he sang loudly, and rushed towards the flame that was about to take shape.


    Crackling!


    When Wang Shu rushed over, his body changed immediately, his arms continued to expand, and his original loose clothes were immediately broken, revealing two horrible arms, and by instinct, he was smashed wildly towards the fire Phoenix that was about to take shape. Go on.


    "What? High-end trainer!"


    After seeing the change of Wang Shu''s body, the man of the house not far away saw his face change slightly, but he never thought that Wang Shu would still refine his body.


    Çå³þ He knew very well that if the practitioner had reached a high level and his body was comparable to that of King Kong, if the weak practitioner had brought him closer, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    Huh!


    The master of Lufu also had quite a lot of combat experience. After realizing that Wang Shu was not an ordinary practitioner, he kicked his feet gently and immediately backed out.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Although Wang Shushu looks full of vigor, each punch down seems to have little effect. Although the Fire Phoenix has been affected, it is still taking shape.


    "Damn!"


    With this short effort, Wang Shu smashed hundreds of punches. Although he felt that each punch had hit the ground, it did not seem to affect the urging of the rune paper, and his eyes showed hatred.


    "Haha, stinky boy, get ready to die, the violent power of every punch you have now will turn into the power of the Lingfeng Rune, and when it is urged, it will be your death!"


    When the distant prince saw Wang Shu eating a cricket, he immediately laughed wildly, but although he was proud, he didn''t pin his hope on the spirit phoenix. Although the spirit phoenix is ??not an ordinary high-level rune paper, it is spiritual Feng Fu is just a high-order rune paper. If Wang Shu is an ordinary person and he has no defense, he may kill him, but Wang Shu is neither ordinary nor unguarded. Even if he confronts directly, there is nothing wrong with it.


    The master of the Fu government knew that the power of the Lingfeng Rune was limited, so while taking advantage of this time, a space ring was shot, and dozens of flying fork-shaped treasures were turned into a series of cold mangs that shot towards Wang Shu.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing that he couldn''t break the Lingfeng Rune, he also turned his attention to the lord of the house immediately, and his legs were violently forced to go out immediately, and rushed into a white shadow.


    Boom!


    As soon as Wang Shu''s body moved, these flying forks came one after another. Wang didn''t change his color, didn''t want to, he raised his fist and blasted up.


    He did this because he had this confidence, and his physical strength was no less than that of ordinary gold stones. Furthermore, these flying forks were too small in size. Although they had wonderful effects against ordinary people, they were just the opposite to Wang Shu. .


    Huh!


    Wang Shu''s punch went out, and his energy came out through his body, like a wall of ice. Under the rush, the flying forks not only lost their sight, but were frozen, followed by this energy and flew out toward the air. The house attacked the past.


    "what?"


    The owner of the house has not been fighting for a long time, but many years ago, his set of flying forks has repeatedly made great achievements. It is a treasure that he is quite content with, and after so many years of nourishment, he is no less than the ordinary fourth-grade treasure. However, I did not expect that Wang Shu was so easily smashed away, his face changed greatly.


    "Old dog, let''s die!"


    The King of Shu did not expect that his blow could break the opponent''s flying fork, but he responded quickly and rushed towards the house leader faster.


    "Lingfeng Rune, attack!"


    After all, the houseowner is not a hairy boy. Although he was scared, but now is not the time to hesitate, he drank inwardly, the sound of the spirit phoenix behind Wang Shu exploded, and the fire that originally formed inside The bird murmured and flew out.


    It was a three-foot-sized fire phoenix. Although it was only formed by amulets, it exuded a breath of nine layers of blood source, as if it had spiritual intellect. The reason why it feels intelligent is not only because of its body. Breath, but because its eyes turned bones, a snoring sound, and rushed towards Wang Shu.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, the fire phoenix made a soft sound, turned into a firelight, and immediately blasted towards the back of Wang Shu''s head.


    Because the temperature of this fire phoenix is ??too high, although the flight is extremely fast, the surrounding trees are still affected, and the leaves continue to wither, wither, and burn.


    I won!


    The book of Wang Wang only felt that the back of his head was hot, and his body could not help but tremble. He stopped completely out of instinct, turned sharply, and punched the fire Phoenix.


    Huh!


    After the fire phoenix noticed the punch punched by Wang Shu, his body was also a slight meal, as if he felt the breath of natural enemies, and issued a sharp cry, which had an extraordinary penetrating power. After hearing this sound, Wang Shu only felt that if he buzzed in his head, he would lose consciousness, and there was a burning heat in the buzz.


    "what!"


    Not only did Wang Shu, but even the distant governor was affected. He felt a buzz in his head and almost lost consciousness.


    "good chance!"


    Because the master of the house was a little far away and was not affected much, he immediately seized this good opportunity, and in his hand an extra thin dagger like a cicada wing flew out of Wang Shu''s head.


    Huh!


    While Wang Shu was dizzy, the fire phoenix rushed over again, a look that would burn Wang Shu to death.


    "Go to death!"


    However, Wang Shu''s body was full of vitality. This kind of disappointment was only a brief moment, and it returned to normal immediately. Anger broke out in his eyes, his body rushed forward, raised his arms, and caught it towards the Phoenix of Fire ...

 Chapter 450： Refined Power

    Huh!


    The phoenix phoenix that the spirit and phoenix amulet blew, seemed to feel that Wang Shu was not easy to mess with, the speed was a little, and he had a dodge consciousness, but in the end it seemed to be out of an instinct to continue toward Wang Shu Shoot over.


    Boom!


    Wang Shu was very confident in his own strength. With a roar in his heart, he blasted towards the phoenix of the fire Phoenix. With a loud noise, Wang Shu only felt that his fists were about to be melted. The pain spread throughout the body in an instant.


    Huh!


    The fire phoenix seemed to know the pain suffered by Wang Shu, and the flame on his body became fiercer.


    "Uh!"


    After feeling that severe pain, Wang Shu immediately took out the long sword that had been strengthened four times and quickly chopped it towards the fire phoenix.


    Boom!


    With the appearance of the long sword, a large amount of cold air rushed out and sprayed away towards the fire phoenix.


    Huh!


    At the moment when the cold air came out, the fire phoenix instinctively sensed the danger, a sharp cry, and a fierce flame erupted on his body, and then stepped back.


    "It''s not easy to want to go!"


    When Wang Shushu saw that Fire Phoenix wanted to escape, his eyes showed a sharp color, and his steps immediately took a step forward. The two thick arms quickly grasped it, and he had to tear the Fire Phoenix apart.


    Hey!


    However, just when Wang Shugang took the shot, he felt that the back of his head was cold, and his whole body was cold and erect. A crisis of life and death immediately emerged, and he immediately bent his waist while taking a step forward.


    Huh!


    As soon as Wang Shu''s waist was bent, he felt that the back of his head was cold, and a breeze was blowing, and he could not see the trace of the fire toward the Phoenix in front.


    Huh!


    The Fire Phoenix, who had originally retreated, for some reason, suddenly issued a terrifying scream, turned into a firelight, and flew out to the sky at a horrible speed.


    From the time when this fire phoenix attacked Wang Shu and the fire phoenix disappeared, it was only two breaths. What happened was that Wang Shu had no time to respond.


    Rustling!


    After the fire light disappeared into the sky, Wang Shu felt that his back was a little cold, and his hair was a part of it, just like it was cut by a sharp knife, and a lot of debris fell rustling.


    "Damn!"


    Blinking in the blink of an eye, the embarrassed man of the house turned gloomy, staring at Wang Shu hardly, cursing inwardly.


    He initially estimated that Fire Phoenix did not have a fatal killing to Wang Shu. He originally wanted to use Fire Phoenix and his cicada-winged flying knife to attack him back and forth, while Wang Shu and Cicada-winged flying sword were entangled, and Wang Shu was killed. Because of a key flash of Wang Shu, he made him lose his wife and defeated him. He destroyed his spirit and phoenix with his sword, which made him a little angry.


    After a short while, Wang Shu stood up. Although he did n¡¯t quite understand what was going on, he did escape. He glanced at the direction where the fire phoenix disappeared, turned around, and was relieved. With a smile on his face, he looked at the owner.


    Wang Shu didn''t speak, because at this time, silence is better than sound. He said nothing is the biggest blow to the governor. Although it was only a brief fight, he probably understood that the governor''s strength was not comparable to himself. Up and down, although the opponent is the cultivation of state of mind, his strength should not be much stronger than him, because he does not have the kind of oppression from the realm.


    "Isn''t this guy in a real state of mind?"


    Wang Wangshu could not help but have doubts in his heart.


    "Shit boy, hand over that thing, I can spare you, otherwise I will blame my cruelty!"


    The master of the house also probably judged Wang Shu''s strength, and he felt a little guilty. He secretly rejoiced that he had retreated earlier. Otherwise, if he was too close, he would not be sure to deal with Wang Shu.


    When speaking these words, the strength of the flesh of the governor continued to flow and flew into the air. He also knew that ordinary practitioners could not fly in the air. As long as they were a certain distance from the ground, there would not be much problem. .


    "Hey, right?"


    I heard Wang Shu said this, but Wang Shu didn''t care, but there was a smirk on his face, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked around, as if he was calculating something, and said nothing.


    Especially when I saw the other person seemed to have a kind of flying operation, the expression became strange, and I wondered if the other person was related to Baijianmen.


    "Huh, you dare to be so rude to this government with a little blood source, aren''t you afraid that this government will hit you with the Nine Clan?" Identity is the most feasible and effective way to oppress such inferior people as Wang Shu.


    "you wanna die!"


    Upon hearing the words of the prince, Wang Shu''s face immediately gloomed, and he punched into a nearby tree. The big tree was cut off by the waist. Wang Shu held up the tree with both hands and threw it towards the prince in the sky. .


    "Hum, a man is a man!"


    Seeing that Wang Shu had such a clumsy means to deal with himself, the landlord in the air seemed to feel that a large stone pressed down inside him was put down, a cold hum, a sleeve wave, and a great sword transformed by the power of blood. Chopped down towards the broken wood.


    Click!


    Although the broken wood is huge and fast, after all, it is just an ordinary tree, and it is turned into debris.


    "You die for me!"


    Êé Wang Shu seemed to have expected that the broken wood would be chopped into pieces. He didn''t even see the results. He blasted a giant tree next to him, picked it up, and threw it up.


    "You can''t help it!"


    The owner of the air is more at ease this time, because as long as Wang Shu fights with himself in this way, it won''t take long for Wang Shu to consume all his vitality and collapse, and then let him be slaughtered. Thinking like that, flying a little higher again, continued to spur the great sword turned by the strength of blood.


    "Hey!"


    After Wang Shushu knew that the owner of the house was not suspicious, a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, and he did not stop, but continued to throw huge trees into the air.


    One, two, three, four, five!


    In a blink of an eye, Wang Shu threw out more than ten trees.


    "Okay, now it is!"


    When the lord of the house in the air had completely relaxed his vigilance, when Wang Shu threw out the last tree, he quietly hid several flying swords in it.


    "Shit boy, if you want to consume this, then get ready to die!"


    After the lord of the sky chopped more than ten trees, he was completely relieved and began to yell proudly.


    "Ok?"


    It seems that the Zhuanfu master saw that the last big tree was a little different, and found that there was something reflecting on it.


    Slash!


    Although he was a little puzzled, the governor was too lazy to care. The last tree flew up. According to the previous experience, the governor continued to spur the great sword transformed by the power of blood.

 Chapter 451： Calculate

    Click!


    ×îºó The last tree also turned into countless debris, as if it were no different from the previous one.


    "Hey, stinky boy, the undead art must be mine. As long as I have the undead art, it won''t be long before I can become a **** continent!"


    After the last tree turned into debris, a rare smile appeared on the face of the governor, because he had seen the Wang Shu on the ground showing signs of weakness.


    He had heard some rumors about refiners in the early years. When fighting with refiners, as long as he stays away from the refiners and consumes all the strength of the blood in the refiners, the refiners will become one. Beast, you can slaughter slowly.


    Huh!


    However, at this time, the owner suddenly felt a flower in front of him, as if something was flying towards his brain.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    The master of the palace has not seen the things in front of him, but felt that his brain was cold, as if something had hit him.


    Click!


    For a moment''s effort, the houseowner felt that the blood flow in the body became slow, and the strength of blood was showing signs of stagnation.


    ²»ºÃ "No, this stinky boy makes a bad move!"


    The houseowner felt that there was a emptiness in his body, and he was about to fall from the air. He immediately reacted. When he was in the king''s book, he immediately bit his tongue, and a blood spurted out. The strength of the blood in his body recovered a bit. Make a ray of light towards the direction of Namlin-gun.


    "Well, it''s not so easy to leave at this time!"


    At first glance at the master''s move, Wang Shu was happy inside, and his feet were faster, and immediately caught up.


    I blinked, and the two of them chased out two miles away.


    Although it was just a moment of effort, Wang Shu immediately noticed a weirdness, and stopped immediately, because although the master of the house was defeated by the flying sword, the speed did not slow down at all. Instead, he seemed to be able to catch up Flee at speed.


    "No, this person is not injured!"


    When the King of Shu noticed the strangeness in it, he stopped and the energy in his body started to work, always alert to the possible changes around him.


    Huh!


    In the blink of an eye, the glare of the seeming figure of the house disappeared in Wang Shu''s eyes, but he did not worry, and did not continue to keep up. Instead, he moved slowly in the jungle with vigilance, six eyes and ears. Listen to all directions.


    Wang Shu calmed down now, secretly shocked. Although he had no intention to count, just now, since the governor of the house was in a state of mind, he would definitely not be so easily recruited, and the fire phoenix was self-harm by the cicada-wing knife. It was just a momentary judgment, and I definitely thought it was accidental injury, but think about it, just because it is unlikely, it is like biting the tongue. It is possible and it will happen, but generally speaking, it is unlikely!


    "There is fraud!"


    Ji Wangshu''s heart reacted immediately. If he really caught up, he might have hit the other side.


    "Well, wait, I won''t believe you won''t come back!"


    There is no better way for the current Wang Shu. If he continues to pursue, he may be able to catch up with the lord, or he may be caught in the opponent''s trap.


    If he catches up now, if the opponent really wins, then he can take the opportunity to destroy the opponent, but on the contrary, if this is a trap, then he is dead.


    "For a quarter of an hour, I''ll wait here for a quarter of an hour. If you dare to come back, then I will let you know and regret it! If you don''t come back, then both sides of the avenue will go their separate ways, but I can''t be idle now, since you Want to count me, so I''ll count you! "


    After Wang Shu wanted to understand the stakes in it, he was not in a hurry to pursue it, but instead went back to where he was just now, waiting quietly. If the other party did not return, he would take the opportunity to slip away. He can ambush once again.


    I want to know that the two have just fought, Wang Shu has not exposed the array he has already arranged, and it won''t be long before his father will come. As long as he meets Wang Jian, he will be safe.


    Crackling!


    Although the situation is not very clear, Wang Shu cannot sit still, take out a dozen small flags from the space ring, and a compass-like flag appears in his hand. Wang Shu glanced at the flag. , Frowned slightly, and groaned, "This flag array is just an ordinary fantasy array, but it has a certain psychedelic effect on the blood source environment. It is too childish to deal with the mood!"


    "Huh, I think too much. If a simple set of magic arrays can trap each other, then I don''t need to spend a lot of time on it. This flag array will definitely be used. I don''t worry about your detection, I just want to make You know, I''m here! "


    After hesitating for a moment, the king of the king suddenly realized that he smiled helplessly and reacted. If he wanted to use this simple magic array to confuse the other party, then everything would be too simple.


    Wang Shushu glanced around, surrounded by trees full of spirituality, and because of the remoteness of the place, it looked a little old.


    After confirming that there is nothing special about the surrounding environment, Wang Shu took it out of the space ring again. A fist-sized medium-level bloodstone was held in his hand, and it was gently inlaid into the groove in the center of the flag plate, and then the flag plate was placed. On the ground, when the flag plate touched the ground, several phantoms appeared on the ground not far away. After seeing those phantoms, Wang Shu released the small flag in his hand and inserted it into the corresponding position.


    Buzz!


    With the insertion of those flags, a soft beep, the scenery in front of me started to change, and after a few changes, it was calm again, as if nothing had happened.


    àÅ "Huh? This magic array is too simple to work at all!"


    Wang Shushu released his consciousness and observed for a while, and found that although this fantasy formation can affect his judgment, it affects his smile very much. It can be seen that the power of this fantasy formation is too weak.


    Ëã "Forget it, let me use a high-level bloodstone to see if the effect will be better!"


    Wang Shu hesitated for a moment, and once again took a head-sized high-level bloodstone from the space ring. This high-level bloodstone was specifically sought from Song Laowu, but there are not many such high-level bloodstones. Only three or five.


    Squatting down, replacing the medium-level bloodstone in the previous banner with a high-level bloodstone, the magic array changed again. This time, the power was significantly stronger than before, and Wang Shu''s judgment was greatly affected. Disturbance, confusion.


    "Okay, that''s it!"


    After Wang Shushu determined that the effect of the magic array was good, there was a hint of joy on his face, and then he patted the space ring again. It was also a small flag and a flag plate.


    The array that Wang Shu wants to arrange this time is not a magic array, but a protective array. In order to prevent the master of the government from discovering the magic array, he will directly destroy the array.


    Crackling!


    In an instant, Wang Shu laid out the protective formation, left the formation, stood outside, and quietly looked at the light curtain that appeared in front of him. A sneer appeared in the corner of Wang Shu''s mouth and secretly said: He fights with me, and he certainly doesn''t know that I have a sneak sign. If I converge my breath, as long as it is not seen by him, there should be no problem! "

 Chapter 452： Carbine

    After Wang Wangshu figured it out, as soon as he was in shape, he ran to more than ten feet away, sneaking up, and quietly waiting for the Fuzhu to kill a return carbine.


    Huh!


    At this time, Wang Shu felt that it was not enough. The sword that had been strengthened four times in his hand suddenly came out, flew into the formation, and ambushed. If the head of the house really plunged in, it would be a surprise.


    "Huh? What would happen if another fantasy array was placed in the magic array?" Wang Shu hid suddenly behind a large tree, and looked at the not-so-distant gaze in wonder, his heart muttered. Here.


    Wang Shushu didn''t realize how much his naive thoughts would affect his future life.


    Huh!


    But at this moment, a harsh burst of air sounded, and a golden ray of light flew over from Nanlin-gun.


    "coming!"


    As soon as Wang Shu raised his head slightly, he saw the red mang that cut through the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the breath immediately converged.


    After a while, the houseowner really appeared in the sky, a powerful consciousness burst out from him, and glanced at Wang Shu, but Wang Shu was hidden by the sneaker, and the power of the body''s blood was all contracted to blood After the middle of the sea, it was completely integrated with the surrounding environment, but it was swept away, and did not find the existence of Wang Shu, but focused on the arranged protective matrix.


    I saw the array formed on the ground, and the lord snorted dismissively, and said, "Hum, stinky boy, very clever!"


    The master of the air was naturally taken by Wang Shuyin before, but the situation was not so serious, it only slightly let the blood power in his body be a little pause. As for stopping it, it was impossible. He was in a state of mind after all Xiu Wei, in the eyes of mortals, is already invincible, if Wang Shu was scrapped by a small amount of energy, then he need not confuse.


    As for spurting blood and escaping, they were all directed and performed by the house owner alone. Unfortunately, Wang Shu was not so clever and enthusiastic. After a brain chase, the house owner was a little angry. After waiting for a long time, he found that Wang Shu was not seen Later, of course, he could only come back. As for the cicada winged sword and Lingfeng Rune, it was indeed his own mistake. He had the mentality of a one-shot kill, but he missed it.


    Boom!


    After the lord of Hufu snorted, there was an extra flame in his hand, and he threw it towards the formation on the ground.


    "Sure enough!" Wang Shu hid in the dark, naturally seeing that the lord of the house did not take the risk and rushed straight down, but tried with a fireball. This was exactly what he thought, and said secretly: "This lord of the house really is Suspicious person, if I just use a simple magic array, then he must destroy the magic array at hand. Now that I have provided protection outside, he will definitely be suspicious. As long as he has the desire to detect, then everything is It''s easy! "


    "Huh? It turned out to be a protective formation!" The owner of the air saw that his random attack did not completely destroy the formation, and his frown slightly fell and fell.


    "What? Not good, magical array!"


    I haven''t landed on the ground yet, the governor only felt that the scenery in front of me had suddenly changed, and my consciousness was disturbed. I immediately reacted. There was more than one protective formation and a magic formation, and I immediately retracted.


    After leaving this place, the housekeeper stared at the ground in the air, and his consciousness constantly glanced around, but there was no weirdness except for the formation where there was weirdness. Hesitated for a long time, as if he understood something, his lips showed a touch of pride. Smile, secretly: "Huh, smelly boy, kind of ghost! I want to use this place to deceive the husband with three hundred and two silverless, if the husband left like this, I''m afraid that it really took your word, it looks like the immortal art is sure You got it, otherwise you wouldn''t dare to be so provocative. In this case, the old man will play with you! "


    The master of the Fu government seemed to have guessed Wang Shu''s strategy. As soon as his body moved, he fell towards the formation on the ground.


    Buzz buzz!


    As soon as the lord of the house entered the range of the magical array, the scenery in front of him immediately changed into an endless cold field, and a faint cold could be felt.


    "Well, this fantasy array seems to have some power, and it can be imitated so similarly, even the old man''s consciousness is greatly affected, and he can also feel a chill!" Looking at the sudden change in front of him In the cold plains, a sneer appeared on the corner of the house.


    Huh!


    Regarding the changes in the vision of the eyes, the lord of the house didn''t take any notice. The right hand slightly lifted, and a flares immediately blasted forward. The lord of the house planned to use this method to point out the center of the formation, but the result disappointed him. The fire light not only pointed out the way forward, but flew to a distance, and then suddenly went out and disappeared.


    "What?" At this moment, the houseowner noticed the extraordinaryness of this fantasy array, his face changed slightly, and he wanted to escape from here, but it was obviously a little late.


    Buzz buzz!


    The magic circle once again turned, and the scenery in front of the house''s eyes changed again and became a huge iceberg.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Suddenly, the huge iceberg fell down and crushed him.


    "what is that?"


    Seeing the sudden change of scenery in front of me, and being able to feel the cold cold bitterness, and the cold murderous spirit, the government owner realized for the first time that he had underestimated Wang Shu and his face changed greatly.


    "No, I can''t panic, this is just a fantasy array, the attack must not be real!" Seeing the huge icicles before him pressing down towards him, the houseowner immediately awoke and hinted at himself.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Jain Icicle didn''t know the mind of the governor and continued to press down towards the governor.


    "Uh!"


    When the icicle was still more than ten feet away from him, the governor finally couldn''t help it, and the body''s surface immediately burst into a strong protective light. At the same time, a copper shield flew out, rising against the wind, and turning into an eye. A door-sized shield stood in front of him.


    Huh!


    When the lord of the house took precautions to prepare for the terrible attack of the icicle, the icicle was just pressed down, but unfortunately, this icicle was really just an illusion and there was no attack, just like a phantom, directly Through his body.


    "This?" After discovering that this was really just an illusion, the houseowner froze slightly, but immediately reacted, showing resentment in his eyes, and secretly in his heart: "Abominable, stinky boy, use such a powerful illusion array to count me and wait for Laozi to leave It will definitely make you unable to survive! "


    Instead of canceling those protections, the master of the Fu government stopped and carefully observed the surrounding environment. This magic array is different from the ordinary protection array method. The protection array method can be forcibly broken, but the magic array is different.


    Of course, the magic array can also be broken with brute force, but it is more demanding. You must find and destroy both the flag plate and the array flag at one time. Like this magic array arranged by Wang Shu, although the scope is not particularly huge, the government The Lord wants to break it all at once, and the price to pay will not be small, so now the owner is hesitant, cursing in his heart: "Damn, this stinky boy dare to overpower me!"

 Chapter 453： Seriously wounded

    The owner of the house, while cursing, released his consciousness, intending to find out the location of the flag plate of this fantasy array. As long as the flag plate was found and the blood stone was taken out, the fantasy array lost the support of the blood power, so it would not break. Up


    "Hey, this old thing should have been fooled. In that case, let you taste the power of strengthening the long sword four times!"


    While the housekeeper was still seeking a solution in the magic circle, Wang Shu outside saw that the housekeeper had not come out for a period of time, and felt that the timing was almost the same. He began to secretly urge to strengthen the long sword four times, ready to give the housekeeper. A fatal blow.


    "Damn!"


    The house owner in the fantasy array wanted to release the god''s consciousness, but he didn''t release it. This release, not only did not notice the position of the flag plate and the flag, but a cold chill immediately released him. God ¡¯s consciousness is frozen, if it is not timely for him to withdraw, he will suffer a big loss.


    Naturally, the chill that frozen him was the chill that strengthened the sword four times, but Wang Shu himself did not know this.


    Huh!


    When the lord was angry, the scenery in front of him changed again, the original snowfield, but this time a dark shadow appeared again, radiating towards him from the extremely far air.


    Hey!


    The master of the Fu government immediately felt the master of the black shadow. The instinctual body trembled, raised his head, and narrowed his eyes to the fast-moving shadow. The power of the protective light was increased again, and at the same time a strange pattern appeared on the big shield, which looked indestructible.


    "Huh? No, this must be an illusion!" The governor had just made a defense and suddenly reacted. He was in a hallucination and immediately realized that this should be an hallucination, so the defense he had done was immediately relaxed. To revoke protection.


    Huh!


    However, when the lord of the house just revoked the guardian aura and the big shield, the shadow that was still far away in the sky appeared to his eyes while he was relaxed.


    That is a long sword, a long sword like ice!


    ËùÓÐ All his coldness is emitted from the sword. At this moment, the sword seems to represent the **** of death. Under its attack, everything in the world will be frozen! destroy!


    "what?"


    Seeing that the sword appeared in front of his eyes in a blink of an eye, his face changed greatly, and he immediately mobilized the strength of blood in his body, and wanted to start the defense again, but it was obviously too late.


    "Uh!"


    Even at the moment when the four-strength sword was about to attack the owner, the owner responded quickly. At this moment, he could only avoid his sharp edge and couldn''t resist. His body moved halfway to the side.


    "what!"


    He was still too slow. He should have strengthened his chest with four long swords, which should have hit the middle of his right arm. He dragged the host''s body backwards and flew out of the magical array.


    "Okay, it works!"


    Wang Shu, who was originally ambushing outside, only felt dark in front of his eyes. When he saw a dark shadow flying out, his eyes were immediately surprised, and a secret voice in his heart was good.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    After breaking down three or four trees that were one person thick, the strengthened four swords emerged directly through the body and flew out.


    "Let''s do it now!"


    Wang Shu also struck iron while hot, and jumped out at the moment when the four strengthened swords flew out, summoned the four strengthened swords back, holding the four strengthened swords in his hand, and leapt forward towards that life and death. The unknown governor gave a fatal blow.


    ËÄ Under the shining of the four moons in the sky, Wang Shu held a four-time strengthening sword in his hand, and when he stood in the air, he looked at it from afar, like an evil spirit from hell.


    Huh!


    Squeak!


    When Wang Shu jumped up, the birds and beasts in the jungle seemed to feel the threat of death, and the sound of the previous house owner did not startle them. At this time, they wailed and fled around.


    "Go to death!"


    The book of King of Kings looks like Yasha, and his expression on the face becomes extremely embarrassing, and he inserts it towards the place of the master of the house.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Wang Shu only felt a flower in front of him, and grabbed his face with his broken arm. After seeing this broken arm, Wang Shu''s pupils suddenly shrank, and his face was frightened, instinctively. Flashed aside.


    However, just when Wang Shu just flew away, he suddenly felt abdomen pain and got stuck in something sharp.


    When Wang Shu looked down, he saw that a black flying knife had been pierced into his body, and the blade had penetrated halfway, and it continued to shine with aura of light, and he continued to look deeper.


    "Uh!"


    At this critical moment, Wang Shu was overcast by the house master. After reacting, his face showed anger, and he rushed towards the place where the house master fell down.


    "Shit boy, remember to Lao Tzu, today''s Chou Lao Tzu will definitely make you pay a painful price!"


    When Wang Shu just rushed a short distance, a powerful momentum immediately blasted Wang Shu away, and then turned into a ray of light, galloping towards the west, too fast, disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Ah, it hurts!"


    Wang Shu reacted after the lord disappeared to the horizon for a while, and the lord of the lord could resist the blow of strengthening four long swords, and in an emergency, counterattacked himself, if Wang Shu was not a refining body Scholars, then under this blow, maybe it was Wang Shu, not the head of the government.


    Suffering from the pain, Wang Shu pulled out the flying knife inserted in the abdomen, sending a burst of cold air in his hand, freezing the flying knife, completely losing his vitality, and becoming a piece of scrap copper rotten iron that was only slightly sharper. It threw to the ground.


    "What''s going on? Why isn''t my armor protected?"


    What really surprised Wang Shu was that the armor, which was also strengthened four times successfully, did not work.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    Íõ After Wang Shu pulled out the flying knife, the expected blood DC did not appear, but only a faint red wound appeared and healed quickly.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Seeing that his wound healed quickly, even Wang Shu himself was a bit surprised. Although he had encountered several dangers for a long time, he was often shocked and unsafe. This has to be said to be a lucky one. Now I have injuries, but I found that my body has such an abnormal healing ability, and I do not know if it is a blessing or a curse.


    "Well, since you want to settle accounts after the fall, then I will take advantage of you while I''m sick! But, Nanlin County is so big, where should I go to find him?" After Wang Shu found that his body was so abnormal, he immediately made a decision Take advantage of this time to kill the governor, otherwise if the governor stabs him in the future, maybe he will capsize in the gutter, but he has no clue now, the governor will run there Nourish.


    "Forget it, I''ll chase him in the direction of his escape first. The man was injured. He must have used mystery just now. I can''t escape. I''ll search nearby!"


    Wang Wangshu also knew in his heart that the governor was seriously injured and could not escape, so he chased directly in the direction of the disappearance of the governor.

 Chapter 454： Dragon Man

    After chasing some distance, Wang Shu stopped, his face was gloomy, and he turned his eyes to the direction of Nanlin County. He chuckled: "Hmm, I didn''t expect that you old fox is so treacherous, and intends to confuse me by using the method of gold cicada shelling. It ¡¯s not that I realized this in time, I''m afraid I''ll let you escape!


    You old fox, it''s a good abacus! If you want to say the most dangerous place at this time, it is naturally Nanlin County, and it is also the place that is most easily overlooked by me. You do n¡¯t dare to go back, so you must return to Nanlin County at this moment! "


    Wang Shu has been running away for dozens of miles, and searched the area for dozens of miles, but there was no trace of the owner. At first, he also thought that his search was unfavorable and he did not find the hideout of the owner. Now, after calming down and thinking, I immediately realized that the owner did not run away at all, but returned to Nanlin County sneakily.


    Although Wang Shu guessed that the owner should have fled back to Nanlin County for restoration at this moment, he did not dare to act rashly. Of course, at this moment, the owner was not afraid. The opponent was strengthened four times and the sword wasted by one hand. Even if it was strong, It won''t be able to recover in a while.


    And Wang Shu always felt that the strength of the house owner was too weak, even worse than that of Li Changfeng.


    "Is there any fraud?"


    The king of Wang Shu began to speculate, was that the owner of the house deliberately seduced himself?


    "Should I wait for my father?"


    King Wang Shu looked back at the direction that Wang Nan and others were leaving, and hesitated for a moment, wondering if he should wait for Wang Jian and others to arrive.


    But when Wang Shu hesitated, he saw the fire in the direction of Nanlin County from afar.


    "What? Someone is going to set fire to Nanlin-gun!"


    After seeing the fire in the direction of Nanlin County from afar, Wang Shu was a little surprised. Anyone dared to be so bold that even Nanlin County government would burn it down.


    "Don''t ..."


    I looked at the fire in the distance, and Wang Shu suddenly came up with a very terrible idea.


    ²» "No, this old fox is going to kill his father!"


    If Nanlin County is burned down, it will definitely cause the anger of the Great Song Dynasty. Once checked, Wang Jian and others on the way will definitely be implicated.


    The King of Shu once again ran towards Nanlin-gun.


    When Wang Shu rushed towards Nanlin County, in the middle of Nanlin County, the man who had escaped was lying on the ground with no breath, blood was flowing from his mouth, and a faint cold mang was shining at the broken arm. It is the result of ice crystal reflection.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Not far from him, a monster with a height of about a foot, a red body, and a horrible look, was fighting with an old man.


    If Wang Shu is here, he will recognize it at a glance, the old man is the sword sister-in-law. As for the monster, it is vaguely familiar.


    Of course, if you look closely, you will find that the monster with a red body and a horrible appearance is a dragon, not only with a dragon horn on its head, but also a tail behind it.


    "Drink!"


    The sword bladder moved suddenly, and immediately backed away more than ten feet away, avoiding the dragon man''s tail shot, and the flying sword in his hand suddenly turned, turning into a cold mang directly toward the dragon man''s eyes Come on.


    "The beast of Baijianmen, hand over the undead, I will spare you my life!"


    After seeing that sword and sister-in-law avoiding his own attack, and wanting to fight back, the dragonman''s eyes showed anger, and instead of stepping back, he lifted the dragon''s claws and grabbed directly at the flying sword.


    "What? This is another trick, hateful!" The sword **** changed his face slightly when he saw that the dragon man was so fierce to use his claws to resist his flying sword.


    The two have been fighting for almost half an hour.


    Of course, Jian Xunzi didn''t know what the other side said about immortality.


    He returned this time just to inform Wang Shu. He took Lan Xue to the south, but did not find Wang Jian himself. He was informed that Wang Jian had already come to Nanlin County and could only return to Nanlin County without fruit.


    As soon as I came back, I encountered this strange monster. And he watched with all his eyes, the dragon was changed by Song Wenyuan''s body.


    This dragon is not only very fast, but also has a high defense. Even if the sword cricket is doing his best, it can only cause some shallow wounds. As for the dragon claws and dragon tail, he is helpless and almost difficult to photograph. What kind of injury, even if you die, can only leave some shallow traces.


    Now that I know the Dragon Sword ¡¯s mighty sword sister-in-law, it ¡¯s impossible to fight as hard as the beginning. Although the situation is so unfavorable to him, the sword sister-in-law did not run away in the first place, he firmly believed in this, Song Wenyuan''s body turned into a dragon, it must be only a secret technique. The body of Song Wenyuan''s body will definitely not last long, so he intends to delay time now. After the time passes, Song Wenyuan''s body returns to normal, and it becomes completely The meat on the cutting board was allowed to be slaughtered, and he was very enthusiastic. What kind of mystery can make Song Wenyuan''s body so horrible in such a short time.


    As for the death of the governor, the dragon man was shot dead by Song Wenyuan''s corpse without any precaution. The two men had reached a critical moment when they fought, and the governor returned with injuries and wanted to The sneak attack on Dragon Man was not successful, but was shot dead by the Dragon Man''s tail. This is one of the reasons why the sword sister-in-law is very afraid of attacking Dragon Man.


    However, the fire in Nanlin County was not set by him, but when they returned, Nanlin County was surrounded by the fire. Of course, they did not know that the fire was set by the government.


    "Stupid mortal, surrender the immortal art of this seat, leave you a whole body!" The dragonman roared, and the sharp and tough dragon claw was like an iron wall, grabbed directly towards the flying sword.


    Huh! The original seemingly powerful flying sword was directly caught by the dragon''s claws, and after a wailing sound, it was folded into several pieces and turned into broken copper and iron.


    "Not good!" I found that my flying sword was so easily broken by the dragon man, the face of the sword sister-in-law changed again, and the body surface immediately showed a thick protective light, and quickly backed away.


    Huh!


    However, the sword sister-in-law is not a gimmick, and when she retreats, she does not forget to move. As she retreats, her sleeves are gently flicked, and dozens of dark shadows are moving up and down the dragon''s body, almost all fatal parts Comes from a laser.


    The location of these shadow attacks is very tricky. If they are hit one by one, it is estimated that they will lose their combat power instantly. If you choose to dodge, you must be too late in such a short distance, and almost every part is controlled. Now, it is not easy to dodge.


    As for these black shadows, if you look closely, you will find that the dozens of black shadows are not like flying swords and flying knives, but are the size of a thumb, looking like a cockroach monster.

 Chapter 455： Dragon People

    Ñý These monsters flew their teeth and claws while flying, making a hissing roar, which made people feel numb when they heard it.


    "Hum, beast, I want Lao Tzu''s life, you dream, go and **** blood-thirsty bug, and let them **** all the blood from your body!" After releasing these blood-thirsty bugs, the sword crickets mouth corners There was a sneer.


    Because this bloodthirsty is one of his hole cards, no matter what kind of enemy he encounters, once the bloodthirsty comes out, even if the opponent is stronger than himself, it will definitely soften instantly, so he has this confidence.


    "Stupid mortal!" After seeing Jian Xunzi resisting himself, the dragon showed a rage on his face, and the huge tail slaps up towards those bloodthirsty creatures. He doesn''t care about these bloodthirsty creatures at all. Fear, because he is a proud dragon, these so-called bloodthirsty insects, in his eyes, are no different from other worms.


    The maggots are maggots, and the miscellaneous fishes are miscellaneous fishes, even if you have a name that is loud and domineering!


    "What?" After seeing the Dragon Man did not evade, but chose to meet, the Dragon Man''s complexion changed slightly, with a somewhat unexpected appearance.


    Huh!


    When the dragon''s tail went up, I heard only a sound that seemed to step on a small animal, accompanied by some small wailing, and only saw that most of the bloodthirsty insects were directly photographed as flesh, and some were Was beaten and flew out.


    "Damn, I have cultivated bloodthirsty bugs for ten years!" After seeing that the beloved spirit bug was killed by the other side in half a breath, Jian Xunzi''s face twitched a little, and she felt very sorry.


    However, this sorrow only took a moment, and Jian Xunzi reacted immediately, turning her sorrow into joy, with a smug expression on her face, and secretly saying, "Hey, how dare you let blood of bloodthirsty insects contaminate your body, and you Be prepared to accept that painful pain! In a few moments, you will know the horror of bloodthirsty! "


    Others don''t know, he knows very well that the bloodthirsty bite is terrible, but not the most terrible.


    The most terrible thing is the blood of Haemophilus. Anyone who is contaminated by the blood of Haemophilus, regardless of your cultivation, will ulcerate and die, because that blood contains a powerful corrosive force.


    And the most frightening thing is that the blood of Haemophilus contains a lot of eggs. When that blood corrodes your skin, those eggs will enter your body. The infected person can also be said to be parasitic by Haemophilus.


    ¼ÄÉú The reason why the parasitic person festers and dies is because the parasitic person caught himself, but the real cause of death is that the blood in the body is sucked and died!


    Huh!


    Suddenly, the dragons only felt a sharp pain in their tails, a burst of terrible poisonous smoke, and a bit of painful expression on their faces accompanied by a stench.


    "Haha, beast, you can''t live by yourself this time!" How sharp Jian Jianzi''s eyes were, and instantly saw the horrible tail of the dragon man changed, and his face appeared to laugh wildly, as if he had seen it The tragic death of the dragons is similar.


    "Huh, stupid mortal, can you count this place?" But the dragon seemed to take no notice, a sneer on his face, a snorting cry, and then raised his tail, his throat slightly moved, and a fiery dragon. Yan sprayed out and sprayed directly on the tail covered with blood and dead body of Haemophilus.


    "What?" Although I didn''t know what that Long Yan had, but the moment I saw it, Jian Xunzi felt bad.


    Huh!


    Hiss!


    After the dragon yan sprayed up, a burst of black smoke erupted immediately, and he also carried countless screams of sorrow, as if those bloodthirsty insects were dying.


    "This ... this ... this is impossible, this is impossible! I was relieved only by being parasitic by a bloodthirsty insect, and it took nine cattle and two tigers to escape. You are not a human, you are a monster!" See The other side even so easily resolved his hidden killing move, Jian Xunzi was unable to accept such a result for a while, and screamed with some mental disorders.


    "Huh, stupid mortal, this seat has been said long ago, as long as you are loyal to this seat, this seat can spare you immortality, I did not expect you to dare to disobey this seat''s will!" The dragon man seemed easy to use the sword **** The bloodthirsty insect that crushed the treasure was broken, with a playful smile on his face, and said lightly.


    "No, no, this is impossible, even if it is a state of mind, it is impossible to resist it after being attached by my Haemophilus!"


    At this time, Jian Xunzi''s mental state is really about to run away. Since the two men fought, although they have been in a disadvantage, they are not afraid of the dragon, now he is a little scared.


    But at this time, the skin color of the crimson dragon man suddenly turned white, and the breath instantly weakened, showing signs of weakness.


    "Not good!" When the dragon man found himself weak, his face changed slightly, and he immediately stepped back, and did not pursue the sword sister-in-law again. The mouthful of Long Yan just now seemed random, but it was a huge burden for him.


    "what?"


    After seeing such a change in the Dragon Man, Jian Xunzi couldn''t help but hesitated, but was a little puzzled, but after feeling the weakness of the Dragon Man''s breath, the spirit that was about to collapse was immediately supported, and his face exulted. Beast, I know you are fighting Lao Tzu overdraft. Now that you are weak, let Lao Tzu take you on your way! "


    "Animals, let you enjoy the baptism of ice and fire!"


    Qi Jian Xunzi laughed wildly, and patted the space ring gently, only felt a flower in front of her, dozens of flowers fluttered out, and blasted towards the dragon. While the rune paper flew out, Jian Xunzi hurried back, he didn''t want to be affected.


    If you slow down, you will find that each of these dozens of rays is a high-order charm. Even if these high-order charms are just one, they are useful for dealing with ordinary sources. Using so much, even if it is a state of mind, resistance is definitely not a simple matter, let alone the weak Dragon Man.


    "Stupid mortal, you **** it!"


    The dragon dragon was just a moment of weakness, and was seized by the sword sister-in-law. Although backing away, there was a pair of fearful eyes on the face of that fury.


    He was scared, and for a second, he really feared that he would be killed by such a small mortal.


    "Uh, I can''t die!" Despite the fear, the dragon did not give up completely, but instead roared, as if there was a fetus in his belly, and he quickly stirred up, and then, with a throat movement, another dragon inflammation spray come out.


    "Burst!" When those rune papers were very close to the Dragonman, Jian Xunzi drank with a whisper when she saw the opportunity.


    "I can''t die!" At the same time, the dragon people drank out.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    At this moment, the moment that Long Yan made contact with the amulet paper, a shocking big explosion was issued.

 Chapter 456： mutation

    ºäºä ºäºä!


    After the huge explosion, the dazzling light completely covered the dragon''s body and could not see the slightest.


    The rainstorm stopped as early as a quarter of an hour before the moon obscured by dark clouds.


    The moon in the sky was originally bright enough, but it was not bright enough, the burning flame of Nanlin County, the burning flame was brilliant enough, but it was covered by the light of the dozens of magic runes.


    The explosion of amulet not only has a dazzling light, but also the powerful air wave, a wave of air wave, the fire by the wind, and the burning flame is even better, as if the sky is to be consumed.


    "Hum, beast, even if your body is comparable to King Kong, but you are hit by dozens of high-level amulets, even if you can hold it down and barely die, it will definitely run out of oil and light!" Feeling the power of the explosion in front of you, the sword Although Xunzi was affected, she retreated to a safe position because of her first mover and was not injured. She looked at it from afar, and looked proudly at the center of the explosion.


    Huh!


    The explosion was only momentary, but the flames were more fierce and the range had been expanded. Almost the entire Nanlin County was shrouded in a sea of ??fire. The entire Nanlin County was in chaos, and countless people fled outside.


    àÅ "Well, there should be no problem. I just don''t know what the undead art he said was. Unfortunately, is it related to my disciple of Baijianmen?"


    After observing for about a quarter of an hour, Jian Xunzi felt relieved after she felt that there was no problem.


    "The beast now has no breath. It is estimated that it should have been burned into slag. I didn''t expect it would be so simple. I would have used amulets directly before I knew. I can cultivate so much! "


    I do n¡¯t know if the dragon people are dead or alive, they have long lost their breath. Although Jian Xunzi thinks that those high-level rune papers are somewhat reluctant to kill the dragon people, it is not impossible, so they are more at ease.


    ÔÚ At this moment, Jian Xunzi snorted in her heart, and immediately realized that she was wrong, her face changed greatly, her body''s light shone, and she hurried back.


    Huh!


    However, Jian Xunzi''s reaction was still too slow. When he just stepped back, he saw a dark shadow flew out of the sea of ??fire and hit him directly on the body.


    That is the terrible dragon tail of the dragon!


    After being hit by the dragon''s tail, most of the bones in Jian Xunzi''s chest were severed, and a blood spurted out. His body was blasted hundreds of feet away and disappeared directly into the fire, whether it was dead or alive.


    Huh!


    At this time, the thick rays of light coming from each other suddenly rose up from the sea of ??fire, broke through the clouds, and I didn''t know where they were.


    Crackling!


    After the light soared into the sky, the sky also changed. It was only a little late wind at night. Suddenly, the wind was violent, and numerous flying sands and rocks. The burning flame was even more fierce. , Quickly gathered over Nanlin County.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    With the gathering of those dark clouds, a deep thunder began to sound, and terrible arcs were brewing in the dark clouds, and they could burst out of the dark clouds at any time.


    The night sky was just clear. The moonlight was flooding the earth. In an instant, it looked like a storm. No, it was a world-destroying sight!


    Bang bang bang!


    Tick! Tick!


    When the sky changed dramatically, a tall black shadow came out of the sea of ??fire, and every step he made a muffled sound. Although he was full of momentum, he could clearly see that his body was covered with blood. The vast majority of those seemingly defensive scale armors have been broken, and a large amount of blood emerged from the cracked place and fell to the ground.


    This tall black figure is exactly the dragon man that the sword sister-in-law guessed is dead. At the moment, the dragon man is not dead, but the breath emanating from his body is more horrible, more than twice as strong as before. Son confronted him directly, it is estimated that he could not get out of ten moves.


    And on the surface of the dragon man, protected by a layer of blue, water-like cover. With the existence of that cover, not only the flames are isolated, but also the power of the flames can be absorbed and transformed into their own power. And the sky-high beam of light emanated from the dragon.


    "Uh!"


    After the dragon dragons came out, although they were hurt all over, they were more imposing, and they were filled with anger and unwillingness, as if there was an impulse to destroy the world.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    With the roar of the dragon, the blue mask on his body was even more bright, and the sky-high beam of light was even brighter. The black clouds in the sky were surging more and more, and they were constantly pressed down, a huge depression, as if Can crush the entire earth.


    ßÀ "Uh, humble mortal, I will kill you all!" The dragonman raised a dragon claw, pointed at the sky, roared loudly, growled.


    Click!


    Suddenly, a lightning strike in the sky just hit the dragon.


    "Ah ah!"


    After being struck by this lightning, the arc of the dragon''s body jumped up and down sharply, and his muscles were restrained sharply, making a shuddering cry, and if someone was close and was not afraid of being hit by the lightning crisis, he could smell There was a smell of meat, but there was a stench in the meat.


    At this time, the black clouds in the sky suddenly rained, and the pouring rain fell down.


    Huh!


    After being poured by heavy rain, the dragons fell to the ground with a bang, and the fires began to extinguish quickly, and a burst of water mist emerged, but because the rain was too large, those water mists were quickly covered, even because of the rain It''s too big to see.


    "Sister, let''s go!"


    "Sister, he is faint now, let''s run!"


    But when the heavy rain started, there were several voices in it.


    "Sister, let''s run away, the monster won''t let us go after waking up!"


    "Sister, that monster is terrible!"


    In a dense room in Nanlin County surrounded by the fire, the three Lan Xue are hiding inside, looking through the gap and watching everything happening outside. As for this kind of time, naturally it is Wang Chonghai and Wang Chongbo who want to escape.


    Several people were rescued by Lan Xue and escaped, but Lan Xue didn''t give up, and decided to come back to make things clear, so he came back daringly and hid in a secret room below the ground. Everything, they naturally see clearly.


    From a distance, the fire pervades everywhere, but inside the fire, there are many places that have not been burned. The back room where they are located is naturally one place. However, a few people are uncomfortable inside, and it is sultry. If it is not this, The heavy rain came in time, and after a while, maybe it would be suffocated alive.


    Heavy rain in the sky now is a rare opportunity, so the two brothers Wang Chonghai reacted as soon as possible and wanted to take the opportunity to escape.

 Chapter 457： Blue Snows Madness

    Wang Chonghai and Wang Chongbo are also disciples of Baijianmen, but Lan Xue and they are not very familiar.


    "No, while we are here, we must rescue Uncle Jian Xunzi!" Although Lan Xue knew that he was not the opponent of the other party, he was somewhat dependent on it, not as timid as the two brothers Wang Chonghai.


    "But ..."


    "Sister, don''t be impulsive. We are definitely not the monster''s opponent. We will definitely be killed if we go out now! It is better to run away now, otherwise he wakes up and everything is late!"


    Wang Chonghai and Chongbo Wang did not want to bother with the life and death of Jian Xunzi. Although the critical moment was when Jian Xunzi saved them, they were grateful but they would not remember it.


    "You ... Huh, you have to go by yourself, I will save Uncle Jian Xunzi!" Lan Xue looked back at them and found that the two did not seem to have much gratitude to Jian Xunzi. He snorted angrily.


    "Well, well, you wait for us to go far!"


    "Sister, take care of yourself!"


    After realizing that Lan Xue was angry, they were slightly surprised, afraid of what happened to Lan Xue, but after finding that Lan Xue had not watched the two, they pushed open the door of the secret room, drizzled and ran towards the woods. After that, the two did not look at the dragon who fell to the ground, nor did they look back at Lan Xue. They only wanted to live. In their eyes, only alive is right.


    "Huh, I should have known this would have been so!" After the two disappeared into the heavy rain, Lan Xue''s eyes showed a loss, but soon the loss was put away, and the eyes were decisive, confirming that the two had After walking far away, a faint light of body protection appeared on the body surface, and walked towards the dragon man lying on the ground.


    After the dragon was struck by lightning, he fell to the ground and was completely angry, as if it really fell, but Lan Xue knew that the dragon was not dead, because the dragon was still exuding a faint blue light. The round hood was still there, as if he was healing a dragon.


    With blue and uneasy in mind, Xi Lanxue picked up a long sword from the ground and slowly walked towards the dragon.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    As the distance approached, Lan Xue clearly saw that the dragon''s body was undergoing drastic changes. The original red skin began to become dark, and the broken scales also fell off quickly and grew back into black. Scales. Obviously, those black scales have a more defensive power. As soon as the black scales grow out, they immediately harden and become black and dark, shining with coldness.


    After Lan Xue saw the changes in the dragon''s body, she even made a noise in her heart. This second, she gave birth to a receding heart.


    Although the dragon is still lying on the ground without any movement, Lan Xue is a little scared because she has a feeling that even if the other party is standing and letting her stab and let her cut, she will not hurt the other party.


    "No, how can I step back, Master Jian Xunzi was killed by it, I must avenge Master Shu Xunzi!"


    As soon as I was afraid in my heart, Lan Xue immediately suppressed that kind of fear, and kept telling herself that he couldn''t retreat now. If she receded, no one could revenge Jian Jianzi.


    "Well, yes, I can do it!"


    Wu Lanxue implied in her heart that instead of paying attention to the ever-changing scales, she held the sword tightly and walked towards the dragon.


    Huh!


    The rain was crazy this night, and the heavy rain rained on Lan Xue''s body, blurring her vision, making her feel a bit of cold, and her body was shaking, but her steps were So determined, even if she knows that there are swords and mountains in front of her, she has to move forward.


    "Ah ... ah ..."


    ˦ As Lan Xue continued to move forward, a painful sound was emitted from the dragon man, and the newly formed scales on the dragon man immediately degenerate quickly and become human figures, exposing the original appearance, which is exactly the face of Song Wenyuan.


    "Ah ... ah ..."


    However, this degradation is only a moment, a light blue water wave appears and is injected into the dragon''s body. Song Wenyuan''s appearance is once again covered by the dragon''s horrible figure and continues to change.


    "Ah, beast, let''s die!"


    Although it was only a moment, Lan Xue''s eyes were full of anger and firmness, he raised his sword, rushed towards the blue mask, and chopped it up sharply.


    Huh!


    Although Lan Xue is hard, although the long sword is sharp, the blue shield is more protective, just like King Kong made. This sword hits it with another sword, whether it is a chop, a thorn, or a split. They just snored, and the dragons inside were not affected at all.


    "Ah, I don''t believe it, break it for me, break it for me!"


    After Lan Xue cut it dozens of times, it had no effect. His eyes showed madness, and he jumped up. A large amount of blood power in his body was injected into the sword, and he severed it.


    When Lan Xue cut the blue shield, a sudden bang, a small stream of blue water flew out from the inside, hitting the long sword, and the long sword slammed, and stopped the waist to cut off. cut.


    "This?" Lan Xue froze slightly.


    "Ah!" Just as Lan Xue was stunned, the blue water wave flew out, hitting Lan Xue''s body, and uttering a scream, the whole person flew more than three feet away and hit a block. The wall did not completely collapse, and fell heavily.


    After this heavy collision, Lan Xue''s throat was sweet, and a spit of blood spurted out, which stained the ground with a small piece of red. However, because there was too much water on the ground, only a few breaths, the blood and water quickly faded.


    Huh!


    The blue water that hit Lan Xue and stopped flying did not stop there, but continued to fly towards Lan Xue.


    "Ah, I am not willing!"


    Lan Xue felt the blue water flowing towards her, and her eyes showed madness, struggling to stand up, the strength of blood in her body gathered in the palm of her hand, a bang, and a head-sized flame appeared immediately. This is what she can now She exhibited her most powerful exercises. She had not learned any other spells, and her practice was too low.


    Huh!


    Ò» As soon as this flame appeared, the surrounding rainwater was immediately dried to form a thick water mist. It can be seen how high the temperature of this flame is, and such heavy rain can be ignored.


    "Uh!" Lan Xue yelled frantically, and threw the flame towards the blue stream of water.


    Huh!


    However, what Lan Xue didn''t expect is that she thought that the powerful flame was completely scattered by the rain and disappeared after throwing a short distance.


    Õâ "This? Impossible, this is impossible, the flame condensed by the power of blood cannot be extinguished with water at all!"


    After seeing her own flame extinguished by rainwater, Lan Xue really stunned, shouting incredibly.

 Chapter 458： Blue Snows Madness

    Huh!


    The blue water still rushed towards Lanxue at an unhurried speed. If Lanxue was attacked by the blue water again, she would surely die.


    "No, I don''t believe it!" Lan Xue''s eyes were even more frantic. She didn''t believe all of this, and once again mobilized the last vitality in the body, and once again displayed the flame.


    Similarly, another flame appeared, burning in the rain, forming a weird picture, but this time is not the same as the last time, the flame only lasted a breath, because the power of the blood in Lan Xue ¡¯s body was consumed, and It turned into a mist of water and disappeared.


    "Am I going to die like this?" At the moment when the flame was extinguished, it seemed that even Lan Xue''s inner survival fire had completely extinguished. Despair appeared in her eyes, and she knelt down with a bang.


    "Stupid girl, I owe you nothing, how can you fall here?"


    However, just as Lan Xue was desperate, a voice sounded in her ear. At the same time, she felt that the ear was cold, and a cold mang radiated towards the blue water.


    Strengthen the long sword four times!


    The cold mang is like electricity, moving like a dragon, and the momentum is like rainbow!


    Cold and rainy night!


    Heavy rain is pouring down, and the sky is sinking.


    The cold mang that flew from the ear of Lan Xue was Wang Shu''s strengthened four-time sword!


    Strengthening the sword four times with a powerful momentum, like a sharp blade that can cut the world that has been connected by rain, it rushed out so straight, with a forward momentum toward the blue The colored water rushed through.


    Huh!


    Strengthened four times. The long sword was originally a treasure of the cold, but because the speed was too fast, the rain in the air did not freeze, so it passed directly.


    Huh!


    The blue water stream also seemed to know the power of strengthening the long sword four times, but it did not chase it again. Instead, after a sharp tweet, it fluttered and fled back, returned to the blue mask, and returned to the rain. Surrounded by immortality.


    Dang!


    At the moment when the blue water flow just returned, the four strengthened long swords chased up the same, and slammed onto the mask, but it was unexpected that the strengthened four long swords were so imposing that they could not be broken. The mask, as if knocking down the steel, made a crisp sound and popped open.


    "come back!"


    After seeing that his four-time strengthening sword could not break the defense of that mask, Wang Shu did not hesitate any more, but instead greeted him to return to strengthen the four-time sword.


    After Wang Shushu strengthened the sword four times, he looked at the dragon man in the mask with a dreadful look, as well as the mask that kept emitting light. As early as when the Dragon Man was fighting with Jian Xunzi, he was already hiding in the dark. He originally wanted to chase the owner of the house, but he did not expect such an accident.


    After seeing Lan Xue in danger, he could n¡¯t sit still and chose to take the shot. As for Wang Chonghai ¡¯s departure, he also saw in the eyes that even Song Wenyuan ¡¯s body became a dragon. He was also clear.


    Lan Xue just felt that the splashed rain had splashed on her face. After being splashed by the cold and bitter rain, Lan Xue woke up slightly, turned her head, and looked at the person who appeared behind her excitedly, her eyes excited. Shouted: "Waste, it''s you!"


    "Stupid girl, what are you still doing? Don''t hurry up, this is not what you can leave!"


    Wang Shu stepped forward, holding the strengthened long sword four times in his hand, crossing it across his chest, guarding Lan Xue behind him, and for a moment did not dare to leave the undead rain in the mask and the dragon man, calm. Said.


    ËùÒÔ The reason why he dared to leave Lan Xue behind his back shows that he trusts Lan Xue. Similarly, he believes in his feeling that Lan Xue is worthy of trust.


    Wang Shu grabbed Lan Xue''s hand, and slightly moved his feet, and he was going to leave here. The dragonman and the blue mask were too weird. He was not sure how to deal with it. Without the blue mask, it was only a dragonman. Wang Shu was The practitioner is still quite certain, but now that weird changes have taken place, he doesn''t want to take risks.


    "No, I don''t go! Even if I die, I will avenge Master Uncle Jian Xun, and Uncle Jian Xun Zi was killed by it!" Pulled back by Wang Shu, Lan Xue was stunned, but immediately reacted. , Struggling, against.


    "Asshole, don''t you want to die? If you don''t leave now, the monster will rise later, even if you want to leave, you won''t be able to walk. Don''t say anything stupid for revenge!" Seeing that Lan Xue didn''t leave, Wang Shuse was so faint Change, cursing while backing.


    "Ah!" Lan Xue mobilized the strength of the flesh in her body, and suddenly a powerful force broke Wang Shu away, fell to the ground, and roared madly.


    "I do n¡¯t go, I do n¡¯t go, I have lost all my loved ones, my father does n¡¯t want me, and my sister is gone! Uncle Jian Xunzi also died to protect me. If I let me live so alone, I would rather Do n¡¯t die, do n¡¯t live! ¡±


    After falling to the ground, Lan Xue did not retreat, but struggled to stand up, and rushed towards the mask again.


    "This¡­¡­"


    At this moment, Wang Shu froze slightly, looking at the back of the blue snow rushing into the rain. There was a sense of sight in him, as if he had seen the same scene somewhere.


    Lonely!


    For a moment, an inexplicable feeling of loneliness immediately emerged from the heart of Wang Shu. It seemed that he had seen such a scene long, long ago. In the dark rain, one person rushed into the rain like this.


    It just seems that this scene has passed a long time, Wang Shu doesn''t remember much, even if there is the same scene in the end, he is confused.


    The loneliness that gave birth to him made him even more confused. He had already adapted to the cold that strengthened the sword four times, and the energy in his body had already become cold. At this moment, he felt cold.


    "Oh, this cold, I remembered it, I remembered it, in that lonely world, in that ruined world, in that abandoned world, I had this feeling! Why Yueer''s hand So cold, why would I be sad to see Wang Long''s absence, so it is, so it is! "


    The coldness of his body immediately aroused Wang Shu''s memory. He remembered that he had dreamed a dream, a long, long dream. In his dream, Yueer''s hands were so cold.


    After that, he was a little confused. What is true? What is illusory? What kind of thing is between fantasy and reality?


    "what!"


    At this time, a heartbreaking scream came out of the heavy rain. Although the rain was loud, the scream still had that kind of power, and the power that broke through everything passed to Wang Shu''s ears. Immediately after that scream, I just felt a tremor on the ground and something fell to the ground.


    "I want to kill you! I want to kill you!"


    Not far away, I only heard Lan Xue''s scream. He fell and then got up, got up and fell, and tried again and again. She wanted to break the glowing cover and kill. That enemy.


    Lan Xue ¡¯s crazy scene reminded Wang Shu of Lan Yue. Are the two sisters crazy?

 Chapter 459： Scary hood

    Although Lan Xue wanted to break the cover, her own strength was too weak, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t break it, instead she broke her blood and failed again and again.


    ÕÖ The cover is like a barrier between the two worlds. The people inside can''t hear it, the people outside can''t get in.


    Huh!


    Wang Wangshu looked at Lan Xue, who had failed again and again, and for some reason, the tears in his eyes suddenly burst, and a mixture of rainwater flowed down across his face.


    "Silly girl, get away, let me come!"


    Wang Shu has long forgotten why he was moved. In short, at the moment, there is a voice in his deepest heart calling to him. He cannot run away, fight, break the barrier, look for his lost memory, and pursue his original. Wang Shu roared, and his vitality erupted immediately. The strengthened four-time sword held in his hand was more powerful.


    Boom!


    A powerful momentum swept the Quartet, and those falling rainwater splashed out towards the Quartet, and they became countless ice crystals in an instant.


    "Go away, let me come!"


    Wang Shu held the long-strength sword four times, rushed out, and tossed Lan Xue aside, as if possessed by a hell-hungry ghost. He lifted his four-strength sword with his right hand and strengthened it four times. As a javelin, he shot out at the blue mask in the mask.


    "Uh, I want you to die!"


    After Wang Shu threw the long sword four times, his right hand was immediately punched, and a strong fight broke out on the right fist. His foot speed was faster. He had a momentum, and he had to break the momentum of the mask. I do n¡¯t know why. Now, in his eyes, the mask is not an ordinary mask, but a thick wall.


    It seems that a long time ago, there was such a wall that blocked him outside. On the other side of the wall, he had his most important things, but he failed.


    Huh!


    The strengthened four-time long sword hit the mask first, but the same, as before, with a clear whistle, was bombed out, and the four-time strengthened long sword that has been unfavorably strengthened once again ate, although there were some accidents, but Wang Shu knew This is not enough.


    "Uh!"


    Failed to strengthen the long sword four times, and he himself was the sharpest sword. He was the most powerful himself. With a roar, Wang Shu''s right fist blasted directly towards the mask.


    Because he is a practitioner!


    What is a refiner? The practitioner is to make his body comparable to the existence of the most powerful treasure in the world. No, it is to surpass all treasures in the world, because they are the strongest, and only they are the strongest!


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky are even lower, and the atmosphere is even more intense. There is a thunderous thunder in the dark clouds.


    "Waste ..."


    The blue snow that was thrown out was struggling to sit on the ground. Although the heavy rain could block the sight, at this moment, there was only Wang Shu in her eyes, and even he had an illusion that what he saw was not a person, but a A tall figure, a fierce ghost like a god, a terrible existence that wants to blast the world away.


    I tremble!


    At this moment, Lan Xue''s body was shaking. She didn''t know if she was shaking because of the cold, or because she was afraid of shaking, or because she was excited. But she was shaking, and she could feel that her body was shaking involuntarily. , His soul is shaking.


    "Uh, drive me!"


    The heavy punch of King Wang Shu hit the mask.


    Crackling!


    The fist has not hit the mask, but the rapid fist wind has changed the trajectory of most of the rain. Between the fist and the mask, a short vacuum has formed. For a moment, the fist and the mask hit each other.


    Boom!


    Eternal moment, this second, this moment, Wang Shu''s fist banged heavily on the mask.


    "Ah! Drive me!"


    The King of Shu has gone violently. The power contained in this punch has exceeded his limit. He does not know how much power he has, but he is convinced that this punch can blow through the mask.


    Buzz buzz!


    Immediately after the fist blasted up, the mask burst into a dazzling light, and at the same time a burst of wailing was emitted. The mask continued to sag, and it looked like Wang Shu would be blown away at any time.


    "Open, open, open!"


    Wang Shu yelled madly, his vitality broke out suddenly, and the surrounding rain was frozen into ice instantly. Clicking and clicking, the ice spread quickly. His entire arm was frozen, but he couldn''t resist it. The momentum that Wang Shu wanted to blow off the mask.


    "Brother!"


    Seeing this scene, Lan Xue, not far away, could not help shaking, at this moment, as if all languages ??seemed so pale, only silent attention, only the strength of the eye can express their emotions.


    "On!"


    Because the cold air leaked, Wang Shu''s body was almost covered with ice, but he still did not give up, because the mask had been sunken for most of it, and it was almost about to break.


    Buzz buzz!


    At this time, the mask didn''t know howling, and even the blue mask in the mask seemed to find that Wang Shu was not easy to mess with. Some anxious appearance began to walk continuously, emitting a faint blue light and pouring it into the mask. Supports the mask.


    "what!"


    After the blue mask emits a faint blue light, the mask once again showed signs of recovery, becoming more sturdy, and at the same time, the place depressed by Wang Shu began to slowly recover.


    Heavy rain never stops!


    "Brother!"


    Lan Xue, not far away, seemed to be able to penetrate the heavy rain, like standing in front of Wang Shu, seeing clearly, his face suddenly changed.


    "What? It''s impossible!"


    Wang Shushu almost exhausted his whole body to dent the mask. The blue mask only moved a little, and all his efforts were turned into bubbles. Wang Shu''s heart was slightly relaxed and a little shocked.


    Buzz buzz!


    At this moment of Wang Shu''s distraction, the mask seemed to be filled with airballs, which instantly produced a huge rebound force. Only a bang was heard. The frozen ice on Wang Shu''s body broke instantly. He He was also bounced out and turned into the original appearance again, round and bulging, as if more defensive than before.


    "Ah!" Wang Shu was bombed and hit a wall, which was destroyed by the wall before he stopped and screamed in pain.


    "Brother-in-law!" After seeing Wang Shu''s accidental miss, Lan Xue struggled to stand up and wanted to rush over.


    "Don''t come over, hurry up!"


    However, just as Lan Xue''s body moved, a sudden bang, countless broken bricks and rubbles flew out, and Wang Shu stood up again, seemingly aware of Lan Xue''s intention, shouting, and rushed towards the mask again. Passed.


    "Sword!"


    This time, Wang Shu once again summoned the strengthened sword four times, intending to use the same method to attack the mask, holding the strengthened sword four times and hit the mask.

 Chapter 460： Break open

    Boom!


    When it was first hit, the mask was like a ball full of gas. At the moment when the force just receded, a huge rebound immediately occurred, and the long sword was strengthened four times. Wang Shu was unstable. The second long sword came out.


    "Come back!" But at the moment when the sword was released four times after strengthening, Wang Shu''s face was filled with seriousness like never before, and he sang loudly, taking advantage of the time to punch countless punches towards the mask.


    Bang bang bang!


    The speed of the King of Kings was too fast. I didn''t know how many punches he had made in an instant. The only thing he knew was that because his speed was too fast, the sound of rain falling became a harsh noise.


    Snapped!


    After a while of kung fu, the strengthened four-time sword returned to his hand again. Picking up the strengthened four-time sword, Wang Shu immediately changed into a stab and stabbed straight towards the mask.


    Stabbing really has more effect than hitting, hitting will only make the rebound more powerful, and this stab has a tendency to pierce.


    "Break it for Lao Tzu!"


    As soon as Wang Shu saw the effect, his right foot slammed, and he slammed the ground directly to sink a foot deep, his body was sloppy, and he almost fell forward, but he immediately lifted his left foot. In the same way, legs are fixed firmly, no matter how difficult it is to move.


    "This?" Lan Xue couldn''t help but look at Wang Shu''s practice, but it was only an instant that she reacted. Wang Shu was desperate, and tears burst into her eyes.


    "Lao Tzu will not be a man today unless he breaks you!" Wang Shu also decided to desperately, he will not leave himself a back road, or his spine is broken, or he will be opening this mask.


    Huh!


    Grip the strengthening of the long sword four times, the power of the waist erupted instantly, and stabbed towards the mask suddenly.


    The King of Kings no matter how many tricks and how many swordsmanships the sword has, but he knows that the sword is just a weapon, as long as he has enough power, as long as the sword can withstand his strength, he can break through all the magic!


    ×î The core idea of ??blinking swordsmanship is the limit!


    Extreme speed, extreme power, extreme response!


    These are the limits. Wang Shu practiced the blinking swordsmanship for so long. He has long understood the meaning. As long as he has enough strength and speed, he doesn''t need too many tricks, and only needs a firm and accurate move to destroy the enemy.


    This is his attitude right now. He doesn''t need too much martial arts or too much fighting skills. The only thing he has is to strengthen the sharpness of the sword four times, and his body as a refiner. These All his capital!


    Of course, the reason why he is so hard-hearted is because the punch he just ignited the anger in his heart. He doesn''t know why he is angry, but he knows that he is already angry!


    His anger was not because of Lan Xue or Jian Jianzi, but because at that moment, he suddenly found that his heart was very hollow. He seemed to have forgotten his most precious wealth. He seemed to have been pursuing what he had been pursuing. Throw something away, what is it?


    He doesn''t know, maybe one day, he will remember again what it is!


    "Drive me!"


    This sword contains all the will and strength of Wang Shu. The result of this sword going down is only one. Either the photomask breaks or his book breaks his spine, and he falls down here.


    Huh!


    The cold sword had not yet arrived, and the cold had already advanced, like a cold dragon, quickly freezing the mask to form a large ice ball, clicking once, and strengthening the sword''s sharp point on the ice four times.


    Click!


    The frozen ice that had just formed in a second was quickly broken and turned into numerous ice crystals. They were blasted out, strengthened the sword four times to pierce the ice layer, hit the mask, and the mask quickly collapsed and collapsed.


    As soon as the mask sags, the blue light flashes on it immediately, and the blue mask in the middle makes a sharp tweet again, making defense.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    The dragon man hiding in the mask is now the most critical time, his eyelids move slightly, and he will wake up.


    "Brother!"


    Lan Xue looked at Wang Shu so desperately, as if he saw a completely different Wang Shu, and was stunned there.


    "what!"


    The face of the King of Kings has become extremely embarrassed, as if he had emptied his whole body strength, just for this sword, this sword can only succeed and not fail.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, with a loud noise, the mask turned like a ball and exploded directly. The ice crystals covering it also blasted away in all directions.


    These are long to say, in fact, from Wang Shu''s legs fixed to the rupture of the mask, but it was just a blink of an eye.


    "Haha, haha!" After seeing that the mask was finally broken, Wang Shu''s original stupid face suddenly froze and burst into laughter, but he didn''t stop and fell forward. .


    "What?" Lan Xue froze slightly, but immediately reacted, showing ecstasy on her face.


    Roar!


    But at this moment, a huge dragon roared.


    "Not good!" Wang Shu''s ecstatic face twitched again, becoming distorted, and immediately strengthened the long sword four times to the front, intending to resist.


    Dang!


    At the moment when Wang Shugang made a defensive posture, a strong blow hit the strengthened four-time sword. Wang Shu couldn''t catch the four-time strengthened sword. Fly away.


    "come back!"


    Seeing that the four-strength sword was flying out, Wang Shu wanted to recall the four-strength sword, but suddenly found that the four-strength sword had lost contact with him.


    Huh!


    He didn''t have time to think more, because at this moment, he felt a horrible pressure pressing directly towards his head.


    "Uh!" The moment Wang Shu strengthened four times when the long sword was pumped, his body stood up again, his energy turned far away from his body, his body surface appeared petrified, his arms raised above his head, and he was going to resist. That huge threat.


    Huh!


    But when Wang Shu thought that the huge pressure was going to attack down his head, the huge pressure suddenly changed direction, and turned sharply, hitting his chest heavily.


    Boom!


    Õâ Under this heavy blow, Wang Shu originally thought that his rock-solid body was pumped out and flew out like a ball, hitting a wall again and spitting blood.


    Roar!


    At this time, Wang Shu only felt a roar in his ears, and the sound of the dragon roar was still ringing in his ears, and his head became a little dazed.


    Cough, cough!


    Although dizzy, the pain made Wang Shu awake even more. He coughed violently, stood up, saw a sharp fierce light in his eyes, looked at the culprit, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and showed a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. "Hey, you''re finally out!"

 Chapter 461： Playing Dragon Man

    Roar!


    It turned out that it was the dragon man who had been transformed after being struck by lightning. The original dragon man with red body was now black, and he became a black dragon man. The same, He became more than just skin color, but also the breath on his body, which was twice as strong as before. As far as the breath is concerned, it is comparable to the ninth layer of blood source, but the actual combat power is inestimable!


    Huh!


    That white blue mask is like a small tail, which has been floating about a foot above the dragon''s head, emitting a faint light, as if warming the dragon''s body and protecting the dragon. people.


    After the dragon yelled, his face was ridiculous, he looked at Wang Shu disdainfully, and snorted coldly, and said, "Hum, stupid mortal, who dare to kill Ben while he is healing. Seat, then this seat will not be polite! Mortal, tremble, ready to enjoy the thrill of death! "


    "Haha, haha, haha, ridiculous, ridiculous!" Upon hearing the words of the dragon, Wang Shu couldn''t help laughing wildly, as if he heard the most ridiculous joke in the world.


    àÅ "Huh? What stupid and weak mortal are you laughing at? Isn''t death so ridiculous?" The dragon man frowned slightly when he saw that Wang Shu had no fear, but asked a little puzzledly.


    "What am I laughing? Do you want to know?" Wang Shu asked with a smile on his face.


    The dragon dragon did not speak, but his expression had betrayed him.


    "Haha, I laugh that your IQ is zero. No, IQ is negative. One day, mortals and mortals hang by their mouths. This seat is not out of the mouth. Do you think you are an immortal **** in the sky? Or do you think you are a soul waking state? Power? You are only nine levels of blood source! Even if you are ugly, you don''t have to talk so loudly, do you really consider yourself a demon king? "


    Wang Shu has n¡¯t had a fight with people for a long time. As for arguing, it seems to be a long time ago. Now that I see that the dragon people really have some IQ in a hurry, I ca n¡¯t help but want to show IQ. .


    "you¡­¡­"


    The Dragon Dragon was so teased by Wang Shu that he was so speechless that he glared at the dragon.


    "Oh, don''t be so angry! We are all scholars, don''t kill and kill as soon as we come up. That''s not good. Didn''t your mother teach you, do you want peace? Do you forget your childhood? Have you dreamed? At that time, you still said that you want to maintain world peace! Remember that day running in the sunset was my lost youth! "Seeing the dragon people almost looked angry, Wang Shu suddenly felt that he had never Having been so happy, I seem to think that this is also very cool, and began to play his nonsense.


    "you you you!"


    I don''t know if it was said by Wang Shu, and he was anxious.


    King Wang Shu didn''t know that the dragon was Song Wenyuan. If he knew, he wouldn''t laugh.


    The king of kings laughed uncontrollably and asked mysteriously, "And I want to tell you one thing, do you want to hear it? This is a secret!"


    "Hum, stupid mortal, this one would not want to hear your boring secret!" The dragon man snorted disdainfully, looking indifferent.


    Wang Shu always felt that the dragon was wrong. He seemed to have seen it somewhere and said with a smile: "Forget it, anyway, I''m in a good mood today, so I will explain it to you. Let me tell you, you must never tell Others, there were several guys who claimed to be invincible in front of me, and later ... they were all dead! "

 Chapter 462： Do it

    "What? Stupid mortal, you die!" After hearing this, the dragon was finally angry, and his face was furious. He no longer wanted to hear what Wang Shu said, and roared, his body suddenly disappeared in the rain, toward Wang Shu rushed over.


    "Not good!" Naturally, Wang Shu felt the pressure from his face, put away the laughter, his face changed slightly, and immediately aroused little energy in his body, and quickly flashed to the side.


    Huh!


    As soon as Wang Shu''s body moved, a huge oppression appeared in the direction of his movement, that is, the dragon tail of the dragon man, and patted it directly towards his head. If it was really drawn, it might be the same as watermelon. Was exploded.


    "Abominable!" Because there is a wall behind him, it is impossible for Wang Shu to retreat, and it is not possible to return. If he goes forward, he will surely bump into the dragon''s arms. Now he has nothing but resistance, and his arms are raised suddenly. Grasp it firmly towards the dragon tail.


    "Okay, I''ve caught it!" Wang Shu didn''t expect it, he just tried to grab it, but he didn''t expect to actually grab it.


    Huh!


    However, just when he felt that there was a show, the scales on the dragon''s tail suddenly stood up, popping Wang Shu''s hands, and the scales instantly turned into countless flying knives, attacking Wang Shu''s body.


    "Hateful!" Wang Shu felt the scales look frightened after the scales flew out. He immediately mobilized his vitality, blocked him in front of him, and backed out with the force of the recoil.


    Crackling!


    However, even if Wang Shu''s response was as fast as he could, he couldn''t be faster than those scales. The scales were like a sharp knife, hitting him like a storm.


    After being hit by these scales, Wang Shu only felt a sudden pain in his whole body, and his body was directly blown out, throwing a distance of about a square foot.


    Roar!


    After the Puppeteers succeeded in this blow, they did not stop, but roared again and pursued it.


    "Well, since you want to fight, then fight, please fight!"


    Although there is not much energy in the book of the King of Kings, he still thinks that there is still a fight, and the war will be ignited again. It is also to collect those messy thoughts, sigh and rush up.


    "I can''t help it!" After seeing Wang Shu''s intention to use his body to confront himself, the dragon showed a horror in his eyes, but soon he looked at the irony and chose to fight Wang Shu.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Huh!


    Mixed with heavy rain, the two bodies fought fiercely in the heavy rain, and the sound of rain and impact sounded through the heavy rain.


    Although Wang Shushu is a half-hanger, he is a half-hanger. After all, he is a strong body, and his physical strength is not a problem. Close combat is his advantage, so he has no fear.


    The dragon dragon is not simple. Although it occupied Song Wenyuan''s body, after all, he is not an ordinary dragon family. Although the time is short, the strength of the body is no less than that of Wang Shu.


    If the two do not use any treasures, they can only fight with each other based on the physical struggle, which is comparable.


    "So strong!"


    Lan Xue, who was watching the two men fighting, said that she could not see exactly how they shot, but the only thing she could see through the rainy night was the blue light above the dragon''s head. The position of the hood is changing rapidly, sometimes in the sky, sometimes forward, and sometimes backward.


    He can only judge the fierce battle between the two through the rapidly moving blue mask. For Lan Xue, this kind of battle has exceeded her cognitive scope.


    Fortunately, Wang Shu and the dragon are physically fighting. If it is a general source battle, even if it is the aftermath of the battle, as long as a little bit, you can kill the small character in the blood environment thousands of times.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    I can''t see the figure of the two, but I can see the rapid movement of the blue mask. I can''t hear the sound of the two, but I can hear the sound of the fist opposing the fist, and the muffled sound of the collision between the flesh and the flesh. .


    Such a simple battle lasted for dozens of breaths, and both sides couldn''t help each other, and found the change.


    "Let you try the power of black gold skulls!"


    King Wang Shu found that he could not obtain any advantage at all, and finally decided to use the black gold skull. After blocking the dragon man''s punch, he quickly retreated and applied the bone order to summon all twelve black and gold skulls.


    Roar!


    When the dragon people saw that the situation had changed, they were also shocked, and immediately stepped back, sweeping the giant tail at the same time.


    "Tear him!"


    The king of the books snorted and ordered the black and gold skeletons to attack.


    He already has a general understanding of his strength, there is no need to entangle with this dragon, and he always feels that something is wrong.


    The black gold skull hit the tail with a heavy iron fist, and with a short sigh, the dragonman wailed and was blown out directly.


    "Abominable, stupid human, how dare you count!"


    After being suddenly overcast by Wang Shu, the dragon was extremely angry and yelled, stopped his body, and rushed towards Wang Shu immediately.


    "Hum, do you still want to fight with me?"


    However, Wang Shu did not want to entangle with the dragon, but ordered the black gold skeleton to deal with the dragon.


    Upon seeing the black and gold skeletons coming over, the dragon people suddenly felt huge pressure and suddenly jumped up.


    "Huh? Flying? Okay, let''s take a hand to tear a flying dragon, no, it''s a hand to tear a flying chicken!"


    At first glance, the Dragon Man wants to fly, and the arm of the Black Gold Skull is raised immediately, and he will grab the Dragon Man''s legs.


    Huh!


    However, just when the black gold skeleton first moved, the dragon''s huge dragon tail swept over the chest of the black gold skeleton immediately.


    After feeling the oppression of the dragon tail, the black gold skull bent down instantly, because at this time the black gold skull cannot jump, if it jumps, it will definitely be hit by the dragon dweller, so bending over is the most correct The choice can not only avoid the attack of the dragon''s tail, but also prevent the attack of the dragon.


    After seeing the black gold skull bending down, the dragon man''s face showed ecstasy and laughed. At the same time, the body stopped rising and stepped on the black gold skull on the ground.


    The black gold skull also responded very quickly, and immediately rolled it on the spot, trying to avoid the dragon''s attack, but the black gold skull did not roll, but this roll was the way of the dragon.


    Boom!


    Not only is the dragon person huge, but it is falling from the sky, which is clearly the peak of Mount Tai. A huge force shook the ground, and at the same time contained a dark force, which directly penetrated the land and attacked the person in full contact with the ground. Black gold skull.


    boom!


    The dragon man succeeded in a blow, and once again used the thunder method, the body disappeared and disappeared. The powerful dragon tail was thrown heavily on the black gold skull. The irresistible black gold skull was directly pumped out, and it always broke two walls. Just stopped.


    "Hey, stupid mortal, dare to count this seat, this seat will definitely let you enjoy the thrill of death!" Dragon people looked at the black and gold skull lying in the ruins, with a playful smile on his face, dragging that A big tail, slowly walked past.

 Chapter 463： Martial arts step on

    After one black gold skeleton fell, the other black gold skeletons surrounded it.


    After seeing the black gold skulls coming up, the dragon people finally realized that if they wanted to deal with Wang Shu, they must let these black gold skulls fall down.


    "This guy is really strong!"


    After seeing the Dragon Man come and go, after a short moment he knocked down a black gold skeleton, he clearly realized that the Dragon Man was very strong. But what he cares about most now is not the dragon, but the body of the owner who fell to the ground.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The dark clouds in the sky were still so overwhelming that the thunder continued to sound and the heavy rain kept falling. I don''t know when it will stop.


    Rumble!


    After hearing the thunder in the sky, he looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, then for some reason, a sorrow appeared on his face, and whispered in a language that did not belong to the sinking continent, saying, "I don''t know how long it has been The sky here is still so blue! It is a pity that people are wrong! If they were not counted by others, they might have returned to the real dragon world! "


    The sky now is clearly black and covered by dark clouds, but the dragon man said such things, and it was not known whether he had seen the sky behind the dark clouds.


    After watching for a moment, the dragons put away the sadness on their face, lowered their heads, and looked at Wang Shu who was watching the body of the main body of the government. His face was disdainful, and he snorted coldly, "Hum, you **** it!"


    However, Wang Shu didn''t bother to care about the dragon, but walked towards the corpse of the man with a wary look.


    Because when he was fighting with the dragons just now, Linger reminded him secretly that this guy was pretending to be dead.


    Wu Linger reminded: "Wang Shu, be careful, this guy is pretending to be dead. The state of mind can never be so weak!"


    "I know!"


    A few extra flying knives were added to the King of Shu, and they approached very cautiously.


    When the distance was only one foot away, the flying knife in Wang Shu''s hand suddenly launched.


    Huh!


    ÕâЩ At the moment when these flying swords went out, the figure of the man who had been **** long ago disappeared.


    After seeing that the body of the house owner actually lived, Wang Shu was shocked.


    Wu Linger reminded: "Wang Shu, watch out!"


    King Wang Shu threw the other Sky-Breaking Knife back behind him, and only heard a cold hum.


    "what!"


    However, Wang Shu still reacted too slowly, only feeling that his back was hit hard, and the whole person flew out like a sandbag, hit a wall, and the wall was knocked down.


    "Damn, this guy isn''t dead!"


    The king of kings fell down in the ruins weakly. Although his body had fallen, his will had not fallen, and the owner of the house did not die so easily.


    He quickly mobilized the remaining blood power in his body. This was the first time he had encountered the exhaustion of the blood power in his body. Although there had been fighting before, it was easily resolved every time, and appeared like this This is the first time that the vitality of the body is in a hurry.


    "Boy, do you really think that I will die so easily? The old man just said, today I will use you as a bait to bring Wang Jian over!" Said the lord with a sneer as if he were all right.


    "Sure enough, I knew he wasn''t that simple!" Wang Shu had previously thought naively that he had hurt the owner of the house. Now it seems that the other party did it on purpose.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s inability to resist, the housekeeper didn''t bother to care about him, but looked at the dragon man who was fighting with the black gold skeleton with a strange expression.


    "Are you really, far away?"


    The Lord of the Fu House saw Song Wenyuan''s corpse change with his own eyes. It was unbelievable that his son turned into this monster.


    "Stupid mortal, don''t hurry to this seat? If it wasn''t this seat, your son died long ago in the temple. I let him be born again. As long as this seat is given enough time, this seat will make you wake up Powerful! "The Dragon Man may have an extraordinary origin, but at the moment it seems a bit difficult to deal with those black and gold skeletons. When he finds a helper, he starts.


    "What? Awakening!"


    After hearing that the dragon man could help him reach the soul awakening, he couldn''t help but be tempted.


    But it wasn''t too fast. The house owner seemed to want to understand something. His eyes were twitching, and he said coldly, "The evildoer actually killed my distant life. The old man wants you to die!"


    The master of the Fu government seemed to want the dragon''s life. At this moment, he shot directly at the dragon.


    For a while, the dragons, the house owner, and Wang Shu''s black and gold skeletons fell into a hard battle.


    However, the owner of the house also seemed to have reservations, and he did not dare to let go of his hands and feet, and always dreaded in battle.


    Gao Linger noticed this weird scene and reminded: "Wang Shu, the master of the house is absolutely wrong, otherwise his cultivation can completely crush the dragons and black gold skeletons. You should recover quickly, and then sneak attack!"


    "I know!"


    Of course, Wang Shushu had already seen the abnormal place of the house owner, and secretly recovered.


    Áé "Linger, can the magic sword be used now?"


    The King of Shu was more concerned about the magic sword. When the dragon was killed last time, Linger told him that he could use it three times.


    Wu Linger said: "It can be used again, next time you want to use it again, you have to wait a long time!"


    King Wang Shu said: "Okay, I''ll make martial arts steps in a while. At the moment I attract them, you launch a fatal blow and kill both of them!"


    Wu Linger said in a panic, "What? This won''t work! Although your body is far stronger than Wu Shuai at the beginning, there is a great chance that the use of martial arts will make your body unbearable!"


    "You just need to merge the martial arts step at the moment when I perform martial arts step, I can bear all the other consequences!"


    The strength of the blood in the book of King of Kings quickly gathered in his feet in a peculiar way. He decided to launch the last attack. He was confident in this attack, because he almost lost his life in the same way.


    ÎäÉñ ²½!


    In the battle with Wu Shuai at the beginning, if it was n¡¯t for Wu Shuai ¡¯s mischief, it was that the oil was exhausted, and the complete martial arts kick could not be exhibited. Maybe not only Wu Shuai but also his king book.


    Wang Shu got Wushu step from Wu Shuai. Although it is not complete, he still has practice, but he suffers from no actual combat, so he has not used it once in the battle. This time, he intends to give it a try. If successful, the Dragon Man and the House Owner will be killed with one kick. Of course, he does not really want to kill the two, but **** them in and then kills them with a magic sword, otherwise the two are too far away and he does not grasp.


    "Abominable, sure enough, I haven''t fully mastered martial arts steps yet! Well, nothing, martial arts steps are just oppressive. As long as I lose his resistance, I can solve it with the sharpness of the magic sword! If you know, take Blue Snow with you. Don''t take risks. "


    While running the exercises, Wang Shu began to plan how to defeat the dragons and the houseowner. He is now a bit regretful. He was just impulsive. If he disregards Lan Xue''s opposition, he will run directly with Lan Xue. There may not be so many things.


    "Stupid mortal, isn''t it time for you to die?"


    The Nine Dragons and the housekeeper kept fighting over ten feet away from Wang Shu.

 Chapter 464： Valkyrie Step

    "Sinister, return my son''s life!"


    The host of the Fu government looked like a bitter and bitter enemy, and still attacked the Dragon People more than violently. .


    "Huh, stupid mortal, look at the trajectory of the power of blood in your body, should you practice the blood forbidden technique? Do you not want to know the immortal technique? As long as you practice the immortal technique, all your problems can be solved "The Dragon Man still stopped there, and said lightly.


    "what?"


    If it is a pity that the owner of the house was penetrated by the dragon people.


    Now when I heard the words of the dragon people, the owner was terrified, and my heart was terrified. He secretly said, "What is the origin of this monster? You can see through the power of blood in my body, and I also know the power origin!"


    "Haha, stupid mortal, don''t you think it''s incredible?" The dragon man stood there, looking very proud, and asked with a smile.


    But suddenly, he pulled his face suddenly, his face was somber, and then he said, "Well, how could I end up like this if it was not the sneak attack of Wang Laogui? I have been stuck here for so many years In the dark place, if it wasn''t for the kid''s sudden arrival, which disrupted the rules here, maybe I would have been imprisoned for so long, and I would also like to thank you, because of your merits, I found my treasure back. It won''t be long before I can regain my former strength! At that time, I will step up to the sky and reach the real dragon world that I have been yearning for! "


    "Damn, what exactly is this monster from?"


    The master of the Fu government originally wanted to get immortality from the dragon. Now he listens to the other party and starts to drum. Even if he exhausts himself, he is not sure.


    "Stupid mortal, I admit that you are a bit of a backbone, but you want to play tricks in front of this seat, you are still a little tender, even if the old old ghost did not treat me, let alone your small A small state of mind? "


    The Nine Dragons didn''t seem to be in a hurry to kill the housekeeper, and they looked calm.


    Boom!


    However, at this time, Wang Shumeng stood up. Although there was no light on his body, he felt a terrible breath. After the dragon and the house owner felt the breath, his face changed slightly. Step back involuntarily.


    "Wushen breath, although very general, is definitely the most authentic Soul breath! Say, what is your relationship with that Wang Laogui? Give you three breaths, if you do n¡¯t say it, I will force you to say it!" The breath emanating from Wang Shu''s body was determined to be the true breath of Wushen, and his eyes were angry, and his face was somber.


    As for the houseowner, he felt equally threatened, and looked at Wang Shu with a sudden look of horror.


    "Hum, then you try it!"


    The King of Shu was not afraid of the dragon men''s intimidation, but stood with his eyes staring at the same time. At the same time, the magic sword flew out, held in his hands, and was ready to merge.


    After the evil sword came out, a terrible momentum swept quickly, as if the world was extinct. The dark clouds in the sky became more terrible and thunderous.


    "This magic sword is really terrible!"


    After feeling the terrible breath of the magic sword again, Wang Shu only felt that his back was cold, his scalp was numb, and his heart became even more afraid of this magic sword.


    Hey!


    The dragon man and the lord of the house not far away felt the terrible killing breath, and he could not help but take a few steps back again, and looked at Wang Shu in shock.


    But only for a moment, the dragons reacted immediately, the shock in their eyes turned into jealousy, turned into resentment, staring at Wang Shu, and asked, "Well, you have a magic sword, and you really have the old Wanggui Relationship, say! Is he still alive? Say! Is he still in the human world? Say! What is your relationship? "


    I was stared at by such a terrible gaze of the dragon people. On the contrary, Wang Shu felt that the pressure had doubled, and he had secretly regretted taking out the magic sword. Now, depending on the situation, if one of them is not handled well, it may be necessary to burn the jade.


    ˵ "Say! What the **** do you have with that Wang Laogui? If you don''t talk anymore, I will kill this girl now!"


    The Dragon Man was completely crazy. He seemed to know that he didn''t dare to take action with Wang Shu. He stretched out his claws against the blue snow that fell to the ground. A huge force suddenly came out of his palm and sucked Lan Xue over. .


    Click!


    After Lan Xue was caught by the Dragon Man, the Dragon Man didn''t care what it did. The dragon''s claws were slightly hardened, and only a click was heard. Lan Xue''s bones broke several, and a scream was made. When she woke up, she wasn''t dead, but Just stunned.


    "Ah, waste, you run away!" After Lan Xue woke up, the first thing was to urge Wang Shu to run, she also understood that Wang Shu is not an opponent of the Dragon.


    "Say! Is that Wang Laogui still alive? Say! What is your relationship with him? Say! Is he still in the human world?" The dragons stared at the king irrespective of the life and death of Lan Xue. The book was questioned in a nearly roaring tone.


    The lord of the house on the side seemed to notice something, his eyes flickered constantly, and he repeatedly observed Wang Shu and the Dragon Man.


    "Wang Lao Gui? Who is Wang Lao Gui in his mouth? Is it Wang Ni? Or Wang Long? Is this guy the Devil Dragon? Has this dragon man lived for thousands of years?"


    Wang Shu didn''t quite understand what the dragons were. In fact, he was now more nervous than the dragons, especially holding the magic sword in his hands, which was completely difficult to ride a tiger. If he dared to put away the magic sword, then the dragons would definitely launch a thunder strike He will be subdued. If he continues to confront each other, he will only be overwhelmed by the pressure, and his heart has become a mess.


    Click!


    "what!"


    Jain dragon people continued to work hard again, pinching Lan Xue''s bones again, Lan Xue directly fainted again.


    ˵ "Say! Don''t force me, or even if I fight for my life, I will take you away!" The dragon man threw Lan Xue out angrily, and walked towards the king''s book again and again.


    "What?" Wang Shu immediately took a step, and Wang Shu felt a dullness in his chest. The air around him seemed to be a cage. He immediately controlled him. Even his breathing became difficult. He reacted instantly. This is Valkyrie''s momentum.


    "Ah, drive!"


    Wang Shu shouted loudly, and the stomping breath that had gathered under his feet sprayed out. The nearby space was broken like a mirror. Wang Shu''s body was free for an instant, and he immediately stepped back and yelled: " Stand still, if you dare to take another step forward, none of us will live, and we all die together! "


    After being so drunk by Wang Shu, the dragon stopped immediately, but his face was still gloomy, standing still, staring viciously at Wang Shu.

 Chapter 465： Step by step

    "Abominable, martial arts step, this is definitely martial arts step! It is several times stronger than Wu Shuai''s display at the beginning, and I don''t feel any breath exuding from him, it looks like a random step out, and watching His appearance can be stopped as long as he wants, and he just wants to leave. Why didn''t he just use it now? Only now? Wang Shu can naturally feel it clearly. The oppression just now was the oppression of Wushenbu. He suffered Wu Shuai''s attack with martial arts step was naturally impressed. If those two times were not Wu Shuai''s intention to play with Wang Shu, Wang Shu would not be spared.


    He originally planned to use the mighty power of Wushenbu to attract the dragon people and the housekeepers. Now it seems that he is a gangster.


    Huh!


    The heavy rain was still raining, and it felt as if it was getting heavier. The ground was already muddy, and there was stagnant water in many places. As if this continued, the daybreak might cause flash floods.


    The trance atmosphere fell into a terrible silence, and the two faced each other quietly, letting the heavy rain drip on their bodies without saying a word.


    "Abominable, what''s the origin of this dragon? What should I do? What should I do? What should I do? No, no, I can''t panic now, as long as it''s less than the mortal situation, there are ways to crack it!


    Boom? I must make a round now. If I don''t make a round now, then I will die without doubt, but what will this round do?


    Yeah, do n¡¯t panic, as long as you are not crazy, as long as you can communicate, there must be flaws and you can do the round!


    And I must find a way to wait until my father arrives, as long as the father comes, everything can be resolved. "


    At this time, Wang Shu''s heart quickly analyzed the situation in front of him again. He must find a way to crack it. If he couldn''t find it, then there was only death. He knew very well that he was not the opponent of the other party. If he wanted to save his life, then There is only trickery, but how to do it. He was in a dilemma for a while. He knew that the situation in front of him had to be solved, but he had no clue or confidence in how to do it.


    "Kheke cough!"


    This weird atmosphere lasted for a full quarter of an hour. When Wang Shu wanted to break his head and couldn''t find a way to crack it, the resentment in the dragon''s eyes slowly dissipated, and he became calmer. He said lightly: " You should feel it just now? My martial art is exactly the martial arts step, and it is much more subtle than your half-spoiled martial arts step. How about it, do you want to learn? "


    "Yes, because I do n¡¯t know much about him, so I do n¡¯t know what he wants, so I do n¡¯t dare to knock, and I dare not hit. Now I have to take a good look at it, as long as I grasp his psychology, maybe, There is still a line of vitality! "After hearing the Dragon Man finally spoke, breaking this silence, Wang Shu was pleased. The situation just now was the thing he was most afraid of, and the person who was the most afraid of the game was the other party''s silence, nothing. Say, because this will give people a sense of inscrutableness, you are not sure about the other person ¡¯s mind, but the situation is different now, and all the momentum turned to Wang Shu at the moment when the dragon man spoke, he confident.


    "Hehe, the senior is joking, we are not relatives, we do n¡¯t know why the senior would pass me martial arts step. Besides, I also learned martial arts step. If the old man knows by the master, maybe he will chop my skin. And, don''t you think it''s too early to talk about this at this time? There is such a person next to me! "


    Wang Wangshu asked, with a very kind smile on his face.


    However, his heart was extremely vigilant. The magic sword in his hand was not relaxed for a moment, and he not only paid attention to the dragon people, but also always paid attention to the house owner. As long as the house owner or the dragon people had a slight change, he would desperately because he now Already stepped on the death line, with a moment of care, it may be life''s regret.


    Of course, Wang Shu said these words very meaningfully. First, it means that he is not helpless and not so deceiving. Second, he moves out an unnecessarily master to make the other party scruples and dare not. Get started easily. The third is to pull the leader of the house. This house owner is definitely not as simple as it seems, otherwise he would not dare to fight against Wang Jian.


    Although he didn''t know if this remark had any effect, now he can only do so.


    "Huh?" After hearing Wang Shu''s words, the dragon''s brows frowned slightly, and he looked a little displeased, but soon he hid the dislike and replaced it with a gloomy, cold hum: "Huh, stupid Mortal, do you want Hu Hu to come up with a master to threaten us? "


    "Not good, I saw it through him!" Wang Shu gave a stun in his heart, and secretly said that he was ready to burn the jade and stone, but soon calmed down, his face did not show any change, and he smiled reluctantly, "Hehe, senior I ¡¯m really joking. From ancient times to now, may I ask which practitioner does not have a master? Besides, if there is no master, it is not possible to reach the level where the younger generation is today? "


    Wang Shu had no choice but to use dead horses as a living horse doctor. He had suffered from no one''s instructions. This is why it has been for several years. His cultivation has no growth at all. If it is not an invincible exchange system, it is estimated that Now he is still that silly boy who is so stupid, so when he said that, he was also betting on the common sense of the other party.


    Indeed, according to common sense, it is impossible for an untrained practitioner to have much success. This is also the reason why countless practitioners have to join various majors and influence. They can not only get Guarantee, and can also get a lot of practice methods, of course, these methods are secondary, the most important thing is experience, or the experience imparted by the predecessors.


    For a long time, Wang Shu had no one to point him at, but just pondered on his own, so his practice became nondescript, and many things were paradoxical, including this martial arts step, all by himself.


    "This way?"


    After seeing Wang Shu only reluctantly and not panicking, the Dragon Man who had planned to have an attack had a certain degree of certainty in his heart. Wang Shu must have followed big people and met the big world, otherwise it would not be so bold. Now listening to Wang Shu is so Once said, I also believe.


    "Okay, the deadlock has finally been opened!" After seeing the Dragon Man finally moving, the big rock in Wang Shu''s heart was put down a little, and he planned to continue the game. For the current situation, apart from the game, he has no chance of winning.


    "Senior, junior Wang Shu, the name of the teacher is inconvenient to speak out, I do not know how to honor the senior?" Wang Shu felt that the situation was opened, and began to try to understand more in order to better layout.


    "Hey, isn''t it?" The dragon raised his head, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if looking at Wang Shu with a smile, he asked with a smile.

 Chapter 466： procrastination

    "Haha, how dare younger people deceive their predecessors? I do n¡¯t know how they respect them?"


    After seeing the expression of the Dragon Man, Wang Shu was a little surprised, and said secretly that it was not good, but at this time, he could only die as a live horse doctor, and continue to pretend.


    "Hey, I didn''t see it, your kid was very thoughtful!" Rongren didn''t tell his own name, but looked at Wang Shu with a smile, looking at Wang Shu''s true thoughts.


    "Did he really see the true thoughts inside me? No, it should not be possible. If he really saw it, then he would definitely not pretend to look like this, and it would definitely kill the killer directly!


    ¿Ï¶¨ He must be pretending to be a gesture. Well, since this is the case, then I have to compare with you to see who has better mental quality!


    Hey, maybe he''s just afraid of the magic sword in my hand. If that''s the case, wouldn''t I be a clown jumping clown? "


    The more the dragon dragon man showed an unpredictable appearance, the more confidant Wang Shu became, but since the dragon man wanted to delay time, it was just right for him. As long as he dragged on and waited for Wang Jian, all the problems could be solved.


    After having the confidence in his heart, Wang Shu''s seemingly reluctant smile changed immediately and became very natural, as if he had met an old friend, and said with a smile: "Oh, the predecessor is really wise and acquainted with people, but he can see through The junior''s careful thinking made the senior laugh! If the senior is not pleased, please forgive the senior, in fact, the real name of the junior is not Wang Shu, but Lei Hong! "


    "Well? What''s going on with this guy? How can he completely change into a person in the blink of an eye? Could he just pretend to be?


    Wrong. Although this boy looks young, he has a flowery intestine. Is he pretending to be seen by me?


    Wrong, if he was just pretending, where is he now confident? It''s like getting support from a powerful man behind!


    Could he have informed his Master? This is very likely.


    Is it true that he really has a state of mind master? Damn, if so, wouldn''t I betraying the boy''s words instead? I just woke up now, Xiu Wei hasn''t recovered, if you really encounter a state of mind, it will be dead!


    No, it is not terrible to die. If I was restrained by that person, and let me be his spiritual pet, what should I do if I ca n¡¯t be free for thousands of years? "Longren really did not see Wang Shu''s true intentions, but pretended to be a mysterious wish to scare Wang Shu. It was unexpected that it really scared him.


    But the new problem came again. Although he bluffed Wang Shu, he also bluffed himself, because no matter how he looked at him, Wang Shu looked like a fearless man, and seemed to have received great support.


    After a moment of hesitation, the dragon''s face showed satisfaction, nodded slightly, pretending that nothing was happening, and said, "Well, it''s not bad, it seems your boy has a good knowledge!"


    After Rongren didn''t say a word, he just stood there quietly, kept silent, and looked at Wang Shu. Now he can''t guess what Wang Shu thinks, but he understands that in order to keep himself He can''t say more about the initiative.


    "What''s going on? What kind of medicine does this guy sell in the gourd? What exactly is he thinking?" After seeing the Dragon Man''s silence again, Wang Shu was guilty again. If the Dragon Man didn''t speak, he would have no choice but to do nothing. Even if he had an empty stomach, the idea was useless.


    Although he was guilty, although he was not sure about the dragon''s thoughts, Wang Shu still showed that familiar attitude and continued to say, "Oh, the seniors have won awards, and the younger ones have only received a touch of fur from the old master. This is not the case if he respects the true story of his old man! "


    The Master in the mouth of the King of Kings is naturally unfounded. His only purpose now is to try to drag the dragon and the house owner.


    Especially the owner of that house!


    "What about people?"


    However, when Wang Shu thought of the house owner, he turned his head slightly and found in horror that the house owner and Lan Xue were gone.


    "Damn!"


    He Wangshu noticed that the owner of the house and Lan Xue were gone. He was also worried that the owner of the house would shoot him secretly. Now the other party has disappeared, and even Lan Xue is gone.


    "Well, it''s true! If you really get a skill from Wang Laogui, I''m afraid that I''m not your opponent now!" The dragons understood the master of Wang Shu as Wang Ni with enthusiasm. , Nodded, a look of approval.


    Although they agreed on the surface, the dragon people murmured in their hearts, secretly saying: "This stinky boy is definitely not the disciple of Wang Laogui. With the talent of Wang Laogui, it is impossible to accept such an idiot. The chaos of the cultivation of the exercises is self-taught if it is directed by others! Maybe I think too much? It seems that when geniuses teach disciples, they will use some chaotic methods! "


    "Oh, what the predecessors said is so!" Wang Shu also answered wrongly.


    For a while, Long Ren and Wang Shu got along very harmoniously, as if two old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time talked about their experiences.


    However, Wang Shu didn''t notice that at this time, the breath of the dragon began to converge slowly, and it was rising at a very slow speed.


    "Hey, stinky boy, I ¡¯ll just fight with you for a while, and wait for my state to stabilize, which is the moment when your boy is killed, and I will know all the magic sword and your secrets at that time Wang Laogui, if this person is really your disciple, then it is even interest! "


    The Jilong people also talked with Wang Shudong in a verbal manner, deliberately attracted Wang Shu''s attention, and slowly resumed cultivation.


    "Damn, what exactly is this guy''s plan? Obviously he can press harder, but now he suddenly talks to me about it, does he have the same plan as me?


    Wrong, previously, when he saw that I was using martial arts step, he looked like he was going to eat people, but now he behaves so kindly, there must be fraud!


    If I were him, would I circle like my opponent like this? No, definitely not!


    So what is he for? There are ghosts, there are ghosts, there must be ghosts among them! But what is the reason for this? "


    Although Wang Shu looks like a cloud and breeze on the surface, as time goes by, he will become more and more cold and sweaty, because the more time passes, the more powerless he is, he just saw that the heavy rain abnormal.


    "The purpose of delaying my time is to wait for my father''s arrival and recovery, isn''t he also ..." Wang Shu guessed whether the dragon would think the same as himself and couldn''t help looking at it.

 Chapter 467： Do it again

    ²»ºÃ "Not good, this stupid boy found it!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s attention shifting, the dragon person gave a little stun in his heart, and said in a secret way, his face immediately smiled, and he said, "Oh, younger brother, I think you''re not old enough, so you must be in your early twenties. Is n¡¯t it possible to have such a practice, it ¡¯s also genius! ¡±


    "Huh? This guy is not right. His cultivation seems to have improved a little?" Wang Shu frowned slightly, looked carefully at the dragon man, and wanted to find out the changes of the dragon man, but he didn''t find it for a moment.


    "Unfortunately, if my cultivation is higher, I don''t need to play this kind of delaying tactics with him ... what?"


    Wang Wangshu felt some emotion in his heart, and felt depressed because he was too low, but he suddenly understood something, and stared at the dragon.


    "Haha, stupid mortal, even dare to play with this seat, let''s die!" At this time, the dragon people seemed to know that they couldn''t hide, a giggle appeared on their face, and their body suddenly moved towards Wang Shu. .


    "What?" The original Wang Shu felt that the situation was wrong. I did not expect that as soon as anomalies were discovered, the dragons had already preempted and launched an attack.


    "Haha, stupid mortal, let''s die!" The dragon man''s face was insane and proud, like a hungry lone wolf, as if he saw the delicious hare of Wang Shu, it seemed that he was not afraid of Wang Shu''s hands at all Magic sword.


    "Stop, I will go with you one step further!" Wang Shu saw the Dragon Man coming turbulently and screamed loudly. He wanted to make the Dragon Man clear. It is not a sane move to fight with him at the same time. Go back.


    "Hey, then you try it!" The dragon man''s speed was not reduced, and his face was ironic.


    "Huh? No, where is his self-confidence?" Wang Shu was shocked when he found that the dragon''s self-confidence was abnormal, but at this time, Wang Shu only felt that the palm of his right hand slipped slightly, and the magic sword seemed to be stained Filled with soapy water, it flew straight out.


    "Not good!" At the moment when the magic sword flew out, Wang Shu immediately reacted and reached out his hand, trying to catch the magic sword, but unfortunately, the magic sword couldn''t be grasped at all, but was caught in a ball. Wrapped in blue light, he flew towards the dragon.


    After seeing the magic sword coming over, the dragon dragons were stricken with their eyes and grabbed the past. At the same time, they seemed to be laying a seal to prevent future troubles.


    After the confidant''s confidant was sealed, the dragon''s previous violent air reappeared again, bloodthirsty was revealed in his eyes, and the sharp claws shining with the dark black forest light directly grabbed Wang Shu''s head.


    "Damn!"


    The moment Wang Shu missed the sword, he realized that the problem was serious, and the last ace in his hand also flew away. If he did n¡¯t go, he would n¡¯t be able to go, but the dragon attack had already arrived. If he Regardless, if he backs off directly, he can take advantage of this opportunity to escape, then he will completely resist this attack, but he has no confidence in this attack, so he gave up the first run and chose resistance.


    "Since I can''t walk, then I will accompany you to the end!" Wang Shu also relented and decided to fight the dragon people to the end. The strength of the two is not very different. If they really want to fight, Wang Shu is not afraid. How many.


    Especially because of the delay of time just now, his energy in his body recovered a lot. The energy in his body was immediately injected into his right fist. After feeling the power in his fist, Wang Shu did not choose to fight against the dragon. Because he had been fighting with the dragons for some time before, and knew that their strength was comparable. If the two men were fighting against each other under normal circumstances, but now the dragons had recovered and he did not, so he was heading towards the dragons. The most fragile eye position hit.


    "What?" After seeing Wang Shu''s reaction in this way, the Dragon Man was also surprised by Wang Shu''s reaction. He originally thought that Wang Shu would choose this rare opportunity to run away and resist his own blow. He did not expect that the other party would want to be with himself. For the move, this could not help but let his original plan fail. He had intended to hurt Wang Shu with a single blow, intentionally let Wang Shu escape, and then find a good opportunity to conceal Wang Shu.


    "Huh!" The Dragon Plan was missed. Although it was a pity, if Wang Shu was going to fight him, he wouldn''t be afraid of it. He snorted slightly, and avoided the attack of Wang Shu at the same time. By the posture of the body, the tail flew directly towards Wang Shu''s waist.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Bang bang bang!


    This man started a hand-to-hand fight again and again, and it rained heavily. It was impossible to see the specific situation of the two men''s moves. Only a muffled sound in the sound of the heavy rain was heard. Drink low, the two figures are like ghosts, constantly changing in the rain.


    It was only about thirty breaths before the two finally separated.


    Huh!


    Only in this short period of thirty breaths, Wang Shu completely overwhelmed his vitality, and even the body felt a bit unsupportable. He had some difficulty standing, breathing became very difficult, and his chest was undulating. Taking a big mouthful of breath, took a few pills and swallowed them.


    However, his eyes were firmer than before, and his warfare was better.


    Tick ??Tick!


    Many wounds have appeared on Wang Shu''s body. Blood is flowing down with the rain. As a trainer, physical injuries are common, but those are generally during the cultivation process. If they are injured in battle, it means that they are not dead. far.


    "Haha, happy!" Wang Shu''s eyes revealed a craving he had never had before. He was so eager to fight for the first time. He was clearly unable to hold his body, but his will was never tough at this moment. The warfare on my body was never stronger, as if speaking, as long as my will did not fall, my Wang Shu would never fall.


    Huh!


    The dragon dragon was three feet away from Wang Shu. Although he was not as unbearable as Wang Shu, his breathing became a bit quick, and in the same way, he was injured, and the black scales on his body had become blurred.


    "Is this kid a human?" For the first time, the dragon person looked at Wang Shu with a serious eye, and was a little shocked. Although he was sealed for a long time, in his memory, humans are selfish and always in danger. It is the person who betrays his friend for the first time and chooses to run away.


    "Oh, but fortunately, he has reached the limit now and can''t fight anymore! I have a strong recovery ability to barely be able to support, originally I wanted to make you into a corpse after you die, but now think about it Forget it, I respect the strong. Although you are not so strong, you definitely have the heart of the strong! "


    Now after seeing that Wang Shu is about to fall, the dragon''s heart is also slightly stable. After all, if he continues to fight like this, he is not very sure, especially now that he has just woke up, if the consumption is too large, just in case it was just secretly The runaway man returned and he didn''t have much confidence.

 Chapter 468： madman

    In fact, although the Dragon Man was only fighting with Wang Shu on the surface, Song Wenyuan''s consciousness still existed in his body. He always robbed him of the control of the body. This body was originally Song Wenyuan. Although it was dragonized by the Dragon Man, But in essence, it belongs to Song Wenyuan. At this critical moment, if one does not pay attention, it is likely to backfire.


    "Haha, come again, it''s definitely you who fell first today!" Wang Shu clenched his fist, rushed the scales on the fist, and rushed towards the dragon again. Now he has only one thought in his heart, absolutely Defeat the dragon.


    "What? Come again!" When the Dragon Man saw that Wang Shu was dragging the exhausted body, he might rush down towards himself at any time, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes, because he no longer wanted to fight Wang Shu.


    The most powerful opponent is not necessarily the most terrible, but the most terrible opponent is definitely the most powerful!


    In the eyes of the dragon people, Wang Shu is definitely like this. Although Wang Shu is not absolutely powerful, he is absolutely terrible!


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Bang bang bang!


    In the heavy rain, the two were fighting each other madly, and both of them were known for their physical strength, so there was no trick in this battle. Only the fists who were hard and who could fight the most were true.


    Boom!


    While the dragon dragon attacked Wang Shu, there was a gap in the defense. He fiercely hit the giant dragon tail on Wang Shu''s body, blasted Wang Shu out and hit the wall heavily.


    "Damn, is this kid really human?"


    Although his physical recovery ability is extremely strong, the dragon people are getting more and more frightened. Wang Shu''s body that seems to be falling at any time has persisted for so long.


    Of course, the reason why the dragon is shocked is mainly because he once again felt the signs of struggle in Song Wenyuan''s will.


    Boom!


    "Haha, happy, come again!"


    However, to Wang Shu, such a blow seemed to be tickling, or in other words, he had lost consciousness, and now he had only one idea, and he would definitely defeat the Dragon Man. If the Dragon Man did not fall, then he would not fall, and again from the ruins Rushing out, madness appeared in his eyes, and he rushed towards the dragon with a big laugh.


    "Damn, this kid is crazy!"


    The dragon did not know that this was the first time. There was a paleness on the face covered with dark scales, and the eyes of the self-confident eyes showed a hint of fear. If they were fighting like this, they might fall first. Still him.


    "No, I can''t talk to this kid again. If that goes on, the will inside the body and I take control of the body. If something goes wrong, everything may be in vain!" Dragon people did not meet again, and It was a quick retreat, and at the same time thinking about the countermeasures, he didn''t want to entangle with Wang Shu anymore, but now he just woke up, and he has nothing to master, even though he has many powerful mysteries, but now His body couldn''t support him to perform, and it was impossible to defeat Wang Shu with his physical strength, so he was a belly-hanging method, but he could not perform it, and his degree of torture was evident, and he was still a "stupid" by Wang Shu. Mortals "make themselves messy.


    "Abominable, **** human!" I don''t know how many times I have turned in the dragon''s brain, but I can''t find any effective method at all, and for a while I was a little anxious.


    "Haha, tremble!"


    Wang Shu naturally did not know what the dragon was thinking. He had gone completely mad and crazy. Even though his body was full of scars, the will was like a pillar of the sky, emitting an immovable momentum and chill. The dragon man rushed up, and at the same time the proud laughter resounded.


    At this moment, a completely strange blood in his body seemed to be awakened!


    "What? Qinglong!" At the moment Wang Shu rushed towards himself, an illusion appeared in the eyes of the dragon.


    He seemed to see that Wang Shu turned into a blue dragon. Although the blue dragon could not see the specific appearance, a coldness that seemed to leak from his bones immediately swept his whole body, and even his blood was frozen instantly. The body couldn''t move at all, and was stunned there.


    Huh!


    The king Wang Shu''s mad laugh seemed to become Long Xiao, blood-red eyes staring at the Dragon Man, as if to swallow the Dragon Man''s soul, that is a terrible will, and the Dragon Man cannot resist the slightest.


    "Body care!"


    At this moment, the dragon man finally realized that Wang Shu was terrible, he screamed, and a dazzling blue light burst out, which instantly formed a blue mask to protect the dragon man inside.


    "Thank you!"


    After seeing that he was protected by the blue mask, the dragon''s eyes showed a little gratitude and murmured.


    I don''t know what the relationship between the dragon and the blue cover is. There is a very close relationship between the two.


    Buzz buzz!


    The blue cover blew again, as if to tell the dragon people that the danger was not over and still very dangerous.


    "What?" The dragon man seemed to be able to understand the buzzing sound of the blue cover, and his complexion changed greatly. He turned his head in horror and looked at the book of the king that was coming towards him, and immediately turned the black magic sword take out.


    At this moment, the Dragon Man couldn''t control that much, because now only this magic sword can save him and calm down Wang Shu.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Just at this moment, Wang Shu was like a hungry wolf that slayed his prey, and he swung up fiercely. Even if there was that blue mask as a protection, it was only for a moment. That blue mask was like paper. Generally, it was completely torn directly into pieces, and disappeared with a bang.


    ²»ºÃ "Not good!" At the moment when the blue mask was broken, the dragon''s face changed greatly, and a secret voice in his heart was not good. He held the magic sword in his hand and screamed with arrogance: "Stop, we will all be here when you come!"


    ¶àô How ridiculous this scene is. The previous magic sword was also used by Wang Shu as a trump card to threaten the Dragon Man, and now it has become a weapon for the Dragon Man to threaten Wang Shu.


    But the only difference is that the dragon people have always kept reason and disdain to fight, and Wang Shu is going all out to the madness at this moment!


    "Haha, tremble, mortal!"


    However, Wang Shu didn''t seem to see or feel the terrible coercion from the magic sword, but yelled madly, and rushed directly towards the dragon.


    "Crazy, crazy, absolutely crazy!" The Dragon Man didn''t really dare to detonate the magic sword. If it did, he would be really dead. He hadn''t lived enough, he didn''t want to die, and quickly At the same time, he threw the huge tail toward Wang Shu.


    boom!


    But suddenly, the dragon man broke his heart a moment after throwing his tail away, because the crazy Wang Shu immediately grasped the tail with both hands and exhausted his whole body''s strength, as if to tear the tail off for a while. The deep pain immediately spread throughout the body, and could not help but utter a scream.

 Chapter 469： Awakening

    °¡ "Ah! Crazy, crazy, crazy!" Along with pain, the dragon man immediately stretched out his claws and stuck it in Wang Shu''s head. If Wang Shu''s head is inserted like this by the dragon, it is estimated that it will be exploded like a watermelon!


    Dang!


    However, just when the dragon claws were about to blow Wang Shu''s head, the four long swords that had never been traced turned out to be ghost-like, suddenly appeared, and hurriedly shot towards the back of the dragon.


    Under the crisis, the blue cover also shielded itself against the blow from the sword. However, under this blow, the power was huge. The blue cover was bombed and hit the dragon''s back heavily. This time, the dragons suffered pain and lost their aim. Instead, they inserted directly into Wang Shu''s back and snorted. Five dragon claws penetrated a few inches to the bone.


    If it is an ordinary person, this blow will surely cause mad humming, but Wang Shu seems to have no consciousness, but looks up, looks at the dragon person, his bloodthirsty is revealed in his eyes, hehe strange laughs, seems to know He couldn''t tear the dragon''s tail, but opened his mouth, exposing his white teeth, and bit it down.


    "Ah!" It was obviously that Wang Shu was hurting more severely, but it was the Dragon Man who screamed, and saw that his tail, which seemed to be quite shocked whether it seemed to attack or attack, was bitten off by Wang Shu. Flesh, revealing the bone spurs inside.


    The King Wang Shu made a strange "wow" sound like a frog''s call, spit out the dragon "Dragon Meat", and bit his blood again.


    I won!


    After seeing Wang Shu''s appearance, the dragon could not help but trembled. This is where the battle is. This is clearly the fight between the beasts, completely exhausting the available means.


    I''m too brutal! It''s too bloody! Too violent!


    Buzz buzz!


    At this moment, the sword strengthened four times turned into a cold mang again, blasting towards the dragon man, a situation to kill the dragon man, the blue cover immediately ushered up, constantly blocking Attacking with the sword, for a time, the blue cover sword sword fought together, one attack, one defense.


    Huh! Huh!


    The King of Shu is crazy and knows nothing. By instinct, he bites off the meat on the dragon''s tail and spit it out.


    The scene is quite brutal, bloody, violent!


    "Ah, get away, get away!" After Wang Shu''s turns biting, the Dragon Man went crazy, instead of choosing to die with Wang Shu, he threw the magic sword out, punching and punching. Hit on the back of Wang Shu.


    Huh!


    Under several full-strength attacks from the Dragon Man, Wang Shu spurted blood, and his breath wilted.


    "Ah, get away, get away, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die!" The Dragon Man was completely crazy, attacking Wang Shu crazy, and yelling, in his madness, it seemed to be carried with him There was a sorrow, the sorrow that came from the sorrow he longed to live, but realized that he was about to get into the ground.


    "Ah!" Wang Shu''s breath was only a slight pause, a soft whistle immediately lifted from his body, and a terrible breath broke out from him again.


    That is a breath that does not belong to Wang Shu at all, nor is it the breath of Qinglong, but a breath of the king belonging to the powerful Fire Phoenix!


    The role of that nirvana in the King of Kings book finally worked again!


    In fact, Wang Shu didn''t know. When he was young, Wang Jian had given him the legendary Nirvana in order to enable him to cultivate.


    The legendary Nirvana in the legend must be refined with the blood of the Phoenix, which is very precious. At first Wang Jian did not see any change even after Wang Shu took Nirvana, which made him frustrated.


    Also, his Nirvana has been made by hands and feet. It is divided into three layers. The outermost layer is the elixir for washing the pulp and hair. It can wash Wang Shu''s body again.


    The second layer is the real Nirvana, which allows Wang Shu to be reborn under desperation. At the beginning, he went to Qingfeng Pavilion and was awakened by accident, and nothing happened, just because of Nirvana.


    In the innermost part, it contains the true blood of the fire phoenix. It was originally impossible to refining the current practice of Wang Shu, but because of the awakening of the blue dragon in his previous madness, he had This is possible.


    From this we can see that Wang Jian''s care for Wang Shu and other people is so meticulous. Unfortunately, this person is not as good as heaven. I do n¡¯t know what Wang Jian ¡¯s expression will be when he meets Wang Shu again? His son finally refined Nirvana.


    As for the blue dragon in his body, the blue dragon''s breath is because Wang Shulian has taken a lot of Qingshan dew, which has been hidden in his body for a long time. It was just that he didn''t know it, all of this needed an opportunity, and now, because his life was threatened, he activated these all at once!


    This crisis activated the blue dragon in his body. At the same time, the essence of the fire phoenix was immediately refined at the moment when the blue dragon was activated!


    From then on, Wang Shu will no longer be the old Wang Shu, because he is already awakened!


    "Let me go, let me go!" The moment the dragon''s face changed, the original crazy mind woke up instantly, as if encountering a natural enemy, shouting and attacking the king with all his strength. book.


    Boom!


    After the outbreak of the breath belonging to the Phoenix in Wang Shu''s body broke out, not only the dragons were terrified, but even the long-strength sword and blue cover fighting in the distance stopped for an instant, far They separated and looked at the Dragon Man and Wang Shu with some fear.


    Buzz buzz!


    À¶É« The blue cover murmured again, as if saying something to the dragon.


    Buzz buzz!


    However, although the long sword that strengthened four times emits a soft tone, the mood is completely different, it seems very surprised, because it has felt the blue dragon breath in Wang Shu''s body.


    Because it used to belong to the Qinglong family, but it later fell, but he still successfully left the seeds in Wang Shu''s body, and at this moment he began to recover, and he could not help but emit a light hum and the sword trembled.


    "No, don''t, I don''t want to give up this body, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die yet, I just woke up, I haven''t found revenge with Wang Laogui, I still want to go to the real dragon world to find my father! Father, where are you, the baby is going to die! "


    The two dragon claws of the Dragon Dragon were desperately hitting Wang Shu''s body, but now every attack he made seemed to be tickling, which had no effect on Wang Shu at all.


    The dragon was named Ao Fang, a descendant of the Dragon King thousands of years ago, but was later sealed in the Temple of Death due to a series of accidents. Later, it was discovered by Wang Long and raised.


    Stuck in the temple, he was killed once by Wang Shu with his magic sword, and it was easy for the soul to possess Song Wenyuan''s body, thinking that he could come out and do it vigorously, but he never met Wang Shu again.

 Chapter 470： Crazy climb

    Buzz buzz!


    At first glance, it seemed that Ao Fang didn''t want to give up Song Wenyuan''s body. The blue cover was also anxious, and once again issued a clear cry, urging Ao Fang to make a decision quickly. If this delays, not only Song Wenyuan''s original body will be Destruction, even Ao Fang''s soul will be destroyed.


    "No, I will not give up this body, I will never give up! I never want to go to that dark world again, I do n¡¯t want, I do n¡¯t want to sleep, I do n¡¯t want to die!¡±


    Ao Fang''s attack did not stop for a moment. He managed to be reborn. He didn''t want to do nothing and then slept again. He had been sleeping alone in the ground for thousands of years. He understood the horror of that loneliness, so Even if he died, he would not choose to sleep again.


    "Hey!" As Wang Shu refined the blood of the Phoenix in his body, his momentum began to rise rapidly, and at the same time a terrible hot breath began to emanate, just as Wang Shu laughed so much, A flame burst into his eyes.


    "Ah!" Ao Fang exclaimed when she saw the flame.


    Huh!


    At this moment, a weird scene happened, and those heavy rains that were about a foot away from Wang Shu''s body would completely turn into mist and evaporate. However, just after evaporating, they encountered the cold. The rain water condenses again into drops of water and drops again.


    In the blink of an eye, Wang Shu seemed to have turned into a white mist, and he could not see the appearance, and at the same time, the momentum of Wang Shu''s body was desperately increasing.


    The peak of the blood source!


    The original Wang Shu was the first layer of blood source. Because this battle lasted too long, the energy in the body was completely overdrawn, and this blink of an eye was replenished, even more filling than in his heyday, but this is not the end , And it is increasing desperately.


    Buzz buzz!


    The blue hood controlled this heavy rain. Naturally, it was clearest about the changes that happened in Wang Shu. This time, it seemed really panic. He flew towards Ao Fang and wanted to forcibly take Ao Fang''s soul away.


    Huh!


    However, just as soon as the blue cover moved, the long sword strengthened four times moved again, flying to the front of the blue cover, blocking the blue cover.


    After seeing that the sword strengthened four times blocked himself, the blue cover issued a wave of fluctuations, as if communicating with the sword strengthened four times. I hope that the sword strengthened four times can understand the seriousness of the problem, but the strength of the four times strengthened. The sword seemed to reject the blue cover proposal, and remained in front of it without moving, and the blue cover did not give up, and continued to communicate.


    The long sword that was strengthened four times was motionless, and obviously rejected the proposal of the blue cover, because now Wang Shu is the person it wants to protect. When Wang Shu didn''t notice it, for this moment, it was for the blue dragon. Awakening, now it finally hopes for this moment, how could it let the blue cover stop it?


    Boom!


    At this moment, the momentum of Wang Shu''s body climbed up again, and instantly reached the second floor of the blood source realm!


    But this stay is only a moment, and his momentum is still rising.


    "Haha, haha!" With the rising momentum of Wang Shu, at this moment he was completely out of instinct and laughed haha.


    Buzz buzz!


    With the second layer of breath from the blood source in Wang Shu''s body, the blue cover shook slightly at the same time as the long sword strengthened four times.


    I felt Wang Shu''s momentum rising, and the blue cover became even more panicked, and began to try to forcefully break through the defense of the long sword four times.


    However, the long sword strengthened four times is more joyful, and the soft humming is more cheerful, and it is also struggling to block the progress of the blue cover. It will not let the blue cover destroy all this.


    "Ah, father, father, where are you?" Although Ao Fang knew that all her attacks were futile, she did not give up, and was still working. Although she had realized that her resistance was futile, he did not want to give up!


    The peak of the second floor of the blood source!


    I only had a few breaths, and Wang Shu''s repair was like a balloon blowing up, quickly bulging, and immediately reached the peak of the second floor of the blood source realm.


    Boom!


    As soon as his momentum reached the peak of the second floor of the blood source, the powerful momentum immediately swept the Quartet and flew Ao Fangzhen directly.


    "Ah!" Ao Fang also woke up instantly after being shocked by Zhen Fei. With a look of loss, he understood that all his efforts would turn into a bubble and sit on the ground lost.


    After feeling this momentum, the sword that strengthened four times and the blue cover trembled again, one more tense and the other more cheerful.


    Hey!


    However, obviously, the bottleneck of the second level of the blood source environment broke through again, just like a layer of veil, which did not require much effort, and Wang Shu broke through so easily.


    If this scene is seen by other practitioners, it is estimated that they will commit suicide directly, because they think that the difficult bottleneck, Wang Shu will break through so easily.


    Boom!


    At the moment of breakthrough, a three-layer momentum of blood source realm erupted from Wang Shu''s body. Similarly, at the moment when this momentum erupted, Wang Shu immediately sobered up.


    "Not good, hateful!" However, when Wang Shu clearly felt that his practice was to jump two levels in the blink of an eye, and reached the third floor of the blood source realm, he couldn''t be happy at all, but his face was frightened. Come.


    Because of this moment, he clearly felt that there were two terrible breaths in his body at the same time.


    On one side was a fire phoenix, which was dazzling, hot, and scorching, like a hot lava flowing through his body, as if to burn him to ashes.


    On the other side, there was a roaring blue dragon. It was cold and ruthless, as if a knife had been continuously slaughtered in his body. It would also turn Wang Shu''s body into his own.


    These two terrible air streams collided constantly, and they both wanted to destroy the other side, and then turned Wang Shu''s body into their own things.


    These two air streams have volition, but that is not Wang Shu''s.


    Boom!


    "Ah!" Two violent wills collided, and Wang Shu felt as if his body had been burned by a fire, and it was about to be burned to ashes in an instant. Began to become red, a terrible heat wave erupted, and evaporated the rain into a mist.


    Click!


    However, the moment when Wang Shu felt that his body was about to be ignited, the cold breath immediately overwhelmed it, covering those places and forming a terrible cold.

 Chapter 471： Surprise

    These are two completely opposite breaths and strengths!


    "Hoo!" After the cold, Wang Shu felt slightly more comfortable, but this comfort was only an illusion, because after this comfort, immediately ushered in the cold, covered with ice again, knowing that he could not move, At the same time, the body surface began to appear ice.


    ¹É This cold air immediately turned the surrounding mist into ice crystals and frozen in the air.


    It was a weird and terrible scene. Just now I said mist, and it turned into a frost!


    It is this reversal, a yin and a yang, a cold and a hot alternation, that puts Wang Shu''s body under inhuman torture, letting him originally say that without any opportunity, the body will not grow again The changes that have taken place are rapidly tempering, and it is this terrible power that keeps his cultivation constantly rising.


    "what!"


    The soul of Wang Shu is sending out a painful sorrow, because all these pains are for him to bear. He has not sweated for a long time, but it still flows out, but the same, these sweats are instantly frozen into frost, blinking There was another mist.


    Three levels of peaks of the blood source!


    In the constant confrontation between the two wills, Wang Shu quickly absorbed the power, and his momentum kept increasing, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the peak of the third layer of the blood source!


    Terrible, terrible!


    Difficult practice, pay attention to step by step, step by step, can not panic at all, even if it is the elixir, it can only play a role in cutting hair and washing the spinal marrow, and it is difficult to advance. It also depends on their own will and accumulation, so although many people have enough elixir, the improvement of Xiuwei is also limited.


    But now Wang Shuxiu is promoted in such a crazy way, if it is seen by other practitioners, it is estimated that he will be furious.


    Buzz buzz!


    The blue hood and the long sword strengthened four times felt the same terrible momentum, and immediately stopped the fight. It seemed a bit frightened and turned the target to Wang Shu.


    "Saved, haha, I''m saved!" The original look of Ao Fang seemed to notice something, and a sudden light appeared in his eyes, looking excitedly at Wang Shu.


    "Ah, I am going to die!"


    After feeling his own cultivation to reach the peak of the third level of the blood source, Wang Shu seemed to have forgotten all the pain. Instead of rejoicing for this power, he looked like death back, and saw a **** of death, with a look of despair in his eyes and a sound Screaming, slumped to the ground.


    Buzz buzz!


    When Wang Shu fell, the blue cover and the long sword strengthened four times seemed to realize something more serious and made a sharp sound.


    "Haha, haha, it''s dead, it''s dead! This stupid mortal dared to absorb the source of fire and cold at the same time in his own body, which is basically a self-digging grave! Self-digging a grave, haha!" Seeing Wang Shu''s body After the change, Ao Fang''s face showed ecstasy. He was desperate. He became agitated because of excessive excitement in an instant, and his ugly and terrible appearance became even more embarrassed.


    The four-strength long sword immediately flew towards Wang Shu and wanted to help Wang Shu. It had realized that there was another power in Wang Shu''s body, a power that was almost the same as the cold seed that it left behind. If it goes on like this, maybe that power will devour the seeds it has left so much, and it is afraid of this result. If that happens, all its efforts will be wasted, and it will become Sinner "man" buried by his own master!


    The seed of the cold source is exactly the blue dragon that Wang Shu previously awakened, but although it is awakening, that blue dragon does not belong to Wang Shu, but belongs to the original master of the long sword that strengthened four times, the real Qinglong family!


    However, when the long sword strengthened four times had just moved, the blue cover also realized this problem. After finding that Ao Fang had no problem, it immediately blocked the long sword strengthened four times. It also did not let it strengthen. The long sword succeeded four times. When Ao Fang was in danger before, he strengthened the long sword four times to stop it. Now it will naturally pay back one by one!


    Dang!


    The sword that was strengthened four times saw the blue cover blocking it, and knew that it could not be avoided, and a cold chill erupted directly, hitting the blue cover. Although the sword strengthened four times was extraordinary, but the blue cover The defense is also very amazing, it has no effect at all, it just makes a clear sound.


    For a time, the blue cover and the sword strengthened four times were fighting again. No one can help but over time, the attack of the strengthened four times sword became more and more terrible. The blue cover blocked There has been misery.


    Huh!


    At the moment when a mistake occurred in the defense of the blue cover, the long sword strengthened four times avoided the blue cover directly, and rushed towards Wang Shu, who was lying on the ground with increasing momentum.


    Its goal is to directly insert into Wang Shu''s body and inject cold into the blue dragon in Wang Shu''s body. It believes that with the help of its master, its owner can be resurrected and reborn, which is a long time ago. The promise the owner left to it.


    A long, long time ago, it was just an ordinary long sword. It had no consciousness and no soul. It was just an ordinary sword, but then it met its master. Everything it gave was given by its master. So, Now it is going to save the king book.


    As for Wang Shu, it never regarded Wang Shu as its own master, because Wang Shu seemed to him to be only a responsible host, not its master. At first, it would choose Wang Shu because Wang Shu was resurrected with an invincible exchange system. Got it.


    As early as when Wang Shu strengthened four times successfully, it was already awake, but it felt that Wang Shu was too weak and he was unwilling to communicate with Wang Shu.


    Buzz buzz!


    The long sword that has been strengthened four times has been found that the blue dragon in Wang Shu''s body does not seem to be the opponent of the other terrible source of fire, because the majority of the color of Wang Shu''s body surface is now red, and the heat wave emitted is proof a little. Of course, it can also hear the sadness of the blue dragon in Wang Shu''s body, and the momentum on his body immediately became terrible, as if to freeze everything in the world, flying towards Wang Shu''s body.


    Boom!


    At this moment, suddenly a terrible flame burst out of Wang Shu''s body, completely drying out the surrounding area of ??rainwater into a mist.


    The temperature of the flame is quite terrible. Even the fine iron can melt in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, Wang Shu is a practitioner, otherwise his body may be burnt directly in such an instant, but even so, his The body also experienced discomfort, and the skin began to crack, exposing the blood vessels in the body.


    If you observe carefully, you will find that in his veins, there are a few flashes of cold mang. Those are the proof of the existence of Qinglong, and also the role of Wang Shu in cultivating the ice of ice in these years. Doomed to death.

 Chapter 472： Goodbye Huang Biaozi

    "Haha, okay, okay, some people are going to set themselves on fire, haha, okay, okay!" Ao Fang, who was not far away, was slightly stunned by the terrible heat wave, but immediately reacted. He couldn''t help but clap his hands, he could have run away immediately, but now he decided not to leave, she wanted to see Wang Shu''s death in person, he had to watch Wang Shu die in pain, because Wang Shu made him desperate just now .


    But Ao Fang hasn''t been happy for a long time. Suddenly, after the heat wave, Song Wenyuan''s will in his body was completely awakened, and his will to fight for his body appeared.


    After the emergence of the will, Ao Fang''s already long-running body quickly degenerates. The most injured tail disappears in a blink of an eye, and then the body gradually shrinks, and the legs slowly degenerate. Legs.


    Then it was degrading all the way up, showing the organs peculiar to the man, his hands, his neck, all the way to his head, and he suddenly stopped, as if not so easy.


    ±Ï¾¹ After all, this body is Song Wenyuan, so the fit of this body to him is very low. Now Song Wenyuan starts to **** his body, so Ao Fang is very unfavorable.


    "No, no, no, Song Wenyuan, we have already said, I will help you with revenge, you paid for your body, I have helped you kill those people, you should return to reincarnation, why are you fighting? Ao Fang desperately protected the part of his head. He knew that this was the most important part. If Song Wenyuan had recaptured him, he would become a lonely ghost in a solitary place, which would be more miserable than being sealed.


    "Go away!"


    Although there was no one talking and no sound, at this moment, there seemed to be such a voice roaring between heaven and earth.


    Huh!


    Tong Aofang''s body was changing rapidly, the dragon''s head began to move from the chin position to the face of the human who originally belonged to Song Wenyuan.


    "No, we said yes! Stupid human, you dare to deceive me, even if so, then die, everyone must die! Haha!"


    Although Song Wenyuan''s body is not suitable for Ao Fang, it is better than nothing, and he does not want to be a lonely ghost, and in a blink of an eye, he has been forced into desperation and will soon leave this body.


    Song Wenyuan''s body is about to be completely recaptured. From below his eyes, all of Song Wenyuan''s human looks, so Ao Fang simply relented and looked at the magic sword that was thrown aside and sealed by him before he could still control the body. Kung fu rushed over.


    Buzz buzz!


    Jain, who was still blocking the blue cover of the long sword that strengthened four times, seemed to be aware of the wrong atmosphere at this moment, immediately noticed the change of Ao Fang, issued a sharp wailing, and rushed towards Ao Fang.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    When the blue cover rushed over, the dark clouds in the sky sent out a terrible sullen thunder, and the ground felt a trembling sensation, a crackle, and a thick lightning blasted not far away, blasting the trees to pieces.


    At the same time that the scene has uncontrollable changes, the momentum of Wang Shu''s body is still rising sharply. In the blink of an eye, he reached the peak of the third layer of the blood source, and he may break through the third layer of the blood source and reach the fourth layer at any time.


    "Ah, I''m dying, what''s wrong with me?"


    The will of the blue dragon and the fire phoenix in the book of King Wang continued to impact. Both sides wanted to conquer each other, and then regarded Wang Shu''s body as their own, but the two sides were close to each other, and they could not help each other.


    However, over time, the will of the fire phoenix has gained the upper hand, beginning to occupy two-thirds of Wang Shu''s body, and gradually forced Qinglong into the corner.


    µÄ The essence of this fire phoenix is ??not the general fire phoenix, but the fire phoenix king that is comparable to the soul. At the time, Wang Jian also spent nine cattle and two tigers at a great cost.


    Wang Jian''s original idea was to use Nirvana to change Wang Shu''s body, but disappointed Wang Jian.


    Wang Shu was constantly shocked by the two wills. The body was alternately hot and cold. The body has exceeded the limit. His consciousness has been blurred. He can''t see everything before him. The body is hot, cold, painful, and bitter. He has no feeling.


    "So comfortable, is this how people feel before they die?"


    And it is strange that after this torture beyond the limits, Wang Shu''s consciousness has an illusion, faintly seeing a white light in front of him, that white light is like the sunlight of winter, and it is so comfortable to bear on him. Can''t stop wanting to sleep.


    When this illusion appeared in front of Wang Shu''s eyes, suddenly, Wang Shu buzzed deeply in his mind, and was immediately enveloped by a ray of yellow orange orange. With this yellow orange orange light, Wang Shu even more I felt that the white light in front of me turned into a sunset, which was a beautiful scene.


    "Oh, I seem to be thinking of something! It turns out that everything is for this!"


    Looking at the color appearing in front of me, there seems to be something activated in the depths of Wang Shu''s memory, and suddenly there was tears in those closed eyes.


    "Oh, boy, you''re finally awake!"


    As soon as Wang Shu shed tears, a familiar voice rang again in the back of his mind.


    "Who is it? Who are you?"


    Wang Shu, who had hallucinations originally, woke up immediately after hearing the familiar and friendly voice, and shouted with excitement.


    Sure enough, when he shouted, he clearly saw that in front of his eyes, the old man who was familiar, small, wretched, and with small eyes appeared again!


    It is that Huang Biaozi is not fake!


    I do n¡¯t know why, this time Huang Biaozi did not have the treacherous feeling of the past, but looked like an old man who cared for children, looked at Wang Shu with loving eyes, and showed a kind smile on his face.


    "Huang Biaozi old **** stick, what are you talking about? Why are you dumb? Hurry up and talk!" Somehow, after seeing Huang Biaozi''s appearance, Wang Shu lost the calmness and wisdom again, as if it had become once again That guy with a slow IQ.


    àÅ "Huh? No, Huang Biaozi, a **** stick, do you hide something from me, why can''t I feel your breath?" Just a moment later, Wang Shu immediately realized Huang Biaozi''s abnormality, and he was a little restless.


    If it was before, Huang Biaozi would definitely not do this. At first glance, it would give people the feeling of an old liar, but now Huang Biaozi, in Wang Shu ¡¯s view, is an ordinary old man, nothing special. of. He even felt very kind, as if the guy in front of him was his own loved one.


    "Oh, boy, that''s good! Awakening, awakening, and finally wait until this day, how many years, how many years, it seems my sacrifice is worth it!" Huang Biaozi looked at the king with loving eyes The book seemed to see that his years of hard work had finally been answered, and the contented smile on his face murmured to himself.

 Chapter 473： father?

    "Hey, Huang Biaozi old **** stick, what are you mumbling about? What awakening, how many years, sacrificed? Come on, don''t talk nonsense, Lao Tzu is going to die, save me quickly!" Wang Shu didn''t quite understand Huang Biaozi Some buns.


    King Wang Shu did not realize that after Huang Biaozi appeared, all the pain in his body disappeared, and time seemed to freeze at this moment.


    "Oh, stinky boy, don''t call your father to hear your husband when you see the old man, anyway, you''re that kind of virtue!"


    Huang Biaozi looked at Wang Shu with satisfaction, nodded and couldn''t help but no longer wanted to come up with that clich¨¦, but was interrupted impatiently by Wang Shu before he said, "Hey, Huang Old Biaozi, where have you been these days? You do n¡¯t show up every day, making me nervous! "


    "Oh, grown up, grown up, and really grown up, the old man can only help you get here, boy, you have a long way to go. As for whether you can go past and reach the real peak, you must On your own, the old man is really looking forward to it! You boy, hold on, the old man will be here soon. "After Huang Biaozi was interrupted by Wang Shu, his face was more satisfied with Wang Shu''s performance.


    "Huang Biaozi, do you hide anything from me? Wait, what did you just say? Father? When did you become my father?" At this time, Wang Shu realized the seriousness of the problem, and the hippie smiled and accepted. Get up and ask seriously.


    "Boy, don''t ask me why, I''ll ask you, now how do you face the danger outside?" After looking at Wang Shu seriously, Huang Biaozi also became serious and asked.


    "Huh?" Wang Shu frowned, a little puzzled, but followed Huang Biaozi''s gaze toward the outside, but he didn''t expect it, and he couldn''t help but start a cold sweat.


    The original position of Wang Shu is now in his eyes, protected by a large mask, and a strange scene appears outside, as if time is still.


    "this is?"


    He can clearly see that the upper body of his body has been occupied by a burning sea of ??fire, and in the center of this sea of ??fire, you can see a fire phoenix spreading its wings there, emitting a chirping sound, as if controlling the sea of ??fire. He continued to attack. Although he didn''t feel anything now, but just seeing the terrible flame burning in his body, he felt no reason to feel a burning pain in his body.


    "This is the most powerful fire spirit remnant power in the human world, which is what you call the fire phoenix. Although there is only a trace, this trace of remnant soul can easily win anyone before the soul wakes up!" To help Wang Shu understand everything he saw, Huang Biaozi said lightly.


    "What?" Wang Shu was a little surprised, and he didn''t know how powerful the soul-awakening state was, but he knew that now that he was only in the blood source state, his state of mind was already out of reach for him.


    After Xun stabilized his mind, Wang Shu did not say anything, but continued to observe.


    On the contrary, in the lower body of his body, it is occupied by another completely opposite ice, as if his lower body is formed of ice, and in the same way, at his Dantian, he cultivates to form blood In the sea, there was a dragon dormant. The dragon seemed to control the ice, struggling to resist those terrible flames.


    Although he could not feel the breath of that dragon, Wang Shu clearly understood that the dragon was equally terrible, even more terrible than that fire phoenix, but now it chose to forbear.


    "That''s the blue dragon! The dragons have been countless years ago and are also one of the top ten races, but since the battle of the gods, they have almost become extinct. Probably only some of the lost faces will survive? The blue dragon in the blood sea should have the strength comparable to the blood sage before his death, and one foot has already stepped into the realm of the **** king! "Huang Biaozi continued to explain for Wang Shu, and when talking about the terrible power in front of that dragon There is no change in mood, it seems that it is just talking about a small person.


    "Blood Saint? What kind of cultivation is that?" Wang Shu paid a little attention to it. He had not heard of the division of blood cultivation into equal grades.


    "You don''t have to delusion, Blood Saint is an existence that you can''t understand at all!" Huang Biaozi seemed to know Wang Shu''s thoughts and said again.


    "Oh!" Wang Shu answered helplessly, and then observed.


    This is what happened inside his body, but outside his body, it was only about a foot away, it can be said that it was close at hand, and the terrible cold light erupted from the long sword that had been strengthened four times, facing his belly. , That is, Dan Tian''s position rushed over.


    Just seeing the momentum of the long sword that was strengthened four times successfully, Wang Shu definitely felt a pain in the abdomen. If the long sword that was strengthened four times successfully hit in this way, he felt that he would be taken away with people, it would be like the original Wu Shuai died miserably, his body trembled slightly.


    At this moment, Wang Shu can clearly see that inside the long sword that has been strengthened four times successfully, there is a natural formation. The formation looks very simple. It seems to be remembered at a glance, but if you carefully In retrospect, if you want to portray it yourself, you will find that you can''t remember anything. That matrix is ??not the point, because he discovered it before, but just didn''t pay special attention to it.


    Now what scares Wang Shu most is in the middle of that formation, that is, inside the long sword that has been successfully strengthened four times, there is a small dragon that looks almost the same as the one in Wang Shu''s blood sea. The head dragon looks crazy, trying to rescue the dragon trapped in Wang Shu''s body.


    "That is the will of the dragon in your body before it was born! That is a strange life form. Simply tell you, it is the so-called feeling of human beings! Like a thing that is permanent, you will feel particularly kind. It is easy to handle, and the efficiency of work is also very high, and the soul of the will is left by this dragon. I did not expect to grow so terrible, I am afraid it will take a long time! "Huang Biaozi continued to explain for Wang Shu.


    "Soul of Will?" Wang Shu asked for a moment, puzzled.


    "Well, the spirit of will! But you are not without a chance, as long as you work hard, you can also take that thing for your own use! But now that spirit of will has consciousness, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy!" Huang Biao Zi said lightly.


    "What does this Huang Biaozi mean? Does it mean that the long swords that have been strengthened four times before belong to me?" Wang Shu still didn''t quite understand Huang Biaozi''s meaning and murmured in his heart.


    "Boy, do you think that weapon is so powerful? Huh, kidding, that weapon has its own will, even if it is a life! Forget it, not that, anyway, in short, you were just I got the body of the weapon, but I did n¡¯t get its soul. As for whether it will become your killer in the future, it ¡¯s up to you! Do n¡¯t be sloppy, watch it fast! ¡±Huang Biaozi always has mind-reading, regardless of the king Any careful thoughts in the book will be clearly seen by Huang Biaozi.

 Chapter 474： Death must

    "Okay!" Wang Shu had no choice but to continue to observe.


    When the long sword that had been strengthened four times went out, about ten feet away, that Ao Fang held a magic sword in his hand, and only a small part of his eyes remained the shape of a dragon. All other parts had become Song Wenyuan''s human body.


    Looking at it from afar, if you don''t pay attention, you will think that Song Wenyuan is there.


    Ao Fang''s eyes were frantic and embarrassed. He held the magic sword in his hand and lifted it up. At the same time, he could clearly see that in that body, a lot of blood power was moving towards the hand holding the magic sword. , Ready to enter the magic sword, detonate the magic sword.


    And what surprised Wang Shu most was that in that body, there were two souls, one was Song Wenyuan''s, and the other was Ao Fang''s.


    "It really is two souls!"


    Although there has been speculation for a long time, Wang Shu still hesitated a little after seeing it.


    "Boy, don''t be dazed!"


    Huang Biaozi reminded with some dissatisfaction.


    "I see!" Wang Shu muttered, and continued to observe.


    At this time, he focused his target on the magic sword. At this moment, he clearly saw that there was a small soul in the magic sword, but the terrible thing was that the soul was also conscious and the eyes were very complicated. Seems to be desperate for freedom, and with resentment.


    "Linger? No, not Linger!"


    The moment I saw that soul, Wang Shu snorted in his heart, and his whole body was swollen, and his heart was beating for no reason.


    "That is the thunderstorm of heaven! Let''s just say that, that thing is the will of heaven, it was sealed and turned into a magic weapon, and its anger can be imagined! But it''s okay, because it won''t be long before it will Become yours! "Huang Biaozi still looked like a cloud of light and light, about the life in that magic sword, said lightly.


    "So terrible?"


    Wang Wangshu cursed inwardly and continued to observe.


    I was more shocked than Wang Shu. If the soul inside was not a spirit, it was a spirit he thought was dead. Wang Shu feared for a while just thinking about it.


    Wang Shu continued to turn his attention. After using it for about a quarter of an hour, he felt that he had remembered everything around him, turned his head with confidence, looked at Huang Biaozi, and said, "Old **** stick, no problem Now, I have remembered my surroundings! "


    "Remember?" Huang Biaozi asked skeptically.


    "Well, remember!" Wang Shu answered with confidence, although he did not understand what Huang Biaozi had for him to remember the surrounding environment, but as long as he did as Huang Biaozi asked.


    "Okay, then I will test you. If you follow the current sobriety and you take a step to the left, what will the result be?" Huang Biaozi''s face showed a hint of slyness and asked clearly.


    "Walk one step left? Well, let me think about it!" Wang Shu hesitated, and immediately answered, "I will just escape the attack of the sword that has been strengthened four times successfully!"


    "Hum, wrong! Do you think that weapon is dead? Besides, do you think that you can avoid the attack of that weapon at such a short distance?" Huang Biaozi snorted angrily.


    "I was hit four times with a long sword that was strengthened successfully!" Wang Shu stunned, reacted immediately, and said.


    "Yes, that''s it!" Huang Biaozi answered affirmatively.


    "Isn''t that saying I''m finished?" Wang Shu was slightly surprised, and asked with some worry.


    "It''s generally like this!" Huang Biaozi nodded, a sad expression, pretending to be a gesture, said with some sadness.


    "No, Huang Biaozi old **** stick, don''t you just have the heart to give white hair to someone with white hair? Why should I die after you!" Wang Shu complained with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, what else do you want? Well, I''ll ask you, like the current deadly situation, how do you solve it?" Huang Biaozi saw Wang Shu trying to cheat, and asked dissatisfied.


    "Deadline?" Wang Shu said for a moment, and it seemed that it was difficult to accept the result.


    "Isn''t it? Well, let me understand something better! First of all, if the old man thaws the time, what would you say?" Huang Biaozi seemed to let Wang Shu understand the seriousness of the situation at hand, Directly and clearly explained for Wang Shu, saying: "First, if time starts to flow, then the long sword that has been strengthened four times successfully will hit you in a short time, based on your current body and repair. Say, the moment you react, the long sword that has been strengthened four times has been pierced on you! "


    "That''s not dead!" Wang Shu cursed secretly, but didn''t say anything, just listening to Huang Biaozi explaining quietly.


    Huang Biaozi ignored Wang Shu''s response and continued to explain: "Then the question is coming, if you are hit by this long successful sword four times, what will your reaction be like?"


    "Nonsense, you must pay attention to the wound!" Wang Shu muttered without thinking too much.


    Huang Biaozi completely changed his look, like an old gentleman, and then said seriously: "Generally speaking, ordinary people are shot by a stream of arrows. The first reaction must be to focus all their attention there. Where you are shot, then you will feel the pain! In this case, if there are many arrows, then the person will be shot at the second, third, and fourth arrows until he becomes Horse honeycomb, fall down!


    Of course, if you are an experienced person, you will definitely choose to ignore the arrow injury, but to hold back the pain, avoid any falling arrows that may hit you, and save yourself better. You will wait until it is relatively safe. Go to the wound!


    This kind of decisive performance depends on experience. If you don''t have such experience, then you can only rely on the experience of others!


    Boy, I know you are unwilling, don''t you blame me for so many years? And teach nothing to you? "


    "..." Wang Shu was speechless, not even refuting his thoughts.


    ¿È "Ah, in fact, there are some things that you just forgot. If you can really get there again, then I believe you will remember everything!"


    Huang Biaozi said, and immediately turned back to the topic, and then said: "In fact, the attack of this weapon is quite terrible. If you are really hit, then it is not far from death. Of course, if it is normal, You will not die in a short time, because the battle between the fire spirit and the blue dragon in your body may continue for a long time. During this time, you have no worries about life. Of course, if you do n¡¯t handle it well, you will die sooner or later. Yes! But for you, this is not the most fatal injury at present, have you seen it? Your most fatal injury is the magic sword in that guy''s hand! "

 Chapter 475： With good intentions

    "what?"


    Wang Shu was a little surprised. Although he noticed the magic sword just now, he didn''t realize that the magic sword had reached the critical point of detonation. Now reminded by Huang Biaozi, he finally realized that this was a mortal situation. The magic sword only needs to be detonated for a moment, but I am afraid that within a range of tens of miles, it will instantly become powder.


    "You don''t have to doubt at all. If the magic sword really explodes, within ten miles of the circle, practitioners below the soul awakening will not be spared!" Huang Biaozi continued to add.


    Wang Shu wanted to ask "what to do", but he didn''t say anything, because he knew that Huang Biaozi told him that it definitely had his meaning. Before Wang Shu didn''t pay special attention, but after careful recall, he found that, Huang Biaozi has his purpose in almost every sentence.


    "Does your kid want to ask me what to do?" Huang Biaozi looked at Wang Shu and asked.


    "This?" Wang Shu said for a moment, but immediately reacted, this Huang Biaozi had mind-reading, and then he was stunned.


    "Oh, boy, do you think the old man really has mind-reading skills?" After looking at Wang Shu''s expression, Huang Biaozi asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t it?" Wang Shu really stunned this time, and asked with some suspicion.


    "Well, you''re kidding. Where is there any mind-reading in the world? The so-called mind-reading is just a kind of psychological guessing. Just like the old man, the old man knows a lot of people. Naturally, he can do it through the expression of someone else, with a small gesture. Guess the other''s intentions. If there is such a terrible thing as mind reading, don''t you think that person''s existence is a kind of pain in itself? "Huang Biaozi snorted dismissively and asked back.


    "This one¡­¡­"


    The king of kings is really awkward this time.


    The momentum of Huang Biaozi began to rise rapidly, from the beginning of the ordinary old man to the blood awake state, and then quickly climbed to the blood aura state, one layer two layers three layers ... nine layers, and then all the way to the source of blood , One, two, three ... nine. Blood mood, one layer, two layers, three layers ... nine layers ... until he couldn''t feel what cultivation was.


    "Huang Biaozi, what are you doing?"


    Wang Wangshu shouted a little nervously, because it was just a momentary effort, the breath of Huang Biaozi had reached a point where he could only look up.


    "Boy, remember, this is a different momentum for each phase of the practitioner!"


    You have to remember these, and when you break through in the future, take this as an opportunity to find your own limits!


    After a while I will use my last trace of soul power as an opportunity to fuse those three terrible powers for you!


    It is the resentment in the magic sword, and the power of the fire spirit in your body, the power of the ice that is unique to the dragon family, these three conflicting terrible powers could not be merged, but in you, I saw everything It is possible, hum, even if it is water and fire, you can get along in harmony! Huang Biaozi was still serious, saying in an unquestionable tone.


    "Hey, Huang Biaozi, don''t go crazy! Ah!" Wang Shu knew that Huang Biaozi might be soaring and shouted with some hissing, but Huang Biaozi''s momentum was so terrible that he even thought of resistance. No.


    When the momentum of Huang Biaozi rose to the state of blood, Wang Shu already felt that it was a huge stone pressed on his body, making him unable to breathe.


    And when the momentum of Huang Biaozi''s body reached the melting point, Wang Shu clearly felt that it was a mountain, every minute and every second could make him torn into pieces.


    However, the momentum of Huang Biaozi continues to rise, the soul wakes up!


    It''s time to wake up!


    Boom!


    When Huang Biaozi''s momentum reached the moment of awakening, Wang Shu felt that he had been abandoned by the whole world, just as the whole world was crowding him out, and a thought of suicide was born in his heart.


    "Boy, this is the coercion of Awakening, they have been recognized by this world!


    Alas, it is not that they have been acknowledged by this world, but that they have yielded the world! Remember this feeling, you must have this day in the future! Huang Biaozi noticed Wang Shu''s downturn, and a thunderous sound rang in Wang Shu''s mind.


    As soon as he was drunk by Huang Biaozi, Wang Shu immediately sobered up, a look of horror appeared in his eyes, but suddenly, a terrible pressure fell on him again, almost letting his soul fly.


    "Don''t be distracted! Hold on to Lingtai, this is what the old man can do for you in the end!" Huang Biaozi drank again.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Master Wang Shu felt that there were tens of thousands of thunders in his mind, and his head could explode at any time. It was no longer clear what the feeling was, but the pressure was getting bigger and bigger.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Wang Shu felt light on his body, as if nothing had happened. At the same time, he woke up, and looked at Huang Biaozi with confusion in his eyes. He didn''t understand why the pressure was just horrible just now. No, especially the current Huang Biaozi, who obviously has no momentum, but just standing there will make Wang Shu feel terrible.


    "Boy, this is a practice that is beyond your cognition. This will only be understood when you wake up in the future!"


    Yes, yes, this is the potential, there is no terrible coercion, and some are their own potential!


    You must remember that mortals cultivate spirit and saints cultivate power! "


    After Huang Biaozi saw that Wang Shu was able to withstand the terrible coercion of soul wakeup, a rare joy appeared in his eyes, and he continued to explain for Wang Shu.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The rising momentum of Huang Biaozi''s body was a strange climb. Although there was no coercion, Wang Shu knew that Huang Biaozi was getting more and more terrible. He didn''t dare to be distracted, he just clenched his teeth. Supported painstakingly, while silently remembering these differences of oppression, these will become his irreproducible capital and treasure in the future.


    Boom!


    However, at a sudden moment, the coercion that had already converged on Huang Biaozi suddenly erupted.


    "Ah!" If it was only unilateral coercion or potential pressure, Wang Shu could still grit his teeth and reluctantly insist, but these two broke out at the same time, and Wang Shu could not bear it.


    The current Huang Biaozi is no longer Huang Biaozi in Wang Shu''s eyes, but it seems to be a round of red sun, a round that emits a terrible high-temperature sun, so dazzling, so breathless.


    "Boy, hold on, this is the sign of the second step to the third step of the practitioner. Only after experiencing the yang disaster and becoming a true Yang practitioner, is the true third step powerful practitioner!"


    The third step is that the powerful practitioners are like the sun in the sky, which makes people unable to look directly at them. They are terrible, so terrible that you will not have any intention of resistance in your heart!


    Endless dark nights you have come over, don''t be overwhelmed by this treacherous sun!


    Do you remember the endless nothingness? Do you remember the loneliness? If you don''t want to fall, if you don''t want to have that kind of loneliness, then stick with it, as long as this step is over, everything will be fine! "


    At first glance, the situation was wrong, Huang Biaozi once again reminded Wang Shu, and he also knew that the yang atmosphere was terrible. When he broke through, he almost burned himself.


    The King of Shu did not speak, but expressed with his actions, and immediately restored calmness, as if he did not feel the terrible yangqi momentum, a cloud of light and light, standing there quietly.

 Chapter 476： With good intentions

    ʲô "What? Well, well, it is indeed the husband of the old man, I did not expect to have such understanding! It seems that even if I do not say, you will embark on the road of the old man!"


    After seeing Wang Shu''s calmness instantly, Huang Biaozi was a little surprised. He had no idea that Wang Shu had such understanding.


    Howling!


    I was deceived by Wang Shu. These were just a moment of hallucination. All the pressure on him disappeared, and he became relaxed and normal again, as if nothing had happened.


    "Oh, boy, very good! It seems that the old man can leave in peace!


    My dear boy, the old man has nothing to teach you. In the end, the old man just wants to tell you that from now on, you will be responsible for your actions, and you must consider its results every time you do something! Don''t be evil and small, don''t be small and good! Also, do n¡¯t forget your heart, I hope you do n¡¯t lose yourself!


    Remember this sentence, and people will not die for themselves!


    ȷʵ The people we cultivate are indeed pursuing eternal life, but they only have endless life without heart, that is the walking dead, you will understand in the future!


    Well, there is not much power left for the old man, I can only tell you so much!


    If you can wake up one day, please follow me to find me!


    But before that, I want to hear you call me father! "


    After the recovery of Wang Shu, Huang Biaozi''s eyes showed that kind of loving look again. He already knew that he was short of support, but now he wants to hear Wang Shu seriously call his father.


    ι "Hey, old Huang Biaozi ..."


    I saw Huang Biaozi again becoming that kind old man. Wang Shu was a bit uncomfortable, but he quickly put away the laughter, his eyes were serious, and he knelt down sincerely.


    "Boy Wang Shu, although I don''t understand why the old man wants to call himself the kid''s father, but thank you for your life-saving grace! If the old man really wants the kid to call you ..." Wang Shu knelt down, scratched his head, seriously Said.


    "Hehe, it seems that I am too anxious!"


    Huang Biaozi interrupted his words, but there were some flashes of tears in his eyes, and some said in a loss.


    Huang Biaozi went on to say, "Boy, prepare for the next battle!"


    After speaking, Huang Biaozi rolled up a large sleeve and flew Wang Shu out. At the same time, a black hole appeared behind Wang Shu and was sucked into it, and the space here was like a mirror, cracked and cracked. Come on.


    boom!


    The moment the space broke apart here, the outside world returned to normal at that moment.


    Huh!


    At the moment when time returned to normal, the heavy rain fell again, like people walking towards the end of their lives. Clouds are their roots, then the ground is their end, and the same is their root. They seem to be tireless. Running around, or in other words, they can''t stop!


    However, faster than the rain is the long sword that has been strengthened four times successfully. The long sword that has been strengthened four times is originally a charged attack. At the moment when time began to flow, even Wang Shu did not have time to respond, then the strengthening was successful four times. His long sword hit him.


    With a click, the sharpness of the sword strengthened four times successfully directly pierced the hard skin of Wang Shu, penetrated the flesh, and went deep into Dantian, directly into the sea of ??blood, and a large amount of terrible cold was quickly injected into the sea of ??blood.


    "Ah, no!" At the moment when the cold of the long sword that had been strengthened four times reached the sea of ??blood, Wang''s writing changed greatly. If there was no accident, his sea of ??blood would be scrapped. Of course, even he could I don''t know if I survive.


    Boom!


    After the four-strength long sword rushed into the sea of ??blood, the blue dragon that had been dormant in the blood of Wang Shu seemed to have received support. He began to react and immediately launched a counterattack. The dying ice that had been suppressed by the fire Phoenix The force made a comeback again, just like the fierce beast''s counterattack before death, immediately suppressed the breath of the fire phoenix, and defeated one after another.


    "Haha, die, die, everyone will die!" However, the battle between the four swords and the fire phoenix that strengthened successfully four times will not really kill Wang Shu, at least for now, but The real threat was the magic sword in the hands of that Ao Fang. At this moment, the magic sword was finally activated by the Ao Fang.


    Tong Aofang is crazy, how long he desires for life, but he has realized that he can''t turn the situation around, so he wants to destroy all this, what he can''t get, and nobody can get it!


    He just wanted simple freedom, but even this desire could not be realized, so he decided to let everything be destroyed!


    Crackling!


    After Aofang''s blood power was injected into the magic sword, the magic sword began to riot, and the resentment inside it began to overflow, and a terrible coercion spread.


    "Haha, haha, die, die!"


    After feeling the terrible coercion of the magic sword overflowing, Ao Fang not only did not feel fear, but showed a perverted madness on his face. He was crazy, he didn''t want to die alone, so he would drag on these people like Wang Shu. Crazy revenge.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The will in the magic sword felt the loosening of the power of the seal, and began to riot again, constantly impacting the seal of the magic sword, ready to rush out.


    Destroy! destroy!


    Now the will in that magic sword has only one thought, that is destruction, it will destroy everything, it will destroy everything it can see, everything it can destroy.


    Buzz buzz!


    The blue mask that was rushing towards Ao Fang also felt the terrible power of the magic sword for a moment, and a strong blue light burst out. To stop all this, its mission was to protect Ao Fang. If Ao Fang died , Then it loses the value of existence, so it has to stop all this, even if it can''t stop it, it has to rescue Aofang.


    "No, don''t!"


    Lan Xue, who had fallen down a long time ago, woke up again. Although she was more precocious than her peers, but too many things happened, she could not choose, even for a moment, she wanted to be so It may not be a good thing to die, but the longing for life and the fear of death bother her at the same time, so she still screams.


    "No, don''t! Stop!"


    Lan Xue''s fragile body didn''t know what kind of soul was contained in it, and how powerful her will was to support her, letting her make such a cry, even if she couldn''t stand up, her voice still shouted, even though her expression was ÕøÄü, But the shout that broke through his throat echoed in the heavy rain.


    "what!"


    Wang Shu was blasted back by the terrible sword that had been strengthened four times with people and swords, and his mind was blank. At the moment, except pain is pain, he knew nothing and bumped into the ruins. It stopped three feet deep into the ground.


    "Haha, haha, die, die, everyone will die!" The moment the seal of the magic sword was broken, the madness on Ao Fang''s face became even more mad, a scary smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, it was over, it was over It ¡¯s because it ¡¯s all over.

 Chapter 477： Scramble

    Tong Aofang is crazy, how long he desires for life, but he has realized that he can''t turn the situation around, so he wants to destroy all this, what he can''t get, and nobody can get it!


    He just wanted simple freedom, but even this desire could not be realized, so he decided to let everything be destroyed!


    Crackling!


    After the strength of Ao Fang''s blood was injected into the magic sword, the magic sword began to riot, the breath inside it began to overflow, and a terrible coercion filled.


    "Haha, haha, die, die!"


    After feeling the terrible coercion of the magic sword overflowing, Ao Fang not only did not feel fear, but showed a perverted madness on his face. He was crazy, he didn''t want to die alone, so he would drag on these people like Wang Shu. Crazy revenge.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The will in the magic sword felt the loosening of the power of the seal, and began to riot again, constantly impacting the seal of the magic sword, ready to rush out.


    Destroy! destroy!


    Now the will in that magic sword has only one thought, that is destruction, it will destroy everything, it will destroy everything it can see, everything it can destroy.


    Buzz buzz!


    The blue mask that was rushing towards Ao Fang also felt the terrible power of the magic sword for a moment, and a strong blue light burst out. To stop all this, its mission was to protect Ao Fang. If Ao Fang died , Then it loses the value of existence, so it has to stop all this, even if it can''t stop it, it has to rescue Aofang.


    "what!"


    Wang Shu was blasted back by the terrible sword that had been strengthened four times with people and swords, and his mind was blank. At the moment, except pain is pain, he knew nothing and bumped into the ruins. It stopped three feet deep into the ground.


    "Stupid mortal! Destroy it, destroy it all!" At the moment when the red clouds appeared in the sky, a voice like Tianwei resounded between heaven and earth, and the thick blood began to diffuse.


    Huh!


    At the moment when the magic sword seal was released, Ao Fang''s soul was also forced away from Song Wenyuan''s body, floating in the air like a lone soul and a ghost.


    That was a boy. The boy was in white, weak, and pale. He was only eighteen or nine years old, and he was dancing in the wind.


    If you just look at it casually, you will be surprised to find that Ao Fang is not much different from the ordinary mortal boy, but if you look closely, you will clearly find that a small pair of blue horns are growing on his head. There were faint blue scale flashes in the corners of his eyes.


    The Yulong family, he is the Yulong family, the most beautiful dragon family in the legend!


    "what?"


    Although Wang Shushu had previously seen Ao Fang''s soul, he did not feel much. Now when he sees that Ao Fang is such a cowardly boy, his pupils shrink slightly, and he looks a bit surprised.


    "Ah!" But just when he was distracted, the pain coming from the abdomen made him feel anguish. Indeed, this is not the time to be distracted.


    "Oh, it''s over, it''s over! Father Dad, the baby is not filial, and you can''t even see you! Martial Dog, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be trapped for so many years! Ah, I am not willing Not reconciled! "


    After feeling the terrible killing breath, Ao Fang''s original madness began to converge, a trace of silence appeared on his face, a bit of tears flickered in his bright eyes, and he suddenly regretted because he still had many wishes unfulfilled.


    "Ah, evil animal, you **** it!"


    The moment Song Wenyuan took control of his body, his eyes showed madness, and he did not know what kind of treasure he had taken from his body, and threw it towards Ao Fang, and then fled away distantly.


    "Ah!" Ao Fang, who had just lost her body, seemed a little unaccustomed. At the moment of her cyanosis, she suddenly felt a pain in her abdomen, uttered a scream, and fell from the air.


    Huh!


    But when Ao Fang was about to land, the blue mask finally rushed over, emitting a blue light, forming a mask to protect Ao Fang inside.


    "I will definitely come back, I will kill all of you! Remember to me, Song Wenyuan will not give up like this!" Song Wenyuan''s immature face with a terrible madness, while running, grow up Shouting, but he didn''t notice that at this moment, a terrible will had locked him.


    "No, don''t run away!"


    The original disappeared prince appeared again, he yelled frantically, at the same time, the terrible breath bleeding exploded, and he rushed towards Song Wenyuan desperately.


    Crackling!


    However, just as Song Wenyuan''s figure was about to disappear into the woods, a terrible resentment suddenly fell in the sky, hitting Song Wenyuan.


    It was only momentarily that Song Wenyuan''s full-scale range exploded directly into a large pit, and Song Wenyuan was completely without bones, and even the house owner disappeared completely.


    Terrible, terrible, the power of resentment is terrible!


    "Huang Biaozi, is this what you said is a mortal situation?" Wang Shu was stuck in his body by the long sword that had been strengthened four times.


    No solution, now the situation is no solution!


    Dead end, this is a dead end! Indeed, if according to Huang Biaozi, as long as Wang Shu shrinks a step in the middle, it will not be such a dead end, but now that things have happened, then we must face it, we must take any next step. .


    King Wang Shu himself could not move, and was locked by a terrible will, that will only convey one meaning, destruction! Everyone is going to die!


    That is the will of the resentment that fled before, that is the will of heaven, and that is the power of resentment that only the soul-awakening practitioner can face.


    Although Nao Fang is protected by a blue mask, it is obvious that it has been locked by the terrible breath in the sky. At the moment, there seems to be something terrible on Ao Fang''s body, plus Ao''s weakness, the blue mask It didn''t seem to be fully awakened, so, under that terrible grudge, Ao Fang could not escape.


    Wang Shu couldn''t see the thing entrusted to Ao Fang, but he could feel that it was terrible. The wild atmosphere made him feel abominable, gave him an impulse to run away, and even made him familiar. It feels like I''ve felt that kind of breath, but I can''t remember it for a while.


    "what!"


    The two terrible forces in Wang Shu''s body were constantly colliding. Now the blue dragon has the support of the long sword that has been strengthened four times, and the momentum is even more. It was originally suppressed by the remnant soul of the fire phoenix, and it finally started After the great counterattack, more than half of Wang Shu''s body had been occupied by the ice. The fire phoenix was only a quarter of the place, and it was still retreating towards the quarter occupied by Wang Shu.

 Chapter 478： Scramble

    If there is no last resort, neither the Dragon Dragon nor the Phoenix Phoenix''s remnants will invade Wang Shu''s will. If an accident occurs at this time, the body will be destroyed, and all their efforts will be lost.


    Similarly, the Qinglong also understands this very well. Although he is pressing hard, he still has room for resistance to the Fire Phoenix, so as not to fight a dead net, it will slowly swallow the Fire Phoenix and finally swallow the Wang Shu.


    "Abominable, Huang Biaozi, why do you call me my boss?"


    Wang Shushu began to feel a little scared in his heart. He was afraid that he would die like this. Although he had no persistent goal before, he liked that life, and walked as he felt every day.


    But it is clear that from today, the state of the past will cease to exist.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the fire phoenix seemed to be desperate, chose to fight, and banged, and rushed directly into the depth of Wang Shu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Wang Shu felt a sudden pain in his head, and was immediately surrounded by a flame, burning, but it was only a moment when he felt like he was going to die.


    Roar!


    Jain Qinglong also seemed to be aware of the wrong situation, and uttered a roar, and rushed in towards the consciousness of Wang Shu. The original physical scramble, at this moment, became a scramble for will.


    Huh!


    Two terrible forces are constantly impacting, and Wang Shu''s sea of ??consciousness is dried up by flames in an instant. There is only a trace. If all disappears, then Wang Shu will be crazy, but only for a moment. The last sea of ??consciousness also completely disappeared, and Wang Shu had nowhere to hide.


    "Ah!" At the same instant, Wang Shu was completely insane, and he uttered a sore ache, the clarity in his eyes became mad, and at the same time, a strong yellow huangman began to erupt on his body, that was Huang Biao Son left for him.


    Huh!


    The fire phoenix saw Wang Shu''s will, issued a soft hum, and flew directly towards Wang Shu.


    "Ah!" However, the crazy Wang Shu didn''t seem to know the horror of the fire phoenix, with strong yellow awns on his body. He felt like a beast, unaware of fear, and rushed towards the fire phoenix in a crazy way.


    Roar!


    At this time, the blue dragon also rushed over. After seeing Wang Shu rushing towards the fire phoenix, his eyes were shocked, and he roared, and immediately rushed towards the fire phoenix.


    Although Wang Shushu had the protection left by Huang Biaozi, the fire phoenix was not an ordinary remnant. As soon as he came up, he swallowed the protection on Xiaobanwangshu.


    Huh!


    I was swallowing the protection of Wang Shu. The fire phoenix was like eating a tonic. The breath on my body was immediately strong, and my eyes were immediately revealed. I rushed towards Wang Shu again, intending to completely swallow Wang Shu.


    "Ah!" But Wang Shu was not easy to mess with. When Fire Phoenix swallowed up his body protection, and wanted to swallow it again, he quickly avoided Fire Phoenix''s devour, and his fierce fist slammed into the fire. Phoenix wings.


    Huh!


    While Wang Shu''s fist is extremely heavy, Fire Phoenix is ??a fire spirit after all, ordinary attacks cannot cause damage to it, just let it be hit.


    Huh!


    However, although Wang Shu''s attack did not cause damage to the Fire Phoenix, the moment the Fire Phoenix receded, the blue dragon was like a terrible Yasha, and it flew directly, biting on the wings of the Fire Phoenix, tearing a large piece of thick The thick fire-blooded power murmured and swallowed it directly, but it was obvious that the fire phoenix''s power was contrary to its own attributes. This fire-blooded power made it uncomfortable inside the body and a red light appeared on the body surface.


    Huh! The fire phoenix uttered a wailing, and the terrible fire and blood power erupted on the body, driving the Qinglong back, at the same time turning around, biting on one of the dragon''s legs for a moment, devouring a large mouth, and also retaliating.


    Click!


    But the same, Qinglong''s ice force was also terrifying. Immediately, a sound of ice freezing in the Phoenix was heard.


    "Ah!" Wang Shu also became a beast, no matter what, he roared and rushed towards this fire phoenix and blue dragon.


    Wang Shu was not using his fist this time, but he opened his mouth and bite like crazy.


    In a short span of time, these three wills are like three-haired crazy beasts, and they are biting wildly in the sea of ??consciousness of Wang Shu.


    While these three wills are constantly fighting, there are always terrible things happening outside.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The red clouds in the sky became more and more terrible, and more and more bloody, and the force of resentment fell down towards Aofang on the ground.


    Buzz buzz!


    However, the blue mask is really not ordinary. Even if no one urges it, it can barely resist the terrible resentment attack and desperately protect Ao Fang. It has decided that even if its soul is scattered, it must protect Ao square.


    Crackling!


    At this time, the sky was a terrible resentment force towards the Ao Fang, but the blue mask also responded very quickly. The situation where a pair of soldiers came to block the water and cover the earth immediately burst a blue light, forming a blue Water droplets met the power of resentment.


    For some reason, the blue water droplets seemed to have some magical power, attracting the power of resentment to attack it. After attracting the power of resentment, the water droplets turned into a blue light at a terrible speed. , Flying towards the sky, and the power of resentment followed, followed.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Just blinking, you can see a terrible light from that dark sky, which illuminates the entire sky, and then you feel that the ground is shaking violently, as if a huge earthquake happened, and after a while, You will hear a terrible explosion, even if it is so far away, it still makes the eardrums roar.


    "what!"


    The power of resentment in Ao Fang, which was protected by a blue mask, began to weaken, as if it might disappear at any time, becoming more and more dim, and fainting, slang in his mouth and frowning , A painful look.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    If you look closely, you will find that at the moment Ao Fang''s abdomen has a transparent thing that looks like a worm constantly creeping and is swallowing Ao Fang''s soul. This transparent bug is making Ao Fang''s soul constantly weak. Proof.


    Buzz buzz!


    At this moment, the blue mask seemed to have discovered the existence of the worm, sending out a restless whine, several blue water droplets immediately formed blue ice crystals, and flew towards the transparent worm, intending to drive the worm Kill.


    Murmur!


    But the weird scene happened. Just as the blue ice crystals were about to attack the transparent bug, the bug turned around suddenly, opened a dark mouth, and directly swallowed the ice crystals.


    "What?" The blue mask exclaimed for the first time. It was terrible. The raindrops he formed had something to swallow for a moment.


    Crackling!


    However, just as the blue mask was shocked, the crazy resentment in the sky dropped again ...

 Chapter 479： Scramble

Hitting hands, will update soon!

 Chapter 480： Fusion

Hitting hand, update soon!

 Chapter 481： Fusion

    ºäºä ºäºä!


    After the fire phoenix uttered a howling, its entire body was like a burning flame, and a powerful breath burst out suddenly. The invisible breath at this moment turned into a tangible thing. Those who can cultivate are here, and when they see this scene, they will be exclaimed: coercion!


    This breath of Fire Phoenix has become so powerful that it can be transformed into nothingness, and if it is only so, there is no threat to these existences of Wang Shu, because at this moment, whether it is Wang Shu or Complaint Thunder, or That Qinglong, they all have this ability.


    The beacon phoenix also knows that such an attack alone cannot be deterred, and these crazy beasts cannot be repelled, so it is only a momentary stay, and those breaths explode into a terrible flame.


    Huh!


    In that horrible flame, the fire phoenix is ??like the last roar of life, a buzzing sound directly against the depths of the power of resentment, and at the same time, the body quickly expands, blinking and occupying less than half of the sea of ??knowledge. In comparison, Wang Shu''s body size is too small.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    With the continuous spread of this terrible flame, Wang Shu''s originally dry sea had changed at this moment, and it began to crack rapidly, and the temperature rose rapidly at the same time. If I continue at this speed, I ¡¯m afraid I wo n¡¯t. How long, everything here will be burned to ashes.


    Boom!


    That terrible flame instantly engulfed Wang Shu''s body. If only Wang Shu''s own power was used, then the moment the flames touched, he would be burned into nothingness, but those yellow chains were like a The terrible bottomless pit not only protects Wang Shu from injury, but also devours those terrible fire spirits.


    After these fire spirits are engulfed by the chain, they are quickly transformed into a peculiar energy and injected into the soul of Wang Shu, so that the spirit of Wang Shu becomes more real and tougher. Under the circumstances, make him more powerful.


    The Wang Shu at this moment is not a real person, it is just a soul body, including the soul body of the fire phoenix, the soul body of the blue dragon, and the will of the resentful thunder, and the colorful bugs, they are all just soul bodies, otherwise It is impossible to enter the sea of ??knowledge of Wang Shu. At this moment, the sea of ??knowledge of Wang Shu is like another world.


    The outside world time is fixed at that moment, while the inside world is completely crazy.


    The yellow chain is like the seed for Wang Shu ¡¯s growth. When Wang Shu continues to grow, it shrinks quickly, but according to the current situation, even if the yellow chain disappears, Wang Shu will Grows into a pretty terrible existence in a very short time.


    "Ah!" Wang Shu didn''t have any consciousness at all. Now he is just crazy, only instinctual beasts, shouting madly, and rushed into the center of the fire Phoenix.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, the fire phoenix launched this attack with an attitude of burning jade and stone. I did not expect that not only did not cause any damage to Wang Shu, but the power of his resentment turned out to be the nourishment of Wang Shu, sending out an angry sorrow.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Unlike Wang Shu, the resentment thunder didn''t gobble up those horrible flames at all, but instead broke out a horrible resentment power, directly blasting those flames into nothingness, forming a small passage to the most central fire. The hiding place of the Phoenix.


    Destroy, destroy, destroy!


    With the terrible will, Xun Yulei turned into a shadow of thunder, and rushed into the most central fire Phoenix.


    Roar!


    The blue dragon was naturally unwilling to be lonely, and uttered a rage. The body surface was wrapped in a thick layer of ice, resisting the terrible high temperature, and rushed towards the most central fire phoenix.


    The blue dragon can devour the original soul power of the fire phoenix, all the original soul power of the power of resentment is the same, so the blue dragon is going to devour the original soul power of the fire phoenix, not these transformed simple fire spirit powers If it devours these, then it is seeking its own way.


    Huh!


    Although the ice temperature on the surface of Qinglong''s body was extremely low, when it was roasted by that terrible flame, it quickly turned into water droplets and mist. From a distance, Qinglong was like a white mist in the sea of ??fire, but Even so, Qinglong quickly approached the most central fire phoenix.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    What is different from Wang Shu''s all their will is that strange bug. The strange bug just swallows it open, no matter what it is, as long as it is in front of it, it will swallow up the brain and let people Fearing is that its small body is like a bottomless pit. No matter how much flame it consumes, it will not be saturated. If it does not change slightly on the surface of the body, even if the worm is a black hole, it would be nothing. Too.


    Huh!


    The phoenix at the center was originally trying desperately. I didn''t expect to achieve this point. Not only did it not cause any damage to other wills, but it also became the nourishment of the opponent, which made it unacceptable.


    Huh!


    Although he couldn''t accept such a result, reality told it that it couldn''t live, because it had realized that its death was near, but it was born to be the pinnacle of existence, and it would not allow itself to die so miserably.


    In the trap of that year, not only did he succumb to death, but he was also refined into elixir, and his will was preserved. This is already a great insult, so now it knows that it will die. Go for extra miracles, but choose a method that has no escape route.


    Explode!


    At this moment, the wicked Fire Phoenix decided to blew himself up. It would rather blew itself up and let its power of resentment return to nothingness, rather than being nourished by others again.


    Huh!


    The fire phoenix once again wailed, and a breath of death and destruction began to escape from the body. This was its last choice. In its view, it was dead horizontally, and died with its humiliation. Death law, at least it will look better.


    "what!"


    Wang Shu couldn''t feel the death, he only had one thought, the power of the resentment of the fire phoenix was very powerful, he needed to devour, he wanted to become stronger, and went madly towards the fire that was preparing to die Phoenix rushed up without fear.


    At this moment, Wang Shu looks so crazy, so obsessed. If anyone who knows him sees what he looks like at the moment, he will not recognize him, and he will question: Is he still the Wang Shu we know? ?


    Regardless of whether Wang Shu''s madness at this moment is really crazy, or his nature is exposed, or for other reasons, but the current Wang Shu is crazy and unstoppable.

 Chapter 482： Under fusion

    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Not only is Wang Shu crazy, but also the resentment thunder, it feels the death of Fire Phoenix, it feels that its power is about to disappear, so it rushes towards the Fire Phoenix crazy, it must seize this This power must become this power, because it wants to destroy everything. It needs such power. Only with such power can it destroy everything.


    The resentful thunder that I was afraid of no longer ignored the flames, and no longer used the power of resentment to disperse the flames, but blasted directly toward the center.


    Roar!


    The equally wise and calm Qinglong, this moment is also crazy, it has been sleeping for countless years, and now it is easy to wake up, feeling such a powerful soul power will disappear in front of its own eyes, it is unwilling, it does not allow such things It happened, so it also lost control for a moment, and no longer defended. It directly exposed the appearance of the dragon, turned into a silver awn, and rushed towards the most central fire phoenix.


    Hiss!


    The colorful bug, which seemed to be insatiable, also felt the deadness, stopped engulfing the flames, raised his head, opened his eyes like the night sky, and stared deadly at the deepest part of the sea of ??fire, making a hissing noise. Then, as if disappeared, the body disappeared directly into the sea of ??fire.


    Boom!


    The moment the colorful bugs dissipated, the place where the bugs were originally covered by the sea of ??fire again.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The vitality of the most central Fire Phoenix was getting heavier and stronger, and the pressure before the self-detonation became stronger and more terrible. If the power of Fire Phoenix''s resentment really blew up, then the impact caused may not be able to defeat Wang The body of the book is destroyed, but it will definitely cause incurable wounds to Wang Shu ¡¯s knowledge of the sea. Even if Wang Shu achieved the final victory in this battle according to Huang Biaozi ¡¯s plan, then Wang Shu will become A fool.


    Huh!


    The beacon phoenix chose to explode when it knew that it would die, because as long as it is life, they have a longing for life, let alone a powerful being like a phoenix.


    Fire Phoenix was originally born from the fire. They had to endure loneliness for thousands of years and experienced countless adventures before being given life. Otherwise, they are just a flame. Therefore, their thirst for life is more than other Treasure your life even more, however, everything is too late.


    Huh!


    At the last moment of this life, Fire Phoenix issued the last wailing before his death. In this wailing, there was too much too much unwillingness. Although it was just a wailing, it contained too much and was too useless Words to interpret.


    Huh!


    But the moment when Fire Phoenix was about to explode, the colorful bugs suddenly appeared in front of Fire Phoenix''s neck like a ghost, and they bit it up without warning.


    After the colorful bugs bit up, a magical power was immediately injected into the body of Fire Phoenix, but for a moment, the fire Phoenix''s original desire to explode suddenly faded, and felt extraordinarily tired. The illusion of a good night''s sleep, slowly closed his eyes.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    When the death of Fire Phoenix disappeared slowly, the colorful insects were like locusts, and the body squirmed again, desperately sucking the soul of Fire Phoenix.


    Huh!


    As soon as I was sucked by the colorful bug, Fire Phoenix seemed to be pierced by a needle, and immediately woke up, making an angry cry, and wanted to explode again, but everything was too late.


    "what!"


    Roar!


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    At the moment when the fire phoenix just woke up, Wang Shu, Qinglong, and Thunder Blame all seemed to see a wild dog falling from their prey.


    Murmur! Grunt!


    Not only the colorful bugs devouring the soul of the fire phoenix madly, but even Wang Shu, Yu Lei, and the blue dragon are devouring madly. They are like four blood-sucking demons, but in a short moment, the fire Phoenix''s breath quickly dropped, not to mention self-explosion. Even the struggling strength was not available. They could only let them swallow and suck, and it was already powerless.


    Huh!


    This crazy devour only lasted for a few dozen breaths. At the last moment when the soul air completely dissipated, the fire phoenix uttered a wailing of some emotions, finally slamming into a fiery red Mars, Disappeared.


    "Hey!" After Wang Shu swallowed, his body began to change, and his skin appeared fiery red, and his breath became more powerful, like a beast full of food, where he licked his tongue and made a funny laugh. .


    Of course, all the credit for this is the yellow chain that Huang Biaozi made for him. If only Wang Shu''s own will and strength are used, he will be contaminated by the firepower of the Phoenix Burned to ashes.


    This time, with the help of Huang Biaozi, he alone devoured one third of the soul power of the Fire Phoenix. Although it was only one third, it made Wang Shu''s soul power stronger. As much as that, it can be seen that the fire phoenix is ??strong and Wang Shu is weak. If it is not Huang Biaozi, then Wang Shu must be the first to fall.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    After the colorful bugs devoured the soul of the fire phoenix, it seemed to be overwhelming, and did not stop, but to go around and devour those still burning flames. Although the fire phoenix has disappeared, those flames still exist, but also It will take a while to completely dissipate, so the colorful bugs are taking advantage of this opportunity and devouring it, just like a frugal old man, unable to bear the slightest appearance.


    These colorful bugs have also devoured one third of the power of the soul of the Fire Phoenix. Although it is only a larva, as if it was just born, it has shown such a terrible fighting power. It can be seen that if these colorful bugs really grow up, Think of it is scary.


    Although I don''t know what is the relationship between this colorful bug and the rainbow colorful bug, the only thing that can be sure is that this colorful bug is definitely not ordinary. It is not known whether the existence of this horror is in Huang Biaozi''s calculations. Already.


    Hey!


    While the colorful bugs were constantly devouring those remaining flames, the blue dragon also devoured enough, one-sixth of the power of the soul of the Fire Phoenix. Although there are not as many books as the colorful bugs, but After all, its attributes are originally equal to those of Fire Phoenix. If you swallow too much, you are afraid to bear it. So much is exactly what it can bear. It looks like it is full of wine and rice, and you find it quietly. A corner, began to quickly refine the power of those souls.

 Chapter 483： Devour

    Crackling!


    In contrast, the resentment thunder, the least resentment swallowed, and it seems that I do not know how to refine the soul of the fire phoenix, but only by instinct to swallow those souls down, now there is a little abnormal It seems that the power of thunder and lightning in the body seems to be uncontrolled, and it starts to spread out, and at the same time, the breath becomes extremely unstable.


    Crackling!


    The resentful thunder originally came in with a sense of destruction. Just after swallowing up the soul of the fire phoenix, it seemed that the sage had become more enlightened, and even realized the danger, gave birth to the meaning of wanting to escape here, intending While Wang Shu and the others were still digesting, they fled into a fiery red light, and then blasted towards Wang Shu''s seaside.


    "Hey!" But the wishful abacus of the resentful thunder was still lost. Just when it was in action, Wang Shu looked like a ghost and disappeared, then he appeared directly in front of the resentful thunder, blocking it. Resentful Thunder''s way.


    Wang Shu is different from Qinglong. He does not need to refine the power of those souls. He is just a carrier, a carrier entrusted by Huang Biaozi. The current battle is not so much Wang Shu as fighting, but Huang Biaozi In battle, this is the greatness of Huang Biaozi. Even if he sacrifice himself, Wang Shu must win. Facing such an opponent, Wang Shu has no resistance at all. Only Huang Biaozi can do it. So Huang Biaozi must give Wang Shu the greatest help, because only in this way can he win.


    "Hey!" Wang Shu grinned, the laughter made people feel hairy, it made people feel like being stared at by a viper.


    Crackling!


    That blame thunder was opened a lot because of his sage, and he began to realize the danger, so he chose to run away. It also clearly knew that the person in front of him had two strengths. A weak one was not enough to see, but in the fast Growing, while the other one is so powerful that he dare not resist at all, but is dying fast, but even so, it also knows that the person in front of him is an existence he cannot provoke, and immediately changes his direction and moves towards The other side rushed out.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    Just after Rei Lei had rushed a short distance, the colorful bug seemed to perceive his deliciousness and ran away. He immediately swallowed up the remaining flames around him and disappeared into the air immediately. In front of him, he opened his mouth, which was full of terrible sucking force, like a black hole, and bite down at the resentment thunder.


    Crackling!


    After seeing the colorful bugs suddenly appear, Rei Lei has devoured the soul of the fire phoenix because of swallowing the power of the fire phoenix. In such a short period of time, there are still some memories of the fire phoenix. A terrible lightning erupted immediately, and at the same time quickly fled in the other direction.


    Hiss!


    The colorful bugs seemed to know the horrors of those lightnings, and hissed, and didn''t open their mouths to swallow them as before, but quickly ducked to one side, and didn''t intend to swallow those things.


    Roar!


    The direction in which Xun Lei flees is exactly the direction of Qinglong. After a brief purification, Qinglong has returned to normal, and the momentum on her body has become strong and a touch of yell, immediately blocking the way of Resenting Thunder.


    All of a sudden, Wang Shu, Colorful Bugs, and Qinglong formed a clever alliance, encircling the resentful thunder in the middle, a way to swallow the resentful thunder completely.


    Crackling!


    The resentment thunder surrounded by the center has lost the momentum of the previous destruction, but it showed a feeling of fear. It seems that once again, as a punisher, he wanted to kill it, but he was turned into a demon. The fear of the sword, the fear that once again emerged from the depths of its memory, trembled and curled up.


    Crackling!


    Although the resentful thunder huddled up, it did not mean that it was docile, but because of its fear, the power of thunder and lightning in its body seemed to have completely lost control and began to quickly spill out, bombarding in all directions, if It is ordinary people who are touched by these lightnings, fearing that they will die instantly.


    "Hey!" Wang Shu still looks like that, a beast that only knows about killing, hey smiled, and kept approaching the central resentment thunder, and finished the look of engulfing.


    Buzz buzz!


    As Wang Shu kept approaching, those lightnings came frantically, but Wang Shu had no consciousness at all. All of this was that Huang Biaozi was protecting him. The yellow chain issued a burst of yellow awns, like a shield. Blast those lightning bolts and fly elsewhere.


    Roar!


    The Qinglong saw a flash of fear in his eyes after seeing the lightning, but it was obvious that in order to allow him to recover quickly, and because the soul of the fire Phoenix had been refined, it began to have a human expression in his eyebrows. After frowning slightly, an ice shield appeared just in front of him that could block his body, and began to slowly move towards the central resentment thunder.


    Hiss!


    For these terrible thunder and lightning forces, the colorful bugs are very scared and dare not swallow them. They just hissed and kept dodging at the same time, avoiding the flashes of lightning, but they saw the king The book and Qinglong are constantly approaching the grieving thunder, and they are jumping like thunder, becoming increasingly anxious, like a child who has been robbed of a toy, and the hissing is even more aggressive.


    Crackling!


    The resentment thunder trembled continuously in the center, and those thunder and lightning were completely out of control, constantly flowing out of its body, and the momentum of its body dropped rapidly. At the same time, the resentment continued to weaken, and the power of the soul appeared. The weird scene that is slowly dissipating.


    Generally speaking, the strength of a person''s soul will not dissipate quickly, but now that this is the case with the resentment of thunder, then it only illustrates one problem. The resentment of thunder is not really the power of the soul, but by virtue of There was nothing but a will to be born.


    Buzz buzz!


    Feeling that the power of the soul of the resentful thunder actually showed signs of disappearing, the yellow chain that bound Wang Shu suddenly changed. It seemed as if the situation was about to change, and a dazzling Huangmang erupted immediately. Regardless of everything, Wang Shu''s body rushed towards Rei Lei.


    "Hey!" Wang Shu didn''t know about these things. He just smiled. The smile looked like a smirk, but if anyone saw his smile, he would never think it was a smirk, because it was killing. Laughing, he''s going to kill.

 Chapter 484： Devour

    "Not good!" The almost recovered Qinglong also realized that the situation had changed for a moment, and when his face changed greatly, he was not careful, but instead turned into a silver awn and rushed towards the resentment. It must be resentment. Lei''s will swallowed up before disappearing, otherwise it would not swallow up a great supplement such as soul source, but one after another the fierce power of thunder and lightning, so it did not care so much.


    Hiss!


    The colorful insects are naturally stronger than Wang Shu and they feel that the power of the soul that complains about thunder has continued to dissipate, and they no longer fear the power of thunder and lightning, emit a hissing noise, and the body disappears immediately.


    "Oh no!"


    I was engulfed by Wang Shu, Qinglong, and the terrible colorful insects. The grieving thunder sent out a scream, which was not an ordinary scream, but a scream from the soul.


    However, no matter how complaining thunder struck, how to shout, how to scream, but the kind of pain from the soul has not decreased at all, but with the passage of time, it became more and more serious. In the blink of an eye, it felt that it was fluttering, as if losing With all the weight, everything in front of me started to blur, and there seemed to be a voice constantly calling, calling.


    boom!


    I just had more than ten breaths, and with a slamming blame, Lei turned into countless spots of light, disappeared, and was completely gone.


    "Hey!" Wang Shu watched the resentment dissipate, without any feelings, just like the contentment of a beast after a meal, hehe smiled, wiped his mouth, and searched again, looking for a new prey again It looks like there is only one thought in Wang Shu''s heart now, devour, devour, and devour, and devour all the existence here, so he can leave this place alive.


    Now he has only one idea, to live, to leave here alive, to find what he is looking for, not knowing why. At this moment, he has a particularly strong desire for life!


    This time Wang Shu swallowed one third of the power of the soul that complained about the thunder. After Huang Biaozi''s transformation of the yellow chain, his soul became stronger and stronger than the previous one. This time He, even without the power of Huang Biaozi, was afraid that he could devour the soul of the fire phoenix that was initially devoured.


    But when he became more powerful, the blue dragon and the colorful bugs continued to become stronger. Without Huang Biaozi''s power, he is still the weakest, even with Huang Biaozi''s power. Now he is It is still the weakest, because Huang Biaozi''s strength is constantly disappearing, and the opponent''s strength is growing madly. Although his strength is also increasing, even faster than the opponent, but it is not enough. Not enough, not enough. He was alone to face the next challenge.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    The colorful bug does not seem to have any IQ. It is just a way of instinctively devouring the power of the spirit of the resentful thunder, and then swallowing the flames that escaped again, and because it just swallowed the resentment, At this time, it does not seem to be so afraid of lightning, and it began to try to devour those escaped lightning.


    These colorful bugs are terrible. When they first came out, it would take a long time to devour the soul of Ao Fang, and it had n¡¯t completely devoured it, but just for a while, it would become so terrible. If you really let it go If it is swallowed this way, maybe this world will be swallowed up by it.


    Qinglong quickly refined those soul powers, and at the same time began to secretly figure out how to face all the next. After observing it, it was clearly found that Wang Shu itself was not strong, what was strong was protection in Wang Shu The yellow chains outside, and over time, those chains started to dim, as if it would not be long before they would lose their effect.


    After seeing this, Qinglong turned his gaze again to the continuously engulfing bug. After carefully observing for a moment, a horror appeared in his eyes, as if he could see that the bug was not easy. He could not pay attention to it for a while, and his heart began to worry Get up, afraid of being caught by Wang Shu and the worm, and immediately preemptive, secretly transmitting to Wang Shu, saying: "This friend of the human race, that thing is not simple. Now we must work together to deal with it, or wait for it to grow up. Now, don''t say us, even the whole world will suffer! "


    Qinglong used an unfamiliar language, but because it was conveyed by soul fluctuations, although Wang Shu may not understand, the yellow chain that protected Wang Shu seemed to understand, and once again controlled Wang Shu''s body , Flew towards the colorful bug.


    "Hey, it seems that the time for the rise of the Qinglong family is approaching!" After seeing Wang Shu thinking about it, he did not hesitate to fly towards the colorful bugs, but the Qinglong was stunned, but immediately reacted to his face. With a weird smile.


    For the scene in front of it, it naturally sees the fools. This is obviously a go-go fight. In the end, only one person can survive. Although it does not understand who the game is, it has this. Confidently win this battle, because he used to be high above him, and he is still immortal!


    After Wang Shu rushed up, Qinglong rushed up without hesitation.


    Uh ...


    When the terrible battle took place in the sea of ??knowledge of Wang Shu, the outside world was restored to a quiet, quiet and terrible place.


    A round of bright moon hung in the air, and Feng Er stopped the hustle and bustle.


    It seems that nothing has changed, but everything has changed, and Namlin-gun, which had existed for hundreds of years, disappeared.


    The lively Nanlin County that went to Japan, at this moment, it turned out to be a huge lake. The water is clear and transparent, and it is clearly visible. Countless fishes are constantly playing in the water, and occasionally one or two birds are heard. The crisp chanting of this makes it seem quieter here. However, in this quiet, there was always an uneasiness revealed.


    Huh!


    At this time, a dazzling golden light came from the east, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the sky above the lake.


    At this time, there was a man in Juguang. This was a forty-year-old Wang Jian. He was handsome in appearance, a white robe that looked a bit immortal, and exuded thick blood. The coercion of the strong state of mind, and if the sharp-eyed person will see at a glance, this Wang Jian is the man that makes the entire Nanlin County afraid-Wang Jian!


    "Hmm? What''s going on here? Isn''t it Namnam-gun here? How could this big lake suddenly appear?"


    Wang Wangjian stood in the air, letting go of God''s consciousness, and wanted to confirm once again whether he had come to the wrong place, but after investigating, his face frosted even more.


    "Abominable, what the **** is this? Murphy, Nanlin County really disappeared from the world? Um? What''s that?" But just when Wang Jian was about to get angry, he found an anomaly some fifty miles west, The spirit refreshed slightly, turned into a ray of light again, and radiated in that direction.

 Chapter 485： Change heaven

    After a brief moment, Wang Jian came over a forest, but after seeing a mess on the ground, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his mind began to quickly simulate what happened here.


    "What? Could it be caused by Tianlei?" Just blinking, Wang Jian saw the reason for the big pits on the ground, and exclaimed a little fear in his eyes.


    "Is it possible that the strong bones were here last night? Is this impossible? If so, why didn''t any news come out?" Wang Jian looked around and was more sure of his guess, but himself But no news was received. The reason why he would come here is entirely because of Wang Shu.


    Wang Nan sent a message to Wang Jian, saying that Wang Shu was killed here and asked him to come first to save people, but only for a while, the original Nanlin County disappeared, making him incredible.


    "Is it possible? Is it going to change?"


    Wang Jian hesitated for a moment, and looked around, as if he noticed an abnormal place, with horror, did not dare to stay too much, murmured to himself, and turned into a dim light towards the far Laser shot away, a short while disappeared into the sky.


    After Wang Jian left, the peace once again restored here.


    Taonanlin County disappeared inexplicably overnight and turned into a lake.


    The sudden disappearance of Nanlin County and the sudden appearance of this lake naturally caused the whole Nanlin County to shake, and even the news has reached the capital of the Emperor Song Dynasty, attracting the attention of the Great Song Dynasty, sending a lot of practitioners to check Explore.


    Unfortunately, almost all practitioners get the same answer. The lake is just an ordinary lake, and there is nothing special about it.


    Although the senior officials of the Great Song Dynasty also knew that the sudden disappearance of Nanlin County must have hidden some secrets, they had limited ability and found nothing. After all, they also knew the origin and inheritance of Nanlin County. So, They don''t want to give up, don''t want to reveal such a huge secret, and tell other dynasties.


    Nanlin County became a huge lake overnight. Almost everyone in Nanlin County knew that even the neighboring enemy country had secretly sent people to investigate in an attempt to find out the secret.


    After one month!


    When the day was just dawning, seven or eight rays of light came from the east, and in a blink of an eye, they came to the sky above the lake, stopped, and after stopping, there were five or six rays of light like what they got. The order was general, and they blasted away in several directions, disappeared in a blink, and hidden, leaving only two people here for a while.


    An old man and a middle-aged man.


    "Brother Wang, you said that you got the news last month, that something has changed here, it seems that there is a strange treasure to be born, but it has been over a month, or nothing has changed, will it be your news? "Just?" After stopping, a thin old man looked around and said to another middle-aged man behind him.


    Behind this old man is a middle-aged man in his forties, handsome in appearance, a white robe that looks a bit immortal, and exudes the coercion of a strong mood. .


    This middle-aged man is Wang Jian. In the past month, he has visited here every day, hoping to find his son Wang Shu, but he has been looking for a month, but he has no clue, and he has visited Xuefeng City in person. He Baijianmen asked a lot of people familiar with Wang Shu. From all sources, Wang Nan did not lie to him. Wang Shu really came to Nanlin County.


    After listening to Wang Shu''s experience, Wang Jian had sadness and joy in his heart. The joy was that the nirvana in his son seemed to be effective. Sadly, he had never seen one.


    After looking at it, Wang Jian did not notice anything abnormal, and frowned slightly. He said, "Oh, Ma, the Song family has sent us to monitor us more than once this month, although We do n¡¯t see anything unusual, but we ca n¡¯t be wrong as long as we stay here. Did n¡¯t Ma Lao forget the shock of half a month ago? ¡±


    "What?" After listening to Wang Jian''s tremor that half a month ago, Ma Lao''s complexion changed slightly, and he was a little bit worried.


    Because half a month ago, the horse was still retreating thousands of miles away, but suddenly, the earth suddenly shook, just like a terrible earthquake, many places have been affected, and there is still one of the best Proof, that is one huge crack after another, enough to prove that there have been terrible earthquakes here.


    "Brother Wang, is there really any unpredictable change here? It is said that this Nanlin County stepped out of a big man countless years ago. This Nanlin County also relied on that adult''s shelter to be able to escape time and time again. Floods and floods, is it true that this legend is true? "After a period of investigation, although there is still no clue, it is obvious that this horse has already recognized Wang Jian, and many things are based on Wang Jian''s head.


    "Oh, as for what happened here, I don''t know very well, but I have been here a few times before. At that time, Nanlin County was not much different from the ordinary city in my opinion, even if I wanted to If anything, there is a strange stone upstairs in the Grand View Tower, but unfortunately it''s gone now. "Wang Jian smiled and said.


    "Oh, this!" Ma Lao said thoughtfully, and fell into thought.


    "Well, let''s do this first. We can just stick to it!" Wang Jian didn''t seem to want to say anything, turned into a glimmer of light, and got into the ground lake.


    "Oh, this!" Looking at Wang Jian''s disappearing back, Ma Lao didn''t know what he was thinking, and murmured in a low voice, followed by a ray of light.


    At the same time, in another space.


    After a **** battle, Wang Shu and that Qinglong did not know what method was used, and finally they subdued the colorful bugs and swallowed them.


    There is only the soul of Wang Shu and that of Qinglong. At this moment, both souls are much stronger than before, especially Wang Shu, which is more powerful than ever.


    "Haha, haha, this day is finally coming, this day is finally coming, ancestors of the Qinglong tribe, the kid is finally going to recover your glory again! That is the glory belonging to our blue dragon tribe! Coming! "Qinglong felt his strength, and the calm spirit began to fluctuate, and seemed a little excited, because he had waited too long for this day.

 Chapter 486： In the sky

    While Qinglong laughed, the surface of his body shone with coldness, making it even more terrible, although the power that swallowed so many souls in such a short time was not small for him. After all, Qinglong is a character who once stepped into an undead. This level of soul power is still acceptable, and he is quickly refining those soul power into his own.


    "Hey, humans, as noble blue dragons, I have to admit that since ancient times, humans have been an incredible race! Although your individuals are weak, you are always full of incredible, ten former races, All these years have passed, and most of them have disappeared into the long river of years, but only you human beings have been able to stand up to now, no matter how the times change, you are like undead cockroaches, always so dirty and tenacious! Although from ancient times So far, many powerful races have enslaved you, but without exception, it was you who won in the end! The human race is indeed a magical race! "Qinglong refined the power of the colorful bug''s soul, and lifted it up. He started, sneered at the corner of his mouth, stared at Wang Shu, and said lightly.


    When fighting the colorful bugs earlier, he originally thought that everything would fail, but at the most critical time, the yellow chain that protected Wang Shu changed, and he defeated the colorful bugs directly. At the same time, he planned to kill the colorful bugs. All the power was infused into Wang Shu, but this blue dragon is not an ordinary character. In the crisis, he snatched the power of the colorful bug.


    "Is this my destiny?" Wang Shu held out his hands and watched himself as strong as he could not imagine, Wang murmured to himself.


    Êé At this moment, Wang Shu has been awake, and at the moment of awake, he got a lot of memories, a lot of memories about Huang Biaozi and his past, those memories he had long forgotten.


    A long, long time ago, he was indeed a soul who crossed the other world, and he reached the peak through his own efforts, but he was not able to escape the reincarnation. In order to be able to escape the reincarnation, he found Huang Biaozi. .


    Therefore, with the help of Huang Biaozi, he has carried out reincarnation again and again, intending to go beyond reincarnation, but I do n¡¯t know if it is a joke of fate. Repeated reincarnation not only did not make Wang Shu stronger, but made him more and more Weak, almost lost his nature on several occasions.


    And this time Huang Biaozi poured his soul into his son in order to make him successful, so in the eyes of Huang Biaozi, Wang Shu was his son.


    This feeling made Wang Shu sad and strange, and moved a little.


    "Haha, the ancestor of the Qinglong tribe, today I will restore the glory that belongs to our blue dragon tribe!"


    Qinglong also has his own excitement. He laughed and rushed towards Wang Shu. As long as he swallowed Wang Shu, he could leave here, and leave with great benefits. With these terrible sources of power, He believes that it won''t be long before he will resume cultivation and surpass the original and become truly immortal. Maybe it is also possible to surpass immortality. Thinking about it, Qinglong couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Well, Huang Biaozi, since you bet everything on me, then my Wang Shu will not let you down, maybe the old Wang Shu is not good, but from now on, my Wang Shu will be Prove that you are alive! Huang Biaozi, rest assured, I will definitely get you back! "Wang Shu put aside all his thoughts, his eyes showing firmness.


    "Ah!" It was just a moment, Wang Shu raised his head, his eyes showed madness, and he became the mad Wang Shu who had been mad before, roaring wildly, and rushed towards the blue dragon.


    Uh ...


    Time passed day by day, and another month passed.


    "Brother Wang, how is it? Did you find anything?" Ma Lao asked Wang Jian beside him.


    The two kept here for another month, but this month, nothing happened here again, it seems that Wang Jian is too nervous.


    "No, is it really that I think too much?" Wang Jian was also very puzzled. No progress has been made this month, which also made him somewhat skeptical.


    "Well, brother Wang, it said that it would give us another two months. If nothing was found by then, it might really be an accident here!" Although Mr. Ma is also very curious here, but Nothing can be found.


    "Well, if there is really no way, then this can only be the case." If the fact is true, then Wang Jian can only accept the helpless fact.


    Uh ...


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Huh!


    In that space, Wang Shu and Qinglong are still fighting, it has been a whole month, they are still fighting, if they have not devoured enough soul power, then they must not be able to persist for so long, but look As it stands, it won''t be long before the outcome is decided.


    Uh ...


    In that kind of immutability, the time passed another two months.


    "Oh, brother Wang, it seems that we are thinking too much. This is the case. Let ¡¯s retreat. Let the people above report this matter. As for whether they want to communicate it, let the old guys themselves. Decided! "After four months of observation, Mr. Ma has been absolutely certain. This is just an ordinary accident. As for the disappearance of Nanlin County, they are too lazy to care too much. Since it disappeared, then Let it disappear.


    "Okay, since this is really the case, let''s retreat!" Although Wang Jian did not want to accept this reality, there was no way but to do so.


    Huh!


    After Xun had decided to leave, Ma Lao secretly informed the practitioners and turned into a ray of light towards the east.


    "Ah!" Wang Jian never wanted to accept such a reality, and was very reluctant to look at the lakes on the ground, and the almost restored ground, and sighed, but only turned into a glimmer of light and left. .


    I blinked another three months and another practitioner came here, but unfortunately, after three days, those practitioners left again.


    After the practitioners left, the peace here was restored again, as if nothing had happened, but occasionally the practitioners passed by and stopped to observe it.


    Jain Wang Jian seems impatient, and he will come back every time, after all, he knows a lot more than others.


    He knew that there was a legendary strange stone here, and the main thing was that his son had disappeared here. He had to find his own son. He had owed his son for many years. He didn''t want to carry this owed all the time. .

 Chapter 487： 488

    As outside time passed by day by day, in that strange space, there was no longer the figure of Wang Shu and the figure of the blue dragon, and some were just a thing wrapped in a thick cocoon.


    Huh!


    The cocoon trembled very regularly, just like the heart. Every time the cocoon trembled, a wave came out, and every time it trembled, the surface of the cocoon emitted a different force, sometimes a thunderbolt. The power is sometimes the power of ice, sometimes the power of devour, sometimes the power of flame, but no matter what kind of power it is, it belongs to the soul breath of Wang Shu.


    Time passed day by day. Unconsciously, three years passed.


    ºÜ¶à A lot has happened in these three years.


    However, no matter what happened, it is not important for Wang Jian, he just wants to compensate his son for his debt.


    So Wang Jian still didn''t give up, he just lived here directly, guarded it tightly, he believed that he could wait until the day when the miracle appeared.


    This morning, Wang Jian seemed to notice something wrong, and immediately turned into a ray of light, and rushed to the lake.


    Goo Goo Goo Goo!


    I don''t know what happened. The lake seemed to be boiled. The bubbles on the surface of the lake started to boil, and there was a terrible breath coming out of it.


    "What? Haha, here, here, and finally, this day is finally here!"


    Just the moment I felt that breath, Wang Jian couldn''t help but change his face, almost didn''t stand firm, and almost knelt down, because it was a kind of terrible coercion, but for such terrible coercion, not only did Wang Jian not Fear and fear, but shouted with excitement, saying, "Shu Er, is Shu Er you?"


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The water on Jaina Lake is getting more and more intense. It blinks like boiling, blinking constantly, and a heat wave starts to flow out of it, making the face feel hot, accompanied by a strong pressure.


    "what?"


    After feeling this abnormal heat wave, Wang Jian''s face changed slightly, as if it was a little unexpected, because it was a little different from what he expected.


    He has always believed that his son Wang Shu is still alive, but he cannot believe that Wang Shu will become so powerful in just three years.


    Wither!


    And what happened next proved all of this. The violent fire spirit power is not water spirit at all, but another extreme. The trees around the lake begin to wither quickly, as if it were completely lost in an instant. The signs of life are general.


    "This is impossible?"


    At the moment when he noticed that those trees had lost their vitality, Wang Jian also noticed another terrible power. That power seemed to be able to devour everything. It was just a moment of loss of mind. He felt as if he had lost something, as if he had lost himself. The most important thing is average, although very few, but he is very sure that something must have been taken away by that heat wave just now.


    Buzz buzz!


    After Xun noticed the anomaly, Wang Jian did not immediately turn into a ray of light and blasted towards the air. Although he did not plan to escape, he must stay away from this place as much as possible, after all, it was full of weirdness. However, after all, he is a state-of-the-art cultivator. The so-called art master is bold. In such a small place, a state-of-the-art cultivator like him is just a few fingers, so he has no fear.


    Crackling!


    But when Wang Jian just flew into the air, there was another change in the lake water. Lightning began to jump in it, and a murky thunder could be heard faintly.


    "What''s that?" Wang Jian was really shocked this time. He has been here for three full years. He has searched any corner of the lake, but he has never noticed anything abnormal. Now such a thing has happened. Let him rejoice and make him sad.


    I am glad that I finally waited for what I was waiting for. Was it sad that what I was waiting for was really what I was waiting for?


    Rumble! Rumble!


    And when Wang Jian hadn''t responded, he just felt that the sky suddenly darkened, and a suppressed thunder rang out above his head.


    "This is impossible!" After Wang Jian noticed the change in his head, he instinctively raised his head and looked into the air, but when he saw the change in the air, the horror in his eyes changed rapidly to terror.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    That is a terrible cloud, which is the one that bone practitioners encounter when they turn cocoons into butterflies. For most practitioners, such a cloud is a rare thing in life.


    But the same, decades ago, when he was just a little flesh-cultivator, he had seen a scene from a bone state intending to cross the robbery, even if the scene of the day had passed for decades, But still clearly visible, as if it happened yesterday.


    Crackling!


    Heiyun gathered quickly to cover the sky. In the black cloud, it is clearly visible that countless arcs are constantly beating, like a dragon, constantly shuttle.


    Click!


    A huge thunderstorm, a thunderbolt broke through the shackles of the black cloud, and bombarded the ground with a terrible force of destruction. That was too fast. When Wang Jian reacted, he saw only one on the ground. The huge pit was deep, but Wang Jian didn''t notice that the moment when the power of thunder and lightning disappeared on the ground, it seemed that they were being pulled by the force and gathered in the rolling lake water.


    This is absolutely beyond the power of ordinary thunder and lightning, only the terrible power of the thug of the bone practitioner.


    "Is there a cultivator of bones who is about to get over the calamity?" Wang Jian muttered to himself a little confused by shock.


    Crackling!


    Because with the injection of the thunder and lightning power just now, the lake water seemed to have the power of life, and even a slight change occurred, and a peculiar smell of soil began to emerge from it, but if you smell it carefully, you will notice that It''s not the smell of dirt at all, but the **** smell.


    "No, this place shouldn''t stay here for a long time!" Wang Jian in the air judged in an instant that this place was not good and had plans to leave, but at this moment, Wang Jian realized in horror that it was too late to leave.


    Because at this moment, a strange power suddenly appeared in the space. It was the emergence of that power that bound Wang Jian. It was a magical power that seemed to be able to settle time, no matter how he struggled, He couldn''t move at all, as if he had fallen into a quagmire.

 Chapter 490： Father and son

    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Huh!


    The wind howled, the lightning flashed and thundered, and the peaceful sky was like an eternity in the blink of an eye, but in the face of all this, Wang Jian could do nothing.


    "Huh? Someone!" But suddenly, just when Wang Jian felt that he was about to die so sorrowfully under the terrible thunderstorm, he suddenly noticed that a figure appeared on the ground lake.


    That is a young man in his twenties who looks handsome, has dark skin, and is somewhat thin.


    But it gives people the illusion that such a body contains terrible power, and the most terrifying thing is that this young man''s body emits several terrible breaths. One is a hot power, like a burning flame. As if he was a burning fire, there was a momentum that wanted to burn everything in the world.


    "So hot!"


    After feeling the terrible heat, Wang Jian felt that a fire was burned in his body, and it would become ashes for just another moment, but just when Wang Jian just felt the breath, the young man The breath on my body changed again, and in an instant, it was like a terrible abyss, with the illusion that it could swallow human soul, and seemed to be able to devour everything into it.


    "Do not!"


    At the moment when that terrible swallowing power appeared, Wang Jian felt his soul was pulled out of his body by a terrible force, and he was about to fall into the terrible abyss, crying wildly, struggling, He had a hunch that as long as his soul was sucked into that abyss, he would lose himself forever.


    Huh!


    But the moment his soul was about to be engulfed by that terrible black hole, the engulfing power suddenly disappeared, and replaced by a terrible force of ice, which instantly frozen his soul. In it, even his thinking stopped.


    Crackling!


    I do not know how long after that, a lightning suddenly fell from the sky, just bombarded the ice of Wang Jian''s soul frozen on the ice, crushed the ice, so that Wang Jian''s soul was liberated.


    Huh!


    The soul was originally an illusionary thing. After losing that terrible engulfing power, Wang Jian''s soul returned to his original body in an instant, and at this moment, the sky that was originally discolored was restored. Normal, as if nothing had happened.


    I won!


    Wang Jian''s body shook slightly, and there was a bitter cold for no apparent reason. He looked up at the sky in horror, and found that the sky was still cloudless. The sky was clear, and there was no change at all. He murmured secretly, "What happened to me just now? Is it really just an illusion? "


    "This friend, spare your life, may this be the way you repay?" But just as Wang Jian froze, a faint voice rang in his mind.


    "not good!"


    After hearing this voice, Wang Jian felt only a roar in his head, as if that voice sounded directly in the depths of his sea.


    Wang Jian, as a cultivator of state of mind, naturally knows what this situation means. Generally, if he is stronger than his opponent, then he can directly attack the opponent ¡¯s sea of ??consciousness without the defense of the opponent. If you want to sound your own voice directly in the other''s consciousness, then it is impossible, unless ... unless the other person''s consciousness is far stronger than his own.


    After thinking about it, Wang Jian was naturally shocked, but after thinking about it, he immediately realized that things didn''t seem so simple, and he secretly said, "No, how can this person appear here?"


    "This friend, is this the way you repay my life-saving grace?" Just when Wang Jian was in a daze, the voice rang again in his mind.


    Huh!


    Then when Wang Jian was completely unaware, he felt that his back was cold and a figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Not good!" After feeling that his back was exposed, Wang Jian secretly said in his heart that it was not good and immediately flashed out at a speed that was almost instantaneous toward the front.


    "Ha ha!" After seeing Wang Jian running away, the young man who appeared did not keep up, but just smiled slightly in the air where Wang Jian was originally.


    After Xun flew for a distance, Wang Jian stopped and turned back with some fear, looking at the young man with a trace of panic in his eyes. Of course, Wang Jian ¡¯s flight is not a real flight, but a martial art, it just looks like flying.


    Because of the real flight, the power of the Awakening is available.


    I saw the young man in a white robe, tall and thin, with dark skin, looking like an ordinary person, but Wang Jian would never think so, because the young man did not emit any terrible coercion, but instead There is a certain amount of phagocytosis, the phagocytosis faintly can devour everything around, leaving a slight twist in the void near the young man.


    In addition, the eyes of the young man are not the same. One is red, like a burning flame, and Wang Jian has an illusion. It is not a simple eye, but a fire phoenix. After looking at each other for a while, you will feel that your eyes are burning and there is a premonition of being burned to death.


    However, what is even more weird is that the other eye of the youth is silvery white, like an eye disease, but if you look at the white eyeball, you will feel that your whole body is frozen and you fall into the ice cave. in.


    Crackling!


    I didn''t know if it was an illusion. Wang Jian always felt that there was always a thunderous lightning around the young man.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Although Wang Jian is timid, he is a strong state of mind after all. He is a well-known strong and tyrant in Nanlin County. Naturally, he will not be scared by the other party before he fights.


    When King Jian Jian was talking, his right hand was hidden behind him, and he secretly ordered a strange pangolin-like monster, which secretly lurked from the ground, to the bottom of the youth, intending to sneak attack while the youth was not paying attention.


    "Oh, it seems that you don''t want to answer my question?" The young man saw that Wang Jian had no intention of escaping, and reacted with a mischievous look, a slight smile leaked from the corner of his mouth, and then he opened his mouth slightly.


    "Boy, don''t pretend to be a ghost. I haven''t seen Wang Jianzong for so many years. Who haven''t seen it? Do you think you want to scare Laozi by making a little trick? Say, is this disappearance of Nanlin County related to you? Did you kill the book? If you do n¡¯t make it clear, you ¡¯ll need to ask for advice today, even if you know you ¡¯re not your opponent. ¡±


    After all, Jian Wang Jian is very human. Although I do not quite understand how young people create such momentum, after calming down and thinking carefully, I think there are many doubts.


    "Oh, right?"


    After hearing Jian Jian''s identities, the young man''s face looked like a smile, and he asked.

 Chapter 491： Father and son recognize each other

    "Is this man really a senior man? No, this stinky boy is not old, and his body is looming. He must be a hairy boy, and the reason why it is loosing is definitely because of the treasure It may be caused by the improper use of the method. Maybe the disappearance of Nanlin County and the trace of Shuer must be related to this boy. Well, the opponent is not terrible. The terrible is his heart! After the light breeze, Wang Jian was a little surprised, and he couldn''t pay attention, but soon he hinted that his opponent was not terrible, what was terrible was his own suspicion.


    After thinking about this, Wang Jian simply didn''t want to talk anymore, and his face was ruthless, threatening: "Boy, did you kill my unfilial son? Did the strange stone upstairs fall to Is it in your hands? If you are honest, hand over the odd stone, and while I am in a good mood, I will not care about my baby son, maybe I will accept you as a disciple, telling you that you are tall Gongfa will come and go freely in the blood heaven continent! "


    Boom!


    After Xu said, Wang Jian didn''t wait for the young man to say anything. The strong breath unique to the strong man in his body immediately erupted, making his clothes windless and hunting.


    "Oh, is this the mood of the strong mood?" After feeling the strong breath unique to Wang Jian''s strong mood, the youth not only did not have any discomfort, but a smile appeared on his face.


    "Smelly boy, now that I know Lao Tzu is a strong state of mind, don''t you admit it?"


    It was found that the youth not only did not fear themselves, but not discomfort, but remained the same, but Wang Jian was a little shocked, but the water poured out when he said it, at this time, he could only bite the bullet, of course, he The reason why he is still stubborn now is because Wang Jian is very clear. The mentality of the entire Nanlin County is not more than five fingers, and he is familiar.


    "Oh, Huang Biaozi, maybe I really blame you before. It seems you did a lot for me, but I don''t know it! Huang Biaozi, if one day I can get to the step you said, My Wang Shu swears to heaven that he must get you back! No, not if one day, but my Wang Shu will be able to do it, Huang Biaozi, you are waiting for me, you must be waiting for me! " With the appearance of Wang Jian, Wang Shu sighed as if looking at a clown.


    This youth is not someone else, it is Wang Shu, but now he has changed a lot from three years ago. Of course, his biggest change is not his appearance, but his breath, his cultivation, and his Vicissitudes.


    He already knew that Wang Jian was his nominal father, and he felt a lot of gratitude in his heart, but after seeing it at the moment, he felt very emotional.


    There is excitement, loss, excitement, and helplessness. But more still sadness and sadness.


    Three years may be a dazzling thing for practitioners, but what happened in these three years is too clear for Wang Shu. With the help of Huang Biaozi, five wills will continue to devour, devour, until the end The remaining one.


    At the beginning, Wang Shu swallowed up all the souls, but just after he swallowed up those souls, those souls seemed to have gained power, and suddenly reborn, almost let Wang Shu fall, but Wang Shu refused to lose, and failed again. Swallowing, swallowing and rebirth, and repeating it again and again, until the ninth time, Wang Shu reluctantly wiped out the will of those souls, so that those original forces become their own.


    But even now, he can''t use the power of the source as intended, he can only mobilize part of it.


    He also broke through the source of blood and reached the state of blood, and because of the devouring time and time again, he escaped from the dead again and again, making his gods comparable to those in the blood fusion realm, even if he broke out all the battles. Force, I''m afraid it is difficult to measure.


    However, he had a feeling that the opposite Wang Xiu was the same as him. In his eyes, he was just a child. He could kill the other hand at will, so at this moment, Wang Shu clearly realized that Huang Biaozi How great the contribution to him is.


    "Weak, weak, weak, you are too weak!"


    I looked at the opposite Wang Jian, Wang Shu shook his head helplessly and sighed, it seemed that he did not want to shoot at all.


    Wang Shushu already recognized Wang Jian, but he was not in a hurry to recognize Wang Jian. He wanted to try how strong his strength was.


    Because he has always heard rumors about Wang Jian, a very powerful lunatic, but based on the performance of Wang Jian now, he has some doubts, so Wang Shu has to try to see if Wang Jian has such rumors. powerful?


    If it is not as strong as rumored, then Wang Nan feels a bit worthless and sad.


    "What? Your kid **** it!"


    When Wang Jian heard Wang Shu''s words, he almost died of anxiety, and immediately jumped into a thunderous thunder. His sleeves swung suddenly, and dozens of Huaguang rushed towards Wang Shu immediately.


    If you take a closer look, you will find that there are dozens of tiny sharp flying knives, each of which exudes the senmang. If the previous Wang Shu, don''t say that the dozens of flying knives attacked together, even if only one, He could be seriously injured.


    ¿È "Ah, it seems that you are not as powerful as the rumors!" Wang Shu sighed helplessly, raised his right hand in a hurry, and hit a ring finger with his hand.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just when those flying knives were about to attack Wang Shu, a thin layer of ice appeared suddenly in front of Wang Shu. Although the ice was thin, it was hard and abnormal, and those seemingly powerful flying knives shot After the top, it looks like the embroidery needle is stuck on the iron plate. It has no effect and bounces back.


    "What?" When he found the opponent''s arbitrary defense, he resisted his attack. Wang Jian''s eyelids jumped. Although this is only a tentative method, the opponent can defend so easily.


    "What the **** is this boy?" Wang Jian couldn''t see the depth of Wang Shu at all, and he always felt familiar with the guy in front of him, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it.


    Wang Shu looked around casually, as if looking for something, but didn''t seem to find it, but turned around and said lightly, "I don''t want to talk to you, I just want to ask you two Question, if you want to live, it depends on your performance! "


    "Huh? What''s the problem?" Wang Jian didn''t dare to take another shot for a while, after all, the other party was too mysterious. If he really annoyed the other party, he might not be able to eat and walk.


    "The first question, you have been here for three years. Have you ever seen a girl who is seventeen or eighteen years old and looks like this!" Wang Shu then asked lightly.


    Then saw Wang Shu wave his hand casually, and a girl formed by water mist appeared in front of her, her appearance was exactly Lan Xue.

 Chapter 492： Father and son

    "what?"


    When I saw Wang Shu''s girl condensed with water mist, Wang Jian was a little surprised, because this girl was the little girl of the Lan family, of course he knew, and the little girl had a marriage contract with her son.


    Wang Wangjian had a bad hunch in his heart. Is this strange young man looking at Lan Xue''s girl now?


    Although he did not understand Wang Shu''s intentions, Wang Jian did not dare to talk. After hesitating for a moment, he asked, "What about your second question?"


    King Wang Shu asked again: "The second question is simple ..."


    "My son!"


    I couldn''t finish my words, but a voice yelled suddenly not far away.


    Wang Shu followed his voice and found a familiar figure approaching him. Wang Shu recognized it at a glance. The guy who came over was Wang Nan, who shared his troubles in the temple.


    "Brother Wang!"


    After seeing Wang Nan, Wang Shu shouted an elder brother.


    "Son, I didn''t expect you to be alive!"


    Wang Nan rushed over with some excitement, holding Wang Shu excitedly.


    Wang Wangshu smiled awkwardly and said, "Oh, luck!"


    "Ouch!"


    However, Wang Shu suddenly felt a pain in the back of his head and found himself rewarded with a date chestnut by Wang Jian.


    "Okay, you stupid boy, I haven''t seen you for a few years, but I do n¡¯t even recognize my dad, and I am mysterious. I have raised you for so many years, and I will not kill you!" Said.


    "Master, you ..."


    Wang Nan could not help but hesitated, some did not understand the meaning of Wang Jian''s words.


    "Hey, I''m just ... oh!"


    After knowing his identity, Wang Shushu smiled awkwardly and wanted to explain, but he was kicked on his buttocks.


    "Daddy, have something to say, don''t move your hands ... Ah!"


    "Dad, I was wrong ..."


    "Don''t, start tapping, don''t slap, don''t slap!"


    "If you fight like this again, I will turn my face ... oh!"


    For a while Wang Shu was chased up and down by Wang Jian.


    "These two guys ..."


    Wang Nan, looking aside, looked at the father and son for a while and was speechless.


    Twenty-five hours later, the three men rode in a carriage and started laughing towards the south.


    On the carriage.


    Wang Jian''s eyes were full of doting and appreciation, and he could n¡¯t help but nodded and praised: ¡°The Nirvana is so amazing. I did n¡¯t expect to see it in just a few years. You are better than your father. This time it must be. To surprise those old guys! "


    "Yeah, I just heard about the magic of Nirvana, I didn''t expect it to be so terrible. The son was really blessed by misfortune this time!" Wang Nan also felt incredible, and Wang Shuxiu at the time was still a lot behind him. Not seen in just three years, Wang Shu turned out to be so terrible.


    In the past three years, his cultivation has been promoted to the seventh floor of the blood source realm, and he thought that among the younger generation in Nanlin County, he was already regarded as the top, but after seeing Wang Shu at this moment, he was somewhat ashamed.


    Wang Shushu said: "Brother, don''t call me my son again, just call my second brother! Otherwise I feel uncomfortable."


    "Uh ..."


    Wang Nan seems to be unable to change his mouth. After hesitating for a moment, some stammers shouted: "Two ... second brother!"


    "Brother!"


    The King of Shu shouted without embarrassment. Since the moment in the temple that Wang Nan stepped forward regardless of his safety, Wang Shu has regarded Wang Nan as his elder brother.


    In particular, Wang Nanming knew that Yu Dewu had betrayed himself, but he had to pretend that he didn''t have the heart to kill Yu Dewu with his own heart, which was enough to convince Wang Shu.


    "Very good, good! Originally I was afraid that your brothers would be at odds with each other. It seems that I think too much!"


    Wang Wangjian was afraid of the discord between Wang Shu and Wang Nan. He never let the brothers meet. Now this worry seems unnecessary.


    "Shu Er, to be honest, just how much strength did you play with your father just now?"


    However, Wang Jian was more curious. Just now Wang Shu fought with himself, how much strength did he give out, because when the two just fought, Wang Jian always felt that Wang Shu had hidden a lot.


    "Yes, second brother, I am also very curious. I clearly feel that your cultivation is only the first level of state of mind, but in the face of a father who is already at the third level of state of mind, the father is at a disadvantage. Are you really the first state of mind? "


    Wang Nan is also very curious about how strong Wang Shu is.


    Wang Shu shook his head, and wasn''t sure. "I don''t know how strong it is. But my cultivation is really just a state of mind. As for fighting with my father just now, I probably have 30% of my strength, right? I Xiu Wei has just broken through, and it is not clear how strong it is. Because I have been sleeping for the past three years. "


    "His!"


    "Hoo!"


    After hearing Wang Shu''s words, Wang Jian and Wang Nan could not help but take a breath. Is this guy still human?


    Wang Jian has always watched Wang Shu grow up. He had spent countless hard work for Wang Shu, and was disappointed before leaving. After only a few years of disappearance, he surpassed him.


    Wang Nan also felt incredible. In the past three years, he has worked so hard. He has survived countless times before he has been repaired on the seventh floor of the blood source environment. It can be said that he is a standout in Nanlin County. The guy surpassed, and his heart was very unbalanced.


    However, Wang Nan is also happy for Wang Shu, because Wang Shu is his brother, and the stronger Wang Shu is, the better it is for them.


    In fact, the two did not know that Wang Shu had just fought with Wang Jian and did not even show 30% of his strength, but he could not bear to stimulate Wang Jian.


    After exchanging glances, Wang Jian and Wang Nan seemed to have reached a certain consensus.


    Wang Nan said, "Second ... Second brother, now my father has encountered a problem and needs your help. I wonder if you can?"


    The book of King of Kings is a little strange. Why does Wang Jian have difficulties not to speak directly, but to communicate through Wang Nan.


    Wang Wangjian smiled awkwardly and said, "I have been owed to you by my father for many years, so I can''t say anything."


    King Wang Shu said with a smile: "Haha. My father is really worried. I gave you my life. Whatever the trouble is, as long as the book can do it, I will do my best."


    Wang Nan said: "In fact, in the three years you slept, many things happened in Nanlin County. The original Nanlin Society, the first grand event in Nanlin County, became a fuse, and countless geniuses died terribly. Nanlin County was swallowed up by a fire overnight, and suddenly turned into a lake, and everyone disappeared. As a result, contradictions between the major forces were triggered. The forces that had already annexed the heart began to fight for just three years. In time, countless forces have disappeared, leaving only the Southern Army and the Acacia faction. At the beginning, the three major forces have become the two major forces today, but unfortunately, these two forces are not our southern army and the Acacia faction, but The alliance between the Southern Army and the Acacia faction, and the forces from Daqin! "

 Chapter 493： Internal and external problems

    "Da Qin?"


    Wang Shushu frowned. At that time, he had faintly heard something about the enemy of the Great Song Dynasty, Da Qin, who had been nagging at Nanlin County.


    Wang Nan then said, "Yes, Da Qin! In the past three years, Da Qin learned that Nanlin County was turbulent, so he secretly reached an agreement with the monsters in that wild area. Those monsters did not stop at all, leaving Da Qin''s army and cultivation Those who crossed the barren land into Nanlin County, in just three years, we have lost almost a third of the land. If it was not for the Acacia faction and our army, maybe more land would be lost. "


    "Did the Song Dynasty not do anything, and let them invade like this?"


    The King of Shu knew that the Nanlin County where they lived was ruled and managed by the Great Song Dynasty, and this kind of thing happened, why did the Great Song ignore it.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Nan smiled bitterly, and said with some helplessness: "Nanlin County was originally very remote from the imperial capital, and the mountains and rivers were poor. In addition, in recent years, the emperor was dying, and several crown princes were fighting for power. . "


    Ô­À´ "That''s it! It looks like it''s an internal problem and an external problem!"


    Wang Wangshu understood it. Now his father Wang Jian is not in a good position, especially Wang Jian as the current leader of Nanlin County.


    King Wang Jian asked, "Shu Er, as the father has not been with you all these years, have you married his two daughters according to the original agreement between me and the Lord of the Blue City?"


    "No, I just ..."


    King Shu shook his head. He just married Lanyue and didn''t marry Lan Xue.


    Wang Shu originally wanted to make it clear that he didn''t marry Lan Xue, but after seeing Wang Jian shaking his head, Wang Jian frowned and became more happy, and said, "That''s great. Only you can solve your father''s trouble now!"


    After hearing this, Wang Nan''s eyes were a little lost, but she managed to squeeze a smile.


    "It''s all up to you, God, whether you can call for a rescue!" Wang Jian said happily.


    "Father, I ..."


    Wang Shushu always felt wrong and wanted to explain clearly.


    "Haha, rest assured that your father will not harm you. This is great news."


    Wang Jian couldn''t stop laughing, he had never been so happy.


    Wang Jian asked Wang Nan: "Naner, have you handled the defense?"


    Wang Nan said: "It''s all handled according to my father''s account. We can rest assured that we will meet with the Acacia pie and then go to the imperial capital together."


    ºÃ "Okay, that''s great! You are proud of your father. This time we must move to the rescue and take the dogs out of Nanlin County!"


    King Wang Jian is overjoyed. In these three years, he has never been as happy as he is today.


    "Then we will not return to the front line now, go directly to the Hehuan faction, and after meeting with them, go directly to the Imperial Capital!"


    Wang Wang originally wanted to go to the front line himself, but now he temporarily changed his mind. With Wang Shu in, their success rate for God''s rescue of soldiers will greatly increase.


    So the three changed their direction and set off for the Acacia party.


    Twenty-three days later, the three finally came under the gate of the Hehuan faction.


    The Acacia pie is located on a mountain called Heshan in the east of Nanlin County. It has been established for more than a thousand years.


    After more than a thousand years of development, the Acacia faction has become one of the three major forces in Nanlin County, but since the sudden collapse of Nanlin County Government, it has become two major forces.


    However, in recent years, although they are two major forces, they have not been very good. At first, because of offending Wang Jian, the martial arts strength was greatly reduced. Now, because of the invasion of Daqin, many geniuses have been damaged.


    Although the Acacia faction had to join forces with the southern army temporarily, it was not the will of most people.


    On this day when the day was gray, hundreds of disciples of Hehuan were doing morning exercises on the square, and their movements were uniform and uniform.


    These disciples are full of vitality. The younger ones are only seven or eight years old, and their faces are immature, giving a feeling of not being weaned. The older ones are only seventeen or eighteen years old. It''s mature, but it''s just a child.


    "Cultivators, pay attention to the unity of heaven and man ... the old saying goes, the way of nature is natural, the law of man has rules ... the so-called Tao born one, two born two, three born three, all three born ..."


    A middle-aged man in his forties, standing on a square platform, looked at the training of hundreds of disciples in the square with a serious face, and read aloud some of the obscure sounds.


    The disciples who just started have a solemn expression, listen carefully to the middle-aged man ¡¯s formula, and at the same time calm down, try to relax the body, trying to reach the state of heaven and man in the middle-aged man ¡¯s mouth, but they also know It ¡¯s still too difficult for them to reach that level, but they still have to do it. This is what every acacia disciple has to go through. It ¡¯s called the ¡°March of Death¡±. .


    Wu Fan is an acacia disciple. During the first three months of the introduction, the martial arts did not teach any practice methods, but only allowed the disciples to meditate, learn meditation, and be enlightened daily.


    Ö»ÓÐ These three months have only one purpose, to make these beginners understand what is the meaning of practice? If you can comprehend it in advance and pass the test, you can practice in advance and practice those skills that can fly soaringly. If you ca n¡¯t withstand the test, you have to carry on until the end of these three months.


    But these three months are not so good to support the past. The first month is to meditate and learn. Most people feel fresh and can easily support it. However, some active people naturally cannot bear this loneliness and will choose drop out.


    The second month is to learn Zen. This month is not difficult for some people with better understanding ability, and for most people, this stage of learning will play a role in their future. The key role is even rumored that this stage of understanding has already determined how far a person can go in the future.


    As long as the first two months are people with a little patience and understanding, they can persist, but in the third month, most people will be defeated.


    µÚÈý The third month is called Jing Wu, which means doing nothing. Just let you sit there for a whole day and realize quietly. No matter what you learn, as long as you understand something and pass the test, it will be successful.


    But the real difficulty in the third month is that once you sit down, you ca n¡¯t get up and you have to sit there all the time. Except for eating and drinking Lazar, you must not leave midway. Even if you sleep, you can only sit and sleep there. Reach a realm of painting.


    So, this is why every year the Acacia faction can find hundreds of good seedlings, but in the end, only a few dozen, or even fewer, only a dozen or even a few can pass the test.

 Chapter 494： Deng Peng

    Although the way to get started is so difficult, after years of precipitation, the Acacia faction still has thousands of disciples, otherwise it would not be a hegemon of Nanlin County.


    Deng Peng''s eyes showed unbelievable joy, because these disciples were all newly recruited disciples last month. This year, the number of disciples is twice as full as in previous years, and these disciples have shown full understanding. In just a month, most of them have touched the edge and showed extraordinary talent.


    These are the future flames and seeds of the acacia pie. The future of the acacia pie depends on these people. Only when these people grow up, can the acacia pie have a future and can become a true first-class force. Maybe after years It is not impossible to become a superpower.


    "Haha, okay, that''s it. Only in this way do you deserve to be called the Acacia sect. My Acacia sect has been in existence for more than 1,300 years since the founder of the ancestor Heshan, and has encountered various disasters during this period. The established martial arts have long since disappeared, but only the Acacia faction has stood up to this day, you know, why is this? "Middle-aged men saw these disciples are full of insight, much better than the disciples of previous years, and feel happy. Asked.


    "Heshan soul!" The disciples shouted one by one.


    "What is the spirit of Heshan?" The middle-aged man asked.


    "It is unyielding, it is perseverance, it is up, it is nature!" Those disciples answered in unison.


    "What is unyielding?" The middle-aged man asked again.


    "Unyielding is unyielding!" Those disciples answered firmly.


    "What is persistence?" The middle-aged man asked again.


    "Persistence means perseverance!" Those disciples answered again.


    "What is upward?" The middle-aged man asked again.


    "Up is up!" The disciples answered again.


    "What is it?" The middle-aged man asked again.


    "The nature is unyielding! The nature is persistence! The nature is upward! The nature is nature!" Those disciples replied.


    "Okay, so what do you do?" The middle-aged man asked again.


    "Focus on the avenue, and concentrate on the sky!" The disciples answered again.


    "Well, everyone continues to realize that if anyone understands the true meaning, they can come forward by themselves and explain to me that if they pass, they can go to Houshan to receive exercises and practice. If they are not strong, they will leave on their own after two months. , I will never accept unintentional people! "The middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction.


    Although these questions and answers were instructed to learn at the beginning, this is the foundation of the Acacia faction, and this is why the Acacia faction can stand to this day. If it is not for everyone, the Acacia faction is already torn apart, and it has been split by other forces. Annexed, disappeared in the long river of years.


    "Brother Hu, what do you think of these disciples this year?" The middle-aged man turned his head and asked the man who was standing silently behind him.


    "Well, yes, yes, this year''s disciples are indeed much better than in previous years. These disciples are when the plasticity is the highest. If you develop according to this momentum, maybe it will be a hundred years, our acacia pie may really become Nanlin County. The first force, but unfortunately, my acacia faction has no outstanding masters, and can''t take more resources and benefits from that big guy, otherwise it won''t be so aggrieved! Fortunately, the ancestor''s residual soul has been sitting still Or else the chaos ten years ago might have destroyed the Acacia faction! "


    Behind this middle-aged man is another man in his thirties. The man looks handsome and exudes a thick layer of blood from the source of the nine layers of breath, and the breath has begun to be restrained. There are signs that it won''t take long for them to break through and become a strong state of mind.


    ±¾ The real name of this man, known as Hu Shidi, is Hu Yun. Thirty years ago, when he was just a child, he was accepted by the Acacia faction and entered the Acacia faction. Thirty years later, he has now become the backbone of the Acacia faction.


    "Well, what Brother Shi said is that although the overall strength of the Acacia faction is not weak, there are too few loyal masters who are loyal to the martial arts. Except for the five elder brothers who have been traveling around the world all the time, the other mood trainers are just some elders It is embarrassing at the critical moment. "Middle-aged man Deng Peng nodded, and said with a gloom in his eyes.


    "Ah, in March, we will have the territorial dispute once again. If we look at the current situation, there is no way to fight in the high-order field. I do n¡¯t know if these little guys can win us some benefits. Now, I could have suppressed it for a few more years and participated in the battle of the Blood Source Realm, but according to the current situation, I''m afraid it is not possible. "Hu Yun also said with some melancholy.


    "If this is the case, then we will have Acacia again ..." After hearing this, Deng Peng couldn''t help but want to say something, but the words weren''t finished yet. The two young people who had exuded blood from the beginning ran from behind. When he came out, he anxiously shouted, "It''s not good, it''s not good, Master Deng, something happened, something serious!"


    "What is the panic? So panic, what is the system? Huh!" Deng Peng turned his head and saw the panic disciple, his original serious face pulled down, and asked black.


    If the new disciples come to report in such a panic, he will definitely rebuke it, because when the acacia group accepts its apprentices, in the first three months, most of the disciples'' frizz should be smoothed, otherwise, Critical moments are difficult to be a big task. Only Shen Zuo calms down in order to respond to changes. The acacia faction has been circulating a famous saying: No problem, if it is me, it can be done!


    This is also the purpose of the Acacia School. To cultivate any disciple into a person who can stand on his own. Even if the current local restrictions cannot allow these lights to glow, they also need to go out and go to a larger place one day. Development, as long as these disciples have reached a wider sky, they will definitely shine their own light.


    Although young is only a young man in his early twenties, this disciple who has been here for more than five years has been with Acacia, and has been with Deng Peng for two years. He should have passed the age of confusion. However, this disciple was still panicked, so Deng Peng also guessed that things might be serious, and there was not much blame. Instead, he directly asked the reason, saying: "What happened, will make you so Panic? "


    àÅ "Huh? Xiao Wu, what''s the matter?" Hu Yun, who stood next to him, asked with a slightly frown.

 Chapter 495： Lights off

    This little five is not his disciple, nor is it Deng Peng ¡¯s, but his fifth brother Li Qing ¡¯s disciple. Because Li Qing has traveled abroad all the year round, he rarely returns to martial arts, so Li Qing ¡¯s disciples have given it to Deng Peng. management.


    Deng Peng is the master of the Hehuan School and the second leader of the school, so in the Hehuan School, Deng Peng decides many things. The current Hehuan School is not too much to say that it is Deng Peng alone. However, Deng Peng only wanted to make the martial arts stronger and did not think about personal issues. This is why the head of the Acacia faction reassured the martial arts to Deng Peng.


    "I''ve seen Uncle Deng and Uncle Hu, and my disciples were a little confused now, and I hope to forgive you!"


    Although the little five was young, he quickly calmed down and performed a ritual, and then said, "Uncle Deng, something happened, and the disciples were ordered to take charge of the elder''s soul source lamp, but just now, there was a sudden accident. "


    ʲô "What? What happened? Is it because of the fifth division brother?" Upon hearing this, Deng Peng was slightly surprised, and immediately asked.


    "Is something wrong with Brother Five?" Hu Yun was startled and asked.


    Although the Acacia faction is growing stronger today, the change of ten years ago has weakened the original core strength of the Acacia faction. The last Acacia faction received a total of nine disciples, but six of them were united. Get up to participate in the rebellion. In addition to Deng Peng and Hu Yun, and Li Qing, who has been traveling abroad, other disciples have united, launched a rebellion, and almost succeeded. If it was not the appearance of Wang Jian in the end, the tantrums, maybe now The Acacia faction has a different look, so the influence of that change is still there, and it can even be said that the original Acacia faction was greatly injured.


    In fact, it wasn''t Wang Jian who let the Acacia faction hurt greatly, but that the Acacia faction happened to be in civil strife, and Wang Jian happened to catch up, otherwise Wang Jian alone could not shake the Acacia faction.


    "No, not the soul lamp of the crazy old man of Wang Jian!" Xiao Wu explained immediately after seeing the tension between the two uncles and uncles, so as not to make the two elders nervous.


    He has been in the Acacia School for five years. As for the accident ten years ago, he did not see it in person, but only heard some rumors by accident. Therefore, the topic of their brothers and sisters is almost one in the Acacia School. This taboo exists, so few people talk about it, he naturally understands people.


    "Hoo, as long as it is not the fifth master, if something wrong with the fifth master at this point, then our acacia faction is really worried!" Deng Peng was slightly relieved, as long as it was not Li Qing, then everything It''s easy to handle.


    What he was worried about was the treasure hunt held by the big guy after March. In fact, the treasure hunt was actually named as a treasure hunt, in fact, it was to weaken the good seed of various forces, but even if everyone knows, but also You have to send your own martial arts seeds to participate, because this involves the interests of a martial art, the division of territories, and the acquisition of resources in the next hundred years.


    Hundreds of years ago, the Acacia faction could have moved towards a better future, but it was because of being provoked by people secretly that there was civil strife, and finally they had to continue to live in this mountain.


    This small five was arranged by Deng Peng to take charge of the Soul Source Lamp. Everyone who has a certain status and identity in the Acacia School will have the Soul Source Lamp. In fact, the function of the Soul Source Lamp is very simple, which can indicate a person. Is it alive? If the soul light is off, it means that the person is dead. If the soul light is strong, it means that the person has a strong vitality. If it is dim, it means that the breath is weak, something may have happened, if it flashes Indeterminate, it means danger is in need and rescue is needed. In short, the soul source lamp is a magic instrument made by each person''s trace of soul, just to show whether that person is alive.


    "Well, as long as it is not Brother Five, then it is not a big deal, but Xiao Wu, who is the source of the soul lamp problem, so you are so panic? Your days are not short, and you are with Brother Ma. For so many years, it should not be the kind of hairy boy who was in a panic. "Hu Yun was also relieved. He also knew that there were not many soul lamps for the Hehuan School, except for their three brothers. Of course, there are still some, but those are the elders of Hakka Qing who are their martial arts. They are not their own. Even if something goes wrong, they don''t care too much.


    "Uncle''s lesson is that the disciples are reckless! It''s not Wang Jian''s lunatic, but Elder Ma Yu!" Xiao Wu apologized with an awkward expression, and said.


    "What? It turned out to be him! Didn''t expect it to be the old ghost? Um? No, no one can deal with him except Wang Jian, who is crazy, within a thousand miles? Is there any big man here?" Hu Yun Startled slightly, muttered in my heart.


    "No, that''s impossible! Last night I saw him staying near the place where the birds didn''t **** in Qingshan. Within a thousand miles, no one could kill him in such a short period of time, except Wang Jian. He, and with the shrewdness of the old fox, even a normal state of mind cannot easily succeed! "


    When Deng Peng and Hu Yun heard Xiao Wu''s words, they immediately refuted, especially Deng Peng, who was obviously more emotional.


    The thing that Ma Yu escaped from the general state of mind was considered a rumor by outsiders, but they knew clearly that it was a fact. Once Ma Yu had been offended because he had offended a strong state of mind, and almost lost him. Life, finally fled for three days and three nights, and accidentally fled to the Hehuan faction, was rescued, so he became an elder of the Acacia faction. This is unknown to outsiders, and few people in the martial art know, but Deng Peng and Hu The cloud understands everything.


    "Little five, honestly, what is going on? Did you read it wrong? Could it be other elders and you are regarded as elder Ma Yu?" Hu Yun also immediately realized the problem Seriously, with a slight raise of his hand, a layer of invisible restraint wrapped the three people inside, preventing those new disciples who are practicing to hear their conversation.


    "Well, honestly, what the **** is going on? In such a blink of an eye, then Ma Yu''s soul light went out?" Deng Peng tried to calm his emotions and asked.


    "Well, the uncle and the uncle were flustered, and listened to the disciples'' explanation. Just now, the disciples were preparing to cultivate, and they suddenly noticed that there was an alarm in the soul source room indicating that the light of the soul source would go out. I went to the secret room to investigate. At first, the disciples thought that it was a master ¡¯s accident. After all, the master was outside all the year round, and some time ago, the master sent a message saying that he would go to the wild place to find a taste of herbs ... "Xiao Wu He didn''t hesitate to tell what he just saw.

 Chapter 496： Intimidation?

    "What? Wilderness?"


    "Looking for medicinal herbs, is Brother Mo Fei going to break through the realm?" Deng Peng and Hu Yun only got some information that ordinary people couldn''t get from the words of Primary Five. They didn''t know the news before. Maybe it was Li Qing who let him The disciples deliberately hid the two to keep them from getting nervous.


    "It''s been a few months, and Master hasn''t heard anything. The disciples are also nervous. I plan to wait for a while. If Master doesn''t hear from me again, I will tell this to Master Shi and Master Shi. Think of a way ... but at this most critical moment, there was a warning in the soul source room, and the disciples were naturally anxious ... shouting, but fortunately, after the disciples went in, they found that Master ¡¯s soul source lamp was still intact And after the light was strong, my heart settled down slightly, and I looked for the soul source lamp that issued the warning, but it was okay to find it. I found that it was not the elders who issued the warning. Elder Yu''s naturally shocked the disciples, and if that were the case, the disciples would not be so alarmed. "


    Xiao Wu explained to Deng Peng and Hu Yun in a hurry, but at the end, he suddenly stopped, as if he saw something that made him scared. His pupils shrank, his body was a bit unnatural. Trembled.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    "What did you see?"


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun naturally noticed the unnaturalness of Xiao Wu, and asked a little nervously.


    "Uncle, uncle, disciples are afraid to say that you do n¡¯t believe it, because at that time, the disciples even saw Elder Ma Yu''s soul source lamp as if they had experienced great pain. The original light was very bright, but it seemed to have an inexplicable power. , Constantly extracting the power of Elder Ma Yu, let the soul source lamp mourn, although the disciple can not hear anything, but there is a feeling of chilling behind, faintly can hear that kind of sorrow ... and only After a while of work, Elder Ma Yu''s soul source lamp disappeared in a way that his disciple had never seen ... well, it disappeared, not extinguished, but disappeared, and really disappeared ... the disciple thought it was dazzling However, if you take a closer look and discover that the name of the elder Ma Yu is still on the lampstand, the disciples will immediately report. If the uncle and the uncle do not believe what the disciples said, they can now go with the disciples to investigate. Fear, but still tell what he saw.


    "What? Is there such a thing?"


    "What the **** is going on here? Brother, go, let''s go check with Xiao Wu!"


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun also felt that there was some coldness in their backs. This was too weird. Most people died and the soul source lights went out directly. This kind of thing never happened, and they had to get their hearts on them.


    "Good!" Deng Peng nodded and agreed with Hu Yun''s proposal.


    "Uncle Shi and Uncle come with me!" Xiao Wuyi took the lead and walked ahead, intending to lead the two to the soul source room, but suddenly, Xiao Wu trembled and noticed a terrible cold. Deeply terrified, he turned his head and looked towards the west.


    "Hmm? Little five, what happened to you?"


    "what happened?"


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun saw the small five stop, and then hesitated slightly.


    "Acacia sent disciples, why not come out to meet?"


    But at this moment, an arrogant voice sounded in their minds.


    Buzz buzz!


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    Although there was no lightning thunder in the sky, at the moment when the sound came, several people in Deng Peng Hu Yun only felt a roar in their ears, buzzing constantly.


    "what!"


    Although Hu Yun is already on the ninth floor of the blood source environment, after hearing that voice, he only felt that the blood in his body was boiling, and the power of the blood had an uncontrollable feeling. It seemed that there was a force sucking his blood. Li, even if he had an illusion, his soul seemed to be leaving his body and flying to the source of the sound, and the whole person was dazed.


    "Not good!" Compared with Hu Yun, then Deng Peng''s cultivation was obviously deeper than him, but the damage was more serious. I just felt a bang in my head, a sweet throat, and a spurt of fine blood. Come out, but strangely, after the blood spewed out, it turned into a white gas and flew into the air.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "Who is talking?"


    The new disciples, who had meditated originally, woke up one by one. However, unlike Deng Peng and Hu Yun, they didn''t get hurt in the sound of the previous moment, they just interrupted their thoughts and started to fret.


    After all, they are just here. They haven''t reached the point where the wind and rain are still calm. Just a little wind and grass will attract their attention and distraction.


    "Good coercion!"


    "Who is that?"


    After Deng Peng and Hu Yun had eaten the secret loss, the two immediately calmed down, and did not release God''s consciousness as usual to find out who the person was, but looked at each other with a horror in their eyes.


    The people here are so strong that they don''t even dare to let go and find out who they are. This feeling, even in the body of the head, has never been experienced.


    "Is it a strong person?" Hu Yun asked Deng Peng with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "I don''t know, but I''m afraid that the visitor is not good! We have to be careful!" It was just a moment ago that Deng Peng suffered a little internal injury, and his vitality had been lost for less than half. Never encountered.


    Deng Peng knows clearly how strong he is. If he wants to consume such vitality under normal circumstances, it will happen at least for more than an hour, but at the very moment of the moment, There was a deficit in the strength of blood in his body, which had to arouse his vigilance, and even a hint of panic deep down.


    "Should you inform the head?"


    Although they haven''t seen the person yet, it''s just this breath, Hu Yun knows that the person coming is definitely not easy. He and Deng Peng can''t cope with it at all, and now they can only rest all their hopes on the head.


    "No, the manager closed his life and death last month. Do not disturb his old man as a last resort. As long as the people coming are not crazy or have deep hatred, I think our brothers can handle it!" Deng Peng heard Hu Yun After telling the head of the staff, he immediately stopped speaking.


    The head of the army sent the entire acacia to Deng Peng. Although Deng Peng had limited repairs, he still had to make his own appearance.

 Chapter 497： Intimidating!

    "Well, then all brothers and horses should be considered!" Hu Yun had to agree with Deng Peng''s proposal. After all, he had no good way. Now what he was most worried about was that the man had come to trouble with Acacia. After all, their five The brother is out all the year round, maybe he offends some big man, others can''t find him, and can only come to the acacia party to find bad luck.


    "It''s him, it''s him, that''s the breath, I feel it, the culprit that made Ma Yu mourn is that person! That person is coming, devil, that person is definitely the devil!" Xiao Wu on the side did not seem to have Injured, but the whole person seemed to lose his soul, staring blankly at the sky, muttering to himself.


    "Little Five, how are you?" Deng Peng and Hu Yun asked.


    Huh!


    "Acacia ants, why didn''t you come out to see Lao Tzu?" But at this moment, a harsh burst of air sounded, and a arrogant voice sounded again.


    In the blink of an eye, I saw a fiery red light like a shooting star that cut through the sky. With a powerful momentum, it came from the west and stopped in the air.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    After stopping with that light, the entire Hehuan school seemed to be shrouded by a huge thundercloud. The originally clear sky suddenly darkened. Numerous dark clouds immediately centered on Heshan, and came together. No, to be precise , Centered on the naruto in the sky, gathered together.


    "Who the **** is this? When did the Acacia faction offend such a big man?" Just a moment when I felt the breath of Naruto in the air, Deng Peng felt a dullness in his chest, as if pressed by a large stone. Even breathing was difficult, and he couldn''t judge the practice of the other side at all, and looked at Hu Yun with horror in his eyes.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, and seeing this man''s momentum, it was sent towards our acacia. Could it be that Brother Five has spurred any major failure outside?" Hu Yun also wanted to check the man''s cultivation, But again, when his consciousness touched the person''s body, he would be swallowed up by a terrible flame. If it wasn''t for his consciousness to collect quickly, he might suffer a great loss.


    "Oh my God!"


    "Why is it getting dark? Why is it getting dark all of a sudden?"


    "Fireman! Look there, there is a fireman!"


    "Tianlei, look at the dark clouds in the sky, it seems that those thunder have locked us!"


    "Isn''t it? We''ve just arrived at the Acacia Party, may this Acacia Party anger God?"


    "Run away? Let''s run away together!"


    ²»Òª "Don''t panic, as long as the acacia party is in charge, everything will be fine!"


    "Fart, don''t you see the terrible thunderclouds in the sky? Didn''t you feel the terrible murderousness of that fire man?"


    The new disciples panicked one by one and started to talk in a rush, and some even had plans to escape.


    "Miscellaneous things, this group of miscellaneous foods!" Although Deng Peng didn''t want to happen, the danger came only when his disciples and disciples appeared against the water. No matter who they were, they would feel angry, let alone him. Those who have experienced that incident are particularly sensitive to such things.


    Huh!


    Deng Peng naturally couldn''t tolerate the betrayal of his own doormen, and identified the few people who were trying to escape. As soon as his sleeves were moved, several white mangs shot out at once, just hitting the newcomers with unbiasedness. Without a time to make a noise, he fell directly to the ground and died in pain.


    "Dead!"


    "Dead!"


    When they saw their lives, most of the disciples became confused again. Although they have been in the school for more than a month, they are still young and have not experienced too many **** grinds. They have started to spread out and run around. Now, in the blink of an eye, there were only a dozen new people sitting quietly on the square of the original hundreds.


    A few of those who did not leave have discovered the change before, but after a lot of ideological struggle, they chose to stay, because they believe that if the Hehuan faction is really destroyed, then they will definitely not be better off. In this case, it is better to hold on, if the acacia party is fine in the end, then they will naturally get what they deserve.


    There are still a few people because they have never seen such a battle, they are directly frightened, their legs do not listen to the call, and they ca n¡¯t walk anymore.


    Of course, there are also one or two people who seem to have entered deep and deep silences, turning a deaf ear, as if the old monk had settled in and did not move.


    "You ..." After Deng Peng saw that most of them had escaped, he almost had an attack, and the powerful coercion peculiar to the source of blood broke out on his body, and he planned to cut these people.


    "Brother, don''t be impulsive, now is not the time! Now we are going to face the person above! If this time is intimidation, the head brother knows that he will be very cold."


    At first glance Deng Peng was about to have an attack, causing more deaths. Hu Yun held Deng Peng aside and stopped this behavior.


    "Huh, the mud can''t help the wall. This kind of dregs is not worthy of being a disciple of my acacia! Now for the time being to spare you a dog!" Deng Peng snorted in disappointment, and glanced casually at the newcomers who still did not leave. However, he remembered the appearance of those people in his heart. When this happened, he would cultivate those who choose to stay as the seeds of the future of Acacia, raise his head again, and look into the air.


    ¶àô What an irony this is, a group of children who had been optimistic about it before, just a little wind and grass, and most of them were scattered!


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    I saw the blazing flames in the air begin to slowly dissipate, revealing the appearance of the people inside. It was a young man in his twenties, tall and handsome, and there was not much special, If there is, it is his eyes.


    One eye felt like a furnace of hell, emitting terrible heat, while the other was another extreme, like thousands of years of ice, emitting an amazing chill, making people shudder, like falling into an ice cave.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    The black clouds in the sky began to slowly disperse, and those terrible lightnings were summoned as if submerged into the person''s body.


    After a while, the original heaven and earth changes returned to normal again, as if nothing had happened, but the person was still in the air.


    "Senior, I don''t know if you''re here, what''s the point of doing this?" Although he knew that person was not easy to mess with, Deng Peng still showed the demeanor of a martial leader and asked humblely.


    But when the young man in the air heard this, his face changed slightly, and he was threatened by old-fashioned Qiuqiu, saying, "Hum, what are you? The old man gives you ten minutes of time, so that the head will speak out, otherwise the old man will The whole acacia pie is flattened! "

 Chapter 498： Pretend

    "What? How dare you insult ..."


    Upon hearing this, Deng Peng didn''t get angry. Although he was not the official head of the Acacia faction, he was actually the manager of the Acacia faction. Almost everything in the martial arts had him alone. Now being insulted by a "hairy boy" of unknown origin, it was naturally intolerable, his face suddenly changed, and the powerful atmosphere unique to his mood suddenly burst out.


    Boom!


    At the moment when Deng Peng''s unique and powerful atmosphere erupted, Hu Yun standing next to him was defenseless, his face changed, and his blood was tumbling in his body. He could not help but take a few steps back, not only him, the field. Those newcomers who have just come out, feel that they are banging in their heads. If it is not for the protection of the acacia pie, it is estimated that they will faint directly, but even so, they will be pale and very uncomfortable.


    Huh!


    As soon as Deng Peng''s temper came up, he immediately vacated the air, confronted him from afar, and asked loudly, "I respect you and call you a senior, but it doesn''t mean that Deng Peng is afraid of you, even if you What about cultivation for the sky? Could you think you can do whatever you want for your cultivation? I only have war dead warriors and no cowards who run away. If the predecessors plan to kill the war today, first of all, I must start with Deng Peng. The corpse stepped over! And, if the seniors really intended to do so, get ready to accept the sanctions of the Great Song Dynasty! "


    Although Deng Peng seemed to be impulsive, he was very particular when talking. It was just a while before he could see the origin of the other person. In Deng Peng''s opinion, the young man was also right and evil, and the other person ¡¯s cultivation was affirmative It ¡¯s much deeper than himself. This is beyond doubt, so run first with words. If the other person cares about the famous teacher, then he will sit down and talk slowly. If the other person is really a demon, then he has no choice but to be tough. On the scalp.


    And even if it is a last resort, he is not afraid, because there is the Great Song Dynasty standing behind, and all the forces in Nanlin County are supported by the Great Song Dynasty.


    "Brother, you are so impulsive!" After seeing such an impulse, Hu Yun on the ground made a bad noise in his heart, but immediately adjusted and flew into the air to Deng Peng and the young people there Facing each other.


    Because of the previous big movements, naturally, most of the disciples in the Acacia group caused a commotion. However, most of them did not come forward. Instead, they were constantly busy as if they had been given any direction. If someone has a bad eye, it must be It can be seen at a glance that those disciples who are inferior are laying a huge array.


    As for the new disciples, they ran into the corner and hid. Even the disciples who had not moved before, they took refuge in a safe place under the guidance of those who were qualified.


    It was just a few dozen breaths. In the original lively square, it became Menkeluoque. There were only a dozen middle-aged people who exuded blood from their bodies, standing in places that looked quite doorway, with thick eyes. Strong warfare, staring at the young man in the air.


    Although these middle-aged people are not well-educated, they belong to the well-trained generation. They usually have a lot of cooperation. Now they can naturally adapt to them, especially in the past few years. They are not peaceful at all. The battles between monks and monsters, a lot of battles made them much better than those new disciples.


    "Oh, interesting!" The young man glanced at the two of them, and then looked at the changes on the ground. A faint smile appeared on the corners of his mouth, a harmless look of humans and animals. What.


    ÄêÇáÈË This young man is not someone else, it is the Wang Shu who came with purpose.


    However, it is entirely Wang Jian''s idea that he wanted to pretend to be such a ghost. Wang Jian wanted to let Acacia send a try to the true strength of Wang Shu, so he came up with such a thing.


    At the beginning Wang Shu also wanted to refuse, but the thought of Lanyue was because the Acacia faction lost her memory, so she decided to punish them.


    "It''s terrible. There are several terrible powers on this person. If I didn''t feel wrong, it should be the power of fire, the power of ice, and the power of thunder. There are other powers, but I ca n¡¯t tell. What kind of power is that, but even then, this person is terrible enough, and his cultivation is unfathomable, although not as strong as the head, but not too inferior, what is the origin of this person? He was so accomplished at a young age. Could it be that he came from a big force in other counties? No, our acacia faction has been biased in this kind of projectile. Those forces shouldn''t think anything wrong about us! Is there anything about it? Any other reason? "At the time of confrontation, Hu Yun didn''t let go of his consciousness, but narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Wang Shu carefully, but he took a sigh of coolness when he looked at it.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" Then Deng Peng knew that Hu Yun had practiced a secret technique. As long as he was close, he could use the magic power to see the strength of the other party. There was a bit of anticipation in my heart after the mystery operation. If the other party was just a bluff guy, he would use Thunder to subdue the other party, but now he feels that Hu Yun''s condition is not right, and then secretly asks.


    "Brother, this person is quite scary. I am afraid that even the head brother is not his opponent, and that this person has a very strange practice, and he has the power of three completely different attributes at the same time!" Hu Yun felt his throat dry. , Dare not have any extra actions, but also secretly told Deng Peng.


    "What? The power of three different attributes? Wouldn''t you lie to me?" Deng Peng''s pupils shrank sharply after hearing this, apparently frightened. If their head is not an opponent, If he can still accept it, then the power of the three attributes in Wang Shu''s body makes him unacceptable.


    Because in Nanlin County, as long as they are practitioners, they all have common sense, that is, any one blood practitioner can only practice one attribute, and cannot practice two attributes, even if they are complementary. No, as long as someone dares to try, the result of death will be waiting for him, not to mention the practice of two kinds of relative attributes, that is to seek the way of death, but Deng Peng did not know, and Hu Yun did not watch Come out, there are more than three forces in Wang Shu''s body. There are many more. If Hu Yun knew the truth, he would not be directly scared to death.

 Chapter 499： Hu Qingshan

    "Senior, under Hu Yun, Eucalyptus sends elders to lead the position. I do n¡¯t know if the predecessors are so imposing. What is it about? Is it because I ¡¯m an Acacia disciple who offends the elders outside the door? If it ¡¯s really wrong with me, I ¡¯m going to speak. , I am willing to take responsibility! "Before Deng Peng had returned to God, Hu Yun said quickly.


    Although this kind of words are very wrong, but the opponent is too terrible. In order to take care of the overall situation, this can only be the case, a willing look on Hu Yun''s face.


    "Well, if there is something that offends the predecessor, the predecessor just speaks, I will be responsible for the Acacia faction!" Deng Peng also responded immediately, with great unwillingness in his heart, and compromised.


    "Hey, the two guys reacted very quickly. It seems that even if the old man wanted to find a reason for you to hit the old man, this acacia disciple is quite current affairs!" Wang Shu eyes slightly Suddenly, it looked a little unexpected, with a smile on his face, hehe said with a smile.


    "Uncle Shi and Uncle, Elder Ma Yu was killed by him, their breath is exactly the same!"


    The disciple on the ground shouted loudly at this moment.


    "what?"


    "Sure enough, Elder Ma Yu was really killed by this man!"


    When Deng Peng and Hu Yun heard this, their faces changed slightly, and they immediately understood what was going on, but at this time, if they shouted such silly words as revenge for Ma Yu, then they would not be bothered. The head is so important.


    The two immediately discarded the miscellaneous thoughts in their hearts, and smiled reluctantly on their faces, and said, "Oh, since that Ma Yu offended the predecessor, it should be killed by the predecessor. After all, he is not as good as a person. Can''t blame others! "


    When Wang Shushu heard this, his heart moved, and some doubted that the Ma Yu in the other''s mouth was the Ma Yu he knew, but the Ma Yu he knew was just a dejected person who should not be the same person.


    Although curious, Wang Shu''s attitude towards the two was very unpleasant, and his eyes were stunned again, and he asked, "Oh? You mean that he is not as good as someone who was killed by the old man. If the old man is not good, Is it right for a man to be destroyed by him? "


    "No, no, the seniors misunderstood, the seniors misunderstood, the juniors did not mean this, the juniors did not mean this, the juniors only said that Ma Yu deserved it!" Hu Yun saw the opportunity very quickly and immediately explained.


    "Uh huh, junior means that, junior means that." Deng Peng also quickly saw the wind to flatter the rudder.


    Apparently Wang Shu killed the person, but the two were forced by Wang Shu''s **** and had to nod their heads. If this happened outside, not in front of the Hehuan mountain gate, the two might have rushed to fight with Wang Shu for a long time. You die and I live. Although the result must be two people dead, in front of the mountain gate, in order to protect the interests of the Acacia faction, they have to make a compromise.


    In their eyes, compared with the Acacia faction, their dignity is not much, and their lives are not much. If they kill them and Wang Shu can be relieved, they will go back up.


    However, Wang Shu was too lazy to bother the two, and he did n¡¯t mean to kill them. After seeing that the attitude of the two was pretty good, he said directly: "Well, the old man doesn''t want to hang out with your two little dolls and hold the palm The door called out, and I had something to say to him! "


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun looked at each other. After hesitating for a moment, they decided to invite the head out. After all, the young man looked very uneasy.


    "Senior please wait a moment!"


    Hu Yun stepped back, ready to invite the Acacia to take charge.


    Wang Wangshu was naturally not in a hurry, just waiting so quietly, anyway, the purpose of his coming in was to pretend. If he was really anxious, Wang Jian would not let him do it.


    A quarter of an hour later, the head of the Acacia faction was finally invited out, but when Wang Shu saw the man, the whole man almost fell out of the air.


    "It''s you? It''s you!"


    When Wang Shu came to the people who came out, the whole person was not calm.


    The man is short in appearance and insignificant in appearance. Although his eyes are not narrowed, there is only one seam left. The insignificant old man is not Huang Biaozi or who?


    ι "Hello, Huang Biaozi, which one did you play?"


    After seeing the head of the acacia pie appear, Wang Shu''s expression on the face was really wonderful. In that fortune, Huang Biaozi gave Wang Shu countless benefits, and also claimed to be Wang Shu''s biological father. Through memory, Wang The book does know that Huang Biaozi is his biological father, but this is why the Acacia faction is also Huang Biaozi.


    "Old Hu Qingshan, met Wang Xiaoyou! Hmm? Wang Xiaoyou, what''s the matter with you?" After seeing the wonderful expression on Wang Shu''s face, the head of the acacia group was slightly puzzled, some could not understand the idea of ??Wang Shu, and frowned. He wrinkled slightly and asked puzzledly.


    "Huh? Could I be wrong? Did you recognize the wrong person?" Wang Shu couldn''t help whispering in his heart after hearing the head of Hehuan faction. After all, the head of Hehuan faction and Huang Biaozi were really long. It''s exactly the same, not to mention others, even Wang Shu has looked away, and we can see how similar the two are.


    However, if you look closely, you can still find the gap between the head of the Acacia faction and Huang Biaozi. Although the head of the Acacia faction is a bit embarrassing, after all, it is the head of such a large faction. The momentum cultivated by staying high for a long time gives people a sense of not being angry. Even ordinary people can definitely see at a glance that this old man is not ordinary.


    Rather, it is the Huang Biaozi. No matter when and where he is, there is only the temperament of an old hooligan, and he does not feel the momentum of any big man.


    This also makes Wang Shu''s heart speechless, is this the highest state of pretending to be X?


    àÅ "Huh? Wang Xiaoyou, what happened to you?"


    Seeing that the more Wang Shu did not speak, the head of the acacia group grew more and more muttered. After all, although Wang Shu ¡¯s method was relatively ¡°soft¡±, it also fully demonstrated the toughness of Wang Shu ¡¯s attitude. On the contrary, he didn''t say a word, and could not help making him feel a little hairy. If this evil star really started to kill and quit, then his acacia faction, which was "grown up", would really be ruined.


    "Isn''t this old man the illegitimate child of Huang Biaozi''s old **** stick? Otherwise, how can the two look like this?" The more he looked at the acacia pie in front of him, the more muttered in Wang Shu''s heart, but this time, Wang Shu was also absolutely certain that the person who came was either Huang Biaozi or the acacia faction, but they were too similar.

 Chapter 500： Buckle

    "Wang Xiaoyou? Wang Xiaoyou!" Hehuan sent the head of the club cautiously, and slowly approached Wang Shu with some nervousness. He wanted to know if Wang Shu was asleep.


    The appearance of the head of the acacia pie is a bit like a young girl who has just begun to love. She wants to get close to her favorite object, but she doesn''t dare to approach it.


    "It really isn''t Huang Biaozi''s old **** stick. If the old **** stick would kill him, it would never show such a nervous expression, but it does mean that the old **** stick''s expression is quite cute! Haha "Looking at the face of Huang Biaozi, but showing the girl''s tweaked acacia leader, Wang Shu finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "Not good!" After Wang Shu suddenly laughed, the head of the acacia group thought that Wang Shu was going to have a sudden attack. When his face changed, his heart secretly said that it was not good, and immediately backed away, but just a short distance back, he found I think too much about myself, and my old face is a little bit lost.


    "Should I call you the head of the Acacia Party? Or should I call you Brother Hu?" Wang Shu was not nervous, because he knew just now that although the head of the Acacia Party was already a four-layered state of mind Because, although the strength of the blood in the body is thicker than myself, but because of his special constitution, the other party is not his own opponent, so naturally he is not as careful as the acacia leader.


    "Hehe, Wang Xiaoyou is so old, I think Wang Xiaoyou has such achievements at a young age, even if the whole **** continent is a rare sight, as long as Wang Xiaoyou doesn''t dislike it, just call the old man Hu Huo! I do n¡¯t know this time Wang Xiaoyou Why are you expensive when you come to Despise? If there is a place where you can use it, just let it know and you will do your best! "The head of Hehuan faction found that Wang Shu didn''t do much, and he said with a timid voice. .


    "Oh my God, the head said that to that man!"


    "What is the origin of that man?"


    "how can that be?"


    "Brother!"


    Although there are some distances from the ground, all of the practitioners are people with ears and eyes. Naturally, he listened to these words of the head of the Hehuan School clearly, and his faces showed wonderful expressions.


    For the disciples of the Hehuan School, the heads of the Hehuan School did not see the dragons at all, which is their spiritual pillar. Now suddenly such an unreasonable young man came, and their spiritual pillars talked to each other in such a low voice. This makes them somewhat unacceptable.


    "Just like this man, even if he said he was Huang Biaozi himself, I would not believe it!"


    I do n¡¯t know why, but in just a few words, Wang Shu felt that the head of the acacia group made him look a bit disgusting, because it was too easy, probably because of Huang Biaozi. Wang Shu felt this at this moment The head of the acacia party is too far-fetched.


    Although looking at the head of the Acacia pie, Wang Shu still knew in his heart that the other party was not a great opponent of his own, and now he did not have any warfare. Fighting with such a wacky person, even if he won, he felt There was no light on his face, so an impatient expression appeared on his face, and he said, "I''m not here for anything else, only two purposes!"


    "Well, Wang Xiaoyou, please say that if old age can be achieved, a definition is inescapable!" The head of the acacia group seems to have no brains. Although I don''t know what kind of request Wang Shu will make, he directly agreed.


    "Head!"


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    "Brother?"


    The acacia enthusiasts are even more puzzled by the behavior of the acacia patriarch. They clearly have been deceived by the other party, and they are so tolerant, which makes them a bit intolerable, but Deng Peng and Hu Yun None of them came forward, so they could only endure.


    "What does Brother mean?"


    "I don''t know, but we still don''t want to be impulsive. Brother does this, naturally he has his intention!"


    "Well, that''s all I can do now."


    Although Hu Yun and Deng Peng also felt like a whim, they did not dare to move and had to stand by without orders from the head of the Acacia faction.


    "Wow, wow!" The more Wang Shu saw the obedience of the head of the Acacia School, the more he felt embarrassed, but he had no good reason for it. He could only tolerate the anger and said, "I heard soon Earlier, you received a girl named Lanyue. That girl has some chance with me. Now I come to take her back. Brother Hu should have no opinion? "


    "Well, no opinion, I will now let this disciple named Lanyue come to see Xiaoyou. What other requirements does Wang Xiaoyou have? As long as you say it together, you can see that Wang Xiaoyou is also a refreshing person. At this moment, the head of the acacia group seemed like a flattering villain. No matter what the face was, he felt that Wang Shu had less requirements.


    "This person is really the leader of such a big school?" The more Wang Shu looked at the head of the Hehuan School, the more he felt that the head of the Hehuan School did not have the kind of temper that big men should have. .


    "Head!"


    "Brother!"


    Not only is Wang Shu unable to watch, even the disciples of the Hehuan School have focused their attention on the heads of the Hehuan School. If they think that Wang Shu is an enemy just now, they now think of Hehuan. The head of the pie was too far-fetched.


    "Isn''t Wang Xiaoyou just for this?"


    When he saw that Wang Shu had no words, the head of the Hehuan faction asked him. As for the expressions of the disciples of the Hehuan faction, he didn''t seem to see it.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wang Shushu was speechless for a while. However, the purpose of the trip was still stated, "In fact, the purpose of my visit today is not this, but the father''s advice, come to ask if you are ready to participate in the treasure hunt held in the dynasty after March, if Ready, then three days later, we will exchange money in Baili, and everyone will be able to take care of God. As for the second one, my father intends to let me come to the head to discuss and discuss! "


    After Wang Shushu finished speaking, he always felt uncomfortable. He originally thought that he could have a good fight and see the strength of Xiuwei after he grew up.


    "Hehe, Wang Xiaoyou, please come back first. If you are old, we will arrange it, and three days later we will meet at the farewell pavilion!"


    With a smile on his face, Hu Qingshan wanted to send Wang Shu away.


    "I!"


    Uncle Wang Shu turned upset and turned away.


    But I didn''t walk too far, and Wang Shu''s terrible mood broke out, and he suddenly chose to return ...

 Chapter 501： Speak

    After half an hour!


    King Wang Shu said with joy on his face and said, "Brother Hu, thank you for your advice! I will come back to ask you when the treasure hunt is over. But I hope Brother Hu will not forget our promise!"


    "Well, definitely, although Wang Xiaoyou is assured, as long as the little friend has fulfilled his promise, such a trivial matter will not be a problem!" Said the head of Hehuan School with a look of joy.


    In the past half hour, I didn''t know what the two had talked about, but it was able to calm down the Wang Shu who wanted to have an attack and look so happy.


    "Well, there will be a period later!" Wang Shu didn''t want to stay any longer, turned into a ray of light, blasted towards the east, left the Acacia faction, and disappeared into the sky soon.


    "Huh, it seems that the era of the rise of the Acacia faction is about to come. I do n¡¯t know what kind of blood baptism this **** continent will experience this time? Well, no matter how many years, which shuffling has not gone through countless times Fighting? For so many years, I thought I could not achieve this wish in my lifetime. I did not expect that at this time, such a young man would come out. Although this man is not very mature, there is obviously an expert pointing behind him. When the time comes, something really unexpected will happen. The elder behind this boy will definitely come forward! It has been decades since I walked out of Nanlin County. I did n¡¯t expect that I have such a character in Nanlin County, so I do n¡¯t know how to compare with that of the Imperial City. Is stubbornness weak? Wang Shu is it? Well, a good name! "


    Íõ After Wang Shu left, the head of the acacia group also took a sigh of relief and talked about some deals with Wang Shu.


    "Brother!"


    "Brother!"


    After Wang Shu left, the two talents Deng Peng and Hu Yun finally dared to come forward, and looked at the head of Hehuan Pi a little puzzled. Obviously, they wanted to know why the head of Hehuan Pai had previously shown So whispered, even on some side, and in the presence of so many people, almost in front of the disciples of the Acacia faction, the head of the Acacia faction was originally the soul of the Acacia faction, and now his soul has been insulted. The vast majority are unacceptable.


    Although the two didn''t say anything, the head of the Acacia faction didn''t even look back, as if they knew the thoughts of the two, and they said with a long heart and thought: "Boss, Primary Six, do you remember my Acacia? Soul? "


    "Ok?"


    "Uh!"


    The two of them fainted a little, but immediately answered, "Remember, remember, disciples remember, it is unyielding, it is persistence, it is up, it is nature!"


    "Well, very good, very good! What is unyielding? What is perseverance? What is upward? What is nature?" The acacia leader still did not look back, probably satisfied, nodded, and then asked. .


    "Brother?"


    "Brother!"


    The two were asked a little by the head of the Acacia faction, and they didn''t understand it. Don''t say that such a veteran character, even those who just started in January, can quickly answer it. Come up.


    "Unyielding is unyielding! Perseverance is perseverance! Upward is up! Nature is unyielding, that is, perseverance, is up!" Although they did not understand what medicine was sold in the gourd''s head gourd, the two still said according to the gourd painting. That sounds like ambiguous words.


    "Well, very good, you still remember these. It seems that you haven''t forgotten when you were busy cultivating for so many years!" The head of Hehuan School nodded, and the tone was quite satisfactory for the two people''s answers.


    "What happened to my brother?"


    "Brother, is he okay?"


    The more the acacias ¡¯heads became more puzzled, although the acacia ¡¯s heads were always the kind and stern person who played both the role of father and brother in their minds, but As is the case now, they are rare. Of course, this is also because they rarely see the head of the Acacia faction.


    "Boss, little six, do you remember that?" The acacia leader seemed to be a person. When he said this, the whole person seemed to be old, and his body became invisible. .


    "what?"


    "Brother!"


    Although the head of the Acacia faction did not explain what it was, the two clearly felt that what the head of the Acacia faction was about to say was the rebellion 100 years ago, which was taboo in the Acacia faction and disciples were not allowed Discussing it privately, the head of the Acacia faction now spoke, and could not help but shake the hearts of the two.


    "Oh, you do n¡¯t need to blame yourself and you do n¡¯t have to be afraid. That ¡¯s all past history. The past will eventually be the past. Generally speaking, it will never come again!¡± Feeling the changes in their emotions, The head of the acacia group slowly turned back, showing a trace of remembrance in his eyes, watching Deng Peng and Hu Yun with some kindness.


    I have to say that the head of the Acacia faction is really similar to Huang Biaozi. If the cultivation of the two has an insurmountable gap, even the head of the Acacia faction is Huang Biaozi.


    "Brother, do you mean that the past will happen again?" Although Deng Peng and Hu Yun were a little shocked, they quickly grasped the most important point in the words of the acacia leader.


    "Oh, it seems that the understanding of the two of you is really good, but I was taught wrong by the old man, and some went astray!" The head of the acacia pie with a hint of guilt, smiled helplessly, as if to do I''m sorry for the two things in general.


    "No, sir, please don''t say that, the two of us just feel that the foundation of cultivation should be solidified, so we can make progress slowly!"


    "Well, brother, it''s not that we are obsessed with Confucianism, but because we think the science is extensive and profound, so it took some effort!" When the two heard the words of the head of the Acacia School, they naturally knew that the head of the Acacia School implied that they were practicing as a realm. Ascension is slow, and he immediately begins to explain.


    "Well, I know the talents of both of you, as well as your ambitions. The reason why you will endure for so long is to be afraid of arrogance. However, starting today, the teacher allows you to let go of your hands and feet, and there are still three months. Time, I want to see how far you can grow in these short three months! As for those past things, you still don''t need to know well. If something happens in the future, you will stick to your soul! There was a hint of tiredness on the face of the head of the acacia pie, and he didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Brother!"


    "Brother!"


    After Gao was authorized by the head of the Acacia School, although the two did not say anything, the expressions on their faces had fully represented their excitement at this moment. In fact, with their talents, cultivation can be higher, but because they have been influenced by the ideological foundation of the Acacia School, the two have never dared to let go of their hands and cultivate. Now when I hear this gospel, naturally it is Excited, as for what the acacia faction said in the past, the two left behind.

 Chapter 502： Story

    ºÇ "Hehe, it''s been a hundred years, it''s been a hundred years, it turned out to be a cycle again and again!"


    The acacia sent the head to look at the rejoicing of the two, some reassuring, and some reluctantly shook his head, muttering to himself something that no one understood. Lifting his head, looking at the dazzling sun in the sky, he narrowed his eyes slightly, raised the bark of the bark, the palm of his old hand, his fingers spread slightly, and let the sun pass through the gap to shine on his face.


    Originally, neither Deng Peng nor Hu Yun paid much attention to the sun in the sky. After seeing the action of the acacia pie, they looked up slightly and looked at the sky, but when they looked at the sky, they did not have Choked up.


    "Two suns? Two suns?"


    "When did the sun in the sky become two?"


    The problem that the two had been neglecting at last was finally revealed at this moment.


    "Oh, did you finally notice?" After Deng Peng and Hu Yun noticed the abnormality of the sun in the sky, a bitter smile appeared on the faces of the heads of Acacia, looked at them seriously, and asked.


    "Well, I found it!" Deng Peng and Hu Yun said nothing, but just nodded silently.


    After seeing the performance of the two, the head of the Hehuan faction did not speak, but turned around, looked at the far east, and fell into a long silence.


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun stood behind the head of the Hehuan faction and said nothing, but looked calm. They knew that whenever their brother and the head of the Hehuan faction fell into silence, when the silence was broken In an instant, they would know a shocking secret, so they also chose to be silent.


    "Ah! Time is passing so fast, those memories of childhood are clearly turning in my mind, but the years are ruthless, and my eyes have been a hundred years!" About half a quarter of an hour later, the head of Hehuan sent back again. Over the head, sighed heavily, in that sigh, it seems to contain countless feelings.


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun still didn''t ask anything, they just waited quietly. They knew a little bit about the feeling of the head of the Acacia faction. After all, they were young too, just to pursue eternal life. They left those thoughts behind. Behind my head, because they are now, it is not the time to feel rough.


    The head of the acacia group looked at the expressions of the two, but just smiled bitterly. He should n¡¯t have told the two things, but after some thought, he still said, "In fact, we are not our true selves ! "


    "what?"


    "This one?"


    After Deng Peng and Hu Yun heard the heads of the Hehuan School say so, their faces changed, and they had a very disturbed premonition in their hearts, but only for a moment, they seemed to want to understand the truth, and their faces were stunned.


    In the beginning, they thought that the words of the acacia pie were to tell them that their existence was nothing and did not exist, but soon, they reacted, and throughout their lives, they are constantly pursuing their true self. Life, so it''s gone.


    "Huh?" Originally seeing the changes of the two, the head of the acacia group thought that they had already noticed them, and they were shocked, but they saw that the faces of the two were sulking, and then frowned slightly, it seemed a bit uneasy. It seems too understandable, but soon, the head of Hehuan faction seems to understand the two people''s thoughts, and his face shows a helpless wry smile. Obviously, the head of Hehuan faction knows that they have misunderstood their true intentions.


    "Brother, look at your expression, did you know what we think?" Deng Peng''s character was straightforward, and some thoughts that could not guess the head of the Acacia School asked directly. Although Hu Yun on the side did not speak, it was obvious that he also had such doubts.


    "Boss, Junior Six, for so many years, Master has received a total of eight disciples!" The head of the acacia group just smiled, did not explain, but spoke of something else.


    "what?"


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun were shocked when they heard this. They always thought that the acacia group had only seven disciples.


    "Oh, do n¡¯t be surprised, you two, in fact, it was a hundred years ago! Among these eight disciples, in fact, Master ¡¯s favorite is actually our real master brother. Unfortunately, that person My understanding is too high, and I have seen the truth of this world at a young age. After knowing that I cannot change everything, I chose to end myself ... Well, after that, Master finally realized that maybe your real master is right Yes, he did the right thing. Therefore, the Master no longer treated him as a disciple, but looked at him as an elder brother ... Well, but those are the past things! I originally thought that those past will eventually Became the past, but today, the moment I saw that young man, I knew that today we are, but today is only one day in the past, and tomorrow we are looking forward to is only a day in the past , Even yesterday in the past is just today in the past ... "


    The Acacia sent a smile and answered questions for the two.


    After the two were explained, they were a little confused at first, but soon their faces were stunned, and at the same time, the rays of expectation appeared in their eyes. Even mortals, they were full of expectations for the history of the past, let alone practitioners.


    The head of the acacia group didn''t sell off either, looked up at the two poisonous suns in the air, and then said, "Actually, the whole world is like a rolling wheel that keeps turning, even if you think you can''t go back. Yesterday, someday in the future, it will come again, of course, even if time comes again, and we continue to disappear, knowing that one day will disappear in the wheels of those years ... Do you understand what I said? "


    The two shook their heads. They clearly did not understand the meaning of the head of the Acacia faction. After a while, they said that time is difficult to return, and then they said that they could start over again.


    "Oh, don''t understand it doesn''t matter, do you remember what the spirit of the Hehuan faction is?" After seeing the confusion in the eyes of the two, the Hehuan faction was not surprised, but smiled and asked the question again.


    "Unyielding, persevering, upward, nature!"


    This is the soul of the acacia pie and the belief in their hearts, but they don''t understand what the relationship between the two is. This time the two were more confused.


    The head of the acacia group smiled, and didn''t understand the relationship, but instead said something else, and said, "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, you will slowly understand it. Now I will tell you first. A story, in fact, that story is about us ... "

 Chapter 503： In the story

    The head of the acacia group smiled, and didn''t understand the relationship, but instead said something else, and said, "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand, you will slowly understand it. Now I will tell you first. A story, in fact, that story is about our people ... Legend, a long time ago, there were three thousand big realms in the world, and each realm has a different leader! For example, the leader of the human realm is man. The leader of the dragon world is the dragon, and the leader of the bull world is the cow!


    Speaking of which, you must be very strange, what is the leader?


    It ¡¯s actually very simple. The so-called leader is in that realm. The leader is the most powerful. Some leaders are powerful by extraordinary power, some are powerful by extraordinary wisdom, and some are both. Yes, and we have to tell stories about people. At that time, people did not have strong power, they could not cultivate, and some were weak bodies, but their wisdom was unmatched by other races.


    According to legend, there is a realm called the human realm. Although there are tens of millions of races there, only human beings are enlightened because they are the masters of that world. They do not have powerful bodies, but they have Extraordinary wisdom, from the day they were born, they are destined to become the hegemon of the human world! "


    Listening to the words of the head of the Hehuan faction, Deng Peng and Hu Yun knew very well that although the head of the Hehuan faction did not say that the world they are in now is the legendary human world, this meaning has become obvious. , The two did not speak, but just listened in silence.


    "Here, after possessing extraordinary wisdom, he is getting stronger day by day, and powerful enough to conquer the whole world ... After victory, there is always carnival, but behind that carnival, there is always loneliness hidden, lonely!


    Finally, one day, when people lost their opponents, they started to fight, hehe, ironically, the methods originally used to deal with foreign enemies were all copied to their compatriots at this moment.


    However, this kind of cannibalism didn''t last for long. Finally, one day, I didn''t know who it was, and by chance I saw the outside world and saw another world completely different from the human world.


    Since then, people seem to feel the malice from another world, they start to feel uneasy, they start to panic, they are afraid that they will lose everything they have, so they grow up because of restlessness, they become stronger and stronger, but because They became more and more powerful, but they became more and more disturbed because they knew, they knew clearly that the world they were in was like a cell, locked them in.


    The stronger people know their situation, they start to be angry, they start to be unwilling, they start to feel lonely, so they want to go out of that world, they are imprisoned, they are too lonely, so they want to break this prison, They are going to find new partners.


    Whoops, this is probably the so-called good fortune?


    The originally seemingly weak person became stronger under that will, day by day. I do n¡¯t know how long, the race called human became so powerful that it was unimaginable.


    They started to walk out of the world where they were imprisoned, the world called the human world, and the moment they walked out of that world, they were full of expectations and fears for the future, but their madness made them strong, and their power made them even more crazy. .


    When they realized their own power, they began to conquer, to enslave, one world after another.


    I do n¡¯t know how long it took, the original harmony was broken, and the people who should have existed in the human realm have spread all over the 3,000 realms. Almost every realm has them, and they have become the true hegemons!


    Even so, as people become more and more powerful, people are not satisfied with these, and their desires are getting bigger and bigger. They start to look for a new world and a whole new world. Unfortunately, no matter how hard they try, they always look for It ¡¯s no longer the so-called new world, so they are crazy, they even want to create a whole new world, and they have done it!


    This kind of transgressive behavior of the tartars finally annoyed the existence in the dim world. Maybe it is what people call heaven? In other words, the door to sin was opened by oneself!


    Finally, one day, at the moment when the new world was created, I do n¡¯t know if it was the rage of the sky or the sinful work of man himself. There was a strange group of ¡°people¡± who looked like people out of a mirror Like humans, but they are not humans, but demons. They emerge from the door of evil. They have power beyond all. They have launched crazy punishments and slaughtered all of them. That was a nightmare.


    However, people can achieve that kind of glory, they must have their power, they naturally madly resist, and when those demons madly kill people, they also desperately resist.


    Whoops, unfortunately, after all, people are people, not the gods in their hearts, and they are finally dying, but again, the door of evil is slowly closing as people disappear.


    I do n¡¯t know how long, the most glorious people began to disappear slowly, and began to disappear from this world. Even the first human world, the original birthplace of people, people were slaughtered cleanly ... very long For a while, there was no race like this in this world, and the whole world was calm again ... "


    Speaking of this, the head of the Hehuan School could not help but stop, with a complex feeling in his eyes. Looking at Deng Peng and Hu Yun, they seemed to be waiting for the two to answer anything.


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun heard the story told by the head of the Hehuan School. Although the head of the Hehuan School didn''t tell too many details, they could clearly feel that this story contains extraordinary significance, not like them. As expected, it is so simple for people to ruin themselves because of their own desires. If only this, the head of the Acacia faction would not say so much, so they did not dare to speak rashly, but chose silence.


    "Ugh!"


    After seeing that the two did not answer, they did not know what their feelings were, and the complexion appeared in their eyes. They sighed helplessly, and then said again, "In fact, the disappearance of humanity is not the end of sin, but the opposite. It is the beginning of all sin ...


    The rise of tartars, if it is said to have broken the balance, then the death of man is the destruction of balance!


    At the moment when human rule was broken, countless races lost their backbone and lost their goals, and they were alive. However, this short-term confusion is only a short-lived phenomenon. Soon, those races once enslaved began to realize. Why can people enslave them? Can''t they enslave other races? "

 Chapter 504： Under the story

    "This terrible idea, like a terrible virus wrapped in a bomb, exploded in an instant, spreading at a terrible speed, contagious, and those races that had already had slavery began to expose their Essence, began to do evil work.


    At the beginning, those activities were carried out secretly, but as time went on, gradually, some originally weak ethnic groups began to disappear, and some originally powerful races became stronger.


    Over time, this behavior has become a kind of taken for granted, put on the table, the powerful hunting of the weak, no longer the so-called concept of birth equality, the entire world has become a weak and strong food world .


    After the baptism of countless blood, countless ethnic groups completely disappeared into the long river of history. Even if they survived, most were reduced to the subject of slavery. Naturally, at the same time, nine races rose. .


    Because time is too long, which nine races have long been forgotten, but there are so many races that are absolutely certain, that is, the dragon race, the phoenix race, the beast race, the spirit race, etc. that have been very powerful today!


    As for the people that were once glorious, they are not among the nine, but outside the nine, they are called the tenth!


    These nine ethnic groups are called nine ethnic groups. Nine dominate the entire world and fight against each other. Unfortunately, no one can help but, because of the first men and soldiers, these nine ethnic groups are usually at war with each other, but at a critical moment, Always unite and resist the punishment from heaven!


    No one of the nine races can compete with the once glorious race, let alone the heavenly race, but when these nine races are united, they can compete with the sky punishment, and as time goes by, the nine races have more and more experience in combating the sky punishment. , Began to have a small range of counterattacks, which originally represented the death penalty, for the nine groups, began to become less terrible, but instead became a training tool! "


    "This is what it is!" Deng Peng and Hu Yun heard this, as if they understood something, their faces were stunned. They didn''t understand the past history, although it sounded incredible, after all, the history was too far away. Things that are too far away always feel a little strange. Although they still do n¡¯t understand what the purpose of the Acacia faction is about, but when it comes to day punishment becoming a tool for experience, they already understand that it should be similar. A kind of existence of God.


    After seeing the reactions of the two, the head of the acacia group also nodded and continued: "Speaking of which, presumably you should also understand, yes, yes, the natural punishment at that time is the scourge that we have experienced now. However, the two are different. It is said that the day punishment at that time was not the way it is now, but the phantom in one''s heart. Everyone wants to progress. Only by overcoming the phantom in the heart can one step closer. At that time, the more powerful the practitioners themselves were, the more terrible the illusions will be, so those who can reach the peak are undoubtedly not a terrible existence, unlike now, no matter how you cultivate and how you practice, When everyone attains a certain level, they will usher in the calamities. Although the powers of those calamities are different, they are mostly the same, and the kind of horror that makes people talk is changed.


    ¼´±ã But even so, many practitioners will fall into the sky because of one reason or another, but compared with the original, the probability of this fall is really low. "


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun heard the head of the Acacia faction explain this, as if they understood, but now they are curious, what exactly caused this change.


    "Oh, I''m sure you want to ask, why is this change happening?" The head of the acacia group seemed to have mind-reading, and then asked and answered, "In fact, this change has to develop from the nine races to the most brilliant Speaking of time. It is said that at the most glorious time, the nine groups finally broke through the door of evil and stepped into a new world, a place called the divine realm! "


    "Spirit world?"


    "Spirit world!"


    When Deng Peng and Hu Yun heard the word ¡°God Realm¡±, they shivered slightly and shuddered. It seemed that just a simple word evoked the deepest thing in their memory that made them fear.


    Not only them, but even when the head of the Acacia faction talked about the divine realm, there was a momentary disorder in his breath, which was not normal, but the head of the Acacia faction continued to say, "Oh, it''s ridiculous. Too much, the nine people thought that people would really disappear after they were expelled from the sky. I did not expect that the demons who greeted them when they opened the gate of the divine realm were the ones who enslaved them!


    The Jiuzu people naively thought that the once most powerful person had long disappeared in the long river of years. In fact, people did not disappear, but found a new world. They became the so-called ''God''!


    Even more ironic is that the nine people have always thought that the existence of heaven punishment is just a mirror of people in this world!


    The first battle with a person who has become a God, the Nine Clans suffered heavy losses, and were almost once again enslaved by those who have already become Gods. I do not know for any reason that those who have already become Gods cannot leave the kingdom for too long, so even the Nine Clans Failed, and did not quickly usher in that terrible nightmare.


    In short, the battle was too bloody. Countless powerful practitioners were completely vulnerable to the presence of God. Even the most powerful existence of the nine races was as vulnerable as a three-year-old child in front of God!


    It was a massacre, a naked massacre!


    How ironic, after the Nine Groups opened the door to happiness, it actually opened the door to evil, but fortunately, the situation was not bad enough, after all, it was only the pioneers of the Nine Groups, and even if they became People who have God still have weaknesses!


    Those who survived the nine races, with all kinds of feelings, studied the weakness of God madly. Finally, in the confrontation again and again, it can be said that the experience accumulated with blood was completely found by the nine races. In view of God''s shortcomings, against the shortcomings of God, the nine races began to have room for manoeuvre, and gradually, even counterattacked. The **** that could not have lived began to suffer setbacks, began to lose, and the situation gradually changed towards the nine races!


    But God is God. Even if the Nine Clans seize their weaknesses, they will not be able to let them handle it. Every battle is the accumulation of countless lives.


    Finally, after many battles, the Jiu Clan finally achieved some effects, but at this time, the Jiu Clan, with its already consumed power of seven or seven, could not resist the powerful God! "

 Chapter 505： hope!

    "But God is God. Even if the Nine Clans seize their weaknesses, they will not be allowed to handle them. Every battle is the accumulation of countless lives.


    Finally, after many battles, the Jiu Clan finally achieved some effects, but at this time, the Jiu Clan, with its already consumed power of seven or seven, could not resist the powerful God!


    And at this time, those gods who started the crazy killing of the Nine Groups seemed to smell a terrible breath and began to become uneasy. Even if they encountered the Nine Groups, they no longer chose to oppose, but chose to avoid, even if it was a last resort. At that time, even if they chose to commit suicide, they would no longer fight the Nine Clan.


    The Nine Tribe naturally felt weird when this strange thing happened. Although strange, the Nine Tribe thought that God was scared, and at this time began a crazy slaughter. At the same time, it was unexpectedly discovered that countless gods began to escape from the realm of God. Opportunity, after the Jiu people sent people to investigate the situation in the divine realm, they knew that the divine realm was full of countless resources and countless treasures, so at the same time, they launched a bloodier battle.


    Hehe, talking about that battle is really sad, pathetic, and ridiculous!


    The Nine Nine thought that God was frightened and did not dare to fight, while madly slaughtering, they rushed into the divine realm. Soon, the divine realm that originally belonged to God was occupied by the nine clans!


    For such a perfect world, the Nine Groups are naturally very happy, and the hidden inferiority has been exposed again, and gradually divided, divided, and warned!


    In fact, the nine people did not know that when they broke the barrier, the seeds of sin had already been buried in the fertile soil of the **** world!


    Finally one day, another door opened in the divine realm!


    After having the previous experience, the practitioners of the Nine Races immediately realized that the door behind the door was definitely not a treasure, but an endless evil, and all the practitioners were panicked!


    The nine clans who should have chosen to escape did not leave, but chose to stay and choose to resist the evil behind the gate, but the ideal is beautiful, and the reality is cruel. The demons who came out of the gate are more than they once faced. Yes, the group of people claiming to be ''God'' is too powerful, so powerful they can''t imagine, but in just a few hundred years, the Nine Cultivators have almost died, and even the entire **** world has fallen into ruins! "


    Speaking of the most critical part of the story, the head of Hehuan Pai stopped suddenly and didn''t say anything, but just looked at Deng Peng and Hu Yun silently. Although they didn''t speak, some problems seemed to be on their faces. Waiting for two people to ask.


    "Ok?"


    "Brother, this is over?" Deng Peng and Hu Yun naturally felt strange. Why did the story stop here suddenly, and he asked a little puzzled.


    "Well, it''s over, the story is over here!" He Huapai said with a faint smile on his face.


    "But? But where did those who became gods go? And, finally, did those who became gods save the world?" Deng Peng Hu Yun was naturally confused, and the story heard half of this sudden interruption. It made them feel particularly upset.


    "Oh, you have to ask yourself this!" The head of the acacia group smiled and said without a word.


    ÎÊ "Ask ourselves?"


    "How did we know?" Deng Peng Hu Yun still didn''t understand the relationship.


    "Yes, ask yourself! Do you remember what I told you at the beginning? In fact, we are not really ourselves!" The head of the acacia group smiled, and there was a hint of innocence on the old orange peel''s face.


    ÎÊ "Ask ourselves?"


    "We ourselves are not really ourselves?"


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun could not help but fall into meditation, muttering to themselves, as if they had caught something, but did not seem to have caught it.


    "Okay, I''m a bit tired. Come here today. In the days to come, you should practice hard. You are the hope of the Acacia community in the future! By the way, I will leave it to you to participate in the Imperial City''s treasure hunt Don''t let me down. "


    After seeing the two in deep thought, the head of the acacia group seemed a bit tired. After saying a word, they slowly fell to the ground and walked towards Dongfu.


    "Oh, already talking about this, I don''t know how the two boys'' perceptions are!" After walking a short distance, the head of the acacia group looked up and looked at the two in the air because of the angle and light. From his point of view, the two looked like two shadows in the sun, with an inexplicable smile on their faces, whispered in a low voice, and then walked towards their cave house again without panic. go with.


    "what is it?"


    "what is it?"


    Deng Peng and Hu Yun asked themselves again and again in their hearts, but suddenly, a flash of light flashed in their heads, and the voice of the acacia party leader kept lingering in their minds.


    "You are my hope for the future of Acacia! You are my hope for the future of Acacia!"


    "hope!"


    "hope!"


    At this moment, Deng Peng and Hu Yun''s eyes showed their brilliance, they looked at each other excitedly, and shouted that word.


    At this moment, the two of them understood the intention of the head, and couldn''t help but be very surprised, because there was still hope, and the human beings in the divine world had left hope.


    After the two of them were excited for a long time, Deng Peng saw the disciple who had been staring at Wang Shu, who seemed to be in a daze, and seemed to think of something and caught up.


    Deng Peng said with some worry: "Brother, I have one more thing to say."


    "Say, what''s up?"


    After seeing Deng Peng understand the meaning of the story, Hu Qingshan was very happy and asked with a smile.


    Deng Peng said, "The disciple who was in charge of the Soul Source Lamp just came over and reported that the lamp of Elder Ma Yu who had left the martial arts for many years went out, and he also noticed that the murderer who killed Elder Ma Yu was exactly the same as the son of Wang Jian who just left. I do n¡¯t know, Master Brother ... ¡±


    "What happened?"


    Hu Qingshan was a little shocked. Others were not clear about Ma Yu''s identity, but he knew that he was the master of the last acacia group. Because of the failure, he could only take a voter to go to another portal and set up a green mountain. send. However, the last head of the old school has never forgotten.


    Deng Peng said affirmatively: "Well, I have carefully questioned that disciple, and this is true."


    "It shouldn''t be. Qingshan is at least a thousand miles away from here. Although the boy is a good repair, he can''t go back and forth overnight, and he seems to be following Wang Jian ..." Hu Qingshan frowned, thinking Don''t understand what''s going on.


    "Don''t ..."


    After thinking for a moment, Hu Qingshan seemed to think something, and his eyes were frightened.


    Deng Peng saw Hu Qingshan in horror and asked nervously, "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Master, I''m going to Qingshan! You bring all the ten geniuses in the martial arts together to the Imperial City. After the treasure hunt conference, if you don''t hear from me, don''t return!"


    Hu Qingshan hurriedly left a few words and left directly.


    "Brother, I ..."


    Deng Peng did not understand what Hu Qingshan meant, but Hu Qingshan had left ...

 Chapter 506： Wang Jians bitterness

    After Wang Wangshu left the acacia pie, his mood seemed a bit complicated, not to say happy or sad, but a little depressed.


    The purpose of the Shanghai Acacia faction is to inform the Indiana Conference, but he also has a personal purpose to test his current strength.


    I noticed that the news was completed, but the test of strength was not completed, because when he turned back to play against Hu Qingshan, Hu Qingshan apparently let him go, not all his strength.


    Although Wang Shu did not give up all his strengths, he was still unhappy. The final result was of course his victory.


    After returning to the parting pavilion, Wang Jian and Wang Nan were waiting for news from him.


    After seeing Wang Shu''s face coming back, Wang Jian asked strangely, "Shu Er, have you been notified? Why is your face unhappy?"


    King Wang Shu nodded and said, "Hu Qingshan said he would join us at the parting pavilion three days later."


    Wang Nan, who was aside, asked strangely, "Second brother, since the notice has arrived, why are you still unhappy? Is it the small hairs of the Hehuan school that show you a complexion?"


    Wang Jian is also very strange, why Wang Shu would be unhappy, and according to his guess, even if Hu Qingshan shot himself, it was definitely not Wang Shu''s opponent.


    Wang Shu said helplessly: "Oh, I don''t know if Hu Qingshan is too weak, or he deliberately let me in, and he voluntarily gave up before he hit. Although I forced him to do a few tricks later, he all Not accessible. "


    After listening to Wang Shu''s words, Wang Jian and Wang Nan twitched at the corners of their mouths and couldn''t help rolling their eyes. This guy was too pretentious.


    However, both people know that Wang Shu is very strong now. At least they are not Wang Shu''s opponents, but how strong Wang Shu is, they don''t know.


    Wang Jian asked seriously: "Shu Er, you tell your father honestly, is your current cultivation really a state of mind?"


    King Wang Shu said affirmatively: "It is indeed a state of mind, but it is not a simple state of mind. My body has something special."


    Wang Wangjian asked, "Shu Er, are you relieved to let your father help you find out what''s going on in your body, I often feel that there are several different forces in your body."


    There are indeed several different powers in the book of King Wang, including ice, fire, thunder, devour, and one of his own. And the most terrible thing is that these several forces have formed different seas of blood, so adding his own one, there are five seas of blood in the body.


    After thinking for a moment, Wang Shushu agreed to let Wang Jian investigate his body. Wang Jian knew that his son was not simple. Although he was only in the state of mind, he could clearly feel that he was not Wang Shu''s opponent.


    Wang Jian put one hand on Wang Shu''s shoulder, closed his eyes, and began to investigate the situation inside Wang Shu.


    However, the moment when Wang Jian ¡¯s consciousness entered Wang Shu ¡¯s body, his entire face became wonderful because he saw something that was unimaginable to him.


    "Ah! Oh!"


    When Wang Jian wanted to continue his investigation, his consciousness was suddenly swallowed, and the whole person was injured, and a blood spurted out.


    "Father!"


    "Father, what''s wrong with you?"


    After seeing Wang Jian being injured just because he was looking into Wang Shu''s body, Wang Shu and Wang Nan couldn''t help getting nervous.


    After Wang Jian adjusted for a moment, he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Wang Shu with a bit of horror in his eyes, and said, "Shu Er, what is going on in your body?


    "The baby is not clear, just after having a dream, that''s it." Wang Shu shook his head. He didn''t want to tell the existence of Huang Biaozi. Maybe he and Wang Jian knew it well.


    Wang Jian seemed to read something from Wang Shu''s eyes and said, "Naner, go out, I have something to say to Shuer."


    Wang Nan looked at the two and realized that the father and son had to talk privately, so they were not present and went out.


    After Wang Nan left, Wang Jian said, "Shu Er, in fact, you are not my son-in-law. When I knew the little words, she was already pregnant with you."


    For such an answer, Wang Shu seems to have known about it for a long time, and was surprised at all. He nodded and said lightly, "I know."


    Wang Jian knows that Wang Shu already knows his identity, and reminiscently asks in his eyes, "Did you bring Zhuhua with you?"


    The book of king Wang took out the bead flower that was taken out of the box and handed it to Wang Jian.


    С "Small word, your son has grown up!"


    He looked at the bead flower, and Wang Jian murmured with a look of intoxication. After playing for a while, Wang Jian returned the bead flower to Wang Shu and said: "This bead flower was left to you by your mother. She told me when she left. If one day you grow beyond me, then Give it to you and tell you something. I wanted to tell you a while back, but I think it''s OK now. "


    Wang Jian went on to say: "I met your mother more than two decades ago in the wilderness. She is very beautiful. I cannot describe her beauty. I just know that at first sight of her, I am fascinated. Unable to extricate herself. She is incompatible with the blood and cruelty of the barren land. No matter where she goes, she will make the barren land extraordinarily beautiful. Unfortunately, there is no cultivation on her body. She can be safe. I went crazy to help her kill the monsters within ten miles around her ... day after day, one day she discovered my existence, and was startled by me who was blood, and later she Knowing that I was protecting her along the way, I was very touched, and then said I would marry me ... You know, I was so happy that I gave birth to you after I married her in June, and then quietly I don''t know where to go. "


    "..."


    King Wang Shu was speechless, and this guy was too happy.


    Wang Jian said, "Oh, you think that''s right. She and I have never been married and she never said anything, but when she left, she left that strange turtle shell, and Her bead flower and a letter saying that she was sorry for me and sorry for you. She should have secretly gave birth to you and left, but she deceived me and couldn''t support you to grow up. "


    After talking about this, Wang Jian stopped and didn''t continue talking.


    King Wang Shu didn''t know what to say, but just stood quietly.


    After a while, Wang Jian went on to say, "I''m not a competent husband, nor a good father. I care so little about you these years ..."


    Wu Wangjian seemed unable to continue, and dried up without tears.


    Maybe Wang Jian really wanted to cry, but there was no tears at all, and the sound was so unpleasant that Wang Shu couldn''t stand it, interrupted Wang Jian''s dryness, and said, "Don''t run dry, what can you say?"

 Chapter 507： Wang Jians bitterness

    "Oh!"


    Oh Wang Jian uttered a whistle and stopped drying up.


    "..."


    Wang Wangshu looked helpless, and twitched the corners of his mouth.


    ¼Ò»ï This guy''s mood change is too fast. Is there a bitter drama just now, and a comedy drama is about to be performed now?


    Wang Wangjian seems to have forgotten what he was just saying, and asked awkwardly: "Son, what are we talking about just now?"


    "..."


    King Wang Shu really guessed, this guy is too forgetful. But that''s exactly what happened, Wang Shu suspected something, was he really not the son of Wang Jian?


    "No, Wang Long and Wang Ni must have a close relationship with me. Otherwise, the stele that suppresses the magic sword will not be unlocked because of my blood, and the old monster of Wang Long will not recognize me. Is it? Huang Biaozi lied to me? Or did Wang Jian lie to me? "


    A new doubt arose in Wang Shu''s heart, and he wondered who had fooled him, Huang Biaozi and Wang Jian. At least what he knows now is that one of the two of them must have been telling lies, so who would it be?


    If it is Wang Jian who tells lies, he is indeed the son of Huang Biaozi, then how to explain Wang Ni and Wang Long? These two guys are true and true ancestors of the royal family.


    If Huang Biaozi lied to him, he is not the son of Huang Biaozi, then why did Wang Jian say this? Is there any father in the world who does not recognize his son? And from Wang Jian''s recognition of Wang Shu''s identity, the coddling in his eyes would not be false, and the relationship could not be disguised at all. So why did Wang Jian lie to him? Why did Huang Biaozi lie to him?


    Wang Shushu''s heart was full of doubts. The contradictions between the two people were too many, which made him a little confused about who was true or who was false, or that both were true? Or are they both false?


    "Shu Er, what are you thinking? I ask you!"


    Seeing Wang Shu''s pensive face and ignoring his own appearance, Wang Jian interrupted Wang Shu''s thinking with some anger.


    Wang Wangshu said in a stunned voice: "No thought, nothing, what did you just say?"


    King Wang Jian said angrily: "I ask what''s going on in your body?"


    Wang Shu said, "Oh, oh, this. I don''t know, it was a good fortune sent by a mysterious man. He said that if one day I could integrate the five seas of blood in my body, then I could become The first person ever. "


    "Five Seas of Blood?"


    King Wang Jian was a little surprised, he had never heard that a person can have five blood seas.


    "Well, that''s true."


    Master Wang Shu nodded surely.


    After Wang Jian''s face changed, he shook his head and said helplessly: "Unfortunately, I can''t help you as a father. You have to go on your own way in the future. I''m a bit tired. Let me tell you something."


    Wang Jianming still has a lot of things to say, but he didn''t say a word, but left a bit sadly.


    Looking at the back of Wang Jian''s departure, Wang Shu somehow felt bitter, but in the end why, Wang Shu couldn''t tell clearly.


    С "Small word, I told him what you told me, but I don''t know why, my heart hurts!"


    Wang Wangshu didn''t find out, when Wang Jian left, his mouth whispered.


    After Wang Jian left, Wang Shu returned to his room, sat down on his knees, and quietly realized the changes over this period.


    The five blood seas in the body are running very regularly, just like five nebulae of different colors. These blood seas do not have the will of those guys, but Wang Shu always feels that things are not so simple. The formation of five blood seas is not End, but just started.


    According to Wang Shu''s understanding, each stage of cultivation is different.


    For example, the blood gas state, as its name implies, is the power of cultivating blood gas, condensing the power of blood gas in the body.


    The blood source environment is to condense the power of these blood gases into a more refined blood source. The blood source is like a droplet and stored in the sea of ??blood.


    As for the so-called blood state of mind, these blood sources in the sea of ??blood are more condensed into a specific shape, which is generally similar to the heart.


    Because after the state of mind, the state of fusion is the real watershed. Once it reaches the state of fusion, the sea of ??blood in the body will disappear, because the sea of ??blood has been merged with the flesh and blood of the body, and this fusion is exactly Start with the heart.


    As long as the general practitioners are fully integrated, they will successfully enter the bones, but there are five seas of blood in Wang Shu''s body. Obviously, the methods of ordinary practitioners are not suitable for him.


    He does n¡¯t have five hearts that can fuse these blood hearts that are formed by the sea of ??blood, and now these five seas of blood have obviously reached a delicate balance. As long as he destroys one of them, the other four may be unexpected Variety.


    You know, in order to fuse these five blood seas, he slept for three years, and the will left by Huang Biaozi helped him. Without Huang Biaozi''s will, he has no confidence to deal with those few This guy, especially the bug that came out of the strange egg.


    As soon as I thought of the worm that seemed to be able to devour everything, Wang Shu was afraid for a while. If it was not for him and the Qinglong, he might not be Wang Shu, but the worm.


    Even now, the four seas of blood in the body are deadly wrapped and squeezing the sea of ??blood formed by insects that can devour everything.


    "The current situation is not conducive to rushing to promote cultivation, I still have to figure out my body first."


    Wang Wangshu had a decision in his heart, and now he is not in a hurry to promote cultivation.


    "Yueer, don''t you know how you are doing now?"


    King Wang Shu took the bone order that Wang Long had given him from the space ring. When he fell asleep these years, he didn''t know if Wang Long had found him, and it was not clear whether Lan Yue was good or bad.


    But there is one thing that Wang Shu cares about, that is Lan Xue, who disappeared that day. He only saw the city owner destroyed by the resentful thunder, but did not see Lan Xue.


    "Where will Lan Xue go?"


    As soon as I thought Lan Xue was lost from my eyelids, Wang Shu became even more guilty and felt sorry for Lan Yue.


    "Forget it, first familiarize yourself with the body, and slowly deal with the rest."


    There are many things in Wang Shushu''s heart, but these are not the most important things now. The most important thing is that he must figure out his own strength and positioning, otherwise he will definitely suffer if he is too big.


    The time passed every day, and three days passed.


    In these three days, Wang Shu finally got an understanding of his strength and body.


    However, because he has never seen a strong man in a blood state of mind, he is not very clear about his current strength. As long as he sees it, he can know his position.


    Ò» ´ó In the early morning of this day, Deng Peng and Hu Yun sent by Acacia brought more than ten young disciples.


    Wang Nan stood outside the door and said, "Second brother, you are ready, the people of the Acacia faction have already arrived, and we will start immediately!"


    "I know!"


    The king of kings answered in the room, prepared for it, and went out.


    "Hey, are you here?"


    But when he went out, Wang Shu saw a few acquaintances at a glance, and could not help but stunned.

 Chapter 508： Teach you to be human?

    There were already a lot of people outside the yamen, at least forty or fifty people, but there were a few of them, and Wang Shu recognized them at a glance.


    "Sister Zheng, brother Yan, you are all here!"


    Wang Shushu walked towards several young people in his twenties, greeting with smiles on his face.


    The young people who had been talking about Zheng Huan stopped talking after seeing that Wang Shu seemed to be familiar with them. They looked at Wang Shu in doubt because they had not seen Wang Shu.


    However, a hot woman Gu Panshenghui seemed to see something. After looking at Wang Shu, she asked with a little surprise and uncertainty: "Wang Leihong brothers? Are you Wang Leihong brothers?" ? "


    "Ok!"


    Master Wang Shu nodded. Sister Zheng did not know his true identity at the time, and at that time he wore iron armor all day and his appearance did not recover.


    ÕæµÄ "Really? I''m not dreaming?"


    Sister Zheng''s face was unbelievable. In the past three years, there was no news of Wang Shu. She thought that Wang Shu was as dead as Lan Yue.


    "Are you really the King Brother?"


    "really?"


    The brothers aside, serious and strict, were equally unbelievable.


    "Can there be leave? Of course I am the second brother!"


    Wang Nan came forward and proved with a smile.


    "Brother Wang, three years, where have you been in these three years?"


    "Yeah, you have been so bitter in the past three years. We thought you died in the fire in Nanlin County as rumors from the outside world."


    After seeing Wang Nan''s initiative to acknowledge Wang Shu''s identity, several people hugged Wang Shu excitedly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Looking at a few people rejoicing and sadness, Wang Shu also felt a sense of happiness after death, and there was so much emotion in his heart that three years passed.


    Others looked at a few people like fools, and seemed to feel crying on such occasions, feeling a bit lost.


    Especially an old man in his sixties, he coughed and said, "Hugh is so arrogant. How did I order your two brothers when I forgot?"


    After hearing the old man ¡¯s words, the two brothers of the Yan family stopped crying like they heard a cat crying, and said in a panic, ¡°Please forgive the three grandfathers, we are just a bit disoriented because we see the life-saving benefactors we have n¡¯t seen in three years. "


    ¾Í "Just him?"


    The three elders of the Yan family seem to have looked at Wang Shu with some unbelief. In his opinion, Wang Shu is young and unfamiliar in appearance. He is certainly not a famous genius, so he despises it a bit.


    Similarly, it is not just Yan and Sanjia who despise Wang Shu, and many people have the same idea.


    You know that the people who can come here today, whether young or older, are famous in Nanlin County. The younger ones are as serious as the two brothers, and they are famous. The genius is to represent Nanlin County to participate in the treasure hunt held by the Imperial City after March.


    As for the older generation of the Yan family and the three elders, people like Deng Peng of the Acacia School can be said to be a giant.


    "Three grandpas, he is our life-saving benefactor, don''t embarrass him."


    When the two serious brothers saw the three elders of the Yan family, they seemed to look down on Wang Shu, afraid of embarrassing Wang Shu, and said nervously.


    In the past three years, the two of them have made great progress, especially since they have reached the fifth floor of the blood source environment, which is enough to rank among the top five among the younger generation in Nanlin County.


    Although Wang Shu was very effective at the beginning, after all, it was not a source of blood, and now Xiu Wei may be a big part of them.


    Once you have reached the source of blood, many people do not have enough resources, and they are likely to be trapped in the source of blood for their entire lives.


    As for the identity of Wang Nan as the second brother of Wang Nan, the two felt that they should only recognize it, so they did not specify.


    Wang Nan saw that the three elders of the Yan family were going to embarrass Wang Shu and wanted to stand up, but at the same time received a secret message from Wang Shu and Wang Jian, saying, "Naner (brother), don''t shoot!"


    Wang Wangnan looked at the two for some reason. What are these two guys going to do?


    "Old Yan ..."


    Sister Zheng Zheng wanted to speak to explain Wang Shu''s identity.


    I just wanted to speak, but was also stopped by Deng Peng on the side, and secretly transmitted to Sister Zheng said, "Little girl, don''t talk too much."


    Deng Peng seemed to see some clues. When Wang Shu went to the Acacia Party alone, he was so imposing. If it was n¡¯t for the head of the Acacia group, he could whisper, and maybe he could use the Acacia Party alone. Turned to the bottom.


    In recent years, in order to fight against Daqin, this Yan family can be said to have a great fighting power, but it is also a thorny head. On several occasions, he has blatantly violated Wang Jian''s order. Now Wang Jian is pretending to be unknown. Yan family three old look.


    µ±È» Of course, the representatives of other forces are very clear. Wang Jian has always been at odds with the Yan family, and it has been a long time since the conflict occurred. One by one pretending not to see it.


    Wang Jian knew his son''s strength and did not go out to stop it. Instead, he secretly transmitted a message to Wang Shu and said, "Shu Er, this old guy is named Strict, and his blood is second-tier. However, I have a lot of contradictions with me. You will start to take care not to care about it. Of course, don''t embarrass him, Yan family is a great help against Daqin. "


    Ôõô "Why? Doesn''t Mr. Father think I''m like?"


    After listening to Wang Jian''s words, of course, Wang Shu understood Wang Jian''s purpose, that is, the spirit to kill the strict old man.


    In the past three days, Wang Shu has completely put away the momentum on his body. Unless he is much higher than him, outsiders will not be able to detect his true cultivation.


    He found that Wang Shu had no fear at all and did not respect himself. His strict old face had become iron-blue. He had not encountered such a hoe-like youth for many years.


    The people of other powers looked at each other with a smile. This is already a great insult to strictly speaking.


    The two serious brothers did not expect that Wang Shu would talk so strictly, and his face changed a bit. They originally expected Wang Shu to take the initiative to recognize a mistake and give a strict face.


    "Three grandpas, brother Wang has always been very straightforward ..."


    I seriously wanted to excuse Wang Shu, but the words had not been spoken yet, in exchange for a loud slap. Seriously did not know, in his strict words, his words were more like a provocation.


    Strictly said coldly: "If you two talk again, the old man will send you to the front line now!"


    Serious and strict, the two brothers did not dare to say anything, but just told Wang Shu with their eyes, don''t anger the strict guy.


    Of course, Wang Shushu understood the good intentions of the two brothers. It is no wonder that when the two brothers moved out of the old man of the Yan family, the owner who blocked Wang Shu would hesitate. Really as it is called.


    "Boy, old man no matter what your background, but today old man must educate you for your elders, let you understand the truth of being a man!"


    Strictly took the initiative to stand up, and said with a frost on his face.

 Chapter 509： Teach you to be human!

    "Teach me to be a human?"


    I heard strictly speaking, Wang Shu asked faintly.


    "Yes, my husband will teach you to be a man today!"


    Strictly, the breath on the second floor of the blood state of mind erupted unreservedly, and a substantial hurricane swept the entire courtyard instantly.


    The younger generations under the state of mind changed greatly one by one, but soon, their elders protected them, staring strictly with a bit of anger in the eyes, and the old guy was not too particular about his shots.


    However, these older generations want to see the old guy shamelessly to clean up the strange young genius of Wang Shu.


    Because of the strict momentum, Wang Shu still had a faint smile on his face, and looked at Strictly with ease.


    "Is this kid also a strong state of mind?"


    After discovering that Wang Shu was not affected and oppressed by his momentum at all, he was slightly shocked in his strict mind. It is necessary to know that practitioners who are generally below the state of mind cannot stand even under his momentum, let alone so relaxed. appearance.


    "What the **** is this boy doing?"


    Strictly finally attached importance to Wang Shu, and carefully searched Wang Shu again. He wanted to know what Wang Shu was doing, but he unexpectedly discovered that his **** was cut off in an instant after he realized the body of Wang Shu, as if by something. Devouring in general, the eyes of terror guessed Wang Shu''s repairs.


    Á¬ Even Wang Jian, who is at the third level of the state of mind, suffers, let alone the strictness at the second level of the state of mind.


    The other older generations of powerful men also found this scene, and went to test Wang Shu''s cultivation one by one, and released their consciousness one after another.


    "what!"


    "This boy is evil!"


    However, almost the same, these older generations of powerful men were all swallowed up at the moment when consciousness came into contact with Wang Shu''s body, one by one, looking horrified, which might be too scary.


    After the old generation of powerful men suffered losses, all of them were old foxes. They did not reveal anything at all. They just secretly observed each other. After discovering that they had suffered losses, they all laughed in their hearts.


    "These old foxes, are you hurt?"


    There was a smile on the corner of the king Wang Jian''s mouth, and he was keenly aware that these old guys had suffered.


    "Isn''t he talking about teaching him to be a man? Why not do it?"


    "Yeah, it''s strange."


    However, this weird scene seemed inexplicable to the eyes of the younger generation. It was clear that the strict voice that had just been loud just now suddenly quieted down and stood there and said nothing.


    "This boy is too evil!"


    Strict strictness when I came up, of course understand that I kicked the iron plate, I hesitated for a while, I don''t know if I want to go up.


    Although Wang Shu could not detect the cultivation of Wang Shu, according to Wang Shu''s current reaction, he can conclude that Wang Shu is at least a state of mind, and Wang Shu also has the ability to scare him and devour God.


    He strictly stared at Wang Shu''s face and began to be afraid and frightened, but when he was afraid, he vaguely saw a strange world in Wang Shu''s eyes.


    It was a place covered with snow and ice, and it could be said to be snow and ice. He was like being stripped of clothes and thrown into that world.


    The biting cold wind!


    Crystal World!


    cold!


    Suddenly, he fell strictly into an ice cave, and the biting cold shivered him.


    "What''s going on with this guy?"


    "Why do I suddenly feel so cold?"


    Those older generations look strangely standing rigid. But some seemed to feel a different kind of cold, and his body began to tremble.


    "Fire, give me fire. I''m so cold! I''m so cold!"


    Strictly struggling in the ice cave £¬, he only wanted fire, he wanted warmth.


    Sure enough, when he thought he was going to be frozen to death, a little light appeared in the sky.


    "Fire!"


    Looking at it from a distance, it looks like a torch, but after looking carefully, you will find that it is not the torch but the sun.


    "So comfortable!"


    The appearance of the sun will melt the snow and ice world, and at the same time bring warmth, and gradually feel that the body is recovering.


    The sun is getting warmer and warmer, and the heat is scary.


    "Hot, so hot!"


    Strictly started to sweat and couldn''t stop at all. The world of ice and snow under his feet also turned into a piece of sand that was red by the sun, and the sand seemed to melt.


    µÄ The sun in the sky is crazy, burning desperately, burning.


    "Ah, I am going to die!"


    I strictly felt like I was going to die, struggling desperately.


    "What''s going on with this old guy?"


    "Oh, shameless!"


    The original shivering strictness suddenly tore all the clothes apart, and the clothes looked hot.


    The others who were present at the scene were horrified one by one when they saw torn clothes in the middle. Those women saw that they scolded one by one strictly.


    "Illusion!"


    "The old guy is in illusion!"


    However, there are also older strong men who immediately understand that the old man Yan has already had illusions, otherwise it would not be so crazy.


    "Brother King, stop!"


    After seeing this scene, the two serious brothers yelled. If it goes on, it''s strictly shameful.


    In a seemingly inactive battle, the two had clearly separated the victory and defeat. In one of Wang Shu''s eyes, he had already lost strictly and lost completely.


    "Kheke cough!"


    Wang Jian, who was not far away, also intentionally coughed a few times, signalling that Wang Shu could stop.


    I want to know that when the father and son first met, he also suffered a lot. If it wasn''t for Wang Nan''s timely appearance, maybe he would be tortured by Wang Shu.


    Shu Wangshu chose to stop, and the ice and flames in his eyes slowly converged into normal eyes, with a faint smile on his face.


    After Wang Shu stopped his hand, he woke up strictly and suddenly, but when he woke up, his eyes were very complicated, hate and fear, and he wanted to desperately desperately to kill Wang Shu.


    But after a while, I could only pull down my old face strictly and said reluctantly: "Thank you for your mercy, and do n¡¯t know how to call them?"


    "Wang Shu!"


    King Wang Shu responded lightly.


    "Wang Shu?"


    Strictly ã¶, it seems that the name has never been heard. However, he quickly reacted. Looking at Wang Shu in disbelief, he asked, "What? You are Wang Jian''s waste son Wang Shu? Impossible, impossible. Even Wang Jian doesn''t have this strength, you don''t It may be that king book! "


    "Three grandpas!"


    Seriously, the two brothers seemed to feel too much strict words, and said a little bit angrily.


    Wang Jian, who was not far away, asked with a smile, "Hehe, Master Yan, why is it impossible?"


    ²»¿ÉÄÜ "Impossible is impossible, your son and my elder brother have seen it, physical fitness cannot be cultivated at all! Unless you are taking nirvana and awakened ... what? So it is, it is so, no wonder, no wonder!"


    I didn''t believe it at first, but soon realized.

 Chapter 510： spaceship!

    "Oh, it is terrible for the next generation! The future is terrible!"


    After understanding why Wang Shu was so terrible, he could not help but praise it.


    He originally thought that his two grandchildren were considered geniuses in the younger generation, but after seeing Wang Shu, he shook his head helplessly and said, "You two do n¡¯t need God, go back with your husband!"


    "Three grandpas!"


    Serious and strict, when I heard this, I couldn''t help getting nervous. They certainly understand that Wang Shu is very strong, but they cannot deprive them of the right to go to the capital.


    "Father Yan, why are you doing this? Even if the dog has some strength, you don''t need to ..." Wang Jian didn''t expect such strictness.


    Strictly and earnestly said, "Wang Jian, my friend, please don''t tell me more! Although the old man is very unpleasant to you, you have to say that you have a good son, and your son is here. My two unwieldy grandsons don''t have to go Make up. But this time God can rest assured, the old man assures you that only my old bones are still there, you will beware of those beasts! "


    Wang Jian was stunned, and then thanked with great joy: "This ... thank you very much. But the two juniors who are serious and strict, I think it is better to let them both go to know better!"


    Strictly looked back at the solemn and strict words of the two brothers, looking at the sincere eyes of the two brothers, it is not good to say anything, but just said lightly: "Don''t cause trouble for Lao Tzu outside, otherwise I will break your legs!"


    "Thank you Grandpa Three!"


    "Thank you Lord!"


    Seriously, the two brothers excitedly gave strict and Wang Jian salute.


    "The old man is back. With this boy, the old man is not worried about the results of the treasure hunt. Anyway, it was the last countdown. Goodbye!"


    Glancing at Wang Shu strictly and profoundly, then the whole person disappeared like a ghost.


    "Wang son, wait for the end of the imperial capital''s trip, be sure to visit my Yan family, the old man has important matters to discuss in detail." Wang Shu''s ear came a strict secret message.


    "This is the King of Books!"


    After Xuan strictly left, Wang Jian began to proudly introduce Wang Shu''s identity to those present.


    Most of the younger generation''s geniuses have heard and seen Wang Shu. At the Nanlin meeting, Wang Shu''s iron armor made them remember it freshly, but after discovering the iron book of the Queen of Iron Armor, their hearts were somewhat strange.


    µ±È» Of course, those older generations understand that Wang Shu is a powerful monster, at least they can sit on an equal footing with them, so they have a smile on their faces.


    After embarrassment and mutual understanding, the older generations seemed to have reached a tacit understanding. They did not choose to follow God, but continued to stay in Nanlin County.


    ¼ÈÈ» "Since you are thinking about the overall situation, then Wang assured everyone that this treasure hunt conference will surely achieve the best results and that all geniuses will return safely!"


    After being promised by the older generations, Wang Wangjian was very surprised.


    If it was before, these older strong men would not worry about the younger generations, and would follow God, but it seems that because of Wang Shuzai, they all gave Wang Jian face, and now Daqin is staring at it.


    "Hehe, where is Lord Wang? It is our responsibility to protect the safety of Nanlin County!"


    "Yes, the land of Nanlin County does not allow those barbarians to invade a penny!"


    "Mr. Wang is assured, as long as we are alive, Nanlin County will not fall!"


    Those older generations made promises one by one, because they saw new hope. If Wang Shu can achieve good results in the treasure hunt, the difficulties facing Nanlin County will be resolved, and maybe There are greater benefits.


    "Okay, everyone, rest assured!"


    King Wang Jian is also very happy.


    Then Wang Jian and the older generation of strong men touted and flattered each other. It took half an hour for the older generations to leave.


    After waiting for the older generation to leave, only more than thirty young geniuses and Wang Jian remained.


    King Wang Jian glanced at these young geniuses again, and found that Xiu was at least the third floor of the blood source environment, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "Nice, very good!"


    You must know that in the former Nanlin County, most of the delegates sent were from the first level of the blood source, and even a lot of them had just broken through. This year''s genius is much stronger than before, and there is a little monster called Wang Shu who is even more at ease.


    King Wang Jian took a spacecraft-sized ship out of the space ring.


    "Ship!"


    "It''s worthy of being King Wang Jian, there is such a treasure!"


    "I have heard that Master Wang Jian has treasures of spaceships, but I did not expect it to be true!"


    When I saw the boat, many geniuses exclaimed with envy.


    Wang Shushu had not heard of or seen the spacecraft, and seemed a little confused, but he could see the envy from the eyes of those geniuses, except for Wang Nan, who seemed relatively bland, everyone else was very hot.


    King Wang Jian smiled, and threw the boat into the air. The scene that shocked Wang Shu happened. This small boat, which was only the size of a palm, turned out to be as fast as a balloon.


    I only had more than ten breaths, and it turned into a huge ship nearly thirty feet long and ten feet wide, and still floating in the air.


    "Good guy!"


    Even Wang Shu was slightly shocked after seeing this scene.


    "so big!"


    "I want to sit up and sit!"


    The geniuses are all exclaimed one by one.


    Ignoring the screams of these geniuses, Wang Jian leaped a little, jumped to the bow of the giant ship, looked at these geniuses, and said, "Oh, what are you still thinking about, come up!"


    "I''m coming!"


    "I will go first, I will go first!"


    These geniuses jumped up excitedly one by one. This huge ship floated steadily in the air. These geniuses went up and remained intact, just like ordinary ships.


    "Second Brother, let''s go!"


    Seeing that all geniuses have gone up, Wang Nan also greeted Wang Shu and others.


    After waiting for the ship, Wang Shu was even more shocked that the space inside the ship was much larger than that seen outside, and it was clear that there were countless arrays of protection.


    After those geniuses came up, one by one looked east and west, and a villager felt like he was entering the city.


    But Wang Shu was a little strange. Why did they come up for a long time, Wang Jian has not set out, and asked Wang Nan: "Brother, why didn''t my father act?"


    Sister Zheng asked a little strangely, "Yeah, why isn''t Master Wang Jian still leaving?"


    "Follow me!"


    Wang Nan said with a smile. Then he took several people towards the edge of the spacecraft.


    "How is this possible? This speed ... is too fast, right?"


    But when Wang Shu and others reached the edge and saw the scene in front of them, they exclaimed incredulously.


    "Look, there are also over there!"


    Said seriously, pointing away.

 Chapter 511： On the first Dan gate

    When approached, Wang Shu discovered that the spacecraft did not leave, but had been traveling at a rather horrific speed, and was very stable, without even realizing it was flying.


    He wouldn''t even know that the spacecraft was flying if he hadn''t seen the ground scene retreating fast.


    King Shushu, like other geniuses, is admiring the beautiful mountains and scenery of Nanlin-gun.


    "Look, there are also over there!"


    But at this moment, seriousness seemed to see something, calling at a dark spot that was not very clear in the distance.


    Most geniuses are attracted by serious words, and look down at him.


    King Wang Shu looked at it and saw a black dot coming towards their position at a glance. After a closer look, he found that it was also a huge spaceship.


    "It''s a spaceship!"


    "Another spaceship!"


    The spacecraft was approaching quickly, prompting screams from other geniuses. Seeing two spacecraft in one day was really shocking for them.


    The turmoil of these geniuses naturally attracted Wang Jian''s attention. Wang Jian, who was closing his eyes and standing up, stood up, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes looked like a torch.


    àÅ "Huh? What''s going on? How did the guys in Tianfeng County appear here?" But after seeing the origin of the spaceship, Wang Jian frowned and frowned.


    ´ó "Sir, it is the spacecraft of Tenfune-gun! Do we want to say hello?"


    Wang Nan also recognized the origin of the spaceship and asked Wang Jian''s attention with uncertainty.


    "No need, maybe just passing by. And those guys in the first Danmen of Tianfeng County have their eyes raised above the top, they look down on us in their hearts and may not say hello to you. You say a word to those little guys, after you go out Don''t talk nonsense. In Nanlin County, they are covered by elders. After going out, I can''t afford to offend many people. "After Wang Jian finished speaking, he continued to close his eyes.


    "I know!"


    After being told by Wang Jian, Wang Nan said nothing and left Wang Jian''s room and went out.


    However, as soon as Wang Nan went out, he found that the huge spacecraft was approaching, and quickly surpassed their spacecraft, and then blocked in front.


    The King Jian''s spacecraft was forced to stop, but it stopped. After the spacecraft stopped, an old man in his 50s and a white robe stood in front of the spacecraft.


    "The old man, Elder Wang Changshan, the first Danmen gate in Tianfeng County, was ordered to capture the martial traitors. Now the old man suspects that the traitors have boarded your spaceship. If you want to conduct a search, please speed up the formation and cooperate with our search, otherwise you will be with the first Danmen If you do it right, you will have your own consequences! "The pride of the 50-year-old Wang Changshan did not put Wang Jian''s spacecraft in his eyes, he said sternly.


    "First Danmen!"


    "It turned out to be the first Danmen''s spaceship!"


    After hearing the name of First Danmen, the geniuses on the spacecraft were filled with shock and excitement. They couldn''t think of it anyway. The spaceship in front of them turned out to be the first Danmen.


    How great the reputation of the No.1 Danmen was throughout the Great Song Dynasty. It was a first-class force, and it could not be compared with a small force in a remote place like Nanlin County.


    I want to know that the first batch of waste dans out of the first Danmen was sold by Song Wenyuan at such a high price, which shows the influence of the first Danmen.


    Only then did Wang Shu notice that although the spaceship of the first Danmen was about the same size as theirs, a banner was hung high above it, which said the four characters "First Danmen" written by Long Fei and Feng Wu. Only the great forces like First Danmen dare to be so swaggering.


    Wang Nan''s face changed, and he returned to Wang Jian''s room again, soliciting opinions from Wang Jian and asking, "Sir, they said they wanted to capture the traitors, and now they suspect that the traitors got on our spaceship. Would you like to unlock them and release them? Come in."


    "Hum, bullying!"


    Wang Wangjian shook his fist. Just now Wang Changshan heard the words clearly and clearly. No one dared to speak to him like this in Nanlin County.


    "Forget it, I will meet him personally. I have heard that the first Danmen is not only a panacea, but also the elders inside the door are unfathomable!" Wang Jian still did not dare to offend these first Danmen Guy, went out.


    "Elder Wang Changshan, who was the first Danmen, really missed him, he missed him!" Wang Jian said with a laugh.


    After that, Wang Changshan looked at Wang Jian a bit, and found that Wang Jian was only a three-layer cultivation of blood mood. He didn''t even give a good complexion. He said coldly, "My husband is very busy, speed up the formation!"


    King Wang Jian''s face changed, if not for the identity of the other side, and considering the safety of the ship''s genius, he now wants to visit Wang Changshan. Because this Wang Changshan repair is only one layer of blood state of mind, far worse than him.


    The other geniuses are not good-looking one by one. After all, the arrogant and arrogant first Danmen also heard some of them. I did not expect to see them for the first time.


    King Wang Jian looked at those geniuses, finally resisting his anger, he opened the formation silently and said, "Please!"


    "Huh, this is pretty much the same!"


    Seeing Wang Jian''s unhappy face, and he did not dare to attack, Wang Changshan snorted coldly, it seemed that he had expected such a result.


    But it is also the same. With the name of the first Danmen, you can walk sideways even in the capital, let alone in a small place like Nanlin County.


    After the formation method was opened, three young people from the fifth floor of the blood source jumped directly.


    "Call everyone out, don''t waste time, we just come to the traitor, we won''t embarrass others!" One of the twenty-six young people said arrogantly.


    Don''t say that the elders of the first Danmen, even these disciples, are more arrogant than others.


    The three men looked at the faces of the geniuses as they talked, but these people did not mean to look for traitors, because whenever they looked over the beautiful-looking woman, they would stay for a while, and they would have a bit of eyes Strange eyes.


    Èý The eyes of these three people naturally cannot escape the eyes of Wang Shu. Similarly, Wang Jian also seems to have found something. Looking at a few people in secret, he seems to be determining the identity of this group of people.


    Èý After looking for a while, these three people didn''t seem to find the so-called traitor. They just stopped looking at Sister Zheng several times, and secretly exchanged eyes, they seemed to have thoughts on Sister Zheng.


    "I wonder if a few traitors have been found? If not, please go back. After all, you are busy."


    When Wang Jian noticed something was wrong with the atmosphere, he asked with a smile.


    "No, but her breath is similar to that of the traitor. We suspect they are a group!"


    A disciple of No. 1 Danmen pointed at Sister Zheng and said.

 Chapter 512： First Danmen

    "We suspect she is with the traitor!"


    Disciples at the first Danmen pointed at Sister Zheng.


    Pointed at by the first Danmen disciple, Sister Zheng and several acacia disciples turned pale, especially Sister Zheng, who felt inexplicable. Why did she become a traitor to First Danmen? Is it?


    "Impossible, I don''t know you at all!"


    Sister Zheng explained in a panic that although she had heard of the name of First Danmen, she had never dealt with it. How could it be related to the acacia renegade.


    "Yes, Sister Zheng grew up in a martial art. How could she be a traitor to First Danmen?"


    "The first Danmen is far from Tianfeng County. Sister Zheng cannot be a traitor!"


    "You are framed!"


    The disciples of the Acacia group started to justify Sister Zheng.


    "Hum, I just said that I suspect you are with the traitor. Are you so excited, have you been dismantled?" Another disciple of First Danmen snorted and asked with a sneer.


    ʦ Sister Zheng''s face changed slightly and scolded: "You ... you are simply bandits, robbers, unreasonable!"


    "You dare to die, how dare to stigmatize the reputation of my first Danmen!" The disciple of the first Danmen who spoke just now pulled down, and a vigour that was visible to the naked eye shot towards Master Zheng.


    Although this disciple of the first Danmen only has the cultivation of the fifth floor of the blood source realm, the strength of this shot is comparable to that of Wang Nan at the seventh floor of the blood source realm.


    "So strong!"


    Wang Nan just felt this mighty power, and his face changed slightly. He didn''t take the first Danmen, which only had the fifth floor of the blood source, into his eyes, and now he found a random one on the fifth floor of the blood source. The disciples have such strength, can not help but look at the first Danmen.


    "too strong!"


    "Is he really just the fifth floor of the blood source?"


    The other geniuses were frightened by this momentum.


    Sister Zheng, who is only on the fourth floor of the blood source, was completely blocked by that energy, unable to move at all, and even had no ability to resist. She even closed her eyes and looked fateful.


    But at the moment when the energy was about to approach, Sister Zheng felt that her back was warm, and a strong energy immediately covered her body, forming a layer of protective cover that was invisible to the naked eye.


    Huh!


    The energy of the first Danmen disciple banged on the protective cover at this instant, but what Sister Zheng did not expect was that the energy was not powerful at all, as if nothing had happened, completely dissipated. not see.


    The first Danmen disciple who shot the shot could not help but he thought that he could definitely hurt the other person if he could not have Sister Zheng''s life.


    "What''s going on? You will miss even the fourth floor of a small blood source?" Another disciple of First Danmen frowned after seeing his companion fail, and seemed to ask a little dissatisfaction.


    "Brother I ..."


    The shot disciple was awkwardly trying to explain something.


    "Hum, something that doesn''t work!"


    One of the older disciples snorted, and then shot again, and another vigour that was visible to the naked eye bombarded Sister Zheng.


    Seeing another vigor coming, Sister Zheng''s complexion changed again, and she closed her eyes again.


    She doesn''t even know exactly what happened just now, and now she''s more powerful than the previous three points.


    At the same time she closed her eyes, she felt a warmth behind her again, and a strong spirit entered her body, and then formed an invisible protective cover to protect her.


    Just like before, the energy of the older first Danmen disciple was also absorbed, as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter? Hell?"


    The older disciple was equally astonished. He watched his energy disappear when he contacted Sister Zheng''s body, but Sister Zheng did not react at all.


    The older disciple looked at the two beside him, and they were confused.


    "Go try it!"


    The older disciple ordered another disciple who had never done anything to try it.


    "Brother, I ..."


    The disciple who had never shot was a little nervous when he saw that both of his brothers had failed.


    "Afraid of anything, we will not blame you even if we fail!" The older disciple said harshly.


    Those disciples on the original ship were frightened by the arrogance and momentum of the first Danmen, but when they saw two disciples missed again and again, strange eyes appeared in their eyes.


    Although these geniuses dare not say anything, they are all switching their eyes, waiting quietly for a good show.


    Sister Zheng, who had always been worried, opened her eyes slowly and found that she was fine.


    Sister Zheng Zheng glanced back and found that there were only Wang Shu and several acacia acquaintances beside her.


    "Don''t look around, lest you expose what I helped you!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng''s secret came from Wang Shu''s ear. It turned out that Wang Shu was helping her secretly.


    Sister Zheng only felt warm in her heart and wanted to say something, but still resisted this urge, the most important thing in front of her was to send away the three plague gods.


    Although Wang Shu can solve these three guys as soon as he takes a shot, it must intensify the contradictions between the two sides and directly annoy First Danmen.


    "I don''t fight back! And I''m not a traitor to the first Danmen, I don''t know you at all!" With the secret help of Wang Shu, Sister Zheng felt uneasy and raised her head.


    "Hum, what are you doing? Don''t do it yet!"


    The older disciples seemed to know that they would definitely cause trouble in this way, and urged the disciples who had not yet started to take action.


    "Brother, I don''t think so. She just resembles that of the traitor a little bit. Not necessarily, we still go back and ask for Elder Wang''s opinion." The disciple was somewhat courageous and said nervously.


    "Stupid, don''t you feel shameful enough? If you let them know that we can''t even deal with such a Yamanomura woman, where do we put our faces? Hurry up and let''s go immediately. If that guy doesn''t dare to mess around, We''re going too far, he''s definitely going to shoot. "


    What the older disciples really worried about was Wang Jian. After all, Wang Jian ¡¯s powerful spirit of blood, if he did not deliberately converge, could not bear his cultivation.


    Of course, these first Danmen disciples are all secretly speaking.


    As soon as the disciple was cruel, he finally shot at Sister Zheng, which was also a kind of energy. This disciple also made a guilty conscience and did not give any hope at all.


    Sure enough, this energy is as good as the previous two shots, as if it disappeared out of thin air.


    "There is a ghost!"


    "Evil door, it''s too evil door!"


    The three of them watched the vitality disappear, and they felt cold behind them. After looking at each other, they left Wang Jian''s spaceship in a panic ...

 Chapter 513： Under the first door

    "Evil door, it''s too evil door!"


    "Go, go first!"


    Èý The three disciples of the first Danmen obviously did not see any help from them, but the moment when the vigor touched Sister Zheng''s body, they all disappeared as if they were muddy cows entering the sea.


    The three of them left the spacecraft of Wang Jian dimly.


    "Have you found a traitor?"


    King Changshan asked with a somber face. He just saw a rough idea of ??what happened in the spacecraft, and he was not very clear.


    "Elder Hui Hui, I didn''t find it!"


    The older disciple bowed his head respectfully.


    "is it?"


    King Wang Changshan seemed to distrust his words, and glanced casually at the two people next to him.


    The voices of the two people beside him replied with a quivering voice: "Elder Hui Hui, I didn''t find it!"


    "Hum, it seems that little **** has gone elsewhere. Let''s go!"


    After Wang Changshan''s face changed, he ordered the spacecraft to proceed.


    He didn''t even say hello to Wang Jian, so in his eyes, Wang Jian and their villagers like Yamano are not worth his time.


    After a while, the spaceship of First Danmen disappeared into the sky.


    "Finally gone!"


    "The first Danmen is as arrogant as the legend!"


    "Yeah, it''s really arrogant, but their cultivation seems ..."


    "Haha, Xiuwei is really not good, it''s nothing!"


    After the first Danmen spacecraft left, the other geniuses on the ship became active again.


    "Sister Zheng, how did you do that?"


    "Sister Zheng, is there any treasure on your body, why is that guy''s energy so strong that it has no effect on you?"


    "Yeah, yeah, how did you do it, Sister Zheng?"


    A part of the genius was surrounded by curiosity and asked this and that.


    ʦ Sister Zheng certainly understood what was going on, but she could not reveal that it was Wang Shu who helped her secretly, but just smiled and said, "Oh, I don''t know!"


    Sister Zheng Zheng coped with these geniuses, and Yu Guang in the corner of his eye saw Wang Shu accompanied Wang Nan into Neicang, a loss that he couldn''t say in his heart. She had thought that Wang Shu would come over and say something, but she didn''t expect to leave.


    ´ó "Master, those guys are gone!"


    Wang Nan reported to Wang Jian, who was closing her eyes and raising her soul.


    King Wang Jian responded lightly: "I see. What do you think of the disciples at First Danmen?"


    Wang Wangnan''s face changed, and said, "It''s very strong. At least the three disciples who came from the fifth level of the blood source environment, in a one-to-one situation, I have only 80% confidence."


    Wang Jian turned to Wang Shu and asked, "Shu Er, what do you think?"


    Wang Shu answered truthfully, saying, "It''s really strong. Although the three are only the cultivation of the fifth layer of the blood source environment, but I observe the strength of the blood in their bodies is not weaker than the eldest brother who has seven layers. Fighting, I think even if my brother wins, it''s definitely not easy. "


    "Oh, great!"


    Wang Jian nodded with satisfaction.


    However, after hearing such a result, Wang Nan was a little unconvinced. You must know that he is a warrior who often fights with monsters and beasts with extremely rich combat experience.


    Wang Jian said with a smile: "Naner, I know you must be dissatisfied in your heart, but this is the truth. Although you have been sharpened in blood since you were a child, this simply cannot make up the gap between you, these first Danmen disciples Since I was young, I have received the best training, taken the best elixir, and practiced the strongest exercises. The foundation is not at all comparable to us. In short, before arriving at the imperial capital, I must warn you two brothers. The results are complacent, you will understand that when the emperor''s capital is out there, one mountain is higher than the other. Especially you, Shuer, although your father has to admit that you are strong, you have even surpassed many older generations. But at the Imperial Capital ¡¯s Treasure Contest, there is no shortage of geniuses like you, not to mention that at least the first Danmen you saw just now has at least three disciples like you. "


    "So much?"


    Suddenly, Wang Shushu felt that he could practice today, but he had many adventures.


    Wang Jian said with a smile: "For my father, this is only a conservative estimate. The first Danmen is known as the first denomination of the Song Dynasty. The strength and heritage are far beyond your imagination. Just like the elder Wang Changshan and the disciples said, Maybe in the first Danmen is just a disciple, maybe even a disciple. "


    "Hoo!"


    Wang Wang Nan took a breath, which was too scary, right? A group of disciples who are not even disciples outside have such practices and are so arrogant. What will be the true core disciples?


    Even Wang Shu was filled with shock. If this is the case, wouldn''t it mean that these top geniuses in the entire Nanlin County are not even qualified to be the first disciple of the Outer Gate?


    "In short, the first Danmen is very powerful, so strong that it would not even dare to confront them in the Song Dynasty. They are also terrible, so terrible that they can determine the prosperity and collapse of a dynasty. This is why they are let them by their father. It ¡¯s not that we are afraid of our father, but that we ca n¡¯t provoke this group of lunatics. Now Nanlin County is full of blemishes and wind and rain, and we are not going to the emperor this time just to participate in the treasure hunt, but to rescue the soldiers Therefore, I hope for my father, if you can, if you can build the talented disciples of First Danmen, it would be better. "


    Haunting a large circle, Wang Jian''s purpose is very clear, that is, he hopes that Wang Shu and their talented disciples will be strong.


    "Do you understand what it means to be father?"


    Wang Wangjian had a helpless wry smile on his face. He didn''t want to do this, but for the sake of Nanlin County, he could only wrong his two sons.


    "I understand!"


    "Baby understands!"


    Wang Nan and Wang Shu fully understood the meaning of Wang Jian, although they felt helpless in their hearts.


    Wang Jian said very comfortably: "Okay, just understand. The two of your brothers have a good rest these days. We can reach the imperial capital for up to five days. Before the treasure hunt begins, I will take you to do one. thing."


    Wang Wangshu asked, "Father, what exactly is this treasure hunt? I have heard you say so many times, do you still not understand?"


    Wang Jian explained: "Oh, I have forgotten this. In fact, the so-called treasure hunt conference is very simple, that is, the competition between the major states and counties of the Great Song Dynasty. It is held every one hundred years, and the outstanding ones can be expanded. The scope and land of your own state and county can only be ceded to the land with poor results. This is similar to the Nanlin Association, but it is different. In short, you only need to exert your own strength, and the rest does not need you to worry about. "


    "Oh!"


    Wang Shushu still seems to understand, but he is sure of one thing, and he only needs to follow the rules.


    Wang Wangjian said: "Okay, you go down. Take a good rest these days, I will inform you in advance if there is something."

 Chapter 514： Song Jiang Shan

Hitting hand, update soon!

 Chapter 515： Under Songjiang Mountain

    For such a villain, the big wizard did not bother, but felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He breathed out the gas in his chest, and his face was serious and serious, and he said, "On the king, Weichen Ye last night. Observing the sky, seeing Tai Huang moving west, Na Wu walking north, Yesha going south, and white ghosts facing east, is a disaster that never happens forever. If Wei Chen did not make a mistake, on the day of the establishment of the Great Song Dynasty for 1,000 years, There is an extraterrestrial stone that just hits the location of the King City. My Song Dynasty is in danger! "(Tai Huang, Na Wu, Ye Sha, Bai Gui are the names of the stars in the blood heaven continent.)


    "What? Is this true?" Upon hearing this, the emperor Song, who had been so sleepy, immediately scared out a cold sweat, could not help but awake and asked aloud.


    "It is absolutely true that if there is a half-false hypothesis, Wei Chen willingly died to thank him, and asked Wang Shangzao to make a ruling. Now he ordered that he move the east of the capital and send troops to the west to prevent the Daqin from taking the opportunity to commit crimes. As for the east The Kaiyuan dynasty outside was just a small country. It was not a fear to establish a new dynasty as soon as possible. Otherwise, one day later, hope would be one point less! When the flying stones arrived that day, even half of the Great Song Dynasty would be instant. Once destroyed, even Wei Chen suspects that there will be more terrible disasters waiting for us ... "said the wizard, sincerely.


    "How is this possible?" The emperor Song''s face was incredible, and he almost sat on the ground with his buttocks, but was quickly supported by the two waiters. One of them looked at the big wizard, and his eyes showed something strange. After looking around, he turned to the emperor Song''s ear and whispered a few words. I didn''t know what he said to the emperor.


    Although I couldn''t hear what the waiter said, the emperor Song''s face could not help changing, and he looked up from time to time to the big wizard. The eyes in his eyes were shocked from the beginning, gradually turned into doubt, and then again Turning into anger, the big wizard immediately felt anxious and wanted to say something.


    But he has not spoken yet, Emperor Song yelled loudly: "Come, take down this evil! The land of Ezekiel is assigned to the bottom of the ninth layer of hell, and you will not be able to return to the king city in your life!"


    Huh!


    It was only for a moment that several icy spear guns hit the wizard''s neck. As long as he dared to move a little, his head would immediately fall to the ground.


    The big wizard was ruthlessly suppressed by the guards, and the Emperor Song ignored the big wizards, turned around and left with the help of the two waiters.


    "King, King, listen to me ... the end of my big Song dynasty is really coming. If you are so ridiculous, even if there is no natural disaster, it will sooner or later be ruined by human disaster ... "Oh, King ..." Looking at the back of Emperor Song, the big wizard shouted angrily.


    At this moment, the Emperor Song stopped suddenly and wanted to look back, but before he looked back, the two waiters attached to his ears and said something, as if they were filling some soul soup for the Emperor Song. Perhaps after listening to the two, Emperor Song nodded his obese head and seemed to agree with the two''s proposal, but just said lightly: "Stop, don''t let this demon evil here deceive you!"


    "King, King, have you been possessed by evil spirits? You talked, but you listened to the old minister! Have you forgotten it? This Song Dynasty of Yangyang was yours. Do you want to be so embarrassing? In the civil strife that year, the king was only a weak champion, but he had to take on a big responsibility. One cent of the land was taken by the king himself from the rebels ... The big wizard angered with resentment.


    Probably because the words of the great wizard played a role, the emperor Song''s footsteps, his body trembled a little, and there was a hint of joy in the eyes of the great wizard. He already knew that the emperor Song must have suffered, otherwise he would not be so cowardly. The emperor is a remarkable man, but I don''t know why he seems to have become a person in recent years.


    "Noisy, hurry up this demon and put him in those nine layers of hell. Don''t let him come back!" But Emperor Song didn''t say anything, but left a word indifferently, and then left the two around him. The man said with a smile: "Two Ai Qing, Wang hasn''t played the guessing game for a long time, I wonder if the two Ai Qing have Ya Xing to play with the King in a game?"


    "King, King ... Song! Jiang! Mountain!"


    The shaman had resentment in his eyes and anger in his heart. He didn''t understand why, at this time, the emperor Song he had always loved still wanted to have fun. He couldn''t figure out where the ruthless emperor had gone. Emotional, shouting loudly, eventually he was detained in the unwilling shout.


    Êý Hundreds of miles away from the imperial capital, on a small mountain in Nanlin County.


    This mountain is called Qingshan!


    °« A small, wretched old man is watching nervously, looking for clues from those who died.


    ÀÏ The old man is Hu Qingshan, the head of the Hehuan school. He learned from the disciples in charge of the soul source lamp that Ma Yu, an elder of the Acacia group, rushed to Qingshan overnight, trying to find out why, but he had been here for two days, except for the corpses that were gradually becoming corrupt. Nothing was found, and even Ma Yu''s body was not found.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Hu Qingshan has carefully checked for two days, but there is no clue. The corpses looked like they had died of poisoning and had a black complexion, but after his examination, they were not ordinary poisoning, but more like inhalation of radon.


    But when Hu Qingshan observed carefully, there was a burst of air in the distance. Hu Qingshan looked up and looked over.


    "The first Danmen''s spaceship? How come they came to Namlin-gun?"


    After observing for a while, Hu Qingshan saw that the spaceship that came over was actually the first Danmen, and was a little surprised.


    However, Hu Qingshan was not born in Nanlin County, but was from Tianfeng County. When he was young, he was a disciple of First Danmen, so he took the initiative to greet him and put out a strange huge sign with his strength.


    "Elder Wang, there is a door in front of us, should we stop?" On the spacecraft, a disciple found the sign put out by Hu Qingshan and asked Wang Changshan.


    King Wang Changshan walked to the front of the spacecraft, and after glancing at it, although he felt that Hu Qingshan was very strange, the sign had no problem at all, and he said, "Past!"


    Hu Qingshan saw the spacecraft approaching him, and his speed slowed down. After stopping not far away, he rose into the sky with a smile on his face and introduced himself: "The first Danmen, a 72-year-old disciple, Hu Qingshan, I do not know who is in the spaceship, can you come out and tell it? "

 Chapter 516： Stone Forest Shocked

    "What? Seventy-two disciples!"


    Wang Changshan in the original spaceship did not want to care about Hu Qingshan, but when he heard that Hu Qingshan was a 72-year-old disciple, his expression became serious.


    Wang Changshan came to the front of the spacecraft and said respectfully: "The junior is the 74th-generation disciple of the first Danmen Wang Changshan. Now he is temporarily serving as an elder outside the gate and has met his elders! Please come to the elders to come together!"


    Hu Qingshan nodded, but did not refuse to go directly to the spacecraft.


    After boarding the spacecraft, Wang Changshan looked at Hu Qingshan carefully, and found that although the appearance of the other party was very insignificant, he did have the sign of the first Danmen on the back of his hand, and it was of the 72nd generation. He became more respectful and asked. "I do n¡¯t know why seniors came to such a small place?"


    Çà Hu Qingshan said politely: "Oh, don''t be polite. I have been away from the martial arts for decades, and you and my peers have met each other. Now the Hehuan faction, who lives thousands of miles away, temporarily acts as the Hehuan faction leader."


    "Leading Acacia?"


    Wang Changshan was a little surprised, but immediately rejoiced and said with a smile: "I did not expect that the brother turned out to be the head of the Acacia School, so this time we come out and want to find that traitor, it is much more convenient."


    Hu Qingshan asked in a strange way, "What''s the meaning of my brother?"


    Wang Changshan said, "Oh, don''t hide my brother. Three years ago, a female disciple was received in the martial arts school. The female disciple was named Fengxianer, but it was from the acacia pie of Nanlin County, because it was recommended by a friend of mine. Therefore, she didn''t think too much and made her become a disciple. This female disciple is quite talented in alchemy. She became an inner disciple in just one year, and then spent another year as a core disciple, and got a disciple. The elder''s favor was accepted as a disciple. "


    "Isn''t this a good thing? I didn''t expect that I would have this kind of talent in Acacia."


    Hu Qingshan is very puzzled. According to Wang Changshan, it should be a rare genius.


    Wang Changshan said with a bitter smile: "If this is the case, it is certainly a good thing, but just half a month ago, this female disciple killed the head child and stole a lot of elixir and exercises and escaped. . "


    Hu Qingshan seemed to understand something, his face changed, and he said uncertainly, "Is this not that easy?"


    King Wang Changshan smiled bitterly and said, "Oh, my brother understands well. Even if we knew that the only son in charge might be wrong with that female disciple, then we were killed, but we could only obey."


    Hu Qingshan asked, "Then you came to Nanlin County this time to ask the teacher for sin?"


    Wang Changshan said, "Brothers don''t have to be so nervous. The martial arts all know the style of the only son in charge, so we are just doing a face-saving project. In addition, more than two months will come to the century-old treasure hunt conference, those The old guys won''t let the head of the company move. "


    "That is not bad!"


    Hu Qingshan breathed a sigh of relief, if the first Danmen really blame it, with the strength of the Acacia faction, it would be impossible to stop it.


    Çà Hu Qingshan asked: "Is that master ready to go back now? If it''s okay, why not go to the brother''s hill for a few days?"


    Wang Changshan smiled and said, "Oh, my brother didn''t say that my brother would also go. We also just arrived in Nanlin County, and we just met our brother when we passed by. I wonder why my brother came to this place?"


    Hu Qingshan said, "That''s really a coincidence. An elder in my door fell nearby, and I came to see it, but I met my younger brother unexpectedly."


    King Wang Changshan glanced at the Qingshan casually, feeling very depressed, and asked in surprise: "Is there such a thing? I don''t know if my brother found anything?"


    Hu Qingshan reluctantly said: "Nothing was found. It is better that we return to the martial arts first. This matter will be set aside for a while, and I will let others come over to look back."


    "It''s okay. I don''t know what direction the brothers'' martial arts are in?" Wang Changshan asked.


    "Just facing east!"


    Hu Qingshan pointed to the East and said.


    King Wang Changshan once again ordered the spacecraft to fly east.


    A quarter of an hour later, it was surprising that the spacecraft did not fly to the east, but to the opposite west.


    A disciple seemed to find something wrong, and nervously came to report, saying, "Elder, the direction of the spacecraft is reversed, and our spacecraft has reached a strange place."


    Xi and Hu Qingshan talked in detail about Wang Changshan, who was now Huan frowning, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The disciple said nervously, "Elder, you can take a look for yourself, we don''t know what happened."


    "Huh, it''s not easy to do a little thing."


    King Wang Changshan snorted with dissatisfaction, then turned his head and said apologetically to Hu Qingshan: "Brother Hu, wait a moment, I''ll go out and see."


    "No need, I will go out too!"


    Hu Qingshan always felt wrong and was very depressed. He accompanied Wang Changshan to go out.


    "Elder, look!"


    A few people walked out of the spacecraft, and the disciple walked to the edge, pointing at the spacecraft directly below them.


    Hu Qingshan and others looked in the direction of the disciple''s finger, and unexpectedly found a huge abyss. Their spacecraft stopped just above the abyss.


    The moment I saw the abyss, Hu Qingshan''s heart fluttered for no reason.


    Even Wang Changshan was startled slightly, and asked in horror: "Nonsense, what is this place?"


    Hu Qingshan shook his head and said something inexplicable, "I don''t know, I don''t think there is such an abyss near here. No, there is no such abyss throughout Nanlin County."


    King Wang Changshan asked, "So what''s going on?"


    Hu Qingshan looked around and seemed to be determining their location.


    After a while, Hu Qingshan finally recognized their location, and frowned, muttering, "Baijianmen! This should be the boundary of Baijianmen. No, there is no such abyss around Baijianmen, in my impression In China, there seems to be only a strange stone forest. "


    "Ok?"


    After thinking of the strange stone forest near Baijianmen, Hu Qingshan began to carefully observe the huge abyss. Sure enough, many strange stone pillars were found around the abyss, but most of them were gone.


    Hu Qingshan proposed: "Master, I think we have to change our goals and go to the hundred sword gates to ask what is going on."


    King Wang Changshan also felt weird around this place, nodded and said, "Yes! Brother to lead the way."


    Boom!


    But at this moment, the spacecraft suddenly shook.


    The faces of King Changshan and Hu Qingshan changed, because this was a foretaste of the attack on the spacecraft.


    "Elder, look at it, what is it?"


    "Monster!"


    "what is that?"


    Several disciples suddenly screamed in horror.


    "Brother, hurry up, this place shouldn''t stay long!"


    King Wang Changshan and Hu Qingshan looked up, and sure enough, they saw a huge thing rushing towards the spaceship, and their faces changed greatly too.

 Chapter 517： Shilin was shocked

    Boom!


    The huge thing was photographed on the spacecraft in an instant, and the whole spacecraft shook.


    "Master, you can''t get away. Hurry up and start all the defensive formations of the spaceship!" Hu Qingshan discovered for a moment that they couldn''t go at all.


    Click!


    The formation outside the spaceship was squeezed desperately by that huge thing, making a harsh noise, and the whole spacecraft was blocked in a blink of an eye, and the spaceship was dark.


    "What the **** is that?"


    "I do not know!"


    Those disciples who were the first Danmen were scared silly one by one and froze in place.


    "Why are you still? Quickly maintain the formation, do not invalidate the formation, otherwise we all have to die here!" After all, Hu Qingshan was old and sophisticated, and instantly understood that things were not as simple as imagined and loudly ordered. At the same time, several luminous stones were taken out and thrown at each corner of the spaceship.


    Original dark spacecraft began to brighten, barely able to see.


    The entire spaceship is wrapped in a strange thing, and they can''t see anything at all. They can only see that huge thing like a huge tongue, constantly squeezing the formation method outside the spaceship.


    "What are you still doing? Quickly help to maintain the formation!" Hu Qingshan commanded with a somber expression.


    Not far away, Wang Changshan is working hard to maintain the operation of the formation, but it is clear that although this formation is very strong, it will sooner or later become invalid.


    The disciples, in panic, began to follow the orders of Hu Qingshan to maintain the operation of the matrix formation. With the help of these disciples, Wang Changshan''s pressure suddenly reduced, he was relieved, and asked, "Brother, what is going on? What happened? "


    "I do not know either!"


    Hu Qingshan looked up at the thing that kept moving like a tongue, and shook his head.


    If you change to ordinary people, Wang Changshan would have been angry, but in the face of Hu Qingshan, he is better than him regardless of his status or cultivation, so he still looks very respectfully and asks, "What should we do now?"


    Hu Qingshan asked without any optimism: "Are there any other backup formations on your spaceship, how much bloodstone and food do you carry?"


    "There are five or six spare formations, and the bloodstones are also sufficient, but the food is enough for three months!" Wang Changshan understood that he was afraid of a protracted tug-of-war, and said with some optimism.


    "Is it three months? It should be enough. From now on, all of us take turns on duty, we must make sure that the formation is working properly ... bad, that guy is starting to attack again!"


    Hu Qingshan was trying to arrange the crowd, but the huge tongue started to exert force again, and the formation was squeezed to make a sound, a crumbling look that could be destroyed at any time.


    Hu Qingshan ordered again: "Master, hurry up and set up an alternate formation. The original formation can''t hold on!"


    King Wang Changshan also realized that the previous formation method could not be maintained, and began to set up a spare formation method again.


    ³¤ How strong that thing is, Wang Changshan doesn''t know, but he must not let the matrix method be destroyed now, otherwise they will definitely die once they are exposed.


    As far as he knows, even if the spaceship''s defensive formation method is a strong meltdown, it takes a lot of work to destroy it. From this we can see that this guy outside might be a strong meltdown.


    boom!


    As soon as the Wang Changshan formation was deployed halfway, the previous defensive formation began to crack, and it seemed to be damaged.


    Tick ??Tick!


    Countless highly corrosive droplets fell on the ship''s deck, and the ship immediately corroded out pits.


    "what!"


    "What is this?"


    Some of the disciples were accidentally caught by the drip and screamed in horror. Because only a drop of liquid hits them, the whole person becomes a pool of disgusting liquid in a blink of an eye.


    Even when Hu Qingshan saw this scene, there was no excuse for a bitter cold. Wang Changshan, who was setting up the formation, was almost distracted.


    "Conscientiously arrange the formation, I will help you protect it!"


    Hu Qingshan immediately took a huge shield from the space ring and blocked it from Wang Changshan, so that those droplets could not splash on Wang Changshan.


    Click! Click! Click!


    The matrix method is getting harder and harder to support, and the huge tongue is becoming more and more violent. Numerous droplets begin to penetrate through those cracks and begin to immerse.


    "Be careful to avoid those droplets, and the new formation will be set up immediately!" Hu Qingshan was afraid that the disciples would smash the nearly-breaking formation because of fear, and ordered loudly.


    The first Danmen disciple, who was already going crazy, reluctantly calmed down and began to avoid the drops carefully.


    The droplets are getting denser and denser, and the spacecraft has been eroded with holes and holes. Some disciples were dropped by one drop because of an accident, and then by more drops, and eventually became a pool. Disgusting liquid.


    The disciples who did not drop also began to panic, because they would sooner or later become a pool of disgusting liquid.


    What''s more terrifying is that with the drop of the droplets, the luminous stones previously thrown by Hu Qingshan were also corroded a lot, and the originally bright space became dark.


    Darkness has made countless disciples even more afraid.


    "Damn!"


    Even Hu Qingshan became panicked after the darkness came. Once the help of those disciples was lost and the formation method was not maintained, they would die here.


    The sweat on Wang Changshan''s forehead began to overflow. It was only a short moment, but he had a long illusion, and he was desperately setting up the array.


    "what!"


    "what!"


    In the darkness, some disciples began to accidentally be dripped by those droplets, making a scream.


    µÄ The screams of those disciples made Wang Changshan more nervous, but he was not at all confused, and he was still desperately arranging the formation.


    "All right!"


    After four or five breaths, Wang Changshan finally arranged the array, and the new backup array was activated instantly, and the entire spacecraft was protected.


    Crackling!


    Hu Qingshan also took out the luminous stone again at this moment, and threw it in all directions of the spacecraft.


    Huh!


    The moment the new formation was activated, the old formation was broken, and the huge tongue was squeezed out, but was blocked by the new formation.


    The new formation was activated, but Hu Qingshan and Wang Changshan did not have the slightest joy, because there were only dozens of people at the moment with the spaceship of hundreds of people, and there were panics on their faces.


    "From today on, the two of us will take turns on duty to ensure that the formation is effective. As long as we stick to March, we may still be able to survive." Hu Qingshan said grimly.


    King Wang Changshan asked something unclear: "Why March?"


    Hu Qingshan was also not very sure, saying, "We have a peerless genius in this South Indian County Contest, and maybe he will bring a rescuer after March, if they can find here ..."

 Chapter 518： Night talk

    Tens of thousands of miles away!


    After two days of flight, Wang Shu and others were very close to the emperor.


    Wang Shu, who was originally asleep, was suddenly awakened, and was extremely disturbed in his heart, looking inexplicably towards the direction of Nanlin County.


    "Second Brother, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wang Wang was awakened by Wang Shu and asked strangely. Because he saw a little panic from Wang Shu''s face and eyes, which he had never seen before.


    Even when facing the terrible demon dragon in the Temple of Death, Wang Shu was not afraid, but at this moment he saw it from Wang Shu''s face.


    "I''m fine. I''m rested, I''m going for a walk!"


    King Shu shook his head and did not explain his uneasiness, but left the inner warehouse. Go to the splint and look in the direction of Namlin-gun.


    "What the **** is going on? Why am I suddenly upset?"


    Wang Shu squinted his eyes, a man who wanted to see through thousands of miles and mountains to find the source of his panic, but he couldn''t, he could only see the range within tens of miles.


    The night was deep, and it was all dark looking away.


    "Did I overlook something?"


    The King of Shu did not consider his inexplicable panic unfounded, and began to wonder whether he had forgotten anything?


    I thought for a while, but Wang Shu couldn''t think of any reasonable explanation.


    "Brother Wang, it''s so late, aren''t you resting?" Just when Wang Shu was puzzled, a woman''s voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Master Wang Shu only knew his voice, it must be Sister Zheng. Sure enough, Wang Shu saw Sister Zheng approaching him with affectionate style as soon as he looked back. At the moment, Sister Zheng was wearing a pale green palace dress, and she looked very pure and cool, which made Wang Shu''s eyes shine.


    ʦ Sister Zheng captured the glory in Wang Shu''s eyes, with a smile on his face, more confident and affectionate, came forward and said, "Brother Wang, what''s wrong? Haven''t you seen such a beautiful lady?"


    After Sister Zheng finished speaking, she laughed at herself.


    "Is it her?"


    However, seeing the appearance of Sister Zheng, Wang Shu remembered someone who almost made him forget.


    The more Wang Shu was so preoccupied and not talking, the more ecstatic the older sister Zheng was, thinking that Wang Shu was interesting to her, and she deliberately got closer.


    "Is Sun Lei?"


    The book of King Wang somehow remembered the assessment at the beginning, as well as Sun Lei, who had met in Qingshan, and when he thought of Sun Lei, his inexplicable anxiety became even more agitated.


    "Is my uneasiness related to her?"


    This agitation made Wang Shu''s uneasiness clear, and he was quite sure that this uneasiness must be related to Sun Lei.


    "Brother King ..."


    Wang Shu''s words were silent, in the opinion of Sister Zheng, she was acquiesced in her movements, and she became more bold in her movements. Yuxi gently put on Wang Shu''s shoulder and closed her eyes to kiss Wang Shu.


    There was a scent of fragrance in Wang Shu nose, and he suddenly woke up, and found that Sister Zheng was about to kiss him. She was shocked and immediately pushed Sister Zheng away. She coughed awkwardly and said, "Sister Zheng, the weather is a bit cold. You should go back to rest early. "


    After Xu said, Wang Shu went straight to Neicang, leaving only Zheng Sister standing alone on the deck.


    "Hum, asshole!"


    ʦ Sister Zheng stunned her, reflected it, stomped her feet, and returned to her room.


    Ji Wangshu returned to the room and found that Wang Nan was looking at himself with a smile on his face.


    King Wang Shu asked strangely, "Brother, what do you look like?"


    Wang Nan said with a smirk: "Your boy, it is really beautiful."


    "..."


    Wang Shu was speechless. It seems that Wang Nan has seen him and Sister Zheng, but he feels nothing at all, because just now he was thinking in his heart whether there was something wrong with Sun Lei, otherwise why would he have such a problem? Weird feeling?


    "Your kid has no bargain. Although the woman usually looks very charming, but based on your brother''s experience for so many years, it is absolutely clean, and the woman''s body really has no say ... oh!" Wang Nan''s face Smirked.


    The appearance of the king Wang Nan, how can there still be half the attitude of the general who is stricter than self-discipline, clearly similar to a son of a sister-in-law. And speaking of Sister Zheng, saliva almost came out.


    "What are you looking at? Your brother is also a normal man!" Wang Nan seemed to see Wang Shu''s doubts and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "..."


    The King of Shu is speechless.


    Wang Nan asked with another pig-like face: "Second brother, I have inquired carefully. I heard that you have two younger brothers and sisters like Lan Yue and Lan Xue. Isn''t it? "


    "Kheke cough!"


    Wang Shushu coughed violently.


    Wang Wangnan saw through Wang Shu and said, "Don''t pretend. When your father asked you whether you married the two blue gold masters of the Blue City in accordance with the agreement, your boy also denied that there were so many affair!"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The King of Shu cannot say.


    Wang Nan then said: "Second brother, brothers, you don''t have to worry about it, I won''t tell my father. The man''s third wife and four concubines are normal. In fact, I don''t tell you, I also secretly raised nine young concubines."


    The king''s chin was almost startled, and Wang Nan was so serious as usual.


    Wang Nan said, "Actually, do you know? The father asked you that day, but it wasn''t targeted at all. We went to the emperor for two purposes. The first one is of course to participate in the century-old treasure hunt. The second one is to move soldiers. With the current strength of Nanlin County, once the Daqin army is under pressure, we will inevitably be able to stop it. You also know how easy it is to move soldiers, so our father intends to let our brothers marry. "


    "Get married?"


    Suddenly, Wang Shu''s heart was very vague, but when he heard that Wang Shu did not marry Lanyue and Lan Xue as agreed, he was so happy, he already guessed some.


    Wang Nan said, "Yeah. I heard that the Emperor Song of the Song Dynasty recovered her daughter who had been separated for many years. Now that princess is an adult, the Emperor Song of the Song Dynasty is planning to select Jiayi for her at the century-old treasure hunt. The princess won the favor of the emperor. If she could marry her and send troops to Nanlin County, it would be a trivial matter, so before seeing you, my father was going to let me try it. But now you are here, chance is of course A lot older, after all, there are a lot of young geniuses who want a pro-Fangze. "


    "That''s it!"


    The book of King Wang instantly understood that Wang Jian planned to let him marry the princess.


    But Wang Shu couldn''t agree at all, saying, "Brother, don''t worry. I won''t compete. If you really want to go, I can help you!"


    éª Wang Nan said for a moment, and some unbelievable asked: "Help me?"


    "of course!"


    Shu Wangshu said very surely.


    éª Wang Nan said: "Oh, thank you brothers for your kindness. But we can''t do this, it depends on my father''s intention."


    Ye Wangshu patted Wang Nan''s shoulder and said definitely: "Rest assured, I will definitely help you! Well, it''s not too late, rest early."


    "Yes, what''s that princess'' name?"


    The king of the king''s book asked a question from the ghost.


    Wang Nan murmured in doubt: "Name? It seems to be called Song ... What is Song Xi Xi coming? I can''t remember it all at once, I think back and tell you!"

 Chapter 519： Jiang Family

    After another night''s flight, Wang Shu and his party finally arrived at the Song Dynasty, the long-known King City of the Song Dynasty.


    Didi is much larger and more prosperous than Nanlin County, and the rules are very strict. When they are three hundred miles away from Didi, they have to stop the spacecraft and choose to ride in a carriage to enter Didi.


    ÓÐÈË If anyone dares to continue to take a spacecraft to enter the 300-mile radius of the Imperial Capital, it will be considered a provocation to the imperial power, and the results can be imagined.


    After the spacecraft landed, Wang Jian retracted the spacecraft into the space ring, raised his head, and looked at the distant King City, his eyes filled with extremely complicated eyes.


    After looking at it from a distance, Wang Jian sighed and turned his head to a genius in Nanlin County, saying, "There are still more than two months to go to the treasure hunt. During this time, you can cultivate by yourself or you can come to Wangcheng with me I stayed there until the start of the conference. I do n¡¯t know if you have any plans. If so, you can communicate with me. Of course, I may not agree. "


    "Sir, we have already decided on the way. We plan to improve again at the last minute, so I plan to move freely in the past two months, I hope the adult will allow it!" Said a genius on the fourth floor of the bloodstream. .


    "Yes, sir. Although we may not be able to promote cultivation in just two months, I hope sir will be allowed!"


    Another genius on the third floor of the Blood Source Realm also requested.


    Many geniuses also have the same idea. They are in Nanlin County, like birds in cages. When they arrive in the imperial capital, let alone be restricted by Wang Jian everywhere. It is because they want to take advantage of the last. After two months of promotion, it is better to say that they do not want to be restricted in freedom.


    ¿ÉÒÔ "Yes, I don''t want to stop you if you want to act alone, but if you get in trouble, I may not be able to solve it, and if you have an accident, I can''t explain it to your elders!"


    Wang Jian seems to have known these geniuses for a long time, and there must be a lot of unruly ones. Although they promised the older generations of those forces, those older generations also said something polite, but Wang Jian was very clear and different. People have to be treated differently.


    At least those in the older generation have a large part of their faces. For those older guys, the younger ones who take care of them are out of identity, but even if they don''t take care of them, those older guys definitely know. And in Wang Jian''s opinion, those old guys are not happy to stab him in the back.


    Some geniuses heard Wang Jian as a big man, and even said such irresponsible words, they couldn''t help but look slightly changed, but some geniuses were also shaking their hearts vividly, at least following Wang Jian. Even if they were bored for more than two months, they should not What danger is there.


    Ö»Òª At least as long as you follow Wang Jian, Wang Jian will definitely take care of them.


    Shu Wangshu was also uncomfortable with Wang Jian''s remarks. At least such remarks were not in line with his identity, but when he saw Wang Nan secretly make himself look, he kept silent.


    Êé Wang Shu knows very little about the battles of various forces in Nanlin County, and sometimes he cannot get involved.


    After the air was quiet for a moment, an unharmonious voice sounded, saying, "Yo, the representative of Nanlin County, it''s really surprising to say such irresponsible words!"


    Everyone looked in the direction of their voices, and found that a tall and burly man also stowed their spaceship and led a group of geniuses towards them with a smile.


    Wang Wangjian looked at him. He didn''t know the tall man and could not help frowning.


    ´ó This big man is not only tall, but also very tall. He has four levels of mood, one level higher than Wang Jian.


    Behind this big man, he also followed a group of geniuses, with less to say seventy or eighty people. It seems that they should also lead the geniuses to the treasure hunt.


    It wasn''t fast, Wang Jian seemed to know the voice of the person, with a smile on his mouth, and said coldly, "Who am I to be? It turns out to be Brother Jiang!"


    "The man with the surname Jiang said with a sneer," Hehe, Brother Jiang is too afraid to be. "


    "But at this session of the treasure hunt, I will definitely recover what I lost for my ancestors. Even the group of miscellaneous fishes behind you, dare to call themselves geniuses, it ¡¯s a laughing man, haha!" No, very arrogant and overbearing.


    "Haha!"


    "Yes, a group of miscellaneous fish dare to call them geniuses, it''s a shame!"


    û "Yes, like that kind of miscellaneous fish, I can fight ten by myself!"


    As soon as the words of the man surnamed Jiang were aroused, the geniuses behind him immediately laughed at each other, and they all laughed out loud and arrogant.


    Only then did Wang Jian notice that the geniuses behind the man Jiang surnamed were the lowest five levels of the blood source environment, generally seven or eight layers of the blood source environment, and even two were the peak of the nine levels of the blood source environment. , One step away from the state of mind.


    He noticed that the genius behind him was much higher than that of Nanlin County, and Wang Jian''s face was not good-looking.


    "Miscellaneous account, what kind of thing do you dare to look down on us Nanlin County!"


    Serious and strict, the two brothers were jealous and hateful people. When they saw this strange group of guys dare to vilify them, they stood out angrily.


    "Want to fight?"


    ÄÐ×Ó The man with the surname Jiang did not take the Yan family brother at all and asked with a sneer.


    "come back!"


    King Wang Jian froze and let the two Yan family brothers step down.


    "grown ups!"


    The Yan brothers'' two brothers were unwilling and angry.


    "Come back soon, have you forgotten what your three grandfathers said to you when you came?" On the side of Wang Shu said, the two brothers of the Yan family had strong personalities, and he was very clear.


    The two brothers could only retire back.


    "Haha!"


    "Suggesting, a bunch of counseling!"


    "It''s such a ridiculous laughter!"


    The geniuses even laughed when they saw the Yan family brothers returning.


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    Seriously, the two brothers squeaked angrily, but did not dare to disobey Wang Jian''s order.


    As for the geniuses who want to be free, it is a matter of suspending themselves and has no attitude as a genius of Namlin-gun.


    "Oh, surnamed Wang, your ancestor was indeed a great strongman. For a whole hundred years, our Jiang family could only live in that ghostly place where the mountains and rivers are poor, and we must face the demons out there every year Beast! Haha, I did n¡¯t expect it. One hundred years later, our Jiang family is getting stronger and stronger, and your royal family ... Well! ¡±Said the man with a sneer.


    "Hum, a bunch of garbage! Let''s go!"


    The contempt and disdain of the man surnamed Jiang, once again glanced at the geniuses who followed Wang Jian, except for a short time on Wang Nan''s body, and then took those geniuses to grow ...

 Chapter 520： Older gingers are more spicy

    "Second Brother, don''t be impulsive, now is not the time for you to be exposed!"


    Wang Nan secretly transmitted a message to Wang Shu. Although these guys are very arrogant, they must not reveal the true strength of Wang Shu now, otherwise Wang Shu can only follow Wang Jian''s side in the rest of the day.


    Because when they find such a powerful opponent, these guys will definitely think of a way to solve it in advance, and the enemy that Wang Shu will face at that time may not be only a group of men named Jiang.


    Wang Shu''s face changed, and eventually he didn''t stand up. Maybe Wang Nan was right. These arrogant guys didn''t find his hidden strength, and once Wang Shu''s current strength was hidden, unless he met the power of fusion, Otherwise, the general state of mind cannot be detected.


    "Let them go!"


    Wang Jian, who was aside, was also afraid that Wang Shu would expose his strength at this time, but instead he was doing bad things and secretly speaking.


    The people in Junanlin County could only watch these people leave chicly.


    After the man with the surname Jiang left with a dry genius, Wang Jian turned his head and looked at the geniuses of Nanlin County, and said lightly, "One thing maybe your elders may not have told you, now I will tell you Alright. Actually, a hundred years ago, Nanlin County was not as big as it is now. Do you know why Nanlin County became so large? "


    These geniuses are inexplicable one by one, they are not clear. But there are also geniuses who seem to know something and stop talking.


    Even Wang Shu didn''t know, and chose to listen to Wang Jian quietly.


    King Wang Jian continued: "Because a hundred years ago, the Nanlin County we were in was not called Nanlin County, but Nanki County!"


    "Nanki-gun?"


    "Isn''t Nanki-gun a county next to us?"


    "Yes, our county is obviously Nanlin County, how could it be Namiki County?"


    I don''t know the geniuses who know the inside story one by one.


    Wang Jian said with a smile: "Oh, because of the treasure hunt a century ago, my ancestors achieved great results. Long Yan Dayue assigned most of the original Nanlin County land to our Nanmu County, and even The names of each other are reversed. So now we are Namlin-gun, but if you do n¡¯t perform well after two months, then our Namlin-gun will become Namiki-gun again, and a large part of you The forces and families that people belong to may be drawn out, and the stakes in them need not be made clear to me? "


    "That''s it!"


    Òâ˼ "Meaning that the guy was originally from Nanlin County?"


    "Don''t you say we want to become Namiki-gun?"


    "You are wrong, then we will still be from Nanlin County."


    After Wang Jian said so simply, those geniuses understood a little. The reason why the man with the surname Jiang was so arrogant and angry must be the people in Nanlin County who had been taken away from the land and name.


    Wang Jian still said with a faint smile: "Well, I have said so much. Then, in the next two months, do you plan to act on your own? Or will you live with me in Wangcheng? "


    His purpose is very clear. He doesn''t want to let these little guys move freely, especially those who often cause trouble. If something really goes wrong, it''s not easy to explain to their elders.


    Originally, most geniuses planned to move freely, but after knowing these people in Namiki-gun, many geniuses hesitated, especially some of them did not plan to go to hardships at all, but were ready to go chic.


    "I''m willing to follow the adults into the King City!"


    "Yes, I am willing!"


    "I do, I do!"


    Part of the genius with a guilty conscience directly expressed his willingness to follow Wang Jian into the King City.


    After seeing that this part is not the genius of the honest Lord, Wang Jian felt a little sigh of relief. If they really walked away, he would definitely have a headache.


    ´ó "Sir, although we can keep us safe with you, we still want to hurry up and practice, so these two months ..."


    But there are also a small number of geniuses who still choose to insist on self-cultivation.


    "Oh, you go, but pay attention to safety, I hope you can make progress in the short two months!" Wang Jian said with a smile before the words were finished that day.


    "really?"


    ¼¸¸ö The geniuses who want to practice hard are looking at Wang Jian with some disbelief.


    µ±È» "Of course, go ahead. This is my soul charm, if you are in trouble, you can call me!" Wang Jian said with a smile, and also took out a small green jade charm and handed it to the leading genius.


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    "Thank you for your help, we will definitely practice well!"


    The geniuses thanked Wang Jian for accepting the soul charm of Wang Jian.


    "Oh, you go, pay attention to safety! And don''t forget the time of the treasure hunt."


    Wang Wangjian always had a smile on his face. He believed that these little guys really wanted to be promoted to repair in the remaining time, so he didn''t stop.


    Ëƺõ These geniuses seemed to have a plan for a long time, and they went in one direction, and disappeared into the dense forest in a blink of an eye.


    After watching these geniuses go away, the part of the geniuses who had previously repented had unwillingness on their faces. They did not expect that Wang Jian would arbitrate them at such times, and knew that they would be firmer.


    "Huh, you little cubs! Don''t think I don''t know what you think, even your father can''t fight me, let alone you, give me the truth in the rest of the day, otherwise I will let you know why Your boss calls me crazy! "


    After those geniuses with enthusiasm left, Wang Jian turned into a person, pulled his face down, and warned in a bad tone.


    µ±È» Of course, those geniuses who originally planned to do things know that Wang Jian is not easy to mess with, and they all feel guilty.


    "Ginger is really hot!"


    Previously, Wang Shu also felt that Wang Jian''s words were not in line with his identity. Now it seems that Wang Jian has already calculated it, just to make this part of the disobedient genius more honest.


    Wang Nan, who was aside, seemed to have known it would have been so, with a faint smile on his face.


    ºäºä ºäºä!


    A deafening roar came from the air.


    "Look, it''s a spaceship!"


    "Don''t you say that the spacecraft is not allowed to fly within 300 miles of King City? How dare those guys dare to fly so brazenly?"


    "Yes, aren''t those guys afraid to offend the imperial power?"


    When I saw the huge spaceship flying towards Wang Cheng, many geniuses were very surprised.


    "The first Danmen''s spaceship!"


    However, Wang Shu could see the difference of the spacecraft at a glance, because a huge flag was flying above the spacecraft, which showed that the identity and origin of the spacecraft was the first Danmen.


    "Really the first Danmen ship!"


    "First Danmen is really arrogant!"


    "Yeah, who has this capital?"


    After Wang Shu said so, other geniuses noticed that it really was the first Danmen spaceship.


    "Let''s go!"


    There was a very subtle hatred hidden in the eyes of King Wang Jian, but he did not show it, but he greeted and led the remaining geniuses towards the stable not far away ...

 Chapter 521： Wang Lin

    "Master, it''s already three times a day, you won''t get up again, and the master will scold the slave again."


    A sweet, but with a trace of anxious voice gently passed through the luxurious doors and windows into the room.


    "Okay, slave, I know. Today is a five-year conference within the clan, and I will not miss it."


    An impatient voice sounded in the squatter room, but the voice seemed vicissitudes, and seemed to be a middle-aged person.


    "Master, but the master said that if you can''t deal with those elders this time, even the master can''t stay in your family anymore, but you will be assigned to that remote Nanlin County ..."


    The little slave outside the yamen was obviously a little worried, and added quickly, because she was afraid that the young master would rise up in time and was really late, and even if she was absent and absent, she would never even imagine it.


    Because this is a tradition of the Wang family. Whenever the Wang family is born, there will be a girl-in-law to accompany him. After that person is married, he can leave elsewhere to seek a way of life or continue to follow the original owner, but the identity has changed at that time. Is no longer a servant, but a "friend" with the same status.


    Of course, if the owner in charge of the accident has an accident, then he will have to pay for his life. On the contrary, if he has an accident, his child will take over the task. If there is no child, the brother and sister can pull it off. If there is no relationship, it means that the young master hit the Croats and will be expelled from the family. And this little slave was not the "original match" of the young master, but a relative of the woman who took care of him, but because the woman was seriously ill, the task of caring for the little master was handed over to the girl when she died. Hands.


    The man in the squatter room was obviously a bit angry, and responded impatiently: "Okay, okay, I know, you go and talk to your father first, and say I''ll be here in a while, are you bothering?"


    "Master, master said that today there is a noble family far away in Nanlin County, so you must go out to meet up. And you keep yourself in the house all day to read those illusive books, which is not good for yourself, On the contrary, they will only sink themselves into those illusory worlds. If you ca n¡¯t see you out, let the slaves keep ... ¡±


    ËäÈ» Although this little slave is only sixteen or seventeen years old, her mind is really mature. In addition, these years she got along with the people in the house, and she said uneasily.


    Although the slave said so, she murmured secretly in her heart: "This young master is also true. He has become a **** since the last time he returned from Lingshan. He closed himself in the room one day and watched He''s not afraid to encounter one of those weird books ... Well, the master is really right. Although he says that the ones that the master sees are all illusory, but he doesn''t see any objections ... I really don''t understand these two fathers and sons ... "


    Squeak! !!


    Just before Xiaonu''s words were finished, a long opening door sounded, then a messy hair and a pale face, and the stubble grew randomly like black spikes, as if malnutrition The middle-aged man, who was a little thin and was wearing a white robe casually, walked out.


    ÄÐ×Ó This man is already in his middle age and in his forties. Although he looks a little decadent overall, his eyes are exceptionally clear, as if he can see all the changes in the world.


    This middle-aged man is named Wang Lin. He is the only son of Wang Zhan, the king of the three families in the imperial city of the Song Dynasty. He read poems, songs, and fu as a young child. Known as a child prodigy, when he is an adult, he has the limelight. He is secretly regarded as the future of the royal family in the hearts of the world, but only because he went out for a trip a year ago, after returning, he became dumb all day long and thoughtlessly. Just ask for some bizarre talks and cultivating stories. If it wasn''t so normal, you would have been bombed out of the house as a lunatic, but even so, his image in the eyes of the world is no different from a lunatic.


    "what!"


    "What''s the matter? Little slave!"


    "it''s okay no problem!"


    "Just leave, what are you doing?"


    С This little slave was startled by Wang Lin who suddenly came out, but immediately restored his calmness, as if he didn''t want to look like Luo Yan, just said a few words and walked along the aisle.


    But when Wang Lin left, the girl-in-law called the little slave couldn''t help panic, and hurried up, saying, "Master, you can''t see the master and the elders like this, do you?"


    Wei Wanglin asked with a strange look on his face, "Hmm? What happened to me?"


    Xiao Xiaonu whispered, "Master, you haven''t groomed yet. Go to see the master and elders now. Would you feel a little disrespectful?"


    "Oh, I took care of it for a while, then there is a labor slave ..."


    Wang Lin said a little stunned, then the two returned to the room again.


    After a quarter of an hour!


    "Master, you are so handsome and handsome, why are you still in your early forties and haven''t married? The old lady and the wife often find matchmakers for you, but you do n¡¯t even look at other girls for a look, do you think they are girls? Doesn''t look good? Or do you already have someone in mind? "


    Wu Xiaonu asked curiously while taking care of Wang Lin''s messy hair.


    "Oh, Xiao Nu is almost eighteen years old this year, aren''t you in a hurry to marry someone? I hope I can marry a wife earlier and you will become a free body."


    Wang Lin looked at his increasingly old face in the mirror, and his heart was agitated, but then he looked at the young slave with a smile and smiled, and asked.


    "Huh! Master, you''re joking about slaves again. These are not what the slaves wanted to ask, but the old lady asked the slaves. The lady said that your boss is not too young, and it''s time to find a family, so mix all day It ¡¯s not the way, and you must not be able to avoid the censure of the elders in the clan at this five-year conference. In addition, you have offended them in the past few years, and you will definitely be assigned to those farthest places. It may be the gangster in Nanlin County. Listen to the old lady saying that everyone is bloodthirsty and killing people like hemp. It is not good! "


    After Xiao Xiaonu whispered a little, she said sadly, especially after saying that Wang Lin would be exiled to Nanlin County, her hands trembled and accidentally pulled Wang Lin''s hair.


    The little slave accidentally pulled Wang Lin''s hair, and Wang Lin snorted, but immediately refuted the words of the little slave and said, "Ah! Little slave, don''t listen to your mother''s bullshit, then Nanlin County Where is the dangerous place, it is clearly a treasure of feng shui, do n¡¯t you know, do you know? Last year I met a beggar on that Lingshan, and I gave the beggar a piece of silver. I did n¡¯t expect the beggar not only to thank me Instead, I scolded me and asked me three questions when I left, and until now I haven''t figured out the answers to those three questions. "

 Chapter 522： problem

    "Oh, Master, you are really joking, then the beggar doesn''t want money, so what does he want? You gave him money, not only did he not thank you, but he also scolded you, wasn''t this strange? Hehe ... Then you arrive Tell me, what question did he ask you? Let us claim that the master of the world ¡¯s wisest, Master Wang, cannot answer. "


    Although Xiao Xiaonu accidentally got Wang Lin''s hair, he was not nervous, but asked with a smile.


    Wang Lin sighed, and said a little self-deprecatingly: "Oh, I''m ashamed to say it. Outsiders say that Wang Lin is known as the first person in the Song Dynasty, but after arriving in Nanlin County, he was even a little beggar Sorry, it seems that this Nanlin County is really a place where you can hide and lie down! "


    "After the beggar scolded me, he walked away, and walked all the way, muttering all the way," Who am I? Where do I come from? Where do I go? "Three slaves, you can talk about it What are the answers to these three questions? "


    "Cut, don''t be embarrassed, it''s the first person in the Song Dynasty. I think the Song Dynasty is the first stupid person! Hehe, master, this is not easy. What is the problem? Let the slaves tell you all right, first of all My name is Xiaonu. Secondly, I just came from the master. Finally, we have to go to the venue. It''s as simple as that, hehe ... "


    Xiao Xiaonu answered three questions one after another without thinking, and then laughed with her mouth covered.


    "Cough!"


    Lin Wang shook his head unwillingly and sighed lightly.


    After discovering that Wang Lin in the mirror was dissatisfied with this answer, Xiao Xiaonu asked a little puzzled: "Master, am I wrong to answer this?"


    Wang Lin said without a word: "Think again."


    "Well, the beggar asked the young master, and the young master now asks the young slave, again, ''Who are you? Where are you from? Where are you going?'' Three questions, but if the young master answered him at that time, according to the young slave''s understanding , Then the answer to the question must be ''I''m Wang Lin, I''m from the imperial capital, and I''m going to the top of the mountain'' ... Well, if you say that, then the answer to the same question is two completely different results ... right? Then, is n¡¯t that the answer to the millions? There is definitely no such answer ... ¡±


    Xiao Xiaonu whispered softly, she was originally a clever person, and found that something was wrong in a moment, and could not help falling into contemplation.


    when!


    when!


    when!


    After about an hour, three melodious bells came to the room.


    "Oh, okay, let''s go!"


    After the bell sounded, Wang Lin interrupted Xiaonu''s contemplation and said.


    "Ok."


    The little slave responded, but then she turned back. After seeing Wang Lin in the mirror, she seemed to find something wrong, and quickly apologized: "I''m sorry Master, I''m sorry Master, Xiao Nu was distracted just now, but Give the slave a little time, and the slave will make it right. "


    It turned out that after Wang Lin asked Xiao Nu three questions just now, Xiao Nu has been distracted to think about these three questions, and can''t help messing up Wang Lin''s already well-groomed hair again, but Wang Lin said indifferently: "It''s okay, I''m not afraid of the Yueying oblique. Besides, I can''t avoid being assigned to this clan congress. I don''t care, but I''m suffering from a slave. You are so old and have so much life. I haven''t enjoyed anything, so I''ll follow my bad old man ... "


    "Master, all right, little slave ..."


    He was said by Wang Lin, the little slave couldn''t help feeling sad, and just planned to say some comfort words.


    However, Wang Lin suddenly said, "Small slave, do you believe there are fairy gods and ghosts in this world?"


    ÇÐ "Cut, you''re here again!"


    Xiao Xiaonu gave a slight whistle, turned his head, and stopped talking.


    when!


    when!


    when!


    After the melodious bell rang three times, after a short while, it rang again. After hearing the second bell, Wang Lin and Xiaonu had already left the room, because it already signaled that the conference was about to begin. During the time of Ayaka, everyone must gather in the square, waiting for the start of the conference.


    "Master, let''s go faster, the conference is about to begin."


    The little slave seemed a little anxious. After all, the conference was late. After that, the elders in the clan were extremely disrespectful. If the elders caught this point and buckled such a high hat to Wang Lin, it would only make him more stance Disadvantages.


    "Oh, little slave, don''t worry, this life is originally a random word, why should we ask for anything?" Wang Lin smiled lightly.


    "Hum! Master, you are slowly and okay, little slave is not waiting for you."


    Xiaonu snorted slightly, but didn''t dare to say anything, but ran away towards the venue as soon as he turned his head, but in his heart he cursed: "Master, master, you People are chic and casual, have you ever thought, if this time you leave, how sad will the master and his wife be? But fortunately, the master said that you are destined, in the future it must not be something in the pool, such a small one The Wang family is not enough for you to show your talents. I do n¡¯t understand what is in the pool and what is not in the pool. Anyway, as long as I follow you, the second aunt said that as long as I follow you, there will be unexpected things in the future ... "


    When Xiaonu murmured in her heart, her face turned red, apparently thinking of the unexpected thing as the wife of Wang Lin in the future. After all, although Wang Lin is a little older, he looks handsome and has a special temperament. This is a fatal attraction for a slave girl such as Xiao Nu.


    "Cough!"


    However, Wang Lin didn''t know these thoughts of Xiaonu, only sighed, still hesitated in a hurry.


    There were hundreds and thousands of people in the square in the front yard of the royal family. The noise and cheers were endless, indicating the liveliness of the royal family meeting.


    After all, this royal family is one of the three major families of the imperial capital. The tri-ethnic convention is naturally lively every five years, but this tri-ethnic convention is not a true tri-ethnic convention, but a three-ethnic family. Show off and compare with each other.


    The real tribe conference cannot be so celebrated and lively at all. Instead, only the elders of the tribe and some important children can participate in it. They decide whether to stay in the tribe and the election of elders.


    The hundreds and thousands of people gathered in this square are mostly the Wang family and some servants, but with the spread of the bell and the passage of time, many people live near the Wang family or some people pass by and admire them. They also started to watch, but in just a quarter of an hour, the number of people in the square doubled.

 Chapter 523： Black and white double sha

Hitting hand, update soon!

 Chapter 524： Black and white double evil

    Because the more he looked at the beautiful woman in white, he couldn''t even imagine it. The woman in white was just the female devil Baisha, who was rumored to kill people without blinking. Similarly, he also reacted instantly. Most of his men were Heisha. As a black-and-white man with this reputation of black and white, how could he not understand what this meant?


    The woman in white didn''t know if she had discovered the bad thoughts of this group of people, and glanced at it casually. After being looked at by the woman, she thought of the identity of the two and her own thoughts. Scared with sweat, those who had just the same thoughts as him just shivered, feeling that they were the old star, eating arsenic, and the suspicion had grown, and they immediately looked away or lowered their heads one by one. , Pretending nothing happened, but his legs still shook. However, the woman named Bai just seemed to be inadvertent, with a playful smile on her mouth, and then turned her eyes to the two people who were walking towards the team.


    "In the next Baiyue (Heifeng), I have met two seniors!"


    After seeing the two elders of the royal family, Bai Yue and Hei Feng, who were on horseback, immediately turned over and dismounted, and fisted in worship.


    After all, although the two have a good reputation in the rivers and lakes, they are now present as guests of the Lin family. In addition, the two elders of the Wang family were also famous in the martial arts when they were young. Now, with the passage of time, the two Status and status are even worse than they were in the past, and the two naturally dared not stand up high.


    "Oh, good, good! Heroes have been young since ancient times, let''s get together!"


    The slightly fat elder said with a smile. After nodding his head, he moved his gaze to the gorgeous carriage behind the two, and then exhausted his internal strength. He said, "Ying Tian Brother, since you are here, why not hide Did n¡¯t come out to see the old friend in that little kennel? "


    "Thank you senior ... uh?"


    After hearing this, Black and White Shuangsha had just wanted to say two polite words, and could not help but change his face.


    But there was a hearty laughter on the carriage immediately, saying: "Haha, Brother Zhiping still loves to hurt people so much, so what happens when the old man comes out?"


    "Haha, stay with me to the end!"


    Although the old man with a fat smile on his face, a sense of warfare soared instantly. At the same time, the person in the carriage Lin Yingtian also said the name of this slightly fat old man, Zhiping, Zhiping, Zhiping in all directions, and peace in the world!


    Boom!


    Immediately after the words fell, the curtain of the carriage immediately lifted without wind, and an invisible air wave swept away in all directions, and everyone within a foot of it felt a dull chest, especially those accompanying girls, one by one His body was unstable, crooked and screamed, and a part fell to the ground, a figure quickly rushed out of it.


    After the shadow rushed out, he said nothing to him, and went straight to Wang Zhiping, a menacing look, but just when Lin Yingtian wanted to start, the goatee man standing next to Wang Zhiping could not help but shot. As soon as he saw a slight movement under his feet, the whole body''s strange movement was blocked in front of Wang Zhiping, and his right hand waved forward at will.


    boom!


    There was a muffled sound, and the dark shadow immediately stepped back, and at the same time, it appeared like a handsome, handsome, middle-aged man, although he didn''t say a word, but it gave people a sense of indignation.


    Obviously, the goatee old man blocked Lin Yingtian''s offensive, but he also took a step back, rolling in his body for a while, but at this time it passed from behind in a warmth. It turned out that Wang Zhiping had saved him more than Jin, when he just wanted to say something, Wang Zhiping stood in front of him, and smiled and said, "Oh, today is my family''s family meeting, should n¡¯t Brother Ying come to the scene?"


    Lin Yingtian took the same step backward. Although Heifeng helped him to spare the effort, but a little discomfort appeared on his face, and he smiled and said, "Oh, Wang naturally knows that this is not for you Congratulations, I just brought a little gift, no respect. Yueer, come, take out the thousand years of black jade. "


    "Yes, righteous father!" After Bai Yue answered, he immediately turned and walked towards the carriage.


    After hearing this, Wang Zhixin and Wang Zhiping couldn''t help but look at Lin Yingtian. It seemed a little surprised. Lin Yingtian naturally found the eyes of the two, and couldn''t help but smile, and said, "Oh, don''t hide two Mr. Lin went out a few days ago and accidentally encountered a group of Mao Zei. Fortunately, he had the help of Yueer, otherwise he would be afraid to talk with the two again today. "


    The two naturally didn''t believe it, but didn''t say much. Wang Zhiping smiled and said, "Oh, Brother Lin is very blessed. Naturally, there is someone to help. Well, the old people will greet the guests, and they will do it later when the meeting is over. Talk. Come, greet Master Lin, if Master Lin is upset, you just ask! "


    "Observe, second elder! Master Lin, please here!"


    As soon as Wang Zhiping''s words fell, a young man in his twenties immediately greeted him, replied respectfully, and led several people from Lin Yingtian towards the east seat on the platform.


    "Hehe, then Wang will act as a spectator today, and I can''t help it. Brother Zhiping is busy first, and Wang stands on the side to observe the ceremony. Fenger, you order it, except Yueer, the others can only observe the ceremony from the side of the platform. You and Yueer follow me up there. "


    Qi Lin Yingtian smiled, and then said to the man in black next to him.


    After I finished speaking, under the leadership of the young man, I walked towards the square.


    "Yes!" Heifeng''s grim face still answered without any emotion.


    After walking on the platform of Lin Yingtian''s dynasty, Wang Zhiping and Wang Zhixin could not help but glance at each other, but said nothing, as if everything was silent, and then went to greet the guests again.


    "Oh, two young nephews, I haven''t seen each other for a few years, and I have been a lot more energetic!"


    Just after the two had greeted Lin Yingtian, a bold voice came from the crowd again. After hearing the sound, the two changed their faces first, thinking that someone would intentionally entertain them at this time, but they only reacted instantly. Taking a look at each other, the expression on the face immediately became a big joy, while responding aloud: "Master Han, please come and talk!"


    "Haha, that old lady is welcome!"


    As soon as the words fell, I saw a hurricane from the crowd, and then saw a figure rushing towards Fangtai. The crowd that had been crowded immediately gave way to a trail, just blinking, a bald monk Standing beside them.

 Chapter 525： Golden fat man?

    This bald monk is very tall, more than eight feet tall, and with a fat figure, he looks like a small meat mountain, and his shirtless body is covered with messy tattoos, even if he can see it. It''s a place that can''t be seen, and those tattoos can be seen faintly. No matter how it looks, it doesn''t feel like a good person, but fortunately, he is kind-hearted, smiles, and is a monk, although it looks a little bit decent. It feels like it doesn''t give people any fear.


    Wang Zhiping, who was slightly fat, said with a smile: "Hehe, Master Han hasn''t seen him for so many years ... English ..."


    When the bald monk saw that Wang Zhiping couldn''t say something, he didn''t mind at all: "What are the mother-in-law and mother? Don''t force it if you don''t want to say it! The old lady never thought he was handsome, although he was also said to be popular with thousands of girls when he was young! Haha! "


    If Wang Shu is here, he will recognize it at a glance. This so-called Master Han is the golden fat man he met, but he has n¡¯t seen him in just a few years. This golden fat man has a lot of vicissitudes, and his repair is much higher.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Wang Zhiping was speechless.


    "Master Han''s style will not diminish that year. I thought your old man wouldn''t come this time. I didn''t expect that you would be here a long time ago." Wang Zhixin, a goatee, greeted with a smile.


    The bald monk laughed and said, "Haha, I haven''t seen two young nephews for many years. I was very worried. I heard about it when I passed by a few days ago, so I''m going to have some fun. Otherwise, if there is any accident between the two old friends, how can I confess to Brother Wang? Also, don''t accentuate the word "minus" of "not reducing the current year", otherwise I will think it is "not seeing the year!"


    This bald monk looks like he is in his fifties, but Wang Zhixin and Wang Zhiping are called young nephews. It can be seen that the actual age is very old. The master Han and the two were joking and joking, saying When "something went wrong", not only did he deliberately raise his voice a bit, he also turned his attention to Lin Yingtian on the side of the platform.


    "Hehe, Master Han!" After Lin Yingtian found that Master Han looked at himself, he had already sat down and stood up, smiling and saluting, but when he heard Master Han''s intentions, his eyelids were slightly A hop.


    "Yes, yes, yes, but much worse than Laozi!" Master Han nodded, then shook his head again, as if talking to Lin Yingtian.


    "Righteous Father!"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yingtian''s involuntary body moved and seemed to want to shoot, but was immediately stopped by Lin Yingtian, grinning: "Hehe, Master Han said very much, my father was a hero, but it ¡¯s a pity. Only, without the old-fashioned pride of his elders, and his reputation, otherwise he would not let the grand Wang''s family fall to this point. "


    "Hum, **** doesn''t work!"


    Master Han Han didn''t seem to want to pay too much attention to Lin Yingtian''s appearance, but hummed a little, turned his head, and looked at the two elders of the Wang family.


    The two elders were naturally a little happy in their hearts, but there was nothing on their faces, but they also ordered a servant to take Master Han to rest on the square.


    With the continuous passage of time, the arrival of a group of people, it was noon in no time.


    when!


    when!


    when!


    The cymbals are three melodious bells. After these three beeps, it means that the royal family meeting is held once every five years.


    There are already hundreds of seats on the square table. Some of these people are members of the royal family. Of course, these people also have a certain status in the family. Most of them are people who have contributed to the family. The other part is the royal family. People from the other two major families in the city, the Lin family and the Jin family, and this Lin Yingtian is naturally the Lin family ¡¯s owner, who attended the meeting as a representative, while the Jin family was represented by Jin Tianhao, who has just taken over the Jin family ¡¯s owner, There are some warriors who are full of rivers and lakes or some businessmen and officials, but at this time, one of the most prominent places in front of the square is still empty.


    "Everyone, everyone is welcome to attend the ceremony of the clan convention of our royal family, the old man Wang Zhiping is not grateful here. I believe that some friends are not the first time to observe the ceremony, naturally understand the process, if you feel that you are not interested , Then please take a nap or something below. If the children at home are hungry, you can also go back and look at it. Do n¡¯t starve the child. If the wife ¡¯s cooking is out of oil, do n¡¯t forget to go back, otherwise at night Your wife scolded me, but I''m going to lose my life. When the last reply comes, you can listen to it. "


    After the bell rang, Wang Zhiping walked to the middle of Fangtai and glanced around. It seemed as if he was greeting everyone. After seeing that there was an empty spot, his brows frowned, but he didn''t stay too much. Then he glanced around, and after he was done, he made a ritual, exhausted his inner strength, and said quietly.


    "Haha!"


    "Haha, you are so funny!"


    "Haha, it really is the elder of the royal family, it is not ordinary to speak."


    Although his voice is not great, but because of its deep internal force, everyone present is really listening, as if speaking in the ear, giving a kind of intimacy, plus he said more easily, Many people in the audience laughed immediately.


    "What''s the matter with him, Master? It''s all this time, don''t you come?"


    Looking at the empty seat, Xiao Nu was naturally anxious in her heart, but at this time she didn''t dare to go away, she could only silently mutter.


    "Little slave, why hasn''t this come?"


    He looked at the seat around him, an old man with a look similar to that of Wang Lin, frowned, and asked Xiaonu.


    "Master, master him ..."


    Xiao Xiaonu trembled slightly, trying to explain something, but was immediately interrupted by the old man and said, "Hum, don''t count, otherwise you can worry about those noble people from a distance!


    Xiao Xiaonu didn''t dare to say more, but nodded silently, and whispered, "Oh!"


    "What is going on?"


    But the little slave didn''t know. Although the old man said so, his heart was a little worried.


    "I hope that this time the elders will be less troubled by Lin Er, and hope that Lin Er will perform better, otherwise ..."


    An old woman walking next to the old man was also anxious in heart, and secretly prayed for Wang Lin who did not know where to wander.

 Chapter 526： Plea begins

    "Did you see it? There is still a spot there!"


    ²»ÉÙ While many people were laughing at Wang Zhiping''s words, some people who knew the inside could not help whispering.


    "Well, why didn''t you see that? I heard that the position is called Wang Lin, the first son of our Great Song Dynasty!"


    Ôõô "How come? Then why is it this time, Prince Wang hasn''t come yet?"


    "Isn''t it? I heard that Wang Zizi wandered around all year round, and it was difficult to meet him. How could that position be his?"


    "That is, how can a legendary figure like Prince Wang come to participate?"


    "You''re wrong!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s good that you said he was the first person in the Song Dynasty, but before that, I heard that he has now become a waste maniac!"


    "Dude, don''t say this arbitrarily, if you spread it, you''ll be in trouble."


    ºÇ "Oh, this brother, I see that you are face-to-face. You came from a foreign country, right? It''s okay, what happened to the eldest son now, the whole emperor has been rumored. Few people don''t know."


    "Really? What''s up?"


    "Hush, parent Wang is always talking ..."


    The elders of the King''s family finally spoke in the discussion.


    "... I think my royal family has created this great foundation from the invincible king of our ancestors. It has been more than 200 years. It is not small or long-term, but with the passing of time, the royal family has gradually weakened, and the family has survived. The key point is that there is an old saying, the poor thinks about change, the change lives, and the same doesn''t die, but there are unpredictable circumstances, and people have good and bad luck. In recent years, although the Song Dynasty has been smooth, the people live and work in peace, but ... "


    Wang Zhiping on the platform had been talking tirelessly for more than an hour, and the weather was hot, and a small number of people had left silently, but more of them had not yet left, but waiting for the final reply Link.


    Because the defense was divided into two parts, the first part was answered by the people selected by the Wang family. If the answer was not satisfactory, then anyone could answer it. If the answer was satisfactory, Then this person can become a guest of the royal family, and the treatment will be unimaginable to ordinary people.


    "Damn old man, we''re tired after reading such a long time that you are not tired!"


    "This old man is endless?"


    "Old man, don''t miss it!"


    "Go home and nurse your baby, don''t waste our time here, we are here to listen to the defense, not here to listen to you shit!"


    The people under the stage have been unable to listen anymore, and they could not help yelling at each other.


    Those on the ring are not much better, especially Master Han. I do n¡¯t know when I started snoring, it seems that Wang Zhiping is telling you what you say is very boring. Similarly, other juniors in the royal family also dozed off one by one. Even the guests who came came to show some impatience, and cursed in their hearts, except for Lin Yingtian, black and white and Jin Tianhao, the representative of the Jin family, still listened expressionlessly, and the performance of those skilled rivers and lakes masters was more relaxed. After all, standing in this hot world for several hours or sitting for hours Not ordinary people can bear it.


    Although boring, although painful, time can only go away one minute and one second. He will not become faster or slower due to the will of the person. The only thing you can change is your mentality when facing this constant.


    "Oh, okay, so many old husbands will not say much. Now the announcement of the ancestor worship ceremony has been completed. The next step is the long-awaited defense link. This time we accepted the questions by Wang Xin. , Wang Lin, Wang Qi, and Wang Ming, then Wang Ming will be invited to the stage. "


    After nearly two hours, the boring and troublesome ancestor worship ceremony finally came to an end.


    There is nothing special about this so-called ancestral ritual. It is nothing more than chanting chants, praising the ancestors ¡¯great achievements and how difficult and huge the problems we are facing now, and how future children and grandchildren should work hard. This is not to say that those onlookers who are good things, even some juniors in the Wang family, can''t help but feel a bit boring. Of course, after these words are spoken, some people with a sense of family safety will feel a heavy burden on their bodies, but these Probably just a habit?


    "It''s finally about to start!"


    "It''s like this every time, half an hour of defense, there must be so much nonsense in the middle!"


    "The king''s family is just like those unscrupulous businessmen. When they sell a kettle, they can''t wait to be said to be a legendary fairy!"


    Wang Zhiping returned to his seat after speaking, but those who could not wait before the audience scolded him long ago, especially when he thought that the behavior of the Wang family was similar to that of some businesses, it was even more angry.


    "The younger Wang Ming has seen the second elder, three elders, patriarchs, and seniors, rivers and lakes. Please ask questions from elders!"


    At this time, a young man in his twenties came out. The young man was dressed in white and had a white jade belt around his waist. With his handsome appearance, he looked even more handsome under the sun''s rays. Alas, after taking office, first salute to the two elders and patriarchs of the royal family sitting in the center, and then salute the guests and those under the stage, and then say.


    "Oh, yes, yes, Minger, today you want ..."


    Ö¾ Wang Zhiping, who was slightly fat, nodded, and looked very satisfied, but just halfway through, he was interrupted by the voice of Master Han.


    "Hehe, this kid is good, he speaks humblely and haughtily, there is everyone''s demeanor, old man sees your boy is quite well-rooted, if you can''t figure it out later, you can go to Lingyin Temple thousands of miles away, old man shave for you!"


    Looking at the young man in his early twenties, Master Han, who had pretended to sleep, opened his eyes, looked carefully, and said lightly.


    "Uh ..."


    The Wang Ming who just came to the stage just finished speaking, was so inserted by Master Han, his face could not help showing a little embarrassment, I do not know what to say, the same Wang Zhiping who just wanted to speak can not help but talk, and the stage Many people looked at Master Han at the same time, but Master Han said indifferently: "What do you want to see? Have n¡¯t you seen a handsome guy? The old man looked at him with his wisdom roots, so he just spoke, otherwise most people would kneel and ask Lao Lao, Lao Lai won''t mind. And you, what are you still doing? Ask whatever you ask, don''t bother the old monk. "

 Chapter 527： Worship

    Òå "Yifu, what does this Han day mean?"


    After hearing what Master Han said, the black peak standing behind Lin Yingtian asked in a low voice.


    "Peak can''t say much!"


    From the moment Master Han appeared, Lin Yingtian developed an unpleasant feeling in his heart and raised his hand slightly to stop Heifeng from interrogating.


    Heifeng couldn''t help looking at the Han master seriously, but he still couldn''t see what the Han master had in particular. Unlike a person with a stunt, although he didn''t understand it, he still resisted the impulse answer. "Yes, righteous father!"


    ÐÂ On the other side, Jin Tianhao, the new owner of the Jin family, whispered to an old man around him and asked, "Well? Uncle Jin, what does Master Han mean?"


    The old man next to him whispered, "The old slave doesn''t know, but he wants to come with deep meaning."


    Suddenly came to such a period, those people under the stage could not help guessing.


    "What do you mean by saying Master Han?"


    "It is estimated that the son of Ming Wang will become a monk in the future?"


    "No, he should not be a monk like such a popular person."


    "Who knows? Maybe something really happened in the future."


    For a while, there was a lot of discussion on and off the stage.


    After being interrupted by Master Han in this way, although Wang Zhiping on the stage had great insights, he returned to God after a while, and said with a smile: "Oh, Minger, thank you, Master Han, quickly. Master, but I intend to accept you as an apprentice. If you become a master apprentice of Master Han, you can learn a skill of his old man, and his future is boundless. "


    "Thank you Master Han, thank you Master for accepting the kid as a disciple, please worship the kid!"


    That Wang Ming was also a stunner, but after listening to Wang Zhiping''s words, he was immediately overjoyed, and bowed to the master Han, and said quickly, bowing down while talking, and walked as many as nine Before stopping.


    àÅ "Yeah! That''s good, but the next time you say worship, you can do it once. Don''t worship so many times, lest the old monk think your kid is slipping!"


    Master Na Na just nodded his head slightly, then as if nothing happened, he continued to sleep. Of course, he was still very happy, after all, Jiubai was a great gift, a real gift!


    "Is that kid crazy? He worshiped an old monk in front of an old monk!"


    "This world is so crazy, everyone else worships is just a worship service, and he worships nine!"


    "That kid is crazy!"


    All those under the stage naturally saw it. Wang Ming shouted and shouted at Master Han nine times, after all, this behavior was too shocking.


    The Song Dynasty is a state of etiquette, which is very particular about various etiquettes, especially the worship of kneeling. The song of worship that is spread in the world illustrates this point. There is a saying: worship the teacher once, worship the wife, and three Worship the high church, worship four friends, worship five friends, worship six kings, worship eight gods, worship the thick earth, worship the sky!


    "Okay!"


    After watching Ming Ming actually perform nine worship services to Master Han, Wang Zhiping''s mood was a little excited, and he could not calm down for a long time. After half a quarter of an hour, he even said three numbers, and then said, "I didn''t expect Today, there is someone in my royal family who can have the honor of worshiping Master Han. It is also considered a creation of Minger, but the next question, I do n¡¯t know if Minger can answer it? Today, some of our old guys have a very serious problem. It''s simple, ''What is a ghost?'' "


    "What''s wrong with this old man? How can he ask such questions?"


    "Just, there are no ghosts and gods in the world, why do you say anything?"


    "Old man, are you making us happy?"


    As soon as Wang Zhiping''s words fell, many people in the audience scolded, because the Song Dynasty was not a country of superstition, but it did not believe in ghosts and gods. Although there are seven worships of the gods, it is just a psychological pursuit. It was comforting. Now I heard such a problem on such occasions, and I could not help but question and scream.


    However, there are still some people silently thinking about it, because everyone in the Song Dynasty loves to reply. Since people ask this, most people have the idea of ??coming up with the answer to the question.


    ºÇ "Oh, you guys don''t need to be angry. The old man asked this question not to make everyone happy, or to make a fool of himself, but to have it, but before that, the old man will tell a story to you, I hope you can be inspired."


    After seeing the performance of many people, Wang Zhiping on the stage did not show any surprise, but said with a smile, then seemed to calm the anger, and then said: "Actually, the husband said this here today, and he is not afraid of everyone''s jokes. As for speaking, believe it or not, it ¡¯s up to everyone to decide. If you feel bored, then the old man is nonsense. If you find it interesting, then everyone should listen to it as a joke. Of course, if you think it ¡¯s true , Then confuse my husband for one or two! "


    "Old man, did you drink horse urine?"


    "Old man, don''t put **** there, you have to say it quickly, don''t say get away!"


    Wang Zhiping is calm, but the people in the audience are not so good at speaking, especially when they stand in the poisonous sunlight for two or three hours. Anyone should scold their mother aloud.


    "Ha ha!"


    Wang Zhiping looked at the audience who could not wait to scold his ancestors for eighteen generations, but could only helplessly grin. He knew in his heart that some of them spoke because they were impatient. The actors who were invited by others were just to mess up the scene, but they were helpless. Although they knew it well, there was no other way than to swallow it.


    After about a dozen breaths, Wang Zhiping calmed down his emotions, and then said without hesitation, "I remember that it was more than 30 years ago, and I was walking around with my friends. I have traveled and visited famous mountains and rivers, and I have seen many strange things. It is unheard of for others, and I have never seen strange things before, but if I want to say which thing keeps me fresh, then this is the thing. I once went to Daqin with a few friends to travel, because I encountered heavy rain on the way and had to hide in a cave to avoid the rain, but I did n¡¯t expect that the rain would be three days and three nights, but fortunately on the fourth day At that time, the rain finally stopped. Several people''s dry food had already been eaten. Under the hunger and cold, they did not care about the mud outside, so they went out and planned to find something to eat, but just when we just walked out of the cave, it happened. An unexpected thing ... "

 Chapter 528： Strange talk

    "what happened?"


    After hearing Wang Zhiping''s sudden stop, many people in the audience couldn''t help secretly guessing.


    "I didn''t expect that as soon as a few of us were out of the cave at that time, the sky that was already clear was dim again. At the beginning, we cursed that the ghost weather had been down for so many days. It was not over, but we were that When it rained, I could n¡¯t help but feel hot, yes, yes, the rainwater that dripped onto us was really hot. If you do n¡¯t believe it, you can take a look at it. Now there are still traces on my body. It was burned by the hot ''rain'' at the time. I believe you have been scolded again. How can ''rain'' be hot? You clearly are there for fun, in fact, otherwise, when we observe it carefully When it was raining, I almost fainted. Where is what is rain, it is clearly blood! "


    I heard Wang Zhiping say so, those who wanted to scold their mother had to put up with it and listened quietly.


    Wang Zhiping paused and then said: "Just when we were shocked by the rain, something that I can''t forget in my life happened. At that time, we just felt that it was suddenly dark, how many people I ca n¡¯t see it, it ¡¯s like daylight, and suddenly throws you to midnight. I ca n¡¯t reach my fingers, but this is only a short moment. When we looked up to see what happened, we only found one. I do n¡¯t know how big a monster flew over from our heads, and the speed of the monster ¡¯s flight was horrible. We disappeared before we returned to the gods. Similarly, after the monster disappeared from our sight The sky became clear again, as if the sky was dark due to the shadow of that monster. Several of us did not dare to stay too much in the end and left directly. Although it was only such a short moment, the scene was constant all the time. Not lingering in my mind, even after so many years, it still looks like yesterday, so the old man is cheeky, taking advantage of today''s opportunity to let the sky Heroes of you say what happens! "


    After Wang Zhiping finished speaking, many people in the audience were still unbelieving, just as if they had listened to a joke, and some were thinking about the answer to that question. Of course, there are also a small number of people who think that something may be happening and are lost in thought.


    After a quarter of an hour, Wang Zhiping found that there was no need to say anything, and he directly said to Wang Ming who was preparing to answer the question on the stage: "Minger, what I said just now, do you think it is true or false?"


    After hearing this, Wang Ming could not help showing a embarrassing expression on his face. He was always an atheist. For this kind of thing, he thought that it was probably only Wang Zhiping who was under hunger and saw the flying birds and developed hallucinations. Most of the burned places were accidentally burned, naturally they don''t believe in any ghosts.


    But now my ancestors really asked, if it is false, it is unbelief to the ancestors, it is not filial piety, if it is true, then it runs counter to their beliefs, that is, indifference, and indifference to their own heart It made Wang Ming a little bit unsure what to do, but since he can stand here today to answer questions, then he has a certain skill. In fact, the people selected by this royal family meeting to answer questions are all hopeful to take over the future of the royal family. In the face of this kind of situation, only a few breaths, Wang Ming had the answer in his heart.


    Wang Ming''s embarrassing color was quickly hidden, a bright smile appeared on his face, and he asked with a smile, and said, "Minger is dull, shallow-sighted, I don''t know what the monster looks like, and never seen the blood rain, How can we talk about what is true or false? If the second elder can understand the situation at that time, maybe there will be no confusion in Minger''s mind. "


    "This person must be a big resistance for my Lin family in the future!"


    After hearing Wang Ming''s answer like this, Lin Yingtian on the stage flashed a trace of killing intently, secretly.


    "Sure enough, there is someone with wisdom roots!" Master Han opened his eyes slightly and glanced at Wang Ming on the stage, his heart secretly smug.


    "Master, the person the Wang family chose to represent is really not simple. Although the other few did not come on stage, they would not be ordinary if they wanted to. In the future, we must pay well. Now our Jin family is weaker than it was then. And this is just the surface of the Wang family. There may be some strength in the back, and also, Wang Lin, who is known as the first person in the Song Dynasty, is not present. You and these people are about the same age and easy to get along with. If we get along with these people, we will be with the Wang family in the future. Good opportunities are also greater. "The old man of the Jin family said to Jin Tianhao around him.


    "Well, I know what to do." Jin Tianhao nodded slightly and whispered, but deep in his eyes, there was a trace of deep exhaustion, a trace that did not belong to a twenty-something. The fatigue that young people should have.


    "Small head!" Wang Zhiping smiled in his eyes and muttered in his heart.


    "What kind of answer is this?"


    After hearing Wang Ming''s answer, many people on the field scolded Wang Ming for being cunning.


    Because Wang Ming said this, it shows that he believes in Wang Zhiping''s words that the monster and the blood rain are all there, but he has not seen the monster and the blood rain himself. This is naturally not a good comment. This answer seems to belong to what I believe you said, but I have not seen it. In fact, to put it plainly, you are responsible for making rumors, and I am responsible for believing, it''s that simple!


    As for the rumors that are made, only gods know!


    "Haha, okay, since Minger asked so, then the old man will explain the shape of the monster in detail for everyone."


    Wang Zhiping smiled and went on to say: "Actually, ashamed, the husband didn''t see the monster clearly, but the monster''s size is huge, it may be a hundred feet long, and it has a pair of huge wings. That wings After opening it, it can be said that it is covering the sky. As for the others, the old man will be powerless. After all, the monster is flying too fast. When we several of us realize it, we have lost sight of it, because I still ... ... "


    "Call!"


    "Old man is **** again!"


    "Old man, you have endless? We don''t like to listen to you, and let those of you, Sun, answer the questions, we are not here to listen to you nonsense."


    "Come on!"


    Ò»°ë About halfway through when Wang Zhiping said, some people with anxiety in the audience could not sit still, and shouted loudly.


    "What''s going on with this old man today? Why is he so godlike? Let''s talk endlessly?" Lin Yingtian, sitting beside him, couldn''t help but whisper, apparently he didn''t believe the ghost thing either.

 Chapter 529： Strange talk

    While Wang Zhiping is very touching and true, if you do n¡¯t believe it, you do n¡¯t believe it. If the iron tree you say blooms, I just do n¡¯t believe it!


    "The second brother seems a bit wrong today!" Wang Zhixin beside Wang Zhiping muttered in his heart.


    "Hey, what did this kid see?" The smile of Master Han''s mouth revealed a smile, secretly in his heart.


    "Did n¡¯t he ever see the monster?" Wang Zhan, the head of the Wang family, looked at Wang Zhiping with horror, but then an old woman around him interrupted him and asked softly, "Master, these two elders today How do you say so much? "


    "Don''t talk too much!" Wang Zhan whispered to stop the woman''s questioning around him. It seems that Wang Zhan knows something that others don''t know.


    Seeing this, Wang Zhiping didn''t say much, but sighed and said, "Oh, since everyone doesn''t want to listen, let''s stop ... Minger, can you think about it?"


    "Return to the second elder, Minger already thought about it." Wang Ming Xingli said.


    "Okay, then tell me, what are ghosts and gods?" Wang Zhiping asked lightly.


    Wang Ming sorted out the decorations and costumes on his head, then walked on the square platform, folded his hands with his fists, saluted the people on and off the platform, and finally stood in the center of the square platform, calmly speaking, "Bodhi The ancestor once said: ''If you are like a linden tree, your heart is like a mirror stand, you can count as six pure people!'' But later generations have once said: ''Bodhi is not a tree, and a mirror is not a Taiwan. "Dust?" Said. Our ancestors have always believed in ghosts and gods, but no one can tell what the ghosts and gods are. No one here must have seen them, why? "


    Wang Ming said a few words, and the scene was quiet immediately, but Wang Ming''s words obviously did not finish, then went on to say: "Actually everything is very simple. There are no ghosts in this world, and some are just people''s hearts! The ancients said : "At the beginning of a person, nature is good, **** is similar, and Xi are far away." What does this mean? When you were born, everyone was kind, like a blank piece of paper, but why are you "sexually close" and "Xi Xiangyuan"? This is not For others, only because of human speculation. What is human speculation? For example, some of the friends present here are the same, reading people, and young people, but our purposes are different, some want to gain fame, some are In order to learn, to earn attention, and some to learn knowledge, and some to cultivate sentiment. Of course, this is just to say that we are doing the same thing, but the purpose of the idea is different. Similarly, everyone has a ghost in their hearts This ghost may not really exist, but only the thing you fear in your heart! For example, this brother, see that you are thin and pale, most of the year Sick, right? "


    Wang Ming said, he walked to the side of Fangtai, and asked a young man with a thin body, pale face, and eyes blinded.


    The young man knew at first sight that he belonged to the kind of bedridden perennial, but it was also rare. He stood here for so long under this scorching sun for the royal family meeting. After being asked by Wang Ming, the young man was shocked, but immediately The man nodded, apparently agreeing with Wang Ming''s statement.


    Wang Ming smiled, and then said, "Oh, for this brother, then the ghost in his heart is the sickness. It must be the sickness that has troubled and frightened the little brother day and night for so many years. What I said Right? "


    There was a touch of touch in the eyes of the young man. Wang Ming seemed to see through his heart. For so many years, I do n¡¯t know how many nights I have been tortured by the disease, and it is difficult to fall asleep. Even if I fall asleep easily, I will wake up in pain. This kind of endless torture has made him think of suicide more than once, but because he still has his parents, Gaotang, he has given up this idea many times. The reason why he came here today is to listen to what There was nothing that moved him to find his motivation to survive. Now, after being awakened by Wang Ming, he nodded gratefully again.


    "Trust yourself, everything is possible!"


    Wang Ming encouraged the youth with a strong look, and then went to the other side again, and said to a beautiful girl, "This girl, seeing you as beautiful as flowers, there must be no lack of suitors around you, you must Who should I worry about choosing? "


    After the girl saw Wang Ming coming, she was a little dazed, and after asking questions, she couldn''t help but frown, but after listening to the question, she turned red and lowered her head, nodded shyly.


    Because Wang Ming is right, there are three young people who are pursuing her at the same time. One is a rich son, a good skin, and will please her. All aspects are excellent. No one knows nothing about it, and spends the day drinking and enjoying it all. The other is a farmer''s child whose parents died prematurely. He is alone with a younger brother. Although not wealthy, he also has nothing to worry about. Unfortunately, the five big and the three are rough. Somewhat awkward, often think of what to say, do not know her mind, will not please her; another is a poor scholar, this scholar is handsome, unfortunately too poor, the family can not open the pot, often ask her for relief, also She often writes some poems and songs to please her, but after reading more, it feels a lot of sourness, which is not very tasteful. Of course, with this scholar, she can make her feel a different kind of feeling. She also couldn''t tell what it was like. Similarly, all three expressed her hobbies to her, so it was difficult to decide for a while.


    Wang Ming smiled, nodded and said, "Hehe, for this girl, the ghost in her heart is hesitant, afraid to choose the same, but lose the same."


    The young girl listened to Wang Ming''s words and lowered her head shyly. She couldn''t keep her fingers on the corner of her clothes, and whispered in his mouth, "How good would it be you?"


    Naturally Wang Ming didn''t hear this. He didn''t stop, and went to the position of the Wang family on the square. After seeing Wang Ming coming, Lin Yingtian''s complexion changed slightly, but Wang Ming didn''t watch him Instead, he focused his eyes on Bai Yue, the woman in white behind Lin Yingtian.


    When walking to Lin Yingtian''s position, Wang Ming made a courtesy and asked politely: "Master Lin, the boy has a request. I wonder if your elderly can agree?"


    "Well, you said." Lin Yingtian said lightly.


    "I want to ask this girl behind you a question, I wonder if it?" Wang Ming said.


    "Well, you can, you ask." Lin Yingtian turned and looked at Baiyue behind him, and found Baiyue still indifferent, said lightly.


    "Thank you! This girl, I wonder if you would like to answer the next few questions?" After asking Lin Yingtian''s permission, Wang Ming looked at Bai Yue and asked.


    "You ask." Bai Yue''s face still looked like the frost that would not change for many years, and he didn''t even look at Wang Ming, and replied faintly.

 Chapter 530： Strange talk

    "Oh, how do you call a girl? Fangling geometry? Can there be parents, brothers in the family?" Wang Ming smiled, and did not say his thoughts directly as before, but asked Bai Yue''s life.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue frowned and looked at Wang Ming with a look of unhappiness.


    "Baiyue, twenty-three, there are no parents or brothers in the family!"


    Xi Baiyue just looked at Wang Ming lightly and replied without emotion.


    "Oh, then ask again, does the girl have a person in her heart?" Although Wang Ming looked a little against the wall, he asked with a smile.


    "I have no intention in my heart." Baiyue said lightly.


    "Hehe, so there is no concern in the girl''s heart?" Wang Ming shook his head and asked.


    "Huh?" Bai Yue didn''t answer Wang Ming''s question, but frowned again, and looked at Wang Ming again.


    "Well, the little friend may have asked too much, right?" Lin Yingtian asked a little unpleasantly.


    ºÇ "Oh, thank you for answering the next few questions."


    Wang Ming smiled and said to Bai Yue, and then turned to Lin Yingtian: "Master Lin, the boy is just so beautiful to Bai Bai, but he is curious all day, but this does not hinder the adult. ? "


    "Oh, this does not hinder anything, but the old lady''s temper is a little weird. I am afraid that the young lady will annoy the young lady. What will happen in the future, just to remind her with a kind word." Lin Yingtian said with a smile.


    "She is Lin Yingtian''s daughter?" Wang Ming was shocked, but said with a smile on her face: "Oh, thank you for reminding Master Wang, but for the safety of the next, it is up to the white girl."


    He said that Wang Ming looked at Baiyue, but Baiyue didn''t seem to hear it, without any expression.


    "Okay, that''s all my questions. Just like I asked White Girl just now, I guess what kind of ghosts and gods are in this White Girl''s heart, should the people present know it?"


    After Wang Ming found that Bai Yue was still ignoring himself, there was nothing embarrassing, but he smiled chicly and walked towards Master Han.


    But when Wang Ming walked away, he didn''t find it, and the people present didn''t find it, there was a person''s back in Bai Yue''s eyes.


    "Your boy, don''t ask me, even if I''m your master, my old man won''t answer."


    After seeing that Wang Ming was walking towards himself, a gallant who could not help but fall asleep, straightened up, and hurriedly spoke.


    "Haha, Han ... Master ... Master, don''t be nervous, the boy didn''t intend to ask Master, but this friend."


    After Wang Ming saw Master Han''s appearance, he could not help but smile, but his eyes moved to Jin Tianhao, the owner of Jin family next to Master Han.


    "The younger generation has met Master Jin!"


    After walking to Jin Tianhao, Wang Ming Xingli said. In fact, the actual age of Jin Tianhao is not very old, he is in his early twenties, and is not much different from Wang Ming in age, but because the other party is the new owner of the Jin family, he naturally has to be called a senior.


    "Oh, Brother Lin doesn''t have to be polite. You and I are the same age, and the brothers are commensurate. I don''t know what Brother Brother wants to ask? Frankly, although he is young, he is also good at life. The identity of the Jin family owner is commensurate with his peers.


    "Hehe, since this is the case, the adult will be called Brother Jin. In the same way, the younger brother has a few questions to ask Brother Jin, hoping that Brother Jin will be able to confuse him. The younger brother wants to ask, what can Brother Jin worry about? For example, the family business is very large, and they have insufficient experience and are difficult to convince the public. Many people in the family are dissatisfied with themselves or have any ideas? Or, has Brother Jin been increasingly worried that the family business is not secure and sleepless all night? "Wang Ming is not a pedantic person, and he would not care too much about those so-called titles, and instead asked questions.


    However, he asked, as if a sharp sword was inserted into the heart of a sleeping person, giving people the feeling that when they wake up, they die.


    After hearing this, Jin Tianhao frowned and looked at Wang Ming. He looked restless, but at this moment, the old man next to him was talking and saying: "This Little brother, you have too much talk, these questions are not what you should ask! "


    "Old Jin, don''t talk too much. Brother Lin, this ..." Jin Tianhao just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Wang Ming. Wang Ming smiled and said, "Oh, Brother Jin doesn''t need to explain, it is already in my heart. A few. "


    "Cough!"


    ËäÈ» Although there are thousands of words today, after all, he didn''t speak, but just turned into a sigh.


    ˵ Wang Ming walked towards the center of the square, said a salute to Wang Zhiping, and said with a smile, "I wonder if the two elders and the owner were satisfied with Minger''s answer?"


    "Oh, what can you add?" Wang Zhiping smiled and asked.


    "Minger, if, as you said, the ghost and **** in the second brother''s heart is the monster and blood rain? But the old man wants to know, what is the ghost and **** in the white girl''s heart?" Wang Zhixin beside Wang Zhiping touched himself Asked Goat''s beard lightly, looking at the expressionless Baiyue, it seemed a little curious. As for Jin Tianhao, he naturally chose to ignore it. After all, this kind of problem is very sensitive, maybe one can''t handle it well. It may lead to an intensification of the conflict between the two. After all, they are eating in the imperial city. Usually, everyone seems to be peaceful on the surface, but I do n¡¯t know how many small actions are on the ground.


    "Hehe, if you go back to the elder three, the ghosts and gods in the second elder''s heart are both the monster and the blood rain, and not the monsters and the blood rain. As for the ghosts and gods in White Girl''s heart ... Oh, maybe only White Girl herself knows! Then he turned back and looked at the ice-snow beauty, shook his head, and seemed to know the answer, but didn''t want to say it.


    "Oh, what do you say?" Wang Zhixin asked more curiously.


    "I also want to hear your explanation." Wang Zhiping on the side also looked a little curious.


    "Say yes, because the monster and blood rain are indeed what the elders saw. These two things have no choice but to classify them as ghosts and gods, and say no, but because of the elders There are more concerns and fears in his heart. As for what he fears, the two elders must be clearer than Ming Er. For this reason, Ming Er''s point of view is ''there is no ghost in the world, and my heart is secretly born''. "Wang Ming Instead of answering the question about what the ghosts and gods are in Bai Yue''s heart, he answered with a smile.


    After being told by Wang Mingyi, the two could not help but look slightly different, but then they looked at each other and laughed, "Haha, what a ''no ghost in the world, secretly in my heart''!" Good! Good! ! "

 Chapter 531： Wang Qi

    The two naturally understood the meaning of Wang Ming''s words, and he could not help but clap three times. At the same time, he looked at Wang Ming slightly differently. This Wang Ming was originally a leader among the younger generation of the family. Now After so many discussions, his views on him naturally became a little higher.


    "Oh, that Ming Ming retreated!"


    After seeing the two so happy, Wang Ming nodded with satisfaction, and then returned to his place.


    "Come on, you can." After Wang Ming returned to his seat, he encouraged the other young man in the seat beside him.


    "Well, I know Ming Brother." This young man is exactly Wang Qi, but now he looks a little nervous, his hands clenched, his palms have overflowed with a lot of sweat. After hearing Wang Ming''s words, he was in a state of insanity Relax for a few minutes and nodded back.


    "Well, don''t be nervous, slowly say, I believe that your opinion must be better than mine." Wang Ming nodded and said.


    After such a question and answer by Wang Ming, many people present also agreed with Wang Ming''s point of view, that the ghost and **** are nothing but the transformation of fear, but the same, but the other part is disapproved .


    After a short while, Wang Zhiping stood up and said to the audience: "Oh, presumably you have already heard the answer from the old man and grandson Wang Ming. I don''t know if you are in agreement with what he said. Somewhere? "


    "If any of you have any opinions, please leave them at the end of the conference. The old man is very much looking forward to your high resolution. Well, Wang Qi will answer below."


    However, Wang Zhiping obviously did not give the people present a chance, and then added it.


    After Wang Zhiping finished speaking, a young man younger than Wang Ming stood up and walked to the square.


    "The later generation Wang Qi has seen you elders, seniors!"


    ÇàÄê The young man saluted the king''s parents and guests on the platform, and said politely.


    Wang Qi is also in white, but because of his young age and thin body, although his appearance is also extremely extraordinary, he looks a little weak and gives a childish feeling.


    "Huh!" After seeing Wang Qi playing, Wang Zhiping and Wang Zhixin nodded slightly. The two looked at the emaciated Wang Qi and whispered.


    "Second Brother, do you think Qi Er has any unique insights?" Wang Zhixin still stroked his gray goatee and asked.


    "It''s hard to say, although this strange child has a quick mind and unique insights, but he has been sick and sick since he was young, and he is also afraid of life. I am afraid that today''s performance will not be as good as Ming Er." Wang Zhiping replied lightly.


    "Well, if Liner is still as usual, why should we hold this conference today? Although this conference is a clan conference, it has not been watched by so many people. Anyway, we also know that this is just a few of us It ¡¯s only a matter of putting on gold. Now the Jin family has shown signs of decline. If the Jin Tianhao is not well managed, I am afraid that in a few years, this emperor will only have the two kings of the forest. Now the king''s family has some of our old guys standing, no As for the Lin family ... heh ... "Wang Zhixin said with some frustration, sighing sighingly when talking about the future of the Wang family.


    If according to Wang Ming''s words, then this is the ghost in their hearts, which shows that Wang Ming is asking Jin Tianhao on the surface, but he is asking them, but the two don''t seem to realize it!


    "Well, third brother, we are not immortals. Where can we control what happens behind us, and what the future Wang family will do, it is only up to them." Wang Zhixin replied faintly, and once again focused on Wang Qi on the stage. On his body, apparently at this moment, he was a little stunned. Why did Wang Ming ask Jin Tianhao for a question like that?


    After Wang Qi stood in the middle of the square, I didn''t know if he was ill or was a little frightened. It took him a little while to say a little nervous again, and said, "If Qier returns to the elder, the third brother Minger already said, ''There is no **** and ghost in the world, and the heart is born in secret'', but Qier has a different view. Ghost **** and yin and yang also have the name. Yin Qi returns to the object, so it is called a ghost; This yin and yang qi is the basis of the evolution of the flood and waste universe. Everything in the world cannot be changed by yin and yang qi. This day is yang and the earth is yin; dry is yang and kun is yin; male is yang and female is yin; Yang, the moon is yin; the mountains and the north are the yin, and the mountains and the north are the yin. The old saying once said, "The Tao has one life, two life, two life three, and three life. ''Everything is based on yin and yang ...''


    "Minger, did you see your uncle?"


    But when Wang Qi said on the stage that the head was right, a 17-year-old, white girl in a white palace costume sitting on the stage couldn''t help asking Wang Ming beside her softly.


    This young girl is named Wang Xin. Although she is young, she belongs to the elders of the Wang family and has a beautiful appearance. She looks like a fairy in the painting. She has a sense of agility between her hands and her feet, especially the glittering pair. The big eyes are like two big emeralds, because if you look closely, you can see that the girl ¡¯s eyeballs are slightly emerald, although it is only seventeen or eighteen, but it is also a beauty that is a curse to the country and the people. .


    Because of the age of fifteen years of the Song Dynasty, a woman is considered an adult and can marry. Therefore, over the past two years, more than a hundred people have come to the door to close the threshold.


    Of course, those who come to propose relatives are all the wealthy and noble people in the imperial city. Where can most people dare to climb? There were even a few of Wang''s children, but they didn''t see any intention of the girl.


    "Aunt, I haven''t seen it, but I think he will be here in a while, and he is not late for the first time anyway." Although this girl is young, even a few years younger than Wang Ming, her seniority is sufficient. It was twice as big as him. After finding that the question was from his aunt, he naturally did not dare to answer negligently.


    "Well, this second brother is also the same. I do n¡¯t know what demon went out last time. After he came back, he became a **** and a person. He was late for such a big thing. If the elder is embarrassed, what will happen to him? Coping? "The girl couldn''t help showing a little annoyance when talking about the second brother in his mouth.


    "Aunts don''t have to worry too much. It''s estimated that the second uncle will come after a while. Let''s listen to what Qi Di said first." Wang Ming put more thoughts on Wang Qi''s defense. Speak out.


    "Um." The girl nodded helplessly, but inwardly cursed: "Well, if the elder is embarrassing you this time, I won''t save you."


    While talking about the girl, she turned her attention to Wang Qi''s reply on the stage, but at the same time, a middle-aged man in a white robe was walking leisurely on a corridor in the courtyard of the Wang family''s house. We are not interested in the excitement of the outside meeting.

 Chapter 532： Wang Xin

    "Sneeze!"


    This middle-aged man walked but suddenly sneezed, and couldn''t help whispering, saying, "Is anyone scolding me?"


    This middle-aged man is not someone else, it is Wang Lin.


    He should have been to the venue long ago, but because he knew clearly that no matter what the outcome of the conference, he had to leave this place where he had lived for decades, and he felt a little bit reluctant. Therefore, it is better to take advantage of this last time , Take a good memory. In the same way, he felt vaguely that after leaving this time, he would come back again because he was afraid of wrongdoing. For this reason, he chose to take a closer look at this last scenery, so that when he remembers in the future, he can have such an image.


    In fact, most of the time, we are like this. I often miss my hometown or someone in my mouth, but if you let me describe it, I feel empty, as if there is nothing to say!


    ¿È "Ah, it''s almost time, no matter what the result is, I should check it out."


    Lin Wanglin glanced around and found that there weren''t many places worth remembering, and he couldn''t help sighing, then walked towards the venue.


    Unconsciously, the time passed another quarter of an hour, and Wang Qi on the stage also came to the end of the defense, only to hear Wang Qi still eloquently said, "... I think the yin and yang are the basis of things, this ghost Things do exist, but we mortals can''t see them. Well, that''s my answer. "


    Wang Qi speaks from yin and yang to ox, ghost, and snake gods. The world is changing, the world is vicissitudes, the world is moving, the sky is underground, the mountains and rivers are all-inclusive, all-inclusive. It seems that all changes in the world are in his words. After talking for almost half an hour, he stopped.


    "Well, that''s good!"


    After listening to Wang Qi ¡¯s reply, many people in the field could not help but believe a bit. There are really ghosts and gods in the world, and they nodded secretly. From this, we can see that Wang Qi said a lot of things in the past half hour. It even had a brainwashing effect, which made many people on the field believe in the existence of ghosts and gods.


    After seeing that Wang Qi said that the head was Tao, Master Han''s small eyes could not help but he seemed to have the intention of accepting the apprentice again, and whispered in a low voice: "Oh, I did not expect this is also a person with wisdom roots! Unfortunately, Fault line in the numerology line! "


    Zhe Lin Yingtian''s eyes flashed a murderous secret again: "I didn''t expect that this royal family still has such talents. It seems that my plan is implemented only if it is not as easy as imagined ..."


    Ö¾ Wang Zhixin''s face was full of smiles and looked at Wang Zhiping beside him, whispered: "Oh, I thought this little ghost would be stage frightened, I didn''t expect to keep such a hand, to look down on him."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect this little ghost to have such an opinion. It is estimated that Lin Er and Xin Er''s meeting will be more interesting later. But now Lin Er has not come yet, maybe ... heh ..."


    Wang Zhiping replied with a smile, but when talking about Lin Er, he couldn''t help looking at the position of Wang Lin. After finding that the position was still empty, a flash of disappointment flashed on his face, apparently thinking that Wang Lin was mostly not. Will come.


    Wang Zhixin also sighed in disappointment: "Oh, I don''t know what Liner encountered last time when he went out. It will become so ... so ... heh ..."


    In fact, although they were very dissatisfied with Wang Lin''s performance in the past year, they had hope in their hearts, just like a person who has been a good person for a lifetime, even if they have done something harmful to them, people have complained to him Although my views will change, there is still a glimmer of expectation in my heart!


    After Wang Qi returned to the position, Wang Zhiping stepped onto the platform again and said loudly: "All of you present, presumably Qier''s answer has been listened to by everyone. As for how much you can understand, the old man cannot know, but Many people have thoughts in their hearts. Well, the old man didn''t say much, let Wang Xin answer it. "


    "Why isn''t Brother 2 coming? Isn''t he really not coming?" After seeing Wang Qi has returned to his seat, the young girl couldn''t help anxious, secretly anxiously, now he heard Wang Zhiping ask him to come forward to answer After that, I panicked.


    "Er, can you wait a bit longer, elder brother ..."


    ÉÙÅ® This girl is Wang Xin. Although she is not very old, she is actually the same as Wang Lin''s peers, and she can''t help but say.


    "Huh?" Wang Zhiping frowned, but didn''t say anything, just glanced at Wang Xin.


    "Hum, wait until you wait, what''s the big deal, isn''t Grandma still afraid that you are a bad old man?"


    After Wang Xin was looked at by Wang Zhiping, he muttered angrily, but still walked to the side of the platform, and presented a salute to the people on the field without any respect, saying weakly: "See you all Elder, senior. "


    After seeing Wang Xin ¡¯s performance, several people in Wang Zhiping were a little unhappy. Now that there are too many people, it is not good to say anything, but Wang Xin does not give any face at all, and then says, ¡°Okay, it ¡¯s OK. Then I should say my thoughts. First of all, the previous uncle asked what is a ghost and god? And Minger and Qier also explained what a ghost and **** are from different angles. Minger believes that this ghost and **** However, it was born of evil thoughts in people''s hearts, and Qier said that the ghost and **** were transformed into yin and yang, which is invisible and indifferent, and ordinary people are elusive. However, the little woman has a different view from him. This ghost is a ghost. God is God. There is no elusive and heart-born saying, I wonder if you have heard the ancient saying? "


    As soon as Wang Xin came to power, she shivered a lot of words. In addition, her voice was originally sweet and beautiful. Although the people present felt a little bit dissatisfied with her previous rudeness, it did disappear now, and It was to think about what she said.


    "Ancient?"


    After hearing this word, many people on the field couldn''t help but feel shocked. It seemed that the word had been heard in general, but they couldn''t remember it. They fell into contemplation and stood there blankly. Seems to be looking deep in memory, where I have heard the word in general.


    At this moment, Bai Yue, who stood beside Lin Yingtian, shivered, and there was a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    "Ancient?"


    After hearing this word, Master Han''s eyes flashed an unsearchable gleam, as if looking at some treasure and looking at Wang Xin.


    Wang Xin also seemed to feel Master Han''s gaze, turned his head, and smiled and asked: "If you want to come to Master Han and see that it is extraordinary, should you have heard of ancient times?"


    Master Han gave a haha ??and asked with a smile, "Hehe, the girl is just kidding. Laoyu is just a man from the wild. Where can I hear of any antiquity, but I heard a little bit from the girl, I think I have a little impression, presumably Is there really an ancient saying? "

 Chapter 533： Antiquity

    "Hehe, why is Master Han too modest? In the past few years, my juniors always heard my grandfather talk about Master Han''s knowledge and knowledge. It must be extraordinary to know the news, maybe he knows something. As far as the ancients are concerned, the juniors also inadvertently learned from some I heard it in the population of Yamano, it''s not true! "Wang Xin replied with a smile, but when it came to the people of Yamano, he couldn''t help showing a strange look on his face.


    "Oh? It really happened after watching it, I wonder if the girl can come and listen?"


    After hearing the conversation between the two, Lin Yingtian could not help but said that he was interested. Of course, the reason why he asked this was because when Wang Xin talked about the ancient two words, the white moon beside him A slight flutter of the body caught his attention.


    "Yes, girl, you come to see, what is that in ancient times?"


    Ö®ºó Immediately after Lin Yingtian''s words fell, Master Han suddenly asked without saying a word.


    This old man looks 70 or 80 years old, but the skin is as smooth and delicate as a baby. If it is not the white hair and beard, and the eyes that seem to see the changes in the world, it is really difficult to see his actual age. Lao Dao wore a white and white robe, holding a duster in his right hand, leaning casually on his shoulder, and stroking his beard, which had a foot a foot long, in the left hand.


    "Eh ... I don''t know how it looks ... how ..." After seeing this old road, Wang Xin flashed a little embarrassment on his face, apparently he didn''t know the old road.


    I just wanted to ask, the old Tao seemed to have seen Wang Xin''s thoughts, and he reported himself to the Tao, saying, "Old Tao Xuanjizi."


    "Oh, it''s mysterious Taoist head. Please forgive me that the younger generation has no eyes and can''t recognize the Taoist head." But Wang Xin did not feel embarrassed to explain it. After all, this mysterious child is as famous as that of the Korean master. None have been born yet. As for Master Han, she just listened to her grandfather before.


    Wu Xuanji said indifferently: "No matter, no matter, the road number is just a code, not enough to talk about, Lao Dao has some interest in the ancient god, I wonder if the girl can confuse the next one or two?"


    "Oh, old Lao is also very interested. Why doesn''t the girl tell us a few old guys?" Master Han also said with a smile.


    "Oh, since the seniors have said, then Xiner will not say today, I''m afraid it will not work, but then again, even if the two seniors do not ask, Xiner will say, hey!"


    Wang Xin looked at the two of them, then glanced at the people, and then said: "Presumably everyone is very curious when they say to the ancient times, then Xiner did not sell offense, so I said to listen to you, but this ancient time It ¡¯s true that the little girl was n¡¯t sure. She just said it for everyone ¡¯s reference. Just as someone just said, if you are bored, it ¡¯s nonsense. If you think it ¡¯s interesting, then everyone is a Come and listen to the joke. If you have any questions or doubts, do n¡¯t ask me, because I do n¡¯t know, I just heard it by accident. As for the person who told the story ... Don''t expect to hear anything from me, because I won''t say it either. "


    Wang Xin seems to be afraid of trouble, and simply shirk everything that may be blamed by the people before he says it.


    Although Wang Xin said such irresponsible words, there was no one scolding anything aloud. It is estimated that Wang Xin was young and beautiful, and he felt compassion. Sometimes I think about it, and I feel more unfair. The good looks are the advantages!


    "Well, if you want to talk about antiquity, you have to start with the sacrificial ritual. As for the time of the sacrificial origin, maybe no one in this world can tell clearly. We often see some ancient books on ancient times. Most of the sacrificial activities described in the sacrificial activities are described in some scenes, just as the sacrificial activities we are conducting today are just a formal activity, but in the ancient times rumored, when people performed sacrifices, Not to sacrifice ancestors, but to sacrifice spirits between heaven and earth. These spirits are said to have been born between heaven and earth when they first opened. They all have great magical power. People worship them to pray for peace, just like the worship of kneeling. The worship of the seven ancestors of the gods is called prayer. Of course, there is another saying that different people have different sacrificial objects, and these sacrificial objects are called totems, and those who worship these totems are said to They are descendants of totems. The sacrifices of these descendants are just asking their ancestors to protect themselves. The ballads of the worship of worship are very well-founded, but it is said that there were only ten types of totems when the world first opened. No one knows what they are, but there is one thing that we all know well. It can hide, be fine, be big, be short and long, spring equinox ascends to the sky, autumn equinox canopy, call the wind and rain, omnipotence, and it is also a symbol of the emperor. Speaking of which, some people must have thought of something in their hearts. This is a dragon. It is said that this dragon is also one of the totems of the ancient times. Of course, there is another thing that everyone is familiar with. As Fang Caiqier said, all things are yin and yang. Since there is a dragon, then there is a phoenix ... ... "


    After talking about the dragon, Wang Xin couldn''t help but have a strange idea in his mind, and secretly muttered, "Hehe, I must have thought too much, how can the second brother be a dragon?"


    But then went on to say: "It is said that in ancient times, heaven and earth opened, everything was in chaos, whether it was ..."


    Just when Wang Xin was lingering and talking endlessly, two more people quietly joined the crowd at the venue, but among the two, the person who walked in front was too ugly, beside When those people found it, they turned aside after showing disgust on their faces, and the two of them walked to a good position under the platform without any effort.


    "Miss, you have golden leaves and precious leaves, you are the body of gold, so you don''t have to be with these inferiors ..."


    After walking under the Fangtai, the middle-aged man dressed in Confucian costume beside the ugly man involuntarily said. But the middle-aged man knew at a glance that he was a man of great skill, not as elegant as he was dressed up.


    "Oh, Uncle Wang, you don''t have to worry about it. I''m dressed up now, and I don''t think anybody with short eyes will pay attention to me, right? Look, aren''t these people around you disgusted? Besides, there is your uncle Now, is there anyone in the world who can be against me under your old eyelids? It''s bad, I''m no ordinary person at all, right? "

 Chapter 534： advent

    Ò» As soon as this person spoke, she revealed the fact that she was dressed as a man. Although she deliberately lowered her voice, the femininity in that voice could not be hidden. In addition, the girl is too petite, the men''s clothes are too wide, and she looks extremely discordant in her body. Even if she doesn''t speak, it can be recognized by a discerning person at a glance, but her appearance is too ugly, even if someone finds it, Most of the time, she doesn''t pay much attention, of course, she has clear and transparent eyes. As long as you look at it, you will be fascinated and lost!


    When the man heard the girl boasting about herself, she couldn''t help showing a smug look on her face, but for the safety of the girl, after glancing at the people on the square platform, she still said positively: "Miss, don''t care, this world There are so many masters, let alone others, I''m afraid there are many people on this side. "


    The young girl replied impatiently: "Well, Uncle Wang, I know to protect myself. We still listen to this girl''s defense. It is estimated that the person will be out soon."


    Although she knew that the uncle Wang was for her good, the young girl looked like Wang Xin on the stage. She was naturally irritable to these concerns. Even after discovering that Wang Xin was extremely beautiful, she still Slightly raised the meaning of comparison.


    "... The sky and earth changed drastically. For some reason, all the totems disappeared in the eyes of the world, leaving only the legends about those totems. This is why to this day, when people talk about dragons, their hearts always A similar shadow will emerge, but it is difficult to depict, because it is said that the dragon is our ancestor, and everything is deeply reflected in every drop of our blood, every inch of skin, and that dragon ... "


    As soon as Wang Xin said that it was more than a quarter, she could have stopped halfway, but after discovering that Wang Lin had not yet arrived, she made a slapstick again and again, until now, he saw a familiar figure appeared on the Outside the dense crowd, I couldn''t help but stop and walked towards the person, saying, "Okay, that''s all I have to say, don''t ask me anything, don''t ask me anything, other me Do not know at all."


    After hearing what Wang Xin said just now, Xuan Jizi''s brow frowned slightly and asked: "Girl Wang, the matter about the totem you said, my husband was puzzled. When you said these totems were first opened, They already exist, each with supreme mana, but why did they disappear for no reason at all? And what happened to the dragon? "


    "I said, don''t ask me, I don''t know much, I all listen to others, believe it or not." Wang Xin still walked down the side of the platform, and answered with a little annoyance.


    "Humph!"


    The mysterious humming of the mysterious machine, sitting back to his position, closing his eyes and raising his spirit, seemed to be a little angry, but where now Wang Xin cares about him, he walked down to the side of the square.


    "Xiner, are you? Huh!"


    After seeing Wang Xin''s sudden departure, Wang Zhiping had doubts in his heart. After discovering that Wang Xin seemed to annoy Xuan Jizi, he planned to speak, but when he looked in the direction of Wang Xin, he couldn''t help humming. The arrival and how to make him happy.


    "Second Brother, what''s wrong with Xiner?" When not only Wang Zhiping was confused when Wang Xin left the scene, Wang Zhixin beside him asked.


    "Look at yourself!" Wang Zhiping said a little dissatisfied. Wang Zhixin followed Wang Zhiping''s gaze, and when he found the person, he couldn''t help humming.


    The people on the stage also whispered.


    "What''s going on with this guy? Well said, why did you leave?"


    ²» "I don''t know, is there anything important?"


    "Do you see if she is walking towards that person?"


    "The man is so familiar, he seems to have seen it somewhere."


    "It''s familiar, it seems like I''ve seen it somewhere."


    After Wang Xin walked down the stage, those people naturally let go of a passage, but after seeing the person, they couldn''t help showing their doubts.


    "Second Brother, you are finally here, Xin''er waits for you!"


    When Xun walked two or three steps away from the man, Wang Xin couldn''t care less, so he rushed straight up and came up with a big bear hug, saying with some resentment.


    ÈË This man is no doubt Wang Lin.


    A bitter smile appeared on Wang Lin''s face, and Wang Xin really didn''t know how to be shy. Every time he met, he stuck to him like a child. Some helplessly said, "Oh, don''t make a fool, so many people look at it, neither Know shit. "


    "Well, Xin''er hasn''t seen you for months. Since you came back to Nanlin County, which is shit, you''ve been stuck in the room all day. Xin''er is worried that you will go to your house. Arouse other people''s discussions and let the little slaves tell you that you ignored the little slaves. Also, last time, I didn''t come to see me during my birthday. In the end, though, it was just a hurry and told me After a whole lot of messy words, how can Xiner understand so much? What you and I said, I have never heard of. Uncle said that you searched for some ghostly stories and rumors, and nothing was always in the mouth. Thinking of something weird ... "


    "Okay, second brother knows, am I not here? Second brother promises you, I will have time to accompany you in the future."


    I looked at the tears in my arms, but Wang Lin didn''t know what to say, but he comforted softly.


    "Hey, you said? Don''t make a fool of it! No, no, what do you mean when you have time? You must never have time, and you will definitely lock yourself in the house when you return. No, you have to promise me, no more Do n¡¯t look at those ancient myths, although those things sound very exciting, but why do n¡¯t you understand them? It ¡¯s just a legend, it ¡¯s just a legend, I ¡¯m a living person standing in front of you, why do n¡¯t you want to Look at me more? "


    Wang Xin seemed to be a bit uneasy, and still said relentlessly, even when it came to emotions, tears could not stop falling.


    "Presumptuous!"


    On the ring platform, Wang Zhixin saw that the two were in front of so many people and had such intimate moves. They couldn''t help anger, patted the table, and drank.


    "Hehe ..." Wang Lin smiled bitterly, but didn''t answer anything, didn''t bother the angry Wang Zhixin, but instead said, "Okay, let''s go up there."


    When Wang Lin was talking, she pulled Wang Xin toward the side of the platform. Although Wang Xin had ten million unwillingness in her heart, it was difficult to speak again because she knew in her heart that if her words were really useful, then Wang Lin would have been Changed, why wait until today?

 Chapter 535： talk

    "Father! Mother!"


    After Wang Lin walked to Fangtai, he didn''t look at anyone, but walked directly towards the position of Wang Zhan, and greeted Wang Zhan and the old woman beside Wang Zhan.


    "Hum! Do you still know?"


    But the king of war did not seem to appreciate, but hummed and asked.


    Although Wang Lin''s mother had a lot of things to say, she said softly, "Well, it''s good to come. You can sit there, and Xin''er will go back and listen to the arrangements of the elders."


    "Well, thank you aunt! Let''s go, brother, let''s go there." Wang Xin responded nicely, and then took Wang Lin to the seat and sat down.


    "Ah ..."


    I looked at Wang Lin and Wang Xin, and Wang Lin''s mother''s eyes showed a touch of complexity, and in the end, it turned into a sigh.


    Immediately after seeing and hearing the words of several people on the stage, some people realized the identity of the person coming and whispered again.


    "It turned out that the man was the prince of the rumored Wang family, but why is he not as handsome as the rumored?" A man in a blue robe said a bit surprised when Wang Lin was found to be a bit distorted.


    "I said, why are you so familiar?" A skinny man next to him also seemed to recognize Wang Lin''s words.


    The man in the blue robe said: "I heard that the prince of the Wang family claims to be the first person in the Song Dynasty, astronomy and geography, and poems, poems, music, and horses are all proficient in arguing, and I don''t know if there will be any wonderful replies today."


    The skinny man thought for a while, and then said, "Yeah, I also heard that 20 years ago, a Daist priest named Da Da from neighboring Daqin, this Taoist priest was very good at Dafa, Dharma, Scripture and music. He is proficient, especially in answering and debating, and after finding no one who can speak in the country, he came to the Song Dynasty to rush wild. I did not expect that the great Song Dynasty could not resist his offensive, but later I heard that Starr and Wang''s son met by chance in a tavern. The two sat down and talked about each other. Then Starr left the Great Song Dynasty and went back to Daqin. He had never heard of him in the past 20 years. any news."


    The man in the blue robe said a little disappointed: "Well, I heard about that too. It is said that Wang Gongzi was only in his early twenties. But I was not so lucky to be able to hear the two of them sitting and talking."


    The skinny man recalled with some embarrassment: "Yeah, although I have never seen the scene in which the two men talked about at that time, but now I want to come but think that time flies, and it ¡¯s been 20 years since we were thinking. The story of the prince-in-law is circulating throughout the Great Song Dynasty. Hehe, after so many years, his knowledge should be extraordinary. "


    The man in the blue robe said, "Well, I really don''t know what wonderful reply the prince will bring today."


    The skinny man replied, "Oh, I''m looking forward to it too."


    But when the two were discussing, a man in a black robe next to him suddenly stepped in and said, "It''s not the Prince of the King''s family, but he''s not the same now."


    The man in the cyan robe and the skinny man looked at the man and found that the man was in a black robe. There was nothing special about it except that there was a scar on the face with a half-foot scar, but the two did not find it. This man looks a bit like Wang Lin.


    The skinny man apparently asked a little unexpectedly: "What? Can one person become another and fail?"


    However, his heart was a bit disdainful, because he saw more of this kind of people, envying the talents of other people. He didn''t have the ability, but would only hurt others in the back. He just pretended to be his vice.


    The man with a scar returned faintly: "Brother, you are right. One is impossible to become another, but one''s personality will change."


    The man in the blue robe asked curiously, "Oh, let''s talk about it. Has there been any great change in the royal family?"


    The man with a scar had a look at the man in the blue robe and asked, "Brother, are you from another country?"


    The man in the blue robe said with excitement: "Well, I also came here to hear that the royal family meeting was very lively. It really was better to see it. Although it was not as grand as the rumor, it was also very exciting, especially before That Wang Ming''s reply was a good saying, "There is no **** in the heart, and the heart is secretly born." It is practical. Although the answers of the latter two are also wonderful, I agree with him more. "


    The man with a scar did not care about Lengheng, saying, "Huh! It''s just a grandiose grandiose."


    The man in the blue robe asked a little unexpectedly: "Does this brother Taiwan have a more brilliant view?"


    The Scar Man seemed to have analyzed it insightfully, and finally asked a question, saying: "There is no clever view, but I think these people''s defenses are just exaggeration. Just say this Wang Ming, obviously say strong words It doesn''t make sense at all. If the thing that everyone fears is a god, then how can the monster and blood rain in the old mouth of the king ¡¯s parents be explained? As for the theory of yin and yang, it is also recognized below, but it is It is too far-fetched to forcibly associate the yin and yang qi with the words of ghosts and gods. There was only the girl ¡¯s defense, but she just told a story on the stage. The story is true and false, only God knows. That old Taoist The old monk, too, knows that the story was made up by the girl, but still shows a letter that she thinks is true, and you say one word to me, it looks like a deceptive thing, it is purely for our pastime. As for Next, the so-called prince of the king, I''m afraid that it will be a vanity. Of course, these are my personal views. I don''t know what this brother is ? "


    "Hehe, there is some truth in what Xiongtai said, but in the following, I think that whether it is the theory of yin and yang and the theory of ancient times, although it is incredible, it is difficult to say it is false, especially the ancient one. At the end, I felt that in ancient times, I was afraid that there was an immortal god, maybe even today. "Although the man in the blue robe did not agree with the view of the man with a scar, he did not directly oppose it.


    Just when the two of you talked with me, when Wang Lin came to power, a few people whispered in the backstage of the Wang family on the platform.


    A teenager who was only fifteen or sixteen asked a man in his thirties next to him, "Uncle Qi, what do you say this second uncle will say? It will not be like the aunt Xiner''s birthday last time, saying, Some fascinating stories, right? "

 Chapter 536： Play

    Although the man was only in his thirties, his eyes were extremely slack, and his face was a little pale. At first glance, he was an over-alcoholic person. When the man heard the question from the boy, he replied indifferently: Who knows? But my father told me last night that no matter what he said this time, he will be assigned to Nanlin County. Now the elder brother''s whereabouts are unknown. Now, I ¡¯m the only one in my generation. Then I ¡¯ll see who else can fight? Xiner, she ¡¯s not my Wang family, then ... hehe ... ¡±


    "Oh!" The boy didn''t dare to say much, just looked at Wang Lin on the stage, then quieted again. But in my heart, he secretly said, "I think the stories told by my uncle are true."


    Just as the people on the stage were still arguing about Wang Lin''s rumors and the previous Wang Ming''s defenses, Wang Zhiping on the stage said again: "Well, now that Xin''er has finished his defense, then the next Liner came to power. "


    "Shh, don''t talk, it seems to be playing in that waste material."


    At this moment, Wang Zhiping and Wang Zhixin, and even the Wang family, including Wang Zhan, except for a few people who have hope for him, the rest are holding a theater element in it. Over the years, Wang Lin''s changes have been most understood and heard by the Wang family. At this moment after hearing Wang Zhiping let Wang Lin come to power, he couldn''t help quieting down.


    "Okay, Prince Wang is going to play."


    "I''m looking forward to his more wonderful reply today."


    The people on the stage are not quietly guessing what wonderful replies Wang Lin will bring today, but those on the stage who are aware of Wang Lin are very worried, and even some unscrupulous people are watching the theater.


    "Second Brother, you have to work hard. Your future stay is all today." Wang Xin looked at Wang Lin who was walking towards the center of Fangtai, and he secretly prayed nervously.


    "Lin Er, you can''t let your mother down today!" Wang Lin''s mother also secretly worried.


    ¿È "Ah, are you really going that way in the future? Ahem ..." Wang Zhan looked at his son''s back, revealing a complicated dark road in his eyes, but in the end it only turned into a sigh.


    "Oh, I heard that this boy is extraordinary. Today, the old man wants to see what is special about this boy?" After seeing Wang Lin''s arrival, Master Han attracted a lot of people''s attention, but he didn''t. If you see anything special from Wang Lin''s body, if you want to say, it is Wang Lin''s decadent appearance, a pair of eyes that seem to penetrate all the things in the world, but Master Han is still looking forward to what Wang Lin will bring him.


    "I''ve heard that Wang Lin was the first person in the Song Dynasty, but today, it doesn''t seem to be as magical as in the rumors." After Lin Yingtian saw Wang Lin''s description of maladjustment, his evaluation of Wang Lin could not help lower. Minute.


    "Master, you have to take it seriously, or you will have to take that Nanlin County with robbers all over your life ..." Xiao Nu looked nervously at Wang Lin who came to power, secretly in her heart.


    "Well, even if you answer well today, you can''t escape punishment. After three or five years, the Wang family is not my Wang Yijing. Haha!" The man who was previously called the seventh uncle, although extremely loathed Wang Lin, But thinking that Wang Lin would be assigned anyway, he couldn''t help balancing it.


    "Is this the rumored first person in the Song Dynasty?" Jin Tianhao also had great doubts in his heart, but none of the people present said it.


    Íõ After Wang Lin walked to the center of the square, the entire court couldn''t help quieting for a short while. Everyone was secretly guessing what kind of surprise Wang Lin would bring to the first person of the former Great Song Dynasty.


    "Hehe, Wang Lin has seen you seniors."


    After feeling the awkward atmosphere on the stage, Wang Lin glanced at the people on the side of the stage, said with a smile, and then went to the direction of Master Han, and said with a smile: "Oh, Master Han, when you came to visit your grandfather, you had a chance At first sight, I did not expect the years to be ruthless. It has now been more than thirty years, and the boy has become a half-old man. I did not expect that the master is still the same.


    "Oh, isn''t it? I don''t remember my friend, but I did visit my friend 30 years ago. At that time, my old friend was suffering from ill health, and my old wife was doing her best as a friend. It was really ruthless in these years. Thirty Years soon passed, and his old friend has died for many years. Hey ... "Master Han obviously no longer remembers Wang Lin, but still said with some sighs.


    Wang Lin said: "Oh, if Master Han is not busy, you can accompany you to the grandfather''s tomb to see after the meeting, which is also a way of expressing your thoughts."


    "No more, life is alive, it is unavoidable to die. This is just a reincarnation of causality. Even if the old woman is gone, it is only a sorrow. For this reason, why is the old woman who is not as comfortable as the old one now, why bother to find trouble? If you want to know the old friends, you wo n¡¯t blame the old lady for not giving face. Haha. ¡±Master Han said a little helplessly, but the calm air is no doubt. Where do most people dare to say such words in front of so many people, This also shows that Master Han is indeed worthy of the word Master.


    Wang Lin said with a smile: "Ha ha, Master Han is really brave, the younger generation will definitely express the master''s feelings to the grandfather''s tomb."


    "Oh, thank you little brother." Although Master Han said that the atmosphere, but the human heart is fleshy, there is a mist in the eyes, can not help but say something touched.


    Wang Wanglin nodded affirmatively, and replied: "Master Han rest assured that the younger generation will not forget."


    Xu said, he walked to the side of Xuan Jizi, and saluted, saying, "The younger Wang Lin has seen Xuan Jizi''s old predecessor."


    "Oh? Do you know the old man?" Although Xuan Jizi was a little bit upset by Wang Xin before, he now finds Wang Lin a little surprised and asks.


    "Hehe, who knows the name of Xuan Jizi''s old predecessor? Who doesn''t know? When the junior was 13 years old, the Da Qin army struck, and Song Jun was defeated wherever he went. Everyone fell into panic, but then overnight, dozens of generals in Daqin died without any illness, and the cause of death was unknown. In the end, Daqin had to retreat. I think this should be the credit of the older generation? When the junior was 17 years old, a demon with martial arts excellence and killing did not blink appeared in Fengyuzhou in the south. Almost everyone in Fengyuzhou was in danger and did not dare to go out. Later, it is said that the old senior went to Fengyuzhou. The devil disappeared. Want to come here?

 Chapter 537： Inverse child

    As soon as Wang Lin opened his mouth, he said two things that were rumored 20 or 30 years ago but no one could know the truth. After hearing what Wang Lin said, the mysterious complexion changed, but then returned to normal. He said with a smile, "Hehe, isn''t it? But the old man is old and has no impression of those things, but it seems that there are such things!"


    "Is that the person that my father said is him?" After hearing Wang Lin''s words, the man called Uncle Wang together with the ugly girl in the meeting room couldn''t help narrowing his eyes and pulling his fists a bit. Whispered.


    "Uncle Wang, what''s wrong?" The ugly girl in front of him seemed to feel the killing, and turned around and asked.


    "Oh, it''s okay, miss, I''ll send you back after the meeting." The man said with a smile, but stared at the mysterious machine on the side of the square, it seems that a beast has locked its prey Generally, there was a chilling killing in his eyes.


    "Well, you can, but you have to wait for the Prince Wang to finish his defense. I came out to see him this time. I would like to know, where does this person attract my sister?" The ugly girl didn''t care too much, and It was Wang Lin who turned his gaze on the stage again, and said a little lightly, but when it came to the word of the elder sister, a little murderousness appeared in his eyes.


    "Hehe, isn''t it? That junior is also unclear, most of them are old, and their memory is a bit confused."


    Wang Lin came back with a smile, but didn''t say anything, but walked in front of Jin Tianhao, holding his fist and saying: "Brother Jin, I didn''t expect to see him for only one year, you became the owner of the Jin family, congratulations!"


    "Hehe, brother, it''s hard to say a word, but you haven''t changed much this year. I wonder if brother Wang ..."


    Ji Jintianhao replied with a bitter smile, but after seeing Wang Lin''s temperament also changed, he could not help asking.


    I couldn''t stop talking about half the time, but was interrupted by Wang Lin and said, "Oh, Brother Jin, you and I are not busy, and we will come to visit you in another day."


    Wang Lin made a **** gesture while talking, but his two thumbs turned into a "herringbone" and pointed at his chest. After seeing Wang Lin''s small gesture, Jin Tianhao frowned, some uneasily. The solution looks like, but after Wang Lin saw the other party found this action, he just showed a smile on his face, and then walked towards Wang Zhiping again.


    "What does he mean?" After watching Wang Lin walk away, Jin Tianhao couldn''t help guessing, what Wang Lin meant was just now.


    "I have seen two elders." Wang Lin said politely.


    "Well, okay, we don''t talk too much, presumably you already know the problem, you just need to answer it." Wang Zhixin said lightly.


    Wang Lin smiled and walked to the center of Fangtai. He smiled and said, "Oh, no need, I won''t answer your questions today."


    "What did the Prince Wang say just now? I heard that right?"


    "He seems to say ... will not answer questions."


    "Does he dare to disobey the elders'' orders?"


    "Hush, it seems that Mrs. Wang is always about to speak."


    Immediately after Wang Lin''s words were spoken, there was an exclamation sound on the court, but obviously more angry was Wang Zhan and others. Wang Zhan could not help but stood up and asked seriously: "Nizi, you just said What? You say it again! "


    "Father, Lin Er will not answer the questions of the elders today. Do we have to listen to their mercy like a clown every time, do you for so many years ..."


    Snapped!


    "Misunderstanding, son, you dare to say such a bad thing!"


    ¸Õ As soon as Wang Lin spoke halfway, Wang Zhan was furious, and he got up and slaped Wang Lin, scolding in anxiety.


    Lin Wanglin was struck back by four or five steps with this sudden palm, and he spit out blood in a panic.


    "Master ..."


    ±Õ "Shut up, this is not something you can manage as a woman."


    Wang Lin''s mother tried to persuade her, but was suppressed by Wang Zhan.


    King Zhan turned to Wang Lin and asked, "Are you really not answering today?"


    Wang Zhan said, taking another step towards Wang Lin, with his right hand in his palm, and exhausting his internal strength, a pair of Wang Lin who had only said a "No" word was going to annihilate his relatives. Seeing this scene, Wang Zhiping on the stage wanted Those who were about to attack could not help but sit down and watch all these quietly.


    "Hey, I never thought that this father and son would be at odds with each other, and it turned out to be a trouble on this occasion!"


    Lin Yingtian, who was on the side of the side, looked at Wang Lin''s father and son on the platform, and then sneered, but frowned, and said, "Wang Xiao nephew, do n¡¯t you need to teach your child on such occasions?"


    "Ok?"


    After hearing this, Wang Zhiping and Wang Zhixin, who had sat down, frowned, and looked at Lin Yingtian in unison.


    A smile appeared on Ying Lin''s face, and he said insincerely: "Oh, sorry, Wang said something wrong!"


    "Humph!"


    Ö¾ Wang Zhiping and Wang Zhixin naturally will not feel better, but they can''t get anything, just snorted.


    Wang Zhan, who was slowly approaching Wang Lin, just glanced at Lin Yingtian and ignored him.


    "Oh, father ..."


    ÁÖ Wang Lin smiled bitterly and wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Wang Zhan as soon as he spoke: "Don''t call my father, you just tell me, do you answer today?"


    He said that Wang Zhan took another step towards Wang Lin again. The two were only three steps away. Only Wang Zhan was willing to take Wang Lin''s life at any time.


    The Wang family is almost everyone practicing martial arts, and Wang Zhan is also a master of decades of fame. Although Wang Lin is also extraordinary and has a certain name in the rivers and lakes, but facing his own father, there is no trace in his heart. The heart of rebellion shook his head again, but his eyes remained firm. After removing the blood from the corner of his mouth, he said, "Father, you know, once Lin''er decides, it won''t change."


    "Niezi, what use do you keep!"


    King Wang Zhan stepped forward, raised his right hand, and shot it, but Wang Lin showed a helpless smile on the corner of his mouth, but he did not intend to resist.


    "Uncle Lin, slow!"


    "Stop!"


    "Master ..."


    "Hey, let''s die!"


    "Second Brother!"


    "It really looks great!"


    "Do not!"


    At the moment when Wang Zhan took the picture, the talents on the field reacted. They originally thought that Wang Zhan was only punishing his son. He did not expect that he would kill the words and he could not help yelling.


    "Haha, haha!"


    However, at this moment, a hearty laughter passed to everyone''s ears, only a vague figure was seen, and then Wang Lin appeared on the other side of the square.

 Chapter 538： A practitioner?

    "This? Wrong!"


    Wang Zhan reacted for an instant, and he couldn''t help looking at the other side of Fangtai, only to see that Wang Lin was standing there securely, and at the same time Master Han was standing beside him, looking at himself with a smile, Wang Zhan frowned. A wrinkle, asked, "Master Han, what do you mean? The younger generation is only punishing the filial piety of the Wang family, and I hope the seniors will not intervene."


    ñÄ "Old man looks good at this boy, and he has a mind of accepting the apprentice. Isn''t the young friend trying to kill in the face of old man?" Master Han looked at Wang Lin and said.


    "Master Han, you ..." Wang Zhan could not help but be a little angry, and secretly scolded Master Han for relying on the old to sell the old, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he could only dumb to eat Coptis.


    "Hoo!"


    "What about killing?"


    "Damn old monk, why do n¡¯t you eat fast in the temple, why do you come to the dust one day?"


    "It made Laozi excited!"


    After seeing that Wang Lin was okay, the people on the field couldn''t help but feel a false alarm, and secretly exhaled. Of course, it was better to half-death that Master Han hated!


    Wang Wanglin smiled bitterly and said, "Oh, Master Han, this is a matter between our father and son. I also hope that the master will not intervene, the king will die, the minister will die, the father will die, the son will die!"


    Actually, Wang Lin knew that his father''s palm would not have killed his life just now, at best, his skill would be wasted.


    After seeing Wang Lin being so obsessed, Master Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he seemed to be looking at a treasure. Then he grabbed Wang Lin''s head with his right hand, and suddenly said, "Haha, since you want this kid''s life , Then I''ll do it for you! "


    "Master ... no!"


    After seeing Master Han''s actions like this, the king couldn''t help but be shocked, his body rushing over like an arrow off the string.


    boom!


    However, just halfway through, I saw Master Han''s left hand waving at will, and a gentle force immediately rolled Wang Zhan back.


    "Damn!"


    After fighting several times on the ground, the King of Fighting, he got up again and rushed forward, at the same time, a faint light appeared in his hands.


    In fact, the most complicated thing in the world is not the mystery of the universe, but the word humanity. Wang Zhan, who was also yelling and killing, saw that his son was threatened, and it was him who was desperate to save him. Of course, this is love. , Father''s love for his son, but we must not forget that love is also part of human nature.


    However, after the master Han carefully looked at Wang Zhan for a while, a look of shock appeared on his face, and then a faint voice came out, saying, "Okay, the old lady will not hurt the little friend."


    "Master Han, why are you doing this?" Wang Zhiping and Wang Zhixin, a ghostly figure, immediately flashed to Wang Zhan''s side, questioning with a somewhat unpleasant look.


    In fact, for the two of them, the current Wang Lin is not much different from the ordinary Wang family children. Even if they die, they will not feel much pain. However, the occasion is different. Now many people are present. If the two do not do it, Whatever happened, I was afraid to make the Wang family chill. If it were normal, let alone a Wang Lin, even if they lost the so-called patriarch such as Wang Zhan, and they offended a master like Han Hu, they would probably choose the former in consideration of the overall situation.


    Master Han Han smiled and said, "Several people don''t need to be angry. The old lady just wants to see if the friend has Huigen."


    "Second Brother, there should be no problem in seeing Lin Er''s appearance. Let''s take a look first, and then say that Master Han has a deep personal relationship with his father and older brother. It should not hurt Lin Er!"


    Wang Zhixin found that Wang Lin didn''t show much pain, and he couldn''t help making a sound.


    "Well, Zhaner doesn''t have to be nervous. If something happened today, even the old man won''t let Master Han leave."


    Wang Zhiping naturally saw that Master Han didn''t seem malicious, and Wang Lin''s face didn''t have too many painful expressions, showing that he would fight desperately with Master Han if something happened to Wang Lin.


    "Well, since both uncles have said so, it is not good for nephews to say anything."


    After seeing that Wang Lin seemed to have no problems, the faint white light in his hand could not help but dim, and said.


    "Hey, it really has a son and a father, but such a piece of beautiful jade is covered in dust!"


    Master Han Han released his right hand and looked at Wang Zhan in a profound way, saying.


    "His eyes ..."


    After being watched by Master Han, Wang Zhan looked like he was seen through, but when he felt strange for this feeling, I saw Master Han ¡¯s lips moved slightly, and a voice was in Wang Zhan ¡¯s mind. Appeared, saying: "Tonight, to see Shiripo outside the city."


    Boom!


    "Master Han, you also repair ..."


    After hearing this voice, Wang Zhan was shocked in his head, as if he had seen something incredible. He just wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Master Han: "Don''t ask, tonight I will tell you ... "


    "Master Han, you ..."


    Wang Wanglin regained consciousness again, but asked with some confusion.


    ¸Õ²Å He just felt a magical force Mo Ming penetrated into his body and walked around in his body, but now he feels that his whole body is full of strength and there is no trace of tiredness.


    "Oh, young friends don''t need to worry, just now the old woman just passed on some internal forces to heal the young friends. Presumably the rheumatic pain has made you suffer a lot in these years, right?" Master Han said with a soft smile.


    "This?"


    Wang Lin was startled, because he had rheumatism, even his father and mother were completely unaware of it, but immediately after feeling the slight burning force in his waist, the original soreness also disappeared, Helplessly overjoyed: "Thank you seniors!"


    "Oh, okay, the old man just shot it because he couldn''t stand it. Now you are still following what happened." Master Han smiled and said.


    "Oh, senior, but the next decision has been made, will not ..."


    Wang Lin grinned bitterly and said, but just halfway through it, after seeing Master Han ¡¯s lips move slightly a few times again, Wang Lin''s face showed an unbelievable color, but he suddenly changed his tongue and said, ¡°What? ¡­ Okay, the junior agreed to the senior''s request today. Then I asked the senior to return to his seat and let the younger come slowly. "


    "Oh, that old lady listened to her ears." Master Han said with a smile, and then returned to his seat.


    After seeing a bloodshed just subsided in a blink of an eye, several people on Wang Zhiping''s faces showed a weird look. They couldn''t help but look at Master Han and Wang Lin. After they found that both were smiling, they were helpless. He smiled and said, "Okay, now that Master Han hasn''t embarrassed Liner, let''s return to our seat."


    He said that a few people also returned to his seat, but Wang Zhan became unconscious, and looked a little more awe at Master Han''s gaze.


    However, Master Han didn''t find it. He still looked at Wang Lin with a smile, and Wang Lin also looked at Master Han with a smile ...

 Chapter 539： Surprise

    "Second brother, second brother, are you okay? Monk thief, old monk, your bald and shirtless flower monk, my aunt and grandma tell you, if you dare to hurt your elder brother a little hair, this girl and you are not finished!"


    When the atmosphere just calmed down, Wang Xin rushed up and checked around Wang Lin. After finding that there was no problem, he stood in front of Wang Lin and said to Master Han.


    ¶î "Uh ... Xiner, don''t make a fool, Master Han is a master, how could you hurt me?"


    Wang Lin felt inexplicable for a while, but immediately pulled Wang Xin back and scolded him.


    Wang Xin said with a little persuasion: "Second Brother, don''t you know? He just told you ..."


    "You have misunderstood Master Han. Master Han was healing me just now, do you know? My rheumatism over the years has turned out well." Wang Lin looked at Master Han and explained a little awkwardly.


    "Oh, I thought the old monk was about to kill you just now, but just looking at him, he just wanted to ... hum, old monk, old ... old ... Master Han, I''m wrong, here I am Compensation. "Wang Xin glanced at Master Han, without any sincerity, apparently still complaining.


    "Xin Er ..."


    Lin Wanglin was a little speechless.


    "Haha, little girl, old monk is old monk, Master Han is master Han, how come a old Korean master? Let the old uncle be a little accustomed to this name. Although the old uncle is really young, but he is still called by a young girl Somewhat shameless! "


    Master Han Han apparently felt that Wang Xin was just a child, and he did not mind at all.


    "Huh! Who wants to call you Master Han? I think it''s a flower monk who can only drink and eat meat. He leans on the old and sells the old, pretends to be stupid, and deceives those ignorant people. I am such a fancy girl who returned to Master Han and Master Xiao Han. I think you are clearly an old liar who spends money. Just now you just want to take the second brother as a concubine and blackmail our royal family for a lot of money. Uncle they saw the machine fast, you must have been defeated, if you treat the second brother, my Wang Xin will not let go of your old flower and ... "


    After Wang Xin snorted, he turned his head and muttered quietly.


    However, none of the people present was a master of martial arts. Although Wang Xin said softly, everyone heard it clearly. Many people''s faces were eccentric, and after Master Han was told by Wang Xin, It also seemed to blush.


    "Xiner, don''t be rude!"


    Lin Wanglin was afraid that Wang Xin would continue to talk, and quickly covered her mouth, apologizing to Master Han: "Oh, Master Han is sorry, sister is young and not sensible."


    "Haha, I like the little girl''s temper, but it doesn''t matter." Master Han''s embarrassment just passed by, and he smiled back to normal.


    Wang Lin said with a smile: "Oh, Master Han, please take a seat. I''ll talk about the ancient things for you, OK?"


    After Wang Lin finished speaking, attached to Wang Xin''s ear and whispered something, Wang Xin obediently returned to his seat and sat down quietly, but his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Well, she must have said to everyone before. When this ancient world opened up the world, ten totems were born in the world, and this dragon is one of them. The old saying is that this dragon can be powerful and small, and it can cover the sky. It is hidden in the rivers and lakes, and is not seen in front of people''s eyes.


    After Wang Lin said, he walked to the stage and made a salute to the crowd, and said.


    "... It is said that after the death of this dragon totem, its body turned into land, its bones turned into mountains, 36 thousand drops of blood in the body turned into 366,000 souls in the world, and 36 drops of blood in the heart turned into 36 It is a kind of spirit of all things, and among these 36 kinds of living beings, man is one of them, and others such as ''ghost'', ''monster'', ''fine'', ''wei'' and so on that we all know are all one of them As for the remaining thirty species, it has long been lost in the long river of years. Oh, unfortunately, the glory of this dragon totem has disappeared with the death for no reason, and it is gradually forgotten with the passage of time. Although people have the shadow of the dragon in their hearts, but how many people really feel the greatness of the dragon? Know the sacrifice of the dragon? Everyone worships the dragon and worships the dragon, but there are a few who worship because of the greatness of the dragon because of the dragon. Worshiping? I must be praying for the dragon? Everyone is devotion on the surface, but they are thinking about one after another, hoping that the dragon can realize for themselves, even if we worship the ancestors. Right? Ha ha dragon dragon you give birth It ¡¯s enough to die for people, but how can people ¡¯s hearts be enough? Haha ... The world laughs at me too crazy, I laugh at others and see through, I laugh at others and see through, how ridiculous is the world? I do n¡¯t think hard, complain all day, even pray for ghosts and gods ... haha ??... do n¡¯t ask Cangsheng to ask ghosts and gods ... ¡±


    Wang Lin said with sorrow and indignation that many people in the field could not help but be infected with the deeds of the dragon in ancient times, and his eyes became moist.


    When Wang Xin returned to his seat, he saw that Wang Xin was excited, and Wang Ming sitting next to her asked curiously: "Aunt, what did the second uncle say to you just now, so happy?"


    "Hey kid, do n¡¯t tell you, don''t tell you!"


    Wang Xin knocked Wang Ming''s head with excitement and said with a sullen smile.


    "If you don''t say it, why not hit me again? How many years younger than me, and call me a little devil every day ..." Wang Ming muttered a bit unevenly.


    "You devil, did you say bad things to your aunt? No? You look into my eyes, okay, you just said bad things about your aunt, you say no, you don''t say your aunt hit you, um, it''s almost the same. "


    After seeing Wang Ming''s dissatisfaction, Wang Xin could not let Wang Ming say more, and he would fight without saying a word. Wang Ming smiled helplessly: "Aunt, I didn''t really scold you just now, if I just scolded you just now Let ¡¯s let the sky fall to Uray and kill me ... ¡±


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Just when Wang Ming had just finished, the sky that was originally clear and clear suddenly became dark. Numerous dark clouds seemed to be created out of thin air. A thunderous sound rang immediately, and at the same time, a momentum that seemed to be descended from the air. .


    "what!"


    "what happened?"


    "what!"


    "what!"


    The sudden thunder screamed all the people who were present, and at this time they had only fear in their hearts, and they called out completely unconsciously. Even some people with poor mental capacity were completely stunned by thunderous sounds. Except that some masters with deep internal forces can still maintain calmness, most people, even when they are awake, show their fear in their eyes. Looking towards the sky.

 Chapter 540： Whose eyes?

    "what!"


    Wang Xin was also screamed in fright, but after a while he recovered his calmness and looked angrily at Wang Ming, questioning: "Dare you say that you did not scold your aunt or my old man just now? Seeing that, for days It''s going to punish you. "


    "I ... I ... coincidence, coincidence, absolutely just coincidence!"


    Wang Ming was also scared by the thunder. He was so scared, but after Wang Xin was so upset, his face was full of bitter smiles, and it seemed reasonable and unclear. Of course, more was fear. He did n¡¯t understand why he just returned. After a long, clear sky, you will immediately think of thunder, which is exactly sunny thunder.


    "Look, look, I said, since you dare to scold your aunt, you won''t let go of it all day long, do you believe what your aunt said this time? Your aunt said to you, the last time you went out to find Girl Wu ..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh since my aunt is so wise, no one can beat me, just ask me not to talk about Miss Wu!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ash as at as if as the aunt as the gods as well as the prophets), please do n¡¯t tell me about girl Wu!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh since my aunt is decent and honest, I just ask you not to talk about Miss Wu!"


    Wang Xin seemed to let Wang Ming know how powerful she was. It was endless as soon as she said that, Wang Ming could only helplessly laugh and say yes, but her gaze was looking at the sudden dark cloud in the sky. Thinking in secret.


    Seeing Wang Ming''s soft performance, Wang Xin was also full of pride, but immediately after finding out what was wrong, he immediately asked: "What? You say my child is not deceived ..."


    Uh ...


    Uh ...


    When Wang Xin chattered, many on the platform also looked up at the cloudy sky, and a small meaning immediately appeared in everyone''s heart.


    "Yifu, what''s going on?" Seeing such a sudden scene, even the cold black peak, a little fear appeared in his eyes, and asked Lin Yingtian.


    "I don''t know, but I want to come but the weather has changed, it is going to rain." Lin Yingtian has been guessing all this in his heart, but he couldn''t guess how, now he was asked by Heifeng and even himself No reason to believe.


    "Second Brother, what''s going on?" Although Wang Zhixin had lived a lot of years, he was the first time he saw such a scene, and he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Oh, impossible, impossible ..." Wang Zhiping looked at the dark clouds in the sky, but he looked like he had lost his soul and said to himself.


    "Master Han, you are very knowledgeable. Have you ever encountered such a scene before?" Xuan Jizi was shocked by the thunder before, and the dust in his hands was almost unsteady. Even now he is still worried and realizes that Master Han After knowing it, he asked.


    "Impossible? Impossible? The blood heaven continent no longer has such a powerful force, and even the rumored Tianjie of the bone state has not so much coercion ... impossible, impossible ..." Master Han Obviously I didn''t hear the words of Xuan Jizi, talking to himself there.


    "Miss, let''s go back quickly, it''s not safe here." Although Uncle Wang saw the great changes in the sky, he didn''t see the magical black cloud like others, but watched the mysterious machine on the stage. After a glance, she picked up the ugly girl and left.


    "Why does he cry? Why?"


    When this ugly girl was taken away by Uncle Wang, the ugly girl didn''t seem to return at all, as if muttering like a nightmare.


    ÑÛ¾¦ "Eyes, those are eyes!"


    Wang Ming suddenly heard a bang in his head, his body shook, and he looked at the dark clouds in the sky inconceivably, his eyes seemed to pass through the endless dark clouds, and he saw something hidden in the dark clouds, muttering to himself .


    àÅ "Huh? What eyes? What are you talking about?"


    After hearing Wang Ming''s murmur, Wang Xin asked curiously, but Wang Ming ignored her, but still looked up at the dark clouds in the air.


    After seeing Wang Ming''s appearance, Wang Xin murmured, looked up, and looked at the dark clouds in the sky. She didn''t look good, and when she looked up, she seemed to be staring at the dark clouds in the air, her eyes revealed. When he was confused, he murmured to himself: "That look is so familiar. Where do I seem to have seen it? Why are you crying? Is Xiner annoying you?"


    At this time, not only the people at the venue looked up at the sky, but the entire city was shrouded in layers.


    In a market east of the imperial city, people come and go, whether they are buying or selling vegetables, they are yelling, bargaining, bargaining, and doing everything.


    A young man who sells fish is calling a fish for a middle-aged woman and says, "Sister, don''t look at this fish, it''s all beaten from the Longjiang River this morning. After you eat it, It must be ten years younger. "


    "Oh, lad, you can really talk. Have you not married your wife this year?"


    After the middle-aged woman was praised by the young people, she looked a little proud, because she thought she was beautiful, and asked with a smile.


    The young guy smiled awkwardly and said, "Not yet. I am a fish seller. Where would a girl''s family be willing to marry me?"


    The middle-aged woman patted her chest and packed the ticket and said, "Oh, it''s okay, this thing is wrapped up in the elder sister. When the elder sister sees the right girl, I will introduce it to you and ensure that you are satisfied."


    The young guy thought that the middle-aged woman was joking with him, and said with some self-confidence: "Oh, sister, don''t make fun of me, even if you introduce me, other girls may not look at me, take this one Poor kid, he will fish and sell fish, grungy, come, your fish. "


    "Boy, what are you talking about? I don''t believe in big sister, do you? Big sister said to you that it is not important to have money but no money, labor is not expensive or expensive, what''s wrong with selling fish? With your lad ..."


    Ëƺõ This middle-aged woman seems to be upset by the words of the young people. When she just wanted to preach, the sky suddenly darkened and thunders interrupted her.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    It was only a short moment, the originally noisy market quieted down immediately!


    "Oh my god, it scared the old lady. How did this ghost weather change?" The middle-aged woman could not help but yell at her, but she found that the young man was looking up at the sky blankly The fish in his hand fell unconsciously, and the middle-aged woman also looked up and looked into the sky.


    In this market, no matter what is busy, after being frightened by the thunderous sounds, whether it is active or passive, you unknowingly look up at the sky, even those who are constantly calling chickens, ducks, geese Poultry and the like, fish in the water, and dogs that were shaking in horror, became quiet one by one, staring blankly into the sky ...

 Chapter 541： Whose eyes?

    In another part of the imperial city, on a prosperous street, people are constantly shuttled. Many people are already scolding themselves, why is the weather so hot, and even their emotions have become a little irritable. Even those who sold it, their voices became weak and weak. No, after selling the last string, an old man selling sugar gourd finally entered a teahouse and planned to drink a large bowl of tea to cool down.


    "Guest, please, please! What is something to drink? Large bowl of tea with ice?" After seeing the old man selling candy gourds entering the teahouse, a twenty-something second person immediately greeted him and asked with a smile. Road.


    С The second child also saw the machine quickly, after seeing the other party''s dress, coupled with the hot weather, immediately judged the other party''s needs.


    "Well, add a large bowl of tea to the ice, give me two more pieces of ice!" The old man nodded, set the shelf of sugar candies to the side, and sat down.


    "This ghost weather is really, so hot and still not letting people live? Keguan, you ..."


    С The second child seemed to be in the same situation as the old man. He talked about the hot weather, but before he finished speaking, a thunderous thunder rang.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    "what!"


    "what happened?"


    "What happened?"


    The sudden thunder also made all the people in the teahouse startled, but a few of them reacted quickly, immediately realizing that the sky had suddenly darkened, and they could not help asking.


    Similarly, these people could not help looking out of the house, and found that everyone in the street looked up to the sky in unison, and many good people also rushed out of the teahouse and looked up at the sky.


    In another remote corner of the imperial city, a six- or seven-year-old beggar was surrounded by a group of children about the same age. You scolded me sentence by sentence, and even picked up some stones on the ground and hit them. But the little beggar did not dare to resist, but instead trembled under the corner of the wall, holding his head in his hands and weeping in a low voice.


    "You little beast, why don''t you die?"


    "Little hybrid!"


    "Little bastard, you are as dirty as your mother!"


    "Hit him, hit him!"


    "Hit him, hit him!"


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    "what!"


    "Run away, thunder!"


    "God is coming to punish that little animal, let''s run away!"


    The children not only scolded in their mouths, they kept throwing stones in their hands, but at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and the children who were frightened by thunder screamed and ran towards their home. Go back, but the little beggar didn''t make any sound, didn''t even hum, and didn''t know if it was dumb or forced.


    After the children ran away, the little beggar couldn''t help raising his head. After finding that everyone had run away, a smile appeared on the little face that hadn''t been washed for a long time. The tears in his eyes flashed a little, and he looked up with gratitude. Into the air.


    This similar scene happened in almost every corner of the imperial city of the Great Song Dynasty. No matter what it was doing, after hearing the bursts of thunder and feeling that the sky suddenly darkened, he couldn''t help looking up. Toward the sky, but most of these people were confused when they looked at the sky, as if they had lost their souls, they would just stare at it with no reaction at all. Of course, there are so few people who are exceptional.


    Lin Wang Lin is one of them.


    Wang Lin standing on the square platform now seems to be a person. The trace of decadence that he originally had is completely gone, like a giant standing on the square platform, looking up at the dark clouds in the sky. Those two eyes were like holes that penetrated all the things in the world. At this moment, they seemed strange. They were staring at the dark clouds in the sky, as if they were communicating with each other.


    "Dragon! It''s a dragon, that''s the eye of a dragon!"


    When countless people were frightened and suppressed by the dark clouds in the sky, that originally had been displeased with words, and the frosty Baiyue even said.


    Bai Baiyue''s voice seemed to be the thunder in people''s sleep, and the light in the night completely broke the silence between the day and the earth.


    "What is that? Why did I see my wife and baby die? No, no, it must be hallucinations, hallucinations, hallucinations ..." After Lin Yingtian recovered first, he never dared to look up at the black in the sky. Cloud, startled to himself.


    Lin Yingtian knew that Baiyue''s voice was just now. He gave Baiyue a grateful glance, and then glanced around. It was found that everyone else on the field seemed to be a demon, except that he and Baiyue were still awake. He looked to the sky, but when he saw Wang Lin in the middle of Fangtai, he had a trace of killing in his heart. He just remembered that Wang Lin felt Lin Yingtian''s killing, turned his head, and looked at Lin Yingtian. .


    Quiet!


    Everything is terrible!


    When Wang Lin turned his head, it seemed that even the air stopped flowing. After being looked at by Wang Lin, Lin Yingtian seemed to see an incredible pair of eyes. He couldn''t describe what it was. He seemed to hear his heartbeat. At that moment, he stopped beating, and his mind was completely blank. It seemed that all thinking had stopped. Some of his eyes were only Wang Lin''s eyes, and those eyes were magical.


    He seemed to see countless beasts he had never seen flying in the air, and seemed to be fleeing. Behind the beasts, there was a man in white with a sword in his right hand, but the white was already red with blood. He was holding a female corpse in his left hand, seeming distressed, and was chasing after these beasts swiftly. Only chasing one, the swordsman in his right hand raised his sword, and the beasts screamed. When it fell to the ground, the sky seemed to be blood-stained red, but the Tsing Yi on the woman in the arms of the white man was not stained at all, and the soft eyes never left the woman in her arms.


    But Wang Lin just glanced at it slightly, then turned back again, looked at the sky, and murmured.


    "Brother, don''t come over, don''t come over, I didn''t push you down on purpose, don''t come over ..."


    ÁÖ Just when Lin Yingtian was standing there as if he had lost his soul, the mysterious machine seemed to be stimulated by something and kept yelling, while waving his hands and feet in a panic, it seemed to be hitting something. However, with the sound of Xuan Jizi, most of the people on the platform were awake.


    If Baiyue''s sound was a shooting star across the night, then the sound of Xuanjizi was the dawn before dawn.


    "Impossible, impossible, my Wang Jiagui is the three major clans of the Song Dynasty ... it turned out to be just an illusion ..."


    Wang Zhiping also recovered, but his face was filled with endless pain, as if he saw something incredible, but then he sobered up and realized that it was just an illusion. Look at the dark clouds in the sky. The dark clouds are weird and will make everyone illusion! "

 Chapter 542： At the meeting

    "Second Brother, is this?"


    Wang Zhixin was also sober, and looked at Wang Zhiping incredibly, and asked.


    "I don''t know, you must quickly transport your strength and awaken the people here so that they don''t look at the sky anymore. Today''s conference is over."


    Wang Zhiping was also unclear about why this happened, and told Wang Zhixin.


    Wang Zhixin nodded and nodded one by one to wake up the people present, and then told them not to watch the sky leave.


    Although Wang Zhiping wanted to look up in the air again, he knew that the dark clouds in the air were weird, so he had to press his inner curiosity and wake everyone up.


    When he first looked at the dark cloud, he thought that the dark cloud was the same as the monster he had seen before, but it was hard to believe that there was such a big monster, but then he unknowingly entered into the illusion, in the illusion He saw that his family became the first family of the Great Song Dynasty under his leadership, and even sat on an equal footing with the royal family, but after his death, the entire family quickly fell, and even in the end, people I have forgotten the first family of the great Song Dynasty, the Wang family.


    "Huh? Liner, Liner, wake up soon!"


    After Wang Zhiping found that Wang Lin on the stage seemed to be abnormal, he planned to wake him up, but just after taking a few steps, Wang Lin''s eyes shot at him like a sharp sword, and his heart trembled. The whole person was there with the former Lin Yingtian.


    "Zhaner, wake up, wake up, don''t look at it again, you quickly take the tribe back to the house, don''t look up." Wang Zhixin walked to Wang Zhan''s side, patted Wang Zhan, and faced Wang War commanded.


    "Lin Er, it''s the father''s fault, it''s the father''s fault ..."


    The moment Wang Zhenzhan was awakened, he seemed to murmur with blame, but after discovering that it was Wang Zhixin, he quickly said, "What''s the matter, uncle?"


    "Hurry back to the house with the people in the clan, don''t let anyone out, and don''t look up in the air." Wang Zhixin explained again, saying that he continued to ring the people on the stage, every time Repeat once when you wake up.


    "Madam, madam!"


    The first thing that Wang Zhan thought of was his wife, who immediately awakened Wang Lin''s mother, and after saying the same thing as Wang Zhixin, went to awaken Wang Ming again, Wang Qi and others seemed to forget Wang Lin in general, but The first thing after Wang Lin ¡¯s mother woke up was to ask Wang Lin ¡¯s consolation, and she said in a stunned voice: ¡°Master, what happened to me just now? I saw Lin Er was chased and killed by a group of robbers. Lin Er There is blood all over you, sir, you should hurry to save him. "


    Wang Lin''s mother cried as she said, but after discovering Wang Lin in the middle of Fangtai, her heart was slightly relieved, and she planned to walk over to what Wang Lin said.


    When she was still ten steps away from Wang Lin, Wang Lin''s head turned again, her eyes were still ruthless, and Wang Lin''s mother couldn''t help but start to feel that her heart was severely torn apart. At that moment, she seemed to see a whole body stained with blood red blood, holding a woman in her arms, kneeling on the ground, crying aloud, roaring loudly into the sky, some words she could not hear, she felt When she was sad, she wanted to cry, but she could n¡¯t cry. She wanted to call that person, but she couldn''t make a sound at all, but it was just a moment, and Wang Lin''s body shook likewise. A look of confusion and tenderness appeared in his eyes, followed by a smile on his face.


    Boom!


    As soon as Wang Lin smiled at the corner of Wang Lin''s mouth, a trace of blood also spilled from the corner of his mouth, and the whole person fell down like a hardwood.


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    Rumble!


    With Wang Lin''s fall, the dark clouds in the sky immediately turned sharply, as if everything had to be sucked into it, a thunderous sound rang again, but blinking, followed by a heavy rain suddenly After getting down, all the people in the entire imperial city were awake after being exposed to the rain, but the rain seemed to have washed away people''s memories. No matter who it was, it could n¡¯t help being caught in the rain for a moment. When I woke up, I was a little puzzled, and seemed to be talking about why it suddenly rained.


    Ææ¹Ö "Strange, why did it suddenly rain? It was fine just now."


    In a market in the imperial city, a young guy selling fish picked up the fish that fell on the ground and muttered in his heart, but he didn''t pay much attention, but passed the fish to the middle-aged woman and said with a smile "Sister, your fish, thirty pennies."


    "It''s weird. It was all right just now. Why did it rain? It''s so nasty, it''s raining all the way out." The middle-aged woman also muttered a bit confused, but took the fish, After paying the money, he ran back in the rain.


    In a tea house on a bustling street of Huanghuang City.


    "What''s going on? It was still hot and smoking, why did it start to rain in an instant?" The man selling the sugar gourd muttered in doubt, but didn''t pay much attention, but walked to his place. Because at this time, many people sheltering from the rain have rushed to the teahouse, but these people are also muttering, why it suddenly rained, apparently forgetting the previous thing. .


    In the middle of the imperial city, in a huge palace, in a scented boudoir, a mighty middle-aged man is standing behind a girl who can only see the back, and quietly looks at the girl in front of her, her eyes full With a soft voice, although this girl is not his daughter, but this girl is brought up by him in one hand, and she has long regarded her as her own daughter.


    The girl was lying on the window sill, with her hands on her chin, looking up at the dark clouds in the sky, and whispering, "Uncle Wang, why did he cry? Did someone bully him? And why did he face me? Roar, is it because of me? "


    In a remote corner of the imperial city, a little beggar was curled up in the corner of the wall to hide from the rain, his body was shaking constantly, his teeth were biting loudly, apparently was frozen, but his eyes were extremely clear and Looking up firmly at the dark clouds in the sky.


    At the meeting of the King''s family, many people immediately yelled after being rained.


    "It was so hot right now, how could it rain in a blink of an eye? What a shame!"


    "Go away, go back, watch a bird''s royal meeting, it''s too embarrassing."


    "Where did the Prince of the Kingdom say just now?"


    "It''s raining so much, are you still waiting to hear the order from others?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The people at the meeting all scolded their father and mother to find a place to shelter from the rain.

 Chapter 543： In a meeting

    "You guys, Wang is sorry for everyone. Today the old man didn''t expect this before, but here Wang still apologizes to everyone ..." Wang Zhiping seemed to be the same after being caught by the rain Amnesia usually said a little sorry, but he was also a little confused, this is good, why did it rain.


    "Go to your old man!"


    "Old man, you asshole, choose a day to hold a **** conference!"


    "Old man ..."


    The people at the venue yelled and cursed, but although Wang Zhiping was in a state of anger, he could only smile with sorrow. He couldn''t do anything on this occasion. If he did something extraordinary at this time, the Wang family would be in the whole Huang The city has almost no place to stand.


    "What happened just now?" Lin Ying glanced around on the rooftop, but after seeing Wang Lin lying on the ground, he jumped inward, as if he saw a world-like demon king, with a look of panic in his eyes. However, he immediately suppressed the thought and asked a little puzzled to the black peak and Baiyue around him.


    "Yiyifu, the baby doesn''t know!" Heifeng replied with confusion as well, wondering why the rain suddenly fell.


    "Yifu, Yueer, Yueer, Yueer also don''t know!"


    "Ok?"


    There was a hint of confusion in Baiyue''s eyes, and it seemed to remember something, but he forgot it instantly, and could only say with confusion.


    "No, no, this is not the power of the scourge, this is not the power of the scourge, what kind of power is this? What is this power?" Master Han still looked up at the dark clouds of rain falling in the sky, it seemed to be with others Talking, as if talking to himself.


    "Brother, how did you get under there?"


    Wang Zhiping found that Wang Zhixin had unknowingly walked under the square, and he couldn''t help asking.


    "Second Brother, I don''t know, why did I come down? It''s weird. Is it not good just now, why did it rain? Is it really old?" Wang Zhixin was also puzzled Scratched his head and said very puzzled.


    "Okay, don''t say it, let someone send the guest back to rest. Hm? Liner, what''s wrong with him?"


    Wang Zhiping didn''t bother to bother, but commanded.


    I can''t help but see Wang Lin lying on the stage with a hint of confusion in his eyes, but he can''t say why. When he saw Wang Lin, he felt a heart-beating feeling.


    But at this moment, a sad voice sounded, "Ma''am, ma''am, what''s wrong with you? Come on, come on!"


    "Come here, come here, Madam fainted!"


    With the sound of Wang Zhan''s voice, the people at the venue moved their eyes to Wang Lin''s mother who was already lying on the ground, and all of Wang Zhan''s eyes focused on his wife, and it seemed that the same fainted Wang I''m forgetting the general.


    "Zhaner, what happened?" Wang Zhiping was an elder, and naturally took the first step in this matter. He came over and found that Wang Lin''s mother had fainted and asked.


    "Mrs. fainted, now breathing extremely weakly, uncle, if you have to find a way to save Mrs. Her, otherwise what would it mean if I live alone?" Wang Zhan said with some emotion.


    "Well, you''re going to let me go. I''ll take a look." Wang Zhiping also felt that Wang Lin''s mother''s breathing was indeed extremely weak, and Wang Zhanshen said aside.


    Talking about Wang Zhiping''s pulse for Wang Lin''s mother, in fact, as long as the martial arts practice has reached a certain point, he can also be said to be a doctor, but after this hand, he could not help but frown, and then seriously again I put it together, but I still didn''t feel any pulse, my heart was half cold, but I didn''t give up, but said to Wang Zhan, "Zhan, you help her up, I''m fervent for him."


    "Well, it all depends on the second uncle." Wang Zhan said nervously, and then helped Wang Lin''s mother up. Wang Zhiping was not stubborn either. He transported the past for Wang Lin''s mother.


    After half an hour had passed, all the people at the venue had dispersed, and those guests who had arrived were also arranged by Wang Zhixin. As for Wang Lin, Wang Xin and his slaves had already been sent back to their residence. There is only Wang Zhan, Wang Zhiping and some of the descendants of the Wang family. Of course, Master Han also stays here, but he seems to be deaf to all this, but just looks up at the sky there, muttering some people who Incomprehensible words.


    Huh!


    After half an hour of Wang Zhiping''s infuriating delivery, a flush of Wang Lin''s mother''s face appeared, and then a spit of blood directly sprayed out. After this spit of blood, Wang Lin''s mother seemed to be awake and found that after Wang Zhan With a soft color in his eyes, he said, "War brother, Xianer thought he would never see you again in this life."


    In fact, the mother of Wang Lin was originally Liu Xian, but she rarely used her name after she married the Wang family. Now she seems to realize that it is time to die.


    "Well, Xianer, you will be fine." Wang Zhan held Liu Xian''s hand tightly, and tears were already swirling in his eyes. In fact, even Wang Zhan didn''t know how many years he hadn''t called the word Xianer. Maybe since the day they got married, Mrs. Master has been crying.


    "Zhan brother, do you remember what you promised Xianer ... wow!" Liu Xian''s face once again showed abnormal redness, and a blood spurt again.


    "Xian Er, don''t talk, wait until you are all right to talk." Wang Zhan immediately interrupted Liu Xian''s words and planned to hold Liu Xian''s face, but Liu Xian''s face showed a tragic smile, saying: "Hehe, brother Zhan, Xianer knows his situation, this time ... keke ... this time, brother Zhan said ... listen to Xianer ... keke ... listen with Xianer ..."


    "Xian Er, you don''t have to say any more, Second Uncle they can cure you, right? Second Uncle." Wang Zhan quickly interrupted Liu Xian''s words and looked at Wang Zhiping at the same time, but Wang Zhiping shook his head helplessly. Then, after sighing, he got up and walked towards Master Han.


    "Hehe ..." Liu Xian smiled sternly, but still managed to squeeze out a smile, and then said intermittently: "Zhan ... Zhan brother, do you remember? Hehe ... We were in Panlong that year ... The riverside ... keke ... met, and then there was love ... you promised me ... "


    "Well, Xianer, don''t talk about it, you will be fine. The second uncle can''t cure you, but Master Han can do it. Even if Master Han can''t cure you, I can certainly cure you. Believe me, you must believe me ... I promised you before, I remember it, I remember it all, I promised you, after we got married, we must find a place with a beautiful scenery and secluded, ca n¡¯t find any outsider Come to our place, reclaim a few acres of thin fields, plant a few mulberry trees in the front of the house, you raise silkworms and weaving, I farm and hunt, and live as gods ... "

 Chapter 544： Under the meeting

    "I promised you before, I remember it, I remember it all, I promised you, after we got married, we must find a place to hide in mountains and rivers, and we would open up a few acres of thin fields in a place where no outsider could find us. There are several mulberry trees planted in the back of the house. You raise silkworms and weaving cloths. I farm and hunt.


    Wang Zhan was afraid that Liu Xian would say more, holding Liu Xian in his arms, and quickly said it. When it came to emotions, his tears were mixed with rain, but at this moment, There was a burst of laughter.


    "Haha, haha, my old husband lived five hundred years in the air, why ca n¡¯t I see the word? This is the case, the original is so, haha ??... The origin of the origin is like this cloud and rain, but when it comes, the world changes color. There is no trace ... haha, so it is, so it is, I am too attached, I am too attached, all this is just a passing sight ... haha ??... "


    Master Han laughed a few times, and after saying some inexplicable words, the whole person turned into a golden ray of light and rushed towards the sky. After seeing this scene, Liu Xian''s eyes showed deep fear, and then went crazy. Screamed like: "Impossible, impossible, Lin Er won''t, Lin Er won''t ... haha, haha, haha ??..."


    æµ Liu Xian was talking and dying with three laughs before she died, but her eyes were wide open, as if she saw something incredible.


    "Immortal, Immortal, Master Han is actually Immortal!"


    After seeing Master Han turned out to be a light, Wang Zhiping couldn''t help staying where he was, as if he saw a ghost again. In the same way, the descendants of the Wang family who were present stayed in place as if they saw a ghost, watching the direction that Master Han left.


    "Xian Er, Xian Er, Xian Er, Xian Er! God, God, why are you so cruel? Why are you so cruel to my king? I do n¡¯t think I have ever done anything harmful to you. Why are you so cruel to me? Thirty years ago, you took away my daughter who had lost her life since you were born, and pity my daughter who was so desperate ... Twenty years ago, you took away my happiness ... Fifteen years ago ... A year ago, you took my son. After Lin Er went out, he came back and became a personal person. I know that he must know that there are monks in the world, but how easy is it to go through that path? I do n¡¯t want to. Let him enter the ranks of monasticism, but in the end he still has to enter ... ha ha, ha ha, after thinking that when I received the unnamed book, I still thought it was your care for me, but I did n¡¯t expect it. Everything is a scam, scam ... haha, haha, the monasticism was originally going against the sky, but you actually let me go against the sky, but my king has limited talents and has no chance in my life. Since you are sorry for my king, then I have to Let you pay ... Lin Since he is devoted to the way, then I will let him practice ... What ancient totems, three thousand worlds, six sentient beings, all his **** ... God, you wait, what you did to my king battle today Everything, one day my king''s son will pay off for me ... Thief, don''t you like to see the world ¡¯s life being played with by your applause? One day, my king''s son will surely treat you too. Playing with the applause ... No, all of this requires me to find out for you personally ... Thief, don''t you want the world to worship you blindly? My king will not worship you, nor will my king''s son Worship you! The children of our royal family will not worship you in the future! "


    At the moment when Liu Xian was so desperate, Wang Zhan yelled. This roar seemed to be telling his own experience over the years, as if he was scolding God for injustice, but after yelling for a while, he seemed to realize Everything was useless, so I had to silently pick up Liu Xian''s body, and a white light emerged from the body, as if holding Liu Xian''s body in the direction of the city gate.


    The fate of the fate was originally difficult to say clearly. As one poem says, after experiencing hardships, the two met again, but just for the phrase "Oh, you are here, too".


    "Zhaner! Come back ..."


    After seeing Wang Zhan''s distraught look, Wang Zhiping''s heart that had been cold for many years could not help but tremble and planned to call Wang Zhan back, but he saw the white light on the surface of Wang Zhan''s body, in exchange for Wang Zhan''s already far away. The voice went, saying: "Uncle, Zhan Er is not filial, Zhan Er lives up to his father''s death, and stays in the royal family without face anymore. He leaves today, and hopes that the second uncle will not worry about him. As for Lin Er ... haha ??... Haha ... "


    "Zhaner ... Zhaner ..."


    Listening to Wang Zhan''s voice, he had to go. Wang Zhiping was as old as ten years old, sitting on the ground, muttering to himself: "Oh, this origin is like this rain and rain, but it ¡¯s heaven and earth. Discoloration, no shadows when you go ... Hehe, the color of heaven and earth changes when you come, no color of heaven when you go, no shadows when you go, when you come ... haha, is all the prosperity in front of our royal family? Will it be a cloud of smoke? Oh, it''s nothing but bustling dreams. Even if the Wang family has such a beautiful scenery today, will anyone remember it for thousands of years? Oh, it''s nothing ... it''s nothing ... "


    Wang Zhiping said, the whole person''s original breath disappeared completely, as if they were one person, stood up, and walked towards the royal courtyard.


    Half an hour after the Wang family meeting ended, Wang Lin and Xiaonu were looking anxiously at Wang Lin who was lying in bed in Wang Lin''s room. Now a doctor is taking the pulse for him, but his brows are always deep. Wrinkled, does not seem to understand why.


    "Zhang Shenyi, how is my second elder brother? How is it?"


    Ô½ The more Wang Xin didn''t see Wang Lin waking up, the more he saw the doctor''s frown frown, the more anxious he became.


    The slave who stood aside also said anxiously: "Miss, don''t say anything, so as not to affect Zhang Shenyi!"


    ÐÀ Wang Xin hugged Xiaonu''s arm nervously and whispered, "I know, but it''s been half an hour. The second elder brother hasn''t responded yet!"


    "Ha ha¡­¡­"


    Xiao Xiaonu looked at Wang Xin and looked at Wang Lin, whose life and death were unknown. He could not help but grin.


    She is about the same age as Wang Xin, but it is obviously more precocious than Wang Xin. After all, the children of the poor are heads of households. She was born as a maid and naturally understands a lot.


    Huh!


    ´ó The heavy rain outside the house still kept on. The quiet inside the house could hear nothing except the sound of heavy rain outside and some mixed footsteps.


    In this disturbing silence, another hour passed.


    "Cough!"


    At this time, the **** doctor sighed and finally stood up and started to pack his medicine box. He had no intention of prescribing the medicine and was about to leave.

 Chapter 545： End on

    "How is Zhang Shenyi? What happened to the second brother?"


    After seeing Zhang Shenyi''s reaction finally, Wang Xin greeted him immediately, asking in anticipation.


    "Oh, Miss Lin is polite, Zhang is not worthy of the word" Divine Doctor ", you still have to be smart!"


    Zhang Zhangyi shook his head and looked helpless. Then he opened the door and walked out.


    "Zhang Shenyi, I''ll send you!"


    After seeing Zhang Shenyi about to leave, Xiao Nu, although a little disappointed, couldn''t afford to follow him with courtesy and planned to send Zhang Shenyi away.


    After walking out of the room, Zhang Shenyi''s face waved awkwardly, "Oh, don''t bother the girl anymore, Zhang knows the way back!"


    "It''s okay, the little slave was originally a servant, and it was supposed to be sent to Zhang Shenyi, but I don''t know what happened to the young master? Just fine at the conference just now, why did he suddenly pass out?"


    Xiao Xiaonu knows very well that being born as a subordinate should have a subordinate''s duty. When you don''t feel anything, instead you take advantage of this opportunity to ask Wang Lin''s condition.


    Zhang Shenyi looked at Xiao Nu, and found that Xiao Nu''s face was serious, and it was not good to say nothing. At last, he sighed and said, "Oh, little slave girl, in fact, I don''t tell you, I Zhang Someone has seen the disease for thirty years, and I have seen any incurable diseases, and I know how to prescribe the right medicine. The practice of medicine has always focused on the right medicine and the right medicine for any disease. Fame, everyone deserves to be given a nickname of Zhang Shenyi, but these are vanity names, but today ¡¯s Wang Zizi ¡¯s disease ... cough, there is no way! "


    Listening to Zhang Shenyi''s words, the little slave asked a little puzzlingly: "Why is this so? Is it because you have not seen this kind of disease?"


    Zhang Shenyi sighed, and then said, "Oh, in fact, this is not a problem that I haven''t seen before, but because of Wang Zizi''s own reasons. Although Wang Zizi looks like a weak scholar, his body is actually much better. Those who practice martial arts are much stronger. "


    Upon hearing this, Xiaonu seemed to understand something, and then asked, "Well, I know that master kung fu is already very good. One person is more than enough to face seven or eight strong men. Does the divine doctor mean, Master, he''s not sick, but he''s sick? "


    "Well, you can say that!"


    Zhang Shenyi nodded, and then said, "Actually, everything is inconclusive at this time. You should observe it for two days. After all, it looks like there is no problem now. If nothing happens, you will naturally wake up in a few hours. It is estimated that I''m just tired. Of course, I think you''d better go and see someone else, otherwise there is really a problem and it''s not easy to delay the illness. "


    Xiao Xiaonu nodded and replied, "Well, thank you for reminding me, I will find a way to do this."


    When Xiao Nu and Doctor Zhang left, Wang Xin''s room looked at Wang Lin on the bed obsessively, but Wang Lin was still in a coma and showed no signs of waking.


    Probably because Wang was hurt by Wang Zhan at the conference and he vomited blood later. Now Wang Lin looks pale, but it is this kind of pale that not only does not make Wang Lin look old, but he is ten years younger. He looks like a young man in his twenties.


    "Second Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why aren''t you awake yet?"


    ÐÀ Wang Xin''s fingers were as thin as light green, and gently lifted the hair covering Wang Lin''s forehead, watching Wang Lin obsessively, muttering to himself.


    "Second Brother, I saw you just now. I think you are very sad, but Xin Er is also very sad, do you know?"


    "Second Brother, I clearly saw you yelling at me, but no matter how hard Xin Er tried, I could n¡¯t hear your voice, but I do n¡¯t know why, when Xin Er saw you yelling at me, Xin Er felt sad, you Do n¡¯t roar Xiner, okay? Xiner is scared! "


    Uh ...


    As Wang Xin said, the two watery slightly with a trace of emerald rose a thin layer of mist. No matter what she said, what she said, but Wang Lin still lay still. over there.


    At the same time, in another deep house courtyard in the imperial city.


    Òå "Father, what''s wrong with you? I haven''t looked well since I came back just now, have I got sick?"


    There was a look of anxiety on the face of the cold and stern Heifeng, and Lin Yingtian said that he was coughing while sitting on the Taishi chair.


    "Fenger, I''m fine, but I feel a little restless, yes, do you remember how it rained just now?"


    Gao Lin Yingtian raised his head and said to Heifeng, but it seemed that his face was a little flushed because of a cough.


    º¢ "The baby doesn''t remember, it seems that when I went to the royal family''s son to reply, somehow, it suddenly rained, Baisha, I don''t know if you remember?"


    The handsome and cruel Heifeng wrinkled slightly, intending to remember when it was raining, but it seemed as if the memory had been dug up for a short period of time, no matter how he thought, he couldn''t remember it anymore, at last he could only turn his head Asked Bai Yue, who was standing still like a ghost, standing beside him.


    Lin Yingtian also shifted his eyes to Baiyue, seemingly looking forward to what she could think of, but Baiyue also frowned, and after a while, shook her head and said, "Yueer doesn''t remember when to go down It''s raining! "


    "Is that so?"


    After Lin Yingtian heard the answers from the two, he frowned deeply, because he and the two had the same memory, but he didn''t know how. After coming back from there, he always felt restless and seemed to have What matters is forgotten.


    On the other side of the imperial city, it is also in a deep house courtyard. Here is another one of the three great families, the Jin family.


    "Lao Jin, what do you mean by the gesture made by the Prince Wang today?"


    Jin Tianhao''s slightly immature face asked with a trace of vicissitudes in front of an old man in front of him, while holding his fists in both hands, his two thumbs were pressed together to form a ''human'' shape, pointing to his chest.


    This action was exactly what Wang Lin did when he greeted him during the day. At first he didn''t pay too much attention, but now that he thinks about it, he thinks that the other party must have a different meaning, but after thinking about it for more than a few hours, he thinks so I don''t understand why.


    "Well, since the Prince-in-law gestures to you like this, there must be deep meaning, but the old slave didn''t quite understand, what does this gesture mean? If it is salute, then the thumb must be down, and it is impossible to raise it. , And made a character look, is the Prince Wang implying that the young master should be people-oriented? "


    The old man known as Jin Lao himself also learned to do that action, and was a bit puzzled, but still expressed his opinion.

 Chapter 546： Ending

    "Old Jin said a good thing. Today, after seeing what Wang Xiaozi did, I still have some whispers in my heart. He secretly said that he didn''t even grasp the simple boxing ceremony. But if I think about it carefully, I find the unreasonable because Before, Wang Gongzi and I also had some friendships. I still knew a lot about some of his affairs. Such simple mistakes could not be made, so I just came to Jin Lao to negotiate. "


    Xi Jintianhao naturally thought of this, but as soon as he was connected to Wang Lin, the possibility of such a low-level error was immediately ruled out.


    "Well, indeed, today I see that the Prince Wang is somewhat casual, but listening to him talks like a sloppy person, but then, what exactly does this action mean? Hold a fist, adult thumb, point If this is the only thing on his own chest, he doesn''t seem to be able to tell what it means? Is it the master who cares? "


    Jin Lao was thinking about the action Wang Lin did during the day.


    "Well, I wish I was more concerned, but ... Um? Jin Lao, you seem to be doing something wrong!"


    When Jin Tianhao watched Jin Lao doing the action again and again, while thinking about what Wang Lin meant, he felt something vaguely caught.


    àÅ "Huh? What''s wrong? Is the thumb placed incorrectly or not?"


    After seeing this look on Jin Tianhao''s face, Jin Jinlao was slightly pleased, because he knew that as long as Jin Tianhao showed this expression, that was probably what he thought of.


    "Nothing, there seems to be a slight gap between the thumb and the finger. The thumb seems to be like this, it seems that the right thumb is slightly higher than the left thumb, and the finger does not seem to be the chest, but slightly. Lean to the left, as if it''s underarms! "


    Jin Tianhao stood up, walked to Jin Lao, and adjusted Jin Lao''s hand and finger.


    "Master, obviously moving to the right, but why do you say the left?"


    After being so fooled by Jin Tianhao, Jin Lao asked a little bit incomprehensibly.


    "Huh? Are you confused, Jin Lao? This is obviously left ... left ... haha, I understand, I understand!"


    Jin Tianhao helped Jin Lao to correct his posture, but he was a little puzzled, but just half of the words, a sudden bang in his head seemed to understand something, and he immediately asked, "What time is Jin Lao now?"


    "What''s wrong, Master? It should be almost four o''clock in the afternoon!"


    Wu Jinlao was a little dreadful and still didn''t respond.


    When Jin Tianhao heard this, he said with a slight sigh of relief: "Okay, it''s too late, go ahead and tell me to prepare your horse and let me change my costume and get ready to go!"


    Wu Jinlao still puzzled and asked: "Master, where did you just come back from now on?"


    Jin Tianhao smiled and said, "Hehe, Quanli!"


    The heavy rain fell for three more than four hours before stopping. Although the drainage system of the imperial city is quite perfect, many places in the imperial city are slightly accumulated to a depth because the rain is too much. water.


    There are various things floating in the stagnant water, including rotting vegetable leaves, children''s toys, women''s clothes, and wooden sticks that I don''t know what to do.


    But even so, just after the heavy rain stopped, most of the people who had sheltered from the rain came out, wading in the water, and started to be busy, after all, although the dark clouds of the sky had dispersed, But it ¡¯s getting late, and it ¡¯s not the same thing to do what one day should do now. The black light is not the same thing. It can also be seen that the world is still mostly poor, even if it ¡¯s a country. Huangcheng, there are still so many people who want to take advantage of this time.


    "Oh, maybe compared to them, I am lucky!"


    Standing on the second floor of a large restaurant named Quanli, Jin Tianhao stood against the railing. Looking at the figures coming and going in the water, he didn''t know if he was laughing at himself or feeling like a word.


    This Quanli restaurant is one of the best restaurants in the entire imperial city. The usual customers are all wealthy businessmen, but today they are deserted. In addition to Jin Tianhao and Jin Lao, there are not far away. There was no other anger beyond the waitress who stood whispering.


    Behind him, the old Jin also looked at those who were busy in the water and looked at Jin Tianhao''s back. He obviously wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, it''s six o''clock, and it will be almost night after another hour, Jin Lao, go down and order, you can prepare wine and dishes!"


    Jin Tianhao still did not look back, looked at the pedestrians coming and going below, and said lightly.


    Wu Jinlai replied: "Okay, master, I don''t know if the wine and dishes should be luxurious or simple?"


    Jin Tianhao said lightly: "Random, you let them arrange for themselves!"


    "Ok!"


    Old Jin nodded his head, responded, and walked towards the waitresses ...


    In the imperial city, in the courtyard of the Wang family, in Wang Lin''s room.


    "Well, Xiner, am I not good? Why are you crying so sadly, as if I would never come back again!"


    Wang Lin watched holding her arm and let go, and gently touched her head with her hand, and said to Wang Xin, who had already cried and became a tear, although Wang Lin''s actions were kind, but deep in his eyes, Hiding a trace of deep puzzlement and exhaustion.


    ÁÖ Wang Lin woke up when the heavy rain stopped. It seems that the previous coma was only temporary and not as serious as Zhang Shenyi said, but is it true? Only God knows!


    "Is that the person I saw is Xin''er?"


    The more Wang Lin watched Wang Xin ¡¯s crying pear flower with rain, the pitiful appearance, the more confused he became, because when he was unconscious, he had a dream, a long and long dream, and he did n¡¯t know that dream How long, but now when I wake up, I feel deeply tired, but what that dream is, he doesn''t remember it at all, he forgets it all the moment he wakes up, but in the dream, he Vaguely remembered seeing the figures of two women, one lying in his arms in anger and one standing in front of him.


    "No, no, Xin''er won''t let you go. You definitely won''t come back this time. You promised Xin''er during the day. When the moon is full tonight, take Xin''er to the moon. ! "


    ÄÄÀï Where is Wang Xin willing to let Wang Lin leave, he just clings to his arm and keeps on crying.


    "Miss, Master is going out to date with friends, you don''t ..."


    The little slave who stood aside really couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to say something.


    "Wow, you really want to abandon Xiner, you just want to abandon Xiner, you are not allowed to go, you are not allowed to go!"


    When Wang Xin heard Xiao Nu talk about the word ''dating'', she let go of her life.

 Chapter 547： End

    "Oh, okay, little slave, in this case, let Xin''er accompany me. It''s not a big deal anyway, just meet with an old friend and talk about it."


    Yue Yue looked at Wang Xin''s appearance. Somehow, Wang Lin''s heart gradually softened, because somehow, at this moment, he seemed to see another person''s shadow on Wang Xin''s body.


    ºÇ "Oh, time is fast, and it''s been more than 20 years since you were in the world. If you still live in the world, if you have a daughter, you should be so big, right?"


    I watched it stop, a pair of emerald, watery eyes were flickering at myself, and Wang Lin sighed slightly.


    For a long time, the figure was lingering in his mind, but as time went by, he gradually forgot about it. If it was not Wang Xin''s prank, probably he would never think of that person. ?


    "Hey, what you said, don''t regret it!"


    As soon as Wang Xin heard that Wang Lin was going to take himself out, he immediately stopped crying, and said with a sly expression on his small face, but the hands were holding tightly, even because the nails had fallen into the king because of too much force. Lin Lin''s flesh, but Wang Lin pretended not to know.


    "Okay, okay, almost 20 years old, and still so willful, always like a little kid!"


    Wang Lin lovingly touched Wang Xin''s small head and said with a smile. [ÏÉ Äæ Âþ»­ /].


    In fact, Wang Xin was not his sister or cousin, but a child he picked up on the side of the road when his grandfather went out. At that time, she saw her clever, pitiful, and pitiful appearance, and felt sympathy. I just picked it up, but I do n¡¯t know how. After the child came back, he stuck to Wang Lin every day. This stickiness was almost 20 years. Except for this year, because Wang Lin could n¡¯t close the door all day, Wang Xin Also with the etiquette heart, knowing that it was not good for the girl to enter the man''s room, she let Wang Lin''s ears clear a little.


    Wang Xin smiled playfully and said, "Hey, people just don''t grow up, who makes you so good to Xin Er!"


    "Oh, is it mine?"


    Wang Lin feels speechless.


    "Hey, anyway, people just don''t want to grow up. Besides, I look so small. Other people still ask me, are you a fifteen-year-old girl, where is the second brother you said?"


    Wang Xin began her work of reversing right and wrong, pulling the nougat.


    The more Wang Lin looked at Wang Xin, the more he became familiar with it, and his brows frowned deeply. He looked very mysterious and asked, "Did you say that we have seen each other in our lives?"


    Wang Xin snorted disdainfully and said, "Cut, come less, I will make an appointment with you in ancient times!"


    "Master, you are here again!"


    The little slave beside him just relaxed a little for the atmosphere, but it was helpless to hear Wang Lin say this kind of thoughtless words again.


    But Wang Lin didn''t feel embarrassed. He still looked at Wang Xin very seriously, and said in a very serious tone: "Xiner, don''t lie to you, we seem to have seen it before!"


    When Wang Lin said this, the whole person was full of seriousness, and there was no look of jokes at all.


    After seeing Wang Lin''s so serious look, Wang Xin and Xiaonu were also slightly surprised.


    Wang Xin carefully looked at Wang Lin again, and after a short while, it seemed like he was thinking something from the back of his head, showing a thoughtful look, and said with uncertainty: "Second brother, you say this, I seem to really Have seen you! "


    "Master, miss, don''t scare me!"


    After seeing the two of them like this, the slaves on the side somehow felt that their backs were cold. It had been raining for a day, and it was still very cold. Now when I heard the two say this, they felt straight. vertical.


    Wang Lin and Wang Xin face each other with opposite eyes. Time seems to be still at this moment. After half a quarter of an hour, Wang Xin''s face becomes slightly flushed, his eyes become a little blurred, and his voice is abnormal. time.


    When the scene looks a little pink, the atmosphere becomes a bit ambiguous!


    Wang Lin suddenly broke away from Wang Xin''s hands, and laughed and said, "Ha ha, lie to you, little devil, see you are not obedient, little slave, let''s go!"


    boom!


    After Wang Lin broke Wang Xin''s hands, he grabbed the little slave who was there and rushed out of the door. Then there was a sound of the door of the room. After a while, their voices disappeared far away. Office.


    "Second Brother ..."


    As for Wang Xin, it seemed that she had never returned to God, and still stood there stunned, but her eyes did not know when it had been opened, and the emerald eyeballs that looked clear and transparent at this moment did not know Is it a matter of light or tears that turned a little cloudy, as if there was a black liquid staining it.


    Huh!


    But the black liquid just flowed out a little, and when he wanted to dye the emerald black, suddenly, a green net appeared in Wang Xin''s eyes, and immediately covered the hollow.


    "Ah, what happened to me?"


    At the moment when the black liquid was covered by the green net, Wang Xin''s body shook suddenly, as if he was awake immediately, and the clear and transparent feeling like an emerald appeared again in his eyes, and he frowned in doubt.


    "Ah, bastard, you lied to me again!"


    It was only a while, Wang Xin seemed to react, and he was just put on by Wang Lin, and he was so angry that he couldn''t catch up.


    "Hum, asshole, I will kill you someday!"


    Wang Xin was so angry that her mouth could hang a kettle, Xiuquan clutched tightly, and kept stomping there, but she didn''t realize that when she said this, her eyes disappeared. The blackness of the surface emerged slightly. Similarly, the green net appeared again while the blackness appeared.


    "Ah, how can I say that, palm to mouth, palm to mouth, ah, my feet are numb ... **** ... ah ..."


    Wang Xin immediately realized that he had said something wrong, and immediately punished himself, but because he kept stomping, his leg was numb at this time.


    The whole book is finished.


    The last part is a symbolic story, which may be confused.


    ´ó¼Ò If you are interested, you can think back to the story told by the head of the acacia party that day, maybe you can find the answer.


    Even if you can understand as much as you want, Night Cat doesn''t want to explain too much.


    Of course, maybe the answer is not so important, but Night Cat is very grateful to everyone for their company during this time!


    The night cat didn''t know what to say. Obviously there was a lot to say, but it didn''t know how to express it.